THE NEW ZEALAND OFFICIAL YEAR-BOOK, 1932


Table of Contents

List of Tables

PREFACE.

WITH the attainment of its fortieth issue the "New Zealand Official Year-book" has now behind it a record of no mean proportions, and, it is perhaps justifiable to assume, has established traditional standards of service and merit which will afford worthy foundations for the issues of the future.

In bulk the present number is some 150 pages smaller than its immediate predecessor, in accordance with the dictates of strict economy. Curtailment of services in other directions has also rendered it difficult, and occasionally impossible, to retain the full detail of previous issues. Within the limits of economic restrictions the task of condensation has been given very careful consideration, and it is confidently believed that the value of the Year-book is not greatly impaired.

In view of the reduction in compass, no new material of major importance has been introduced. Mention may be made of an important revision of Section XXXVI by the modernizing of the base period to which index numbers of retail prices are related, and the application of data derived from the Household Budget inquiry of 1930. Section XL, dealing with Employment and Unemployment, has been recast, and the article by Dr. Kidson on the climate of New Zealand (Section I) is entirely new.

The map of New Zealand which appeared in the Year-book for the first time in 1931 is repeated at the back of the volume.

MALCOLM FRASER,

Government Statistician.

Census and Statistics Office,

Wellington, 15th December, 1931.

Chapter 1. COALITION MINISTRY.

(ASSUMED OFFICE 22ND SEPTEMBER, 1931.)

RIGHT HON. G. W. FORBES, P.C., Prime Minister, Minister of Railways, Minister of External Affairs, and Minister in Charge of Scientific and Industrial Research, Public Trust, Electoral, and High Commissioner's Departments.

RIGHT HON. J. G. COATES, P.C., Minister of Public Works, Minister of Transport, and Minister in Charge of Unemployment, and Roads and Public Buildings.

HON. E. A. RANSOM, Minister of Lands, Commissioner of State Forests, and Minister in Charge of Land for Settlements, Scenery Preservation, Discharged Soldiers' Settlement, and Valuation Departments.

HON. W. D. STEWART, Minister of Finance, Minister of Customs, Minister of Stamp Duties, Attorney-General, and Minister in Charge of State Advances and Land and Income Tax Departments.

HON. SIR APIRANA NGATA, Kt., Native Minister, Minister for the Cook Islands, Minister in Charge of Native Trust, Government Life Insurance, State Fire Insurance, Legislative, Public Service Superannuation, Friendly Societies, and National Provident Fund Departments, and Member of the Executive Council representing the Native Race.

HON. J. A. YOUNG, Minister of Health, Minister of Immigration, and Minister in Charge of Mental Hospitals and Printing and Stationery Departments.

HON. R. MASTERS, M.L.C., Minister of Education and Minister of Industries and Commerce.

HON. D. JONES, Minister of Agriculture and Minister of Mines.

HON. J. G. COBBE, Minister of Defence, Minister of Justice, Minister of Marine, and Minister in Charge of Pensions, Police, Prisons, Registrar-General's, and Inspection of Machinery Departments.

HON. A. HAMILTON, Postmaster-General and Minister of Telegraphs, Minister of Labour, Minister of Internal Affairs, and Minister in Charge of Tourist and Health Resorts, Publicity, Census and Statistics, Audit, Museum, and Advertising Departments.

Chapter 2. SECTION I.—DESCRIPTIVE.

THE NEW ZEALAND OFFICIAL YEAR-BOOK, 1932.

NEW ZEALAND.—AREA, LOCATION, AND BOUNDARIES.

THE Dominion of New Zealand consists of two large and several small islands in the South Pacific. These may be classified as follows:—

(a) Islands forming the Dominion proper, for statistical and general practical purposes:—

 Square Miles.
North Island and adjacent islets44,281
South Island and adjacent islets58,092
Stewart Island and adjacent islets670
Chatham Islands372
Total103,415

In all further references in this volume, unless the context indicates the contrary, Chatham Islands and Stewart Island are classed with the South Island.

(b) Outlying islands (total area, 307 square miles) included within the geographical boundaries of New Zealand as proclaimed in 1847:—

  • Three Kings Islands.

  • Auckland Islands.

  • Campbell Island.

  • Antipodes Islands.

  • Bounty Islands.

  • Snares Islands.

(c) Islands (total area, 293 square miles) annexed to New Zealand:—

  • Kermadec Islands.

  • Cook Islands.

  • Niue (or Savage) Island.

  • Palmerston Island.

  • Penrhyn (or Tongareva) Island.

  • Manahiki Island.

  • Rakaanga Island.

  • Pukapuka (or Danger) Island.

  • Nassau Island.

  • Suwarrow Island.

The total area of the above is 104,015 square miles. Elsewhere in this issue the aggregate area appears as 66,390,262 acres—i.e., 103,735 square miles. This covers not only the Dominion proper, but also the outlying islands and the Kermadecs.

The Proclamation of British sovereignty over New Zealand, dated the 30th January, 1840, gave as the boundaries of what was then the colony the following degrees of latitude and longitude: On the north, 34° 30' S. lat.; on the south, 47° 10' S. lat.; on the east, 179° 0' E. long.; on the west, 166° 5' E. long. These limits excluded small portions of the extreme north of the North Island and of the extreme south of Stewart Island.

In April, 1842, by Letters Patent, and again by the Imperial Act 26 and 27 Vict., c. 23 (1863), the boundaries were altered so as to extend from 33° to 53° of south latitude and from 162° of east longitude to 173° of west longitude. By Proclamation bearing date the 21st July, 1887, the Kermadec Islands, lying between the 29th and 32nd degrees of south latitude and the 177th and 180th degrees of west longitude, were declared to be annexed to and to become part of the then Colony of New Zealand.

By Proclamation of the 10th June, 1901, the Cook Group of islands, and all the other islands and territories situate within the boundary-lines mentioned in the following schedule, were included as from the 11th June, 1901:—

A line commencing at a point at the intersection of the 23rd degree of south latitude and the 156th degree of longitude west of Greenwich, and proceeding due north to the point of intersection of the 8th degree of south latitude and the 156th degree of longitude west of Greenwich; thence due west to the point of intersection of the 8th degree of south latitude and the 167th degree of longitude west of Greenwich; thence due south to the point of intersection of the 17th degree of south latitude and the 167th degree of longitude west of Greenwich; thence due west to the point of intersection of the 17th degree of south latitude and the 170th degree of longitude west of Greenwich; thence due south to the point of intersection of the 23rd degree of south latitude and the 170th degree of longitude west of Greenwich; and thence due east to the point of intersection of the 23rd degree of south latitude and the 156th degree of longitude west of Greenwich.

By mandate of the League of Nations the New Zealand Government also now administers the former German possession of Western Samoa; and, jointly with the Imperial Government and the Government of Australia, holds the League's mandate over the Island of Nauru.

By Imperial Order in Council of the 30th July, 1923, the coasts of the Ross Sea, with the adjacent islands and territories, were declared a British settlement within the meaning of the British Settlements Act, 1887, and named the Ross Dependency. The Governor - General of New Zealand is Governor of the Ross Dependency, and is vested with the administration of the dependency.

By Imperial Orders in Council of the 4th November, 1925, the Union or Tokelau Islands (consisting of the islands of Fakaofu, Nukunono, and Atafu, and the small islands, islets, rocks, and reefs depending on them) were excluded from the Gilbert and Ellice Islands Colony, and placed under the administration of the Governor-General of New Zealand. In accordance with a provision of the second of these Orders in Council, the Governor-General's authority and power in connection with the administration of the islands were, by New Zealand Order in Council of the 8th March, 1926, delegated to the Administrator of Western Samoa.

MOUNTAINS.

The mountainous character of New Zealand is one of its most striking physical characteristics. In the North Island mountains occupy approximately one-tenth of the surface; but, with the exception of the four volcanic peaks of Egmont (8,260 ft.), Ruapehu (9,175 ft.), Ngauruhoe (7,515 ft.), and Tongariro (6,458 ft.), they do not exceed an altitude of 6,000 ft. Of these four volcanoes only the first-named can be classed as extinct. Other dormant volcanoes include Mount Tarawera and White Island, both of which have, in recent years, erupted with disastrous consequences. Closely connected with the volcanic system are the multitudinous hot springs and geysers.

The South Island contains much more mountainous country than is to be found in the North. Along almost its entire length runs the mighty chain known as the Southern Alps, rising to its culmination in Mount Cook (12,349 ft.). No fewer than seventeen peaks of the Southern Alps attain a height of over 10,000 ft. Owing to the snow-line being low in New Zealand, many large and beautiful glaciers exist. The Tasman Glacier (Southern Alps), which has a total length of over eighteen miles and an average width of one mile and a quarter, is the largest. On the west coast the terminal faces of the Franz Josef and Fox Glaciers are but a few hundred feet above sea-level.

The following list has been compiled from various sources, and does not purport to be free of omissions, nor is exactitude claimed in respect of the elevations shown, many of which are known to be only approximate.

Mountain or Peak.Height (Feet).
North Island 
Ruapehu9,175
Egmont8,260
Ngauruhoe7,515
Kaikoura Ranges 
Tapuaenuku9,465
Alarm9,400
Southern Alps 
Cook12,349
Tasman11,475
Dampier11,287
Silberhorn10,757
Lendenfeldt10,450
David's Dome10,443
Malte Brun10,421
Torres10,376
Teichelmann10,370
Sefton10,354
Haast10,294
Elie de Beaumont10,200
Douglas Peak10,107
La Perouse10,101
Haidinger10,059
Do la Beche10,058
The Minarets10,058
Aspiring9,975
Hamilton9,915
Glacier Peak9,865
Aiguilles Rouges9,731
Nazomi9,716
Darwin9,715
Chudleigh9,686
Annan9,667
Lowe9,653
Haeckel9,649
Le Receveur9,562
Goldsmith9,532
Big Mac9,511
Conway Peak9,510
Bristol Top9,508
Walter9,507
Grey9,490
Green9,307
Hutton9,297
D'Archiac9,279
Bell9,276
Hochstetter Dome9,258
Earnslaw9,250
Nathan9,200
Barnicoat9,183
Sibbald9,181
Arrowsmith9,171
Spencer9,167
The Footstool9,073
Rudolf9,039
The Dwarf9,025
Darran Range 
Tutoko9,691
Madeline9,042

The 1931 issue of the Year-book contained a list, not claimed as exhaustive, of 223 named peaks of 7,500 ft or more in altitude. In this issue, the list of South Island mountains is restricted to a minimum of 9,000 ft. altitude.

MINERAL WATERS AND SPAS.

The hot springs of the North Island form one of the most remarkable features of New Zealand. They are found over a large area, extending from Tongariro, south of Lake Taupo, to Ohaeawai, in the extreme north—a distance of some three hundred miles; but the principal seat of hydrothermal action appears to be in the neighbourhood of Lake Rotorua, about forty miles north-north-east from Lake Taupo. By the destruction of the famed Pink and White Terraces at Lake Rotomahana during the eruption of Mount Tarawera on the 10th June, 1886, the neighbourhood was deprived of attractions unique in character and of unrivalled beauty; but the natural features of the country — the numerous lakes, geysers, and hot springs, some of which possess remarkable curative properties in certain complaints—are still very attractive to tourists and invalids. The importance of conserving this region as a sanatorium for all time has been recognized by the Government, and it is dedicated by Act of Parliament to that purpose.

There are also several small hot springs in the South Island, the best known being those at Hanmer.

The following article on the mineral waters and spas of New Zealand is by the Government Balneologist, Dr. J. D. C. Duncan, M.B., Ch.B. (Edin.), Member of the International Society of Medical Hydrology, Fellow of the Royal Society of Medicine, and Fellow of the Royal Geographical Society:—

INTRODUCTORY.

It has been acknowledged by the leading hydrologists in Europe that New Zealand possesses the most valuable mineral waters in existence. Not only are these mineral waters interesting from a tourist's point of view, but they are, because of their medicinal value, of great therapeutic importance, and, as a Dominion asset, worthy of the deepest scientific consideration.

From the spectacular aspect only a brief mention need be made in this article, as a full description of springs, geysers, and mud-pools has been given in Dr. Herbert's book, "The Hot Springs of New Zealand"—a book that presents a comprehensive and vivid picture of the main manifestations of thermal activity in New Zealand.

Dealing with the medical-scientific aspect of the mineral waters, the space of this article will permit only the shortest account of the treatments; and, as the Rotorua Spa is of premier importance, the article will be confined almost entirely to its operations.

Since and as the result of experience gained during the war, the subject of hydrotherapy has been recreated on modern scientific lines, and the actions of thermal mineral waters have been investigated, both chemically and physiologically, in determining their therapeutic value in the treatment of disease.

TREATMENT ESTABLISHMENTS.

The principal treatment establishments are the Main Bathhouse and the Ward Baths.

In the Main Bathhouse are a series of private bathrooms, slipper and step-down, each with its dressing-room attached, and a couch for packing purposes. The baths are arranged for either "Priest" or "Rachel" waters, with undercurrent douches and showers. There are, also, deep "Priest" pools at suitable temperatures for the treatment of chronic cases.

Off the main hall are treatment-rooms where massage and every variety of physiotherapeutic treatment can be given, and, in either wing of the building, a complete establishment for Aix-Vichy douche massage.

The Ward Bathhouse is a handsome new block of buildings which has replaced the old Pavilion Bathhouse. This building, divided into convenient sections for service and control, consists of a large main hall, swimming-pools, hot "Rachel" pools, "Old Priest," and "Radium" baths and a block of private "Rachel" baths.

At the back of these buildings is an attractive sunken courtyard, with fountain and formal garden, surrounded on three sides by verandas, and on the fourth by an open pergola facing the lake. In this courtyard garden patients and visitors can bask in the sunshine, protected from prevailing winds.

The swimming-pools, open to the air, are spacious baths lined with white tiles and having douches, showers, and convenient dressing-cubicles. These provide recreational facilities for patients and visitors.

The "Radium" and "Priest" baths, built on the pumice bed of the soil, contain some of the most important therapeutic waters in existence, and are invaluable in the treatment of heart conditions and cases of nervous debility. In connection with these baths are comfortable rest-rooms and convenient massage establishments.

The private baths are of the porcelain, slipper variety, and step-down tiled baths—the latter designed for helpless or crippled patients.

MINERAL WATERS.

The mineral waters which have been harnessed for therapeutic use at the Rotorua Spa are of two main varieties — viz., the "Rachel," which is an alkaline, sulphuretted water, emollient to the skin, and sedative in reaction; and the "Priest," or free-acid water, which, due to the presence of free sulphuric acid, is mainly stimulating and tonic in reaction. There is, in addition to the foregoing, a valuable silicious mud similar to that found in Pistany, in Czecho-Slovakia, which, in its own sphere in hydrotherapy, exerts its influence as a curative agent.

However, it is in the "Priest" waters that one finds one's most valuable ally in the treatment of arthritis, fibrositis (the so-called rheumatic affections), and cases of nervous debility. The "Rachel" and mud baths are used mostly in those cases of fibrositis where the condition requires a softening effect; and in the types where pain is a manifest symptom these baths are invaluable as soothing and sedative agents.

REACTIONS IN THE BATH.

In these natural acid baths the reactions are mainly stimulating, with increased hyperæmia in the parts submerged, and marked lessening of pain and swelling in the affected joints and tissues. Those waters containing free carbonic-acid gas are used for the cases of fibrositis in which the circulation requires the stimulating action of gaseous baths.

The "New Priest" waters, containing approximately 16.80 grains per gallon of free sulphuric acid, are utilized in the form of open pools, deep step-down baths, and slipper baths. They are prescribed at a suitable temperature for the individual case.

The "Old Priest" waters, containing a much lower degree of free acid (3.77 grains to the gallon), and of varying temperatures (from 84° F. to 102° F.), are used for treatment at their source. The waters, percolating through their pumice-bed, are confined in pools, and contain free carbonic-acid gas bubbling through the water.

The very strong "Postmaster" waters are also confined within pools on the natural pumice-bed, and, by a primitive arrangement of wooden sluice-valves, are maintained at three ranges of temperature — viz., 104°, 106°, and 108° F. They contain 22.29 grains of free sulphuric acid to the gallon, and are strongly counter-irritant in their reactions.

INDICATIONS AND TECHNIQUE.

In such a brief account as this one can only deal in generalizations, and the forms of treatment mentioned must necessarily be subject to wide variations. In any form of hydro-therapeutic treatment the regime must be adapted to the individual manifestations of the disease, and no routine rules or regulations can be laid down in spa operations.

The "New Priest" waters are, for the most part, prescribed for patients suffering from subacute or chronic fibrositis, subacute or chronic gout, and the various forms of arthritis. Except in cases of marked debility, those patients are given graduated baths, at temperatures ranging from 102° to 104° F., from ten to fifteen minutes daily. Most of the baths are fitted with a subaqueous douche having a pressure of 25 lb. to the square inch, which is directed under water on the affected tissues. The bath is usually followed by a light or hot pack, according to the needs of the case.

The subthermal "Old Priest" waters (temperature 84° F.), containing a high degree of free carbonic - acid gas, are particularly valuable in the treatment of functional nervous disease, and the methods of administration are similar to those obtaining at Nauheim. The reactions are markedly stimulating through the sympathetic nervous system, and bring about, by reflex action, a tonic effect on the heart.

The "Postmaster" baths are used in the treatment of the more chronic forms of fibrositis, arthritis deformans, and gout, requiring a more or less heroic type of procedure. They are usually prescribed in combination—i.e., a certain time in each pool, commencing with the lowest temperature. The hyperæmic reaction is most marked, and in many of the cases where pain is a predominant symptom there is a temporary paralysis of the surface nerves, as well as a strong reflex excitation of the heart. For this reason these baths are not given to patients suffering from cardiac weakness.

The mud baths being highly impregnated with silica, which has a bland, sedative effect on the tissues, are particularly indicated in cases of acute or subacute neuritis, gout, and certain skin conditions. The action of these baths is to induce an active hyperæmia in the patient with an actual absorption of free sulphur, which is present in considerable quantity. Also the radio-activity of this medium (0.185 per c.c.) is possibly an active factor in the therapeutic action of these baths. In some of the cases undergoing mud-bath treatment the effect has been almost miraculous—instant relief from pain; reduction of swelling caused by inflammatory exudates—and such patients have been able to discard crutches or other adventitious aids and to walk with more or less normal comfort.

Perhaps, of more recent date, the most efficacious effects of mud treatments have been manifested in cases of skin conditions—notably psoriasis: cases which have resisted all forms of drug treatment have cleared up in an almost magical manner; and so frequently have such cures been effected that one believes that the silicious mud of Rotorua has some markedly specific action as a therapeutic agent.

The treatment of gout depends entirely on the individual manifestations. In certain subacute and chronic types fairly high temperatures (104° to 106° F., with hot packs) of "Priest" water are employed, in order to hasten the absorption of exudates and the elimination of uric acid. In cases of acute gout more sedative measures are pursued, such as "Rachel" baths at neutral temperatures, local mud packs, and rest. As soon as the conditions permit, these patients are changed over to acid water baths. Cases of chronic gout exhibiting metabolic stagnation sometimes receive considerable benefit from the counter-irritant effects of the strongly acid "Postmaster" waters.

ACCESSORY TREATMENTS.

Separate establishments, containing the most modern apparatus of sprays, douches, hot steam, &c., are available for wet massage and treatments of the Aix-Vichy type.

The massage-rooms are fitted with the latest installations of electrical equipment—Bristowe tables, diathermy, high frequency, Bergonie chair, X-ray, Schnée baths, Greville hot air, and other apparatus for carrying out the most up-to-date methods of electrical-therapeutic treatments.

The baths are administered by a trained staff of attendants, and the massage, electrical-therapy, and douches carried out by a qualified staff of operators.

In every respect the hydrotherapy treatments aim at a restoration of function, and the measures employed are, for the most part, re-educative.

SANATORIUM.

In connection with the Rotorua Spa is a sanatorium of seventy beds, where patients whose finances are restricted can receive treatment at an exceedingly moderate cost. The institution consists of cubicles and open wards. Thermal baths and massage-rooms in the building provide for the more helpless type of invalid.

STATISTICS.

From sixty thousand to eighty thousand baths are given annually, and about thirty thousand special treatments—massage, electrical therapy, &c.—are administered each year at the Rotorua Spa.

The usual course of treatment lasts from four to six weeks, and the high percentage of cures and improvements testifies to the value of the thermal, mineral waters and the hydro-therapeutic treatments obtaining in this Dominion.

RIVERS.

The following account of the rivers of New Zealand is by Professor R. Speight, M.Sc., F.G.S., Curator of the Canterbury Museum. The approximate length of course which has been added in parentheses following the name of the river has been supplied by the Department of Lands and Survey.

In a country like New Zealand, with marked variations in topographic relief and with a plentiful and well-distributed rainfall, the rivers must necessarily form characteristic features of the landscape. Mountains, however, exert an important influence on their adaptability to the necessities of commerce, reducing their value on the one hand while increasing it on the other. Owing to the steep grades of their channels few of the rivers are fitted for navigation except near their mouths, but to compensate for this disability they furnish in many places ideal sites for power plants. No country south of the Equator, except Chile and Patagonia, possesses such stores of energy conveniently placed, which cannot become exhausted until the sun fails to raise vapour from the neighbouring seas—a contingency to be realized only when life on the earth is becoming extinct.

The only part of the country which possesses rivers capable of being used for navigation is the North Island. The relief is not so marked as in the South, and many streams flow in deep beds, with somewhat sluggish current. There are flowing into the Tasman Sea rivers like the Waikato (220), Wairoa, Mokau, and Wanganui, which served the Maoris as important means of communication, and which are decidedly useful for the purposes of modern transport. The first-mentioned of these is by far the most important. Rising in the flows of Ruapehu, and receiving numerous affluents from the western slopes of the Kaimanawa Range, it pursues a northerly course for twenty miles with all the features of a mountain torrent till it enters Lake Taupo. Almost immediately on leaving this it plunges over the Huka Falls, formed by a hard ledge of volcanic rock, and then runs first north-east and then north-west till it reaches the sea, the amount of water discharged exceeding 800,000 cubic feet per minute. In certain parts of its course the valley is gorgelike in character and picturesque rapids obstruct its navigation, but in its lower reaches it widens out and flows for long distances through marshes and shallow lakes, and empties into the sea by a wide estuary, which is unfortunately blocked by a bad bar. It receives on the west a large tributary, the Waipa—itself also navigable for small steamers, and a river which may ultimately play no small part in the development of the south-western portion of the Auckland Province.

The Northern Wairoa (95) shows features which resemble those of the Waikato. It rises in the hilly land of the North Auckland Peninsula, and flows south as a noble stream till it enters Kaipara Harbour, a magnificent sheet of water with many winding and far-reaching arms, but with its utility greatly discounted by the presence of a bar which, though with sufficient depth of water for vessels of moderate size, is frequently impracticable. The total estimated discharge from the streams running into the Kaipara Harbour is about 500,000 cubic feet per minute, of which the Wairoa certainly contributes one-half.

The Mokau River (75), which enters the sea about sixty miles north-east of New Plymouth, is navigable for a considerable distance in its lower reaches. Here it is flanked by limestone bluffs, clad with a wealth of ferns and other native vegetation, forming one of the most picturesque rivers of the country. Higher up, as in the Waikato, there are fine falls, which may ultimately be used for power purposes owing to their proximity to one of the important agricultural districts of the North Island.

The last of the four principal navigable rivers on the west coast is the Wanganui (140). This river gathers its initial supplies from the western flanks of the volcanic ridge of the centre of the Island, from which numerous streams run west over the Waimarino Plain in somewhat open channels till they coalesce and form the main river. Other tributaries, such as the Tangarakau and the Maunganui-te-ao, subsequently add their quota, and the river then flows in a southerly direction in loops and windings depressed far below the level of the coastal plain, between high papa bluffs clad with rich vegetation, till it reaches the sea as a deep tidal stream, the amount of its discharge being estimated at over 500,000 cubic feet per minute. Through the greater part of its course it has a characteristic trench-like channel, with a fairly even gradient, and with only slight interruptions from rapids. At low water these are most troublesome, but at times of high river-level they are passed without serious difficulty. This fine stream affords communication into a country difficult of access by road or railway, and it may be taken as typical of other smaller streams to the west, such as the Waitotara (50), the Patea (65), and the Waitara (65), which are navigable to a less extent, principally owing to the obstructions of timber in their channels; while the rivers lying more to the east and with courses parallel to the Wanganui—e.g., the Rangitikei (115) and the Wangaehu (85)—are more rapid and have little adaptability to the needs of transport. Further east still, in the neighbourhood of the Ruahine Mountains, the rivers become true mountain torrents, with steep grades and rapid currents.

On the other coast of the North Island the only streams capable of being used for navigation except just at their mouths are those running into the Firth of Thames—the Piako (60) and the Waihou (90). But no account of our navigable rivers would be complete without a reference to the "drowned rivers" which characterize the northern parts of the Island. The Kaipara may be taken as a typical case of such, for the harbour merely represents the depressed and sunken lower reaches of the Wairoa and other streams. A further notable case is the Hokianga River (40), which runs for twenty miles between wooded hills and receives numerous tributaries from them, tidal for a considerable part of their courses, and allowing water communication to be used for at least fifteen miles from the point where actual discharge into the open sea takes place.

The remaining rivers of the North Island of any importance rise in the mountain axis that stretches from near Wellington towards the eastern margin of the Bay of Plenty. Towards the southern end, where it lies close to the shore of Cook Strait, the rivers from it are short and swift, the only exception being the Manawatu (100), which has cut a deep gorge in the mountain barrier and drains an extensive basin lying on the eastern flanks of the Ruahine Range to the north, and of the Tararua Range to the south, as well as a considerable area of country on the slopes of the Puketoi Range, its headwaters in this direction reaching nearly to the east coast of the Island. The Manawatu has an estimated discharge of over 600,000 cubic feet per minute, and judging by this it must be considered the second largest river in the North Island. Although the Manawatu is the only stream which has succeeded up to the present in cutting through the range at its head, several of the rivers flowing west have eaten their way far back, and in future ages will no doubt struggle with the Manawatu for the supremacy of that tract of land lying to the east of the range. Remarkable changes are likely to occur in the direction of drainage, especially if the earth-movements now in progress in the neighbourhood of Cook Strait continue for any lengthy period.

The central and southern parts of the Tararua and Rimutaka Ranges are drained by the Ohau, Otaki (30), Waikanae, and other streams flowing into Cook Strait; by the Hutt River (35), which flows into Wellington Harbour; and by the Ruamahanga (70) and its tributaries, flowing through the Wairarapa Plain. These last include within their basins some amount of papa-country as well as steep mountain-slopes. While in the former they run in deep narrow channels, but when free from it they spread at times over wide shingly beds in a manner more characteristic of the streams of the South Island.

Several large rivers rise on the Ruahine Mountains and their northerly extensions. The chief of these flowing into Hawke's Bay are the Ngaururoro (85), Tukituki (65), Mohaka (80), and Wairoa (50), the first being noteworthy for the enormous amount of shingle it has brought down; while farther north the Waipaoa (50) runs into Poverty Bay and the Waiapu (55) into the open sea, both draining an extensive area of rich papa land. From the north-western side of the range the Whakatane (60), and the Rangitaiki (95), two considerable streams, flow into the Bay of Plenty.

The chief factor which determines the characters of the rivers of the South Island is the great mountain mass of the Southern Alps, with its extensions and semi-detached fragments. Its general direction is parallel to the west coast of the Island, and nearer to this coast than to the eastern one; it also lies right athwart the path of the wet westerly winds which prevail in these latitudes. The moisture collected during their passage across the Tasman Sea is precipitated in the form of rain on the coastal plain and the hills behind it, while the mountain-tops intercept it chiefly in the form of snow, the amount of annual rainfall varying from about 100 in. at sea-level up to over 200 in. near the main divide. The eastern slopes of the range receive less rain, and are increasingly drier as the coast is approached, but there the amount is slightly augmented by moist winds coming from the open ocean to the east. In the higher mountain valleys on both sides of the range lie numerous glaciers, either of the small cliff type or large ones of the first order, the most notable being the Tasman, Hooker, Mueller, Godley, Rangitata, Lyell, and Ramsay on the east, and the Franz Josef and Fox on the west. The chief large rivers of the central district of the Island rise from the terminals of the glaciers and issue from the ice as streams of considerable volume. They reach their highest level in spring and summer, for not only does the heavier rainfall of that time of the year serve to swell them inordinately, but the snow and ice are melted under the combined influence of the rain itself and of the strong sun-heat. Although they are almost always more or less turbulent and dangerous to the traveller who attempts to ford them—in the warm months of the year they are liable to sudden and serious floods, and formerly they frequently blocked communication for weeks at a stretch—now, however, many of the worst streams have been bridged, and communication is thus easier and less precarious.

The general form of these valleys is of a fairly uniform type. Their heads are usually amphitheatre - like in shape, and for some distance they are occasionally covered by old moraines, and the course of the stream is impeded by huge angular blocks washed out of these or shed from the steep slopes; at times, too, the rivers flow through deep and somewhat narrow gorges. Lower down the valleys open out, with even steep sides, nearly perpendicular at times, and with flat floors covered by a waste of shingle, over which the rivers wander in braided streams. The sides are clad with dense bush for a height of approximately 2,500 ft., that merges into a tangle of subalpine scrub, to be succeeded after another 1,000 ft. by open alpine meadow, gradually passing upward into bare rock and perpetual snow.

After leaving the mountains the streams flowing to the West Coast cross the narrow fringe of aggraded coastal plain, and cut down their channels through old glacial drifts which furnished in former times rich leads of alluvial gold. The mouths of these rivers are usually blocked by shallow bars, but after heavy floods a channel may be scoured out, only to be closed, when the river falls, by the vast quantities of drift material moved along the beach by the heavy seas and the strong shore currents which sweep the open coast. It is only where it is possible to confine the river-mouths and direct their scour that open channels can be permanently maintained, and even these entrances are at times extremely dangerous to shipping.

The chief rivers which flow from the central portion of the Southern Alps to the Tasman Sea are the Taramakau (45), Hokitika (40), Wanganui (35), Wataroa (35), Waiho, Karangarua (30), Haast (60), and Arawata (45). All rise in glaciers, and their valleys are remarkable for their magnificently diversified bush and mountain scenery. Occasionally lakes, ponded back behind old moraines or lying in rock-bound basins and fringed with primeval forest, lend charm to the landscape, and make a journey along the Westland Plain one of the most delightful in New Zealand from the scenic point of view.

Farther north glaciers are absent, but the heavy rain feeds numerous large streams and rivers, the most noticeable being the Grey (75) and the Buller (105), the latter being in all probability the largest on the west coast, the amount of its discharge being estimated at nearly 1,000,000 cubic feet per minute.

The general features of the rivers which flow into the West Coast Sounds are somewhat similar, except that few rise in glaciers, and there is no fringe of plain to the mountains. The valleys have steeper sides, waterfalls and lakes are more common, and are ideally situated for power installations. One of the large rivers of this area is the Hollyford (50), which flows into Martin's Bay; but the largest of all is the Waiau (115), which drains the eastern side of the Sounds region, receives the waters of Lakes Te Anau, Manapouri, and Monowai, and enters the sea on the south coast of the Island.

The rivers on the eastern slope of the Alps present features similar to those of the west coast in their upper courses, but the valleys are broader and flatter, floored from wall to wall with shingle and frequently containing large lakes of glacial origin. In those cases where lakes do not now exist there are undoubted signs that they occurred formerly, having been emptied by the erosion of the rock-bars across their lower extremities and filled at the same time by detrital matter poured in at their heads.

The largest of all these rivers is the Clutha (210); in fact, it discharges the greatest volume of water of any river in New Zealand, the amount being estimated at over 2,000,000 cubic feet per minute. The main streams which give rise to this river flow into Lakes Wanaka and Hawea, and have their sources in the main divide to the north of the ice-clad peak of Mount Aspiring and in the neighbourhood of the Haast Pass. After flowing as a united stream for nearly thirty miles it receives from the west a tributary nearly as large as itself called the Kawarau, whose discharge has been accurately gauged by Professor Park at 800,000 cubic feet per minute. This great volume of water is due to the fact that the Kawarau drains Lake Wakatipu, which serves as a vast reservoir for the drainage of a considerable area of mountain country, including snow-clad peaks at the head of the lake. The united streams continue in a south-easterly direction, and their volume is substantially increased by the Manuherikia on the east bank as well as by the Pomahaka on the west. The course of the Clutha lies through the somewhat arid schist region of Central Otago, gorge alternating with open valley and river-flats; but some ten miles or so before it reaches the sea it divides, only to reunite lower down and thus include the island known as Inch-Clutha. It almost immediately afterwards enters the sea, but its outlet is of little use as a harbour owing to a shifting and dangerous bar. Portions of its course are navigable to a very limited extent, but it is more important commercially, since it has yielded by means of dredging operations great quantities of gold; in fact, it may be regarded as a huge natural sluice-box, in which the gold disseminated through the schists of Central Otago has been concentrated through geological ages into highly payable alluvial leads.

The following large rivers belong to the Southland and Otago District, but do not reach back to the main divide—the Jacobs (65), Oreti (105), Mataura (120), and Taieri (125); and forming the northern boundary of the Otago Provincial District is the Waitaki (135), which drains a great area of alpine country, and includes in its basin Lakes Tekapo, Pukaki, and Ohau. Its main affluents are the Tasman and the Godley, rising in glaciers of the same names near the axis of the range where it is at its highest. As the river approaches the sea it crosses shingle plains, through which it has cut a deep channel flanked by terraces, which rise bench-like for some hundreds of feet above the present level of the river. Its general features are similar to those of the rivers of Canterbury farther north, except that a larger proportion of the course of the latter lies across the plains and uninterfered-with in any way by the underlying harder and more consolidated rocks. The four principal rivers which rise in glaciers are the Rangitata (75), Ashburton (67), Rakaia (95), and Waimakariri (93); while farther north are the Hurunui (90), and Waiau (110), snow- and rain-fed rivers rising in the main range beyond the northerly limit of glaciers; and there are other streams—such as the Waihao (45), Pareora (35), Opihi (50), Selwyn (55), Ashley (55), and Waipara (40) —which do not reach beyond the outer flanking ranges, and are almost entirely rain-supplied.

According to recent investigations the low-water discharge of the Waimakariri is approximately 80,000 cubic feet per minute, but it frequently rises in normal flood to 500,000 cubic feet per minute.

The rivers flowing to the east all carry down enormous quantities of shingle, but in former times they carried down even more, and built up the wide expanse of the Canterbury Plains by the coalescing and overlapping of their fans of detritus, the depth of shingle certainly exceeding 1,000 ft. Subsequently, when conditions, climatic or otherwise, slightly altered, they cut down deep through this incoherent mass of material, forming high and continuous terraces. Nowhere is the terrace system more completely developed than at the point where the rivers enter on the plains, for there the solid rock that underlies the gravels is exposed, and by the protection that it affords to the bases of old river flood-plains or former terraces it contributes materially to their preservation in a comparatively uninjured condition. The valleys of all these rivers are now almost treeless except in their higher parts, but there the mixed bush of Westland is replaced by the sombre beech forest; it is only in exceptional cases that the totara, which forms an important element of the bush on the hills to the west, crosses the range and covers portions of the sides of the valleys on the east.

Both the Hurunui and the Waiau have cut down gorges through semi-detached mountain masses of older Mesozoic rock, a result probably accelerated by the movements of the earth's crust; and farther north, in Marlborough, the Clarence (125), Awatere (70), and Wairau (105) have their directions almost entirely determined by a system of huge parallel earth-fractures, running north-east and south-west, and the rivers are walled in on either side by steep mountains for the greater part of their length. The Clarence Valley is the most gorge-like, since it lies between the great ridges known as the Seaward and Inland Kaikouras, which reach a height of about 9,000 ft. The last river of the three, the Wairau, flows for a considerable distance through a rich alluvial plain, and enters Cloudy Bay by an estuary which is practicable for small steamers as far as the Town of Blenheim. The most important of the streams on the southern shores of Cook Strait are the Pelorus (40), Motueka (75), Takaka (45), and Aorere (45), great structural faults being chiefly responsible for the position and characteristic features of the valleys of the last two.

An important commercial aspect of our rivers is their use not only as drainage channels, but as a source of water for pastoral purposes. Hardly any area is without water for stock or with a subsoil wanting in moisture necessary for successful cultivation. Only in Central Otago and on the Canterbury Plains were there formerly wide stretches of arid country, but the deficiency in the water-supply has been remedied by well-engineered systems of races, tapping unfailing streams at higher levels, and distributing a portion of their contents far and wide, so that the districts mentioned are rendered highly productive and absolutely protected from the serious effects of drought. It is, however, the rich alluvial flats and well-drained terrace lands bordering on the rivers that contribute specially to the high average yield per acre year after year for which this country has such a world-wide reputation.

From the brief summary given above it will be evident also that in her rivers the country possesses enormous stores of energy awaiting exploitation. A beginning has been made in some places, such as at Waipori in Otago, at Lake Coleridge in Canterbury, at the Horahora Falls and at Arapuni on the Waikato River, at Mangahao in Wellington, at Lake Waikaremoana, and at a few other places where there are minor installations. These owe their development to their comparative nearness to centres of industry; but they represent an infinitesimal portion of the energy available, and the value of our vast store will be more truly appreciated when our somewhat limited reserves of coal show signs of failure or become difficult to work—unless, indeed, some new form of power is disclosed by the researches of science in the near future.

LAKES.

The following article on the lakes of New Zealand is also by Professor R. Speight:—

Lakes are features of the landscape which are usually attributable to the filling up of hollows formed by faulting or warping, or by volcanic explosions, or by the irregular accumulation of material round volcanic vents, or to the interference with river-valleys by glaciers. Seeing that all these agencies have operated on an extensive scale in New Zealand in comparatively recent geological times, it is not surprising that its lake systems are well developed. The remarkable group of lakes lying in the middle of the North Island, as well as isolated enclosed sheets of water in other parts of the Auckland Provincial District, are due to volcanic action in its various forms, while those in the South Island are to be credited to the operations of glaciers. We have therefore two distinct types of lake scenery—one for each Island. The relief of the land near the volcanic lakes is not by any means marked, and they therefore rarely have bold and precipitous shores, and their scenic interest depends partly on the patches of subtropical bush which grows luxuriantly in places on the weathered igneous material, and partly on their desolate and forbidding surroundings, everywhere reminiscent of volcanic action, where the softening hand of time has not reduced the outpourings of the eruptive centres to a condition favourable for the establishment of vegetation. The thermal activity which is manifested in numerous places on their shores adds to their interest. In the South Island the lakes lie in the midst of splendid mountain scenery, with amphitheatres of noble peaks at their heads, crowned with perpetual snow, and clad at lower levels with dark primeval beech forest, which affords an appropriate setting for the waters at their base, rendered milky-white at times with the finest of sediment worn from solid rocks by powerful glaciers, and swept down to the quiet waters of the lake by turbulent glacial torrents.

LAKES OF THE NORTH ISLAND.

The largest sheet of fresh water in New Zealand is Lake Taupo, which is situated in the very heart of the North Island, at an elevation of 1,211 ft. above the sea. Its greatest length in a S.W.-N.E. direction is twenty-five miles, and its greatest breadth is about seventeen miles, but its shape is somewhat irregular owing to a large indentation on its western side. Its area is 238 square miles, its greatest depth is 534 ft., and it has a catchment area of about 1,250 square miles. About 60 per cent. of its water-supply comes from the Upper Waikato River, which drains the northern and eastern flanks of the central volcanoes as well as the western slopes of the Kaimanawa Range and its northern extensions. The lake discharges at its north-eastern corner, and forms the main Waikato River, which falls within a short distance over the Huka Falls, where the volume of water which passes over is estimated to reach an average of 5,000 cubic feet per second. The surroundings of the lake are picturesque, on the western side especially. Here it is bounded by cliffs of volcanic rock, generally between 100 ft. and 800 ft. in height, but at the Karangahape Bluffs they rise to over 1,000 ft. sheer. The northern shore is bold, with promontories terminated with bluffs and intervening bays with gentler slope The south side is generally fringed with alluvial flats, while the east is bordered in places with pumice cliffs, and is somewhat uninteresting, but relieved from absolute monotony by the graceful extinct cone of Tauhara. About twenty miles to the south rise the great volcanic peaks of Tongariro, Ngauruhoe, and Ruapehu, with their bush-clad foothills, forming a splendid panorama when seen from the northern shore of the lake.

To the south-east of the middle of the lake lies the Island of Motutaiko, in all probability the summit of a volcanic cone on the line of igneous activity which stretches north - east from the central volcanoes towards Tarawera, White Island, Tonga, and Samoa. The formation of the lake itself is attributable either to a great subsidence after volcanic activity waned, or to a great explosion which tore a vast cavity in the earth's crust and scattered the fragments far and wide over the middle of the island; and evidence of declining igneous action is furnished by hot springs in the lake itself and near its shore, especially at the north-east corner near Wairakei and on the southern shore near Tokaanu. Earth-movements have in all probability continued down to recent times, for an old shore platform or wave-cut terrace surrounds the lake, indicating that its waters were formerly at a higher level, and changes in level of the ground on the northern shore of the lake attended by local earthquakes, occurred during the year 1922.

The lake forms an enormous reservoir of power conveniently placed for exploitation; it is estimated that the Huka Falls would develop up to 38,000 horse-power and its central position renders it peculiarly suitable for supplying a wide district.

To the south of Taupo, nestling in the hills between the great lake and the northern slopes of Tongariro, lies Roto-Aira, a beautiful sheet of water, three miles in length and with an area of five square miles. It discharges by the Poutu River into the Upper Waikato. The other lakes of this region are small in size and usually occupy small explosion craters on the line of igneous activity mentioned above.

A most interesting group of lakes lies in the midst of the thermal region to the north-east of Taupo. These comprise the following: Rotorua, Roto-iti, Roto-ehu, and Rotoma, which belong to a system lying to the north-west of the area, and Tarawera, Rotokakahi, Tikitapu, Okareka, Rotomahana, Okataina, Rotomakariri, and Herewhakaitu, which lie to the south-east. The former group is connected either directly or indirectly with the Kaituna River basin, and the latter with the Tarawera River basin, both of which discharge their waters into the Bay of Plenty. All these lakes occupy either explosion craters or depressions due to subsidences of the crust or hollows formed by irregular volcanic accumulations. They lie at an elevation of about 1,000 ft. above the sea. The largest is Rotorua, which is nearly circular in shape, except for a marked indentation on the southern shore. It is 32 square miles in area, and 84 ft. deep, with flat shores; but in the middle, rather towards the eastern side, the picturesque and historical Island of Mokoia rises to a height of 400 ft. The lake discharges at its north-eastern corner by the Ohau Creek, into Lake Roto-iti, a shallow and irregular depression, which runs in turn into the Okere River. To the north-east lies the small lake of Roto-ehu, separated from it by low ground, and farther on lies the picturesque Rotoma, of still smaller size.

The largest lake of the south-eastern group is Tarawera, lying to the north and west of the mountain of the same name; discharging directly into it are Rotokakahi, Okareka, and Okataina, the last two by subterranean channels, while Tikitapu and Rotomahana are separated from it by comparatively narrow ridges.

All these lakes owe their interest to the thermal manifestations which occur in their vicinity, and to the remnants of beautiful bush which have survived the eruption of Tarawera in 1886. They are also noted for their fishing, being well stocked with trout. Their water is available for power purposes to a limited extent, and a small installation is placed near the low fall where the Okere River discharges from Lake Roto-iti.

Two small lakes of volcanic origin are situated on the peninsula north of Auckland: these are Takapuna and Omapere. The former lies close to the City of Auckland, and occupies a small explosion crater near the sea; while Omapere is between the Bay of Islands and Hokianga, in a shallow depression, which owes its origin to the obstruction of the Waitangi River by a lava-flow. It is three miles long by two wide, and is placed at a height of 790 ft. above the sea.

About forty miles from the east coast, in the Hawke's Bay District, lies the most important lake of Waikaremoana, twelve miles in length by about six miles and a quarter in breadth at its widest part, but with an extremely irregular outline; it has an area of twenty-one square miles. Its surface is 2,015 ft. above the sea, and it has a maximum depth of 846 ft. It discharges by the Wairoa River to the northern shore of Hawke Bay. This lake is most favourably situated for the development of water-power, and it is estimated that it would generate, owing to its admirable position, as much as 136,000 horse-power. A few miles to the northeast lies the small lake called Waikare-iti, which discharges into the large lake.

The only other inland lakes of any importance in this Island are those situated in the lower course of the Waikato River, the most noteworthy being Waikare and Whangape. The former has an area of nearly eleven square miles and has a depth of 12 ft.; the latter is smaller, with an area of only four square miles and a depth of 9 ft. These owe their origin to flooding of low-lying land alongside the river—in all probability attributable to a slight lowering of the land in this part of the country, with the consequent inability of the river to discharge its surplus water without a proper channel being maintained.

Along the coast-line, especially behind the fringe of dunes, numerous small lakes are found, such as Rotokawa, near Kaipara, and Horowhenua, near Levin; and a large sheet of water occurs near the mouth of the Wairarapa Valley, called Lake Wairarapa. The lake is very shallow, and is liable to remarkable variations in size owing to heavy floods from the neighbouring ranges. Between it and the sea is a considerable area of swampy ground in which are several small lakes, the largest of which, Lake Onoke, is separated from Palliser Bay by a narrow shingle-spit.

LAKES OF THE SOUTH ISLAND.

By far the great majority of the lakes of the South Island are dependent for their formation either directly or indirectly on the action of glaciers. They may be small tarns high on the mountains, large lakes occupying considerable lengths of old stream-valleys which have been overdeepened by the excavating power of ice during the Pleistocene glaciation, or lakes formed by the filling of hollows in the irregular heaps of debris laid down on a plain at the base of the mountains or in a wide open valley. Accumulations of debris may also assist the first two causes in the formation of lakes, and some may owe the initial formation of their basins to tectonic causes, but these have been modified profoundly by other influences.

Included in the first class are numerous sheets of water from the size of small ponds upwards, found in all parts of the mountain region, but especially in the high plateau regions of western Otago, and to a limited extent in north-west Nelson. To the second group belong the large lakes of the eastern watershed of the Alps and a small number which drain west, such as Rotoroa and Rotoiti in the Buller Basin, while to the last must be assigned the majority of the lakes of Westland; but Brunner and Kanieri should perhaps be assigned to the second class.

Seeing that glaciation was not so intense in the northern portion of the Island, it is not surprising that the lakes of that region are small and few in number. Attention has, however, been drawn to Boulder Lake, in the valley of the Aorere River, since it might be used for power purposes in connection with the great deposit of iron-ore at Parapara. It is only 151 acres in extent, but it lies at an elevation of 3,224 ft., and is conveniently placed for the establishment of an electric power plant. Farther south, near the head of the Buller, are two larger lakes—Rotoroa and Rotoiti—occupying ice-eroded valleys dammed at their lower ends by moraine. The former has an area of eight square miles, and the latter two and three-quarter square miles; their heights above the sea being respectively 1,470 ft. and 1,997 ft., and Rotoiti being 228 ft. deep.

In the valley of the Grey River are two lakes of considerable size—viz., Brunner and Poerua. These are shrunken and separated parts of a former extensive sheet of water which was ponded back behind a great glacier moraine. Lake Brunner is five miles long by four broad, has an area of 15.9 square miles, is 280 ft. above sea-level, and 357 ft. deep. It is surrounded on two sides by high wooded granite peaks, and on the other two by low ground. It discharges by the Arnold River to the Grey, but a very slight change of level would turn it into the Taramakau.

Lake Kanieri, which lies in the basin of the Hokitika River at the base of Mount Tuhua, is a beautiful sheet of water. It is five miles long by one and three-quarters wide, has an area of eight square miles, is 422 ft. above sea - level, and 646 ft. deep. It owes its origin partly to the hollow formed behind an immense morainic dam, and partly to the erosive action of the valley glacier. Farther south on the coastal plain of Westland are numerous small and picturesque lakes, wooded to the water's edge, lying behind heaps of glacial debris or in ice-eroded basins. The most notable of these are Ianthe and Mapourika, both of small size, the former with an area of only two square miles, at a height of 80 ft. above sea-level, and with a depth of 105 ft., and the latter remarkable for the fine panorama of mountain scenery, with Mount Cook in the background, which can be obtained from the shore of the lake. Along this strip of coast-line there are numerous lagoon-like expanses of water, cut off from the sea by areas of dune or of moraine, the chief of these being Mahinapua, which lies close to the Town of Hokitika. This is but 6 ft. above tide water, and has an area of one and a half square miles. The creek discharging from it is noted for the perfect reflections to be seen in the dark, peat-stained water.

On the eastern side of the main divide lie the great valley lakes which belong to the following river-basins: Hurunui—Lake Sumner; Rakaia—Lakes Coleridge and Heron; Waitaki—Lakes Tekapo, Pukaki, and Ohau; Clutha—Lakes Wanaka, Hawea, and Wakatipu; Waiau—Lakes Te Anau, Manapouri, and Monowai; Wairaurahiri—Lake Hauroko; Waitutu—Lake Poteriteri. These are all formed on the same plan; great glaciers have excavated the floor of a river-valley and have piled the debris across its lower portion, leaving a great hollow which was filled with water when the ice retreated. Even in those river-basins where no lakes now exist the traces of their former presence are evident; especially is this the case with the Waimakariri, Rakaia, and Rangitata Valleys. Besides these large lakes each valley has its quota of small ones, usually hidden away among the piles of moraine or ponded back behind shingle-fans. Among these small lakes should be noted the following: Tennyson, in the valley of the Clarence; Taylor, Sheppard, Katrine, and Mason, in the Hurunui; Pearson. Grassmere, and Letitia, in the valley of the Waimakariri; Evelyn, Selfe, Catherine, Ida, and Lyndon, in that of the Rakaia; Clearwater (or Tripp), Howard, and Acland, in the Ashburton; Alexandrina, in the Waitaki; Lochnagar, Hayes, and Moke, in the Clutha. In the valley of the Waiau there are numerous lakes of small size hidden away in bush-clad valleys, the chief of which is Mavora, which discharges into the main Waiau by way of its large tributary, the Mararoa. On the west coast of this region are also many insignificant lakes as far as size is concerned, such as Lake Ada, a well-known beauty spot on the Milford Sound track, while farther north McKerrow, a lake of larger size, discharges into Martin's Bay.

The only other lakes in this Island that are worthy of mention are Waihola, Forsyth, and Ellesmere. The first mentioned occupies the lower portion of the Taieri plain, and drains to the sea by a deep winding gorge cut through a ridge of rock-covered hills, the gorge being tidal for the greater part of its length. Lakes Forsyth and Ellesmere lie on the coast immediately south of Banks Peninsula, both ponded back behind a great shingle-spit formed by the drift of material brought down by the rivers and carried north under the influence of a strong shore current. Both are very shallow and liable at times to be invaded by the sea. Ellesmere is sixteen miles long by about ten broad, and Forsyth is about six miles long by one in breadth.

Among all these lakes three stand pre-eminent for their scenic interest—Wakatipu, Te Anau, and Manapouri. The first-named is walled in on both sides by steep mountains which rise at the head of the lake to over 8,000 ft. in the Humboldt Range, and to over 9,000 ft. in Mount Earnslaw. Te Anau has an uninteresting eastern shore, but its western shore is broken into three great arms, whose impressive scenery is strongly reminiscent of that of Milford Sound and George Sound; while Manapouri, with its many bush-clad islets and its indented shore-line with innumerable sheltered coves and pebbly beaches, belongs to the same type as Dusky Sound, the most beautiful of all in the fiord region.

The lakes of Canterbury lie in a treeless area and owe their scenic interest principally to the background of snowy peaks, while Wanaka and Hawea are intermediate in character between them and the more southern lakes of Otago.

GEOLOGY.

The following article on the geology of New Zealand was prepared by Dr. J. Henderson, M.A., F.N.Z. Inst., Director of the Geological Survey:—

INTRODUCTION.

New Zealand is a small country, but its geological history is as complex and as ancient as that of a continent. Land, though from age to age it varied greatly in area, outline, and elevation, must have persisted in the New Zealand area from the oldest Palæozoic or earlier. Long periods during which gentle regional oscillations and warpings, aided by the slow-acting forces of denudation, brought about gradual changes were interrupted by great revolutions, when earth-stresses ridged the crust into mountains and quickly altered the whole configuration of the land and sea-floor. For New Zealand the important geological periods are those that followed the two latest mountain-building movements—the Kaikoura deformation of late Tertiary time, and the Hokonui deformation of the early Cretaceous. The deposits laid down in the intervening period of relative crustal stability cover a large proportion of the land, and contain all the coal and most of the limestone of the Dominion. The soils on which grow the forests, pastures, and crops are of post-Tertiary age, and the great bulk of the gold has been won from deposits formed during the same period.

GENERAL ACCOUNT OF THE STRATIGRAPHY.

The oldest known fossiliferous rocks in New Zealand are the Ordovician slates and greywackes of west Nelson and south-west Otago. Lower unfossiliferous beds of the same great system extend southward from the northern area and outcrop m the Westport, Reefton, Greymouth, Ross, and Okarito districts. Above the fossil-bearing beds, but probably still of Ordovician age, are the black phyllites, quartzites, and marbles which outcrop continuously from Takaka to Mount Owen, and are again exposed in the upper basins of the Matakitaki, Maruia, and Grey Rivers. The similar rocks of western Otago probably also belong to this group. The complex of gneisses and schists of the same region, intruded by acid and basic plutonics, and usually considered of Archæan age, resembles the part of the Ordovician strata of western Nelson that has been similarly invaded and metamorphosed and may well be of early Palæozoic age. Different authorities assign the mica, chlorite, and quartz schists of Central Otago to ages that range from the Archæan to the Triassic. They are certainly Palæozoic or older, since they grade upward into greywackes that, at Clinton, contain Permian fossils.

Silurian rocks are certainly known only in the Baton and Wangapeka districts, and Devonian rocks at Wangapeka and Reefton. These beds, fossils from which have lately been examined in England, cover only small areas. But the old Geological Survey mapped wide tracts of country in Nelson and Otago, covered with beds of the Te Anau Series, as Devonian, and the correlation may well be correct, though the rocks are entirely unfossiliferous.

The Maitai Series, that forms the ranges on the south-east side of the Nelson lowlands, are probably of Carboniferous or Permo-Carboniferous age. Their position in the time scale and their correlation with rocks in other parts of New Zealand have provoked much discussion. Permian strata, as already stated, occur in Otago, where the area they cover may be considerable.

Richly fossiliferous late Triassic rocks are known in the Kawhia-Mokau district, near the City of Nelson, and at several localities in Canterbury and Otago. Except in Nelson and Canterbury, strata that contain fossils referable to several stages of the Jurassic succeed without observed unconformity. The broad belt of greywacke and argillite that forms the mountains of Canterbury and Marlborough, and continues as a narrower belt through Wellington to northern Hawke's Bay, is usually referred to the Trias-Jura. Similar rocks outcrop in the centre of the North Island and at many points in North Auckland. There are Upper Triassic molluscs in these beds at several localities, and the vertebra of a saurian with Triassic rather than Permian affinities was found near Wellington. Lithologically the greywackes and argillites of this vast series differ somewhat from the rocks of similar type belonging to the Jurassic and Maitai series; they are therefore thought to be of older Triassic age, but may well range into the Permian. The schists occurring with them in the Kaimanawa, Kaikoura, Moorhouse, and Kirkliston Ranges are probably older.

The thick conglomerates conformably overlying the younger Jurassic shales of the Port Waikato, Kawhia, and Coromandel regions belong to either the youngest Jurassic or the oldest Cretaceous. Strata of early and middle Cretaceous age occur east of the main axis of New Zealand at several points from Marlborough to East Cape. Late Cretaceous beds are much more widely distributed, being known in North Auckland and in many localities along the eastern side of both Islands. They contain thick layers of black shale that give many indications of oil, which, however, has not yet been found in commercial amount. The oldest known workable coal-seams in New Zealand, those at Broken River, Malvern Hills, Shag Point, and Kaitangata, and perhaps some near Greymouth, are in young Cretaceous beds.

Tertiary rocks form the greater part of the North Island and are widely distributed in the South. As a whole they are weaker and more readily weathered than the older strata, and hence have given rise to less rugged country, now mostly cleared and grassed and forming productive pastoral land.

Eocene rocks are present in North Auckland, and probably also in the Gisborne, Hawke's Bay, and east Wellington districts. In the South Island they occur on the West Coast and in Canterbury and Otago, in which regions they contain valuable coal-seams worked at Westport, Reefton, Greymouth, Mount Somers, and Milton. Of the same age are the auriferous "cements" of the Tuapeka district that greatly enriched the gravels of the neighbouring streams and are themselves worked for gold.

In Oligocene time the maximum subsidence during the Tertiary occurred, and but little of the New Zealand area remained above sea-level at its close. The thick limestones of the Oamaru district and the contemporaneous limestone prominent in many parts of New Zealand are the younger deposits of this age. The older beds contain the extensive coal-measures of the North Auckland, Waikato, Charleston, and other coalfields.

Miocene strata cover large areas in both islands, and also outcrop in the Wanganui, Gisborne, and Hawke's Bay regions, where Oligocene beds are altogether absent. In North Taranaki, the Murchison basin, and parts of the West Coast, thick coal-measures of this age contain workable seams of brown coal.

During the Pliocene the New Zealand area, which had been intermittently rising since the close of the Oligocene, was greatly elevated and deformed. The earth-blocks from which the present mountains have been carved were uplifted from, or from near, sea-level, and New Zealand as it now is was roughly shaped out. In the South Island the deposits of this period are chiefly gravels deposited in structural depressions; but in the North, and especially in its southern half, there are thick and extensive shoal-water marine sediments. These, and the underlying Miocene strata, are the source of the petroleum found at New Plymouth.

The Pleistocene was a period of regional oscillation. While the land was high the mountains of the South Island were intensely glaciated, and great ice-streams, carrying vast bodies of debris, descended into the low country; after the highlands had been reduced in height through both denudation and decided subsidence the glaciers rapidly retreated, and are to-day represented by comparatively small remnants far in the mountains. While the ice was melting, the rivers of the South Island were unusually active in transporting waste to the lowlands and the sea. At this time, too, as well as somewhat earlier, the volcanoes of the North Island ejected an abundant supply of fragmentary material, much of which was borne away by the streams and used in building plains.

The deposits of Pleistocene and Recent age are in New Zealand of greater economic importance than those of all other ages. The plains, river-flats, and lowlands generally were formed or profoundly modified during this period, and the soils that cover them produced. During the same time practically all the gold won from the gravels of the South Island was liberated from a hard matrix and concentrated into workable deposits, and the rich bonanzas of the lodes of Hauraki were formed by secondary enrichment. The land-oscillations of the period are also of economic importance, for New Zealand's abundant water-power is derived from streams that have not yet, owing to the recency of land-uplift, cut their valleys to grade. On the other hand, land-depression has provided harbours and valuable artesian basins in many parts of the Dominion.

IGNEOUS ROCKS.

Plutonic rocks intrude many of the Palæozoic and Mesozoic strata, and some of the formations show evidence of contemporaneous volcanic action. Of the plutonic rocks granite is much the most prominent, and it outcrops at many points in West Nelson, Westland, Otago, and Stewart Island. In Nelson there were at least two periods of intrusion, no doubt corresponding with the great mountain-folding movements of the late Palæozoic and early Cretaceous times. The auriferous lodes of Reefton and other localities on the West Coast probably originated from the cooling magmas that formed the younger granites. Basic and ultra-basic rocks, the latter now largely altered to serpentine, occur in Nelson, Westland, Otago, and, to a less extent, in North Auckland.

Though volcanoes are known to have existed in Mesozoic and Palæozoic times, they seem to have been more active during the Tertiary than in any earlier age. The vast pile of flow and fragmental rocks that form the Hauraki Peninsula and the range that continues it southward to Tauranga belong to this period. The gold-silver veins extensively worked at Coromandel, Thames, and Waihi are in these rocks, which southward are smothered by the rhyolitic pumice that vents in the Taupo-Rotorua zone ejected during the late Pliocene and Pleistocene. Thick showers of pumice from this region cover a large part of the centre of the North Island and streams have carried the finer material to practically all the low-lying parts of the island. The volcanoes are still alive, as is evidenced by the steam-vents, hot springs, and geysers found in the depressed zone extending from Ruapehu to White Island. The volcanic rocks of Taranaki probably range from the Miocene to the Pleistocene in age. The basalts and scoria cones that occur so abundantly between Kawhia and the Bay of Islands belong for the most part to the late Pliocene and Pleistocene, though cones at Auckland City are probably Recent.

In the South Island the volcanoes appear to be quite dead, for the hot springs at Hanmer and near the alpine chain are due to other causes. In the middle Tertiary, however, there were outbursts at many points, the chief eruptions being at Banks Peninsula and about Dunedin.

CONCLUSION.

In a short article it is impossible to give an adequate idea of what geological workers have accomplished in New Zealand, or of what they have yet to do in order that the wisest use may be made of the country's mineral and agricultural resources. For good general accounts the treatises of Professors Park and Marshall should be consulted, and for more detailed information the bulletins of the Geological Survey and the many papers that have appeared in the "Transactions of the New Zealand Institute."

SEISMOLOGY.

The following article dealing with earthquakes in New Zealand has been prepared by Dr. C. E. Adams, F.R.A.S., Government Astronomer and Seismologist, with the assistance of Dr. J. Henderson, Director of the Geological Survey.

Earthquake and volcanic activity are manifestations of the adjustments constantly occurring in the earth's crust. In the not far distant past, geologically speaking, a more or less continuous belt of mountains was raised up round the border of the great sunken area of the Pacific, and this belt as a whole is characterized by "chronic and acute seismicity." At times the earthquakes occur within the belt itself, though a large proportion have their epicentres on its submerged frontal slope.

The South Island of New Zealand and the eastern part of the North are on the crest of the great mountain ridge or crustal fold which forms a portion of the real border of the Pacific. This ridge maintains a relatively straight course north-north-east for 1,600 miles, nearly to Samoa. The Auckland Peninsula, part of a decidedly weaker fold, meets the main fold nearly at right angles in the Rotorua-Taupo volcanic region. The earthquakes of this seismically sensitive district, though they may be locally severe, are not usually felt far from their points of origin. On the other hand, the tectonic earthquakes that occur along the main earth-fold shake large areas, some of them being recorded on instruments throughout the world. These are caused by the slipping of earth-blocks against their neighbours along fractures, and, fortunately for New Zealand, the most severe earthquakes have their origin along the great shears that probably cut the submerged flank of the main fold about 200 miles east of the North Island. The crest in New Zealand is not straight or simply curved and the elevation is not constant; elongated uplifted areas, most of them in linear series though some overlap, form a continuous ridge.

Many great faults and fault-zones have been traced for long distances, but a few only have been active since European occupation. Movement along a north-trending fault seven miles west of Murchison raised the ground east of the fault about 15 ft., and caused it to shift north-west about 9 ft. The uplift gradually decreases eastward, and dies out sixteen miles from the fault, facts indicating a slight tilt of the earth-block toward the east. Recent levellings show that the block is sinking somewhat irregularly, a movement, no doubt, causing some of the innumerable local after-shocks still being felt in the area. Other sensible earth-movements occurred in connection with the Taupo earthquake series of 1922,* the Amuri earthquake of 1888, the Wellington earthquake of 1855, and probably the Awatere earthquake of 1848.§ There is also definite evidence of geologically recent differential movement of earth-blocks at several widely separated points in both Islands.

The origins of the New Zealand seismic region will be seen to arrange themselves in groups as follows:—

* P. G. Morgan: N.Z. Geological Survey; Annual Report for the year 1923, p. 10.

† Alexander McKay: Reports of Geological Explorations during 1888–89. Wellington, 1890.

New Zealand Government Gazette, Wellington, vol. 2, No. 14, 17th October, 1855, p. 116. Sir Charles Lyell, "The Principles of Geology," tenth edition, 1868, vol. 2, p. 82. London: John. Murray. § New Zealand Government Gazette, Auckland, vol. 1, No. 27, 13th November, 1848. and vol. 1, No. 29, 20th November, 1848. H. S. Chapman in Westminster Review, vol. 51, 1849.

Group I.—Earthquakes felt most strongly on south-east coast of North Island; the origins form a strip 180 miles from the coast, parallel to the axis of New Zealand, and to axis of folding of older rocks in Hawke's Bay. Chief shocks: 17th August, 1868; 7th March, 1890; 23rd and 29th July, 1904; 9th August, 1904 (intensity IX on R.-F. scale); 8th September, 1904; prob. 23rd February, 1863 (IX, R.-F.); &c.

According to the late Captain F. W. Hutton, F.R.S., the geological evidence shows that New Zealand rose considerably in the older Pliocene period, and was then probably joined to the Chatham Islands. At a later period subsidence occurred, followed again by elevation in the Pleistocene period, with oscillations of level since. The seismic origins of this group are at the foot of a sloping submarine plateau, about two hundred miles wide, which culminates to the east-south-east in the Chatham Islands. This elevation is separated from the New Zealand coast by a trough from 1,000 to 2,000 fathoms in depth, which is widest and deepest between these origins and the mainland.

Group II.—(a) South-east of Otago Peninsula. Shocks: 20th November, 1872, &c.

(b) A strip south-east of Oamaru. Shocks: February, 1876; April, 1876; &c.

(c) Many short and jerky, but generally harmless, quakes felt in Christchurch. Banks Peninsula, and mid-Canterbury. Chief shocks: 31st August, 1876; 27th December, 1888 (VII, R.-F.); &c. Focus of 1888 shock, sixteen miles long, from west-south-west to east-north-east, twenty-four to twenty-five miles below surface, being the deepest ascertained origin in the New Zealand region.

These origins form a line parallel to the general axis of the land. It is possible that the loading of the sea-floor by the detritus brought down by the rivers of Canterbury and Otago is a contributing cause of the earthquakes of this group.

Group III.—Wellington earthquakes of January, 1855, and Cheviot earthquakes of 16th November, 1901, and of 25th December, 1922 (VIII, R.-F.).

The origin of the earthquake of 1855 was probably the fault that forms the eastern boundary of the Rimutaka Range and the western boundary of the Wairarapa Valley.

The origin of the Cheviot earthquake of 1901 was probably in or near the southern continuation of this fault.

The great earthquakes of October, 1848, probably came from the same region as those of January, 1855. The chief shocks of both series did extensive damage to property, and caused the formation of large rifts in the earth's surface.

Group IV.—(a) Region about twenty-five to thirty miles in length, and ten miles or less in width, running nearly north-north-east from middle of Lake Sumner, about twenty miles below the surface, whence proceed most of the serer shocks felt from Christchurch to the Amuri, and a large number of minor shocks. Chief earthquakes: 1st February, 1868; 27th August to 1st September, 1871; 14th September and 21st October, 1878; 11th April, 1884; 5th December, 1881 (VIII, R.-F.), when Christchurch Cathedral spire was slightly injured; 1st September, 1888 (IX, R.-F.), when upper part of same spire fell, and still more severe damage was done in the Amuri district; 9th March, 1929 (IX, R.-F.).

(b) A small shallow origin not more than five to ten miles below the surface, a few miles south of Nelson. Earthquake: 12th February, 1893 (VIII to IX, R.-F.); chimneys thrown down and buildings injured.

(c) Origin in Cook Strait, north-north-east of Stephen Island, about ten miles wide, and apparently traceable with few interruptions nearly to mouth of Wanganui River; depth, fifteen miles or more. More than half the earthquakes recorded in New Zealand belong to this region; earthquake of 8th December, 1897 (VIII to IX, R.-F.). and other severer ones came from south-south-west end. Probably the first recorded New Zealand earthquake, felt by Captain Furneaux on the 11th May, 1773, belonged to this region. Also 8th May, 1929 (VIII, R.-F.), and 29th May, 1929 (VII, R.-F.).

(d) Taupo Earthquakes.—During June and July, 1922, earthquakes were almost continuous in the Taupo district. The shocks reached intensity VIII on the Rossi-Forel scale, and then gradually subsided. Conditions were practically normal by the end of the year. The shocks were restricted to a small area of country, and were felt most strongly at Taupo, Wairakei, and Oruanui. The disturbances were accompanied by loud rumblings. No effect appears to have been produced on the thermal activities of the region. Considerable subsidence was reported along the north side of Lake Taupo in a general north-easterly direction.

Former smart shocks in this region were reported in September-October, 1897.

(e) Morrinsville Earthquakes.—During November and December, 1926, earthquakes similar to the Taupo ones of 1922 were felt in and around Morrinsville. The earthquakes were apparently of shallow origin, and were probably caused by a movement along a fault trending west-north-west on the eastern side of the Pakaroa Range. The average intensity of the shocks was about IV, although one shock reached VIII on the Rossi-Forel scale. As in the case of the Taupo earthquakes, there was no evidence of any variation in the thermal activities of the district.

(f) An origin near Mount Tarawera, with a large number of moderate or slight shocks, most, but not all, volcanic and local in character—e.g., those of September, 1866, and those of June, 1886, which accompanied and followed the well-known eruption of Mount Tarawera.

These origins of Group IV are nearly in a straight line on the map; on or near the same line are the origins of earthquakes felt in the Southern Lakes District (15th December, 1883, &c.), the volcanoes Ruapehu, Ngauruhoe, Tongariro, Tarawera, and White Island. It is evident that this line, which, like the rest, is parallel or nearly so to the general axis, is a line of weakness or of unstable equilibrium. Hence the adjusting movements that have caused earthquakes may have from time to time relieved the pressure of the rocks that restrained overheated steam and other volcanic agents from bursting out, and so may have led to volcanic eruptions; just as the series of earthquakes in Guatemala and in the Caribbean Sea in April and May, 1902, were the signs of movements in the great folds of that part of the earth's crust, in the course of which, the pressure in the Antillean Ridge being relieved, the volcanic forces below Mount Pelée in Martinique, and Mount Souffrière in St. Vincent, caused the disastrous eruptions of that year.

Group V.—Off the west coast of the North Island near Raglan and Kawhia. Chief shock: 24th June, 1891 (VII to VIII, R.-F.). The line joining this origin to that of the earthquake of 1st February, 1882, is parallel to the other lines of origin (Groups I to IV); but we have no data to establish any connection between them.

SEASONAL AND DIURNAL VARIATION IN EARTHQUAKE FREQUENCY.

The numbers of earthquakes felt in New Zealand for each month during the years 1921 to 1930 (inclusive) are given in the following table. The total number of shocks during this period was 3,286, the greater number of which occurred in 1922 (near Taupo) and in 1929–30 (near Murchison):—

Month.year.Totals.
1921.1922.1923.1924.1925.1926.1927.1928.1929.1930.
January5..9311966567121
February67364172110471149
March54115516517749124
April972141544379128
May541114131961857165
June43762658679564573
July72205134235824253580
August91551494121257381374
September141758335746561345
October81678810101354954332
November1227711836436255225
December7864149555557170
Totals911,187767076173107806787483,286

The figures in the above table indicate a sharp maximum frequency in winter, and a minimum in summer and autumn.

The next table gives the diurnal distribution of 158 shocks of intensity R.-F. 6 or greater felt during the ten-year period 1921–30 (inclusive). 12 h.=noon.

Month.Hours.Totals.
0–3.3–6.6–9.9–12.12–15.15–18.18–21.21–24.
(Noon).
January2..11......26
February122..12....8
March5112......312
April11....2....15
May3321..3....12
June6535222429
July43312..4320
August21222....211
September2212..1....8
October21....2....27
November2722113422
December1531412118
Totals3131201716101122158

It will be seen from the above table that the frequency is considerably higher at night than in the daytime.

EARTHQUAKES IN 1930.

Seismic activity was less severe in the year 1930 than it was in 1929, although the number of shocks experienced was greater. The total number of separate earthquakes reported for the whole of New Zealand was 748, about 90 per cent. of which originated in the Takaka or Murchison districts of the South Island, where earthquakes have continued with varying intensity. Thirty-eight shocks reached or exceeded R.-F. 6 at Takaka, where they were usually more severe than in other parts of the district. During the latter part of the year activity in the South Island showed signs of diminishing, until October, when a fresh outbreak of strong shocks caused some alarm to residents in the Takaka district.

A severe earthquake occurred on the east coast of the North Island on the 12th February, the centre of disturbance being near Porangahau, where the shock exceeded R.-F. 8, and considerable damage was done to property. Several aftershocks were experienced, but the disturbance subsided within one month.

The following table gives a summary of the earthquakes reported during the year 1930:—

Month.Number of Earthquakes reported.Maximum Intensity R.-F. Scale.Locality of Maximum.
North Island.South Island.Both Islands.Total.
January2661676Kahurangi Point.
February28474718Waipawa, Porangahau.
March445..496Takaka, Murchison.
April7742797Gisborne.
May2561576Takaka, Tophouse, Murchison.
June6602646Takaka.
July10474536Westport, Murchison, Puysegur Point.
August16661816Takaka.
September12501615Several places in both Islands.
October13432547Farewell Spit, Takaka.
November7502558Takaka.
December18445577"
Totals125648257488Waipawa, Porangahau, Takaka.

The total number of shocks felt during the year was 748, 125 of which were felt in the North Island, and 648 in the South Island, 25 being felt in both Islands.

The maximum intensity experienced in each of the years 1921 to 1930 (inclusive) is given in the following table:—

Year.Maximum Intensity R.-F. Scale.
19218
19228
19236
19247
19258
19268
19278
19288
192910
19308

The following table gives the number of earthquakes in 1930 whose maximum intensity fell in various numbers of the Rossi-Forel scale of intensity:—

Month.R.-F. Intensity.Totals.
1.2.3.4.5.6.7.8.9.10.
January..32121184........67
February110262067..1....71
March..4131877........49
April..926231821......79
May171516135........57
June25333174........64
July121317164........53
August..101829204........81
September5625169..........61
October..515221011......54
November..4161810511....55
December..32315934......57
Totals10682142481534672....748
Per cent. totals1.39.128.533.220.56.20.90.3....100.0

REPORTS OF NEW ZEALAND EARTHQUAKES.

Since 1888 there has been established in New Zealand a system of observing local earthquakes at selected telegraph-stations, and more recently at lighthouses distributed throughout the extent of the Dominion.

Whenever a shock occurs and is felt by an officer in charge of one of these stations he fills up a form giving the New Zealand mean time of the beginning of the shock, its apparent duration and direction, and the principal effects observed by him. Some of the officers exhibit considerable care and skill in making up these returns, and the data have been used to determine principal origins of earthquakes within the New Zealand region. A number of private observers also assist in reporting earthquakes.

Two Milne-Shaw horizontal seismographs have been continually in operation at the Dominion Observatory, Wellington. The Milne seismograph which was at the Observatory was transferred to the Arapuni Hydro-electric Works in July, 1930, and has since been in operation there.

The following new seismological instruments were installed at the Observatory during 1930:—

  1. A Galitzin-Wilip vertical seismograph with photographic recording was installed in October.

  2. An Imamura strong-motion seismograph, three components, with smoked-paper recording, also installed in October.

  3. An Ishimoto silica clinograph for recording tilt was installed in September; this has photographic recording.

The Imamura seismograph and the clinograph are instruments of Japanese design.

A Milne seismograph has continued in operation at the Magnetic Observatory, Christchurch.

A set of Wiechert seismographs with mechanical registration is installed at the Observatory at Apia, Samoa. By the courtesy of the Administrator copies of the records are forwarded to the Dominion Observatory.

One twin-boom Milne seismograph is installed at Suva, Fiji, and by the courtesy of the Government of Fiji the seismograms are forwarded to the Dominion Observatory. The Fiji records are useful in supplementing those of New Zealand.

The records of the New Zealand stations are sent to the General Secretary of the Seismological Committee of the British Association, to the Station Centrale Sismologique, Strasbourg, France, and to the principal observatories of the world, and thus form part of the general system of earthquake-observation being conducted throughout the world since 1890.

The numbers of earthquakes recorded on the Milne-Shaw seismograph and on the Galitzin-Wilip seismograph, at the Dominion Observatory, Wellington, during the year 1930 are given in the following table:—

Month.Milne-Shaw (N.-S.).Milne-Shaw (E.-W.).Galitzin-Wilip (Vertical).Total Number.

* Installed 15th October, 1930.

January2931..31
February3029..30
March2228..28
April2730..30
May2424..24
June2021..21
July2525..25
August1920..20
September3030..30
October242413*24
November29352335
December26292729
Totals305326..327

THE HAWKE'S BAY EARTHQUAKE OF 3RD FEBRUARY, 1931.

Although outside the period covered by the present article, the disastrous earthquake in Hawke's Bay on 3rd February, 1931, deserves some special mention.

Like the Murchison earthquake of June. 1929, the Hawke's Bay earthquake reached intensity R.-F. 10 at places near the epicentre, and was felt as a swaying motion over practically the whole of New Zealand.

The following places recorded an intensity of R.-F. 8, or greater (the places are arranged in order of latitude):—

Station.Intensity (R.-F. Scale).
Opotiki7–8
Gisborne8
Wairakei7–8
Wairoa8
Mohaka10
Ohakune7–8
Patoka8–9
NAPIER10
HASTINGS10
Te Aute9
Taihape7–8
Hunterville8–9
Waipawa9
Waipukurau9
Dannevirke7–8
Porangahau8
Woodville8

The seismological and geological evidence places the epicentre of this earthquake near the coast-line of Hawke's Bay, at a distance of from five to fifteen miles north of Napier.

The towns of Napier and Hastings suffered severely from the earthquake, and from the fires which followed it—the business area of Napier being practically razed to the ground. A heavy casualty list resulted in Napier and Hastings, the number of deaths registered as due to the earthquake being 248.

Aftershocks were frequent immediately following the big earthquake, some of which were severe. Considering the magnitude of the disturbance, however, the aftershocks are decreasing very rapidly in number and intensity.

DEATHS DUE TO EARTHQUAKES IN NEW ZEALAND.

Prior to the Hawke's Bay earthquake on 3rd February, 1931, deaths due to earthquakes in New Zealand were very few.

The following table gives the number of deaths due to earthquakes which have occurred from time to time:—

Date of Earthquake.Locality.Resulting Deaths.

* Deaths registered only. The actual total of deaths possibly reaches 260.

1848, OctoberWellington3
1855, January 23rd"1
1901, March 16thCheviot1
1913, April 12thMasterton1
1914, October 17thGisborne1
1929, June 17thBuller17
1931, February 3rdHawke's Bay248*
Total 272

The rapid increase in the number of deaths in recent years must be regarded as a natural consequence of the increase in population and settlement. It is not necessarily due to increasing seismic activity.

An important factor in considering the havoc wrought by an earthquake is the position of the epicentre with regard to the centres of population. The Murchison earthquake of June, 1929, and the Hawke's Bay earthquake of February, 1931, are both classed as seismological disturbances of the first magnitude, and both would have been attended by equally disastrous results had they occurred in equally populated districts. This was not the case however: the centre of the Murchison earthquake was in a sparsely populated region, whilst that of the Hawke's Bay earthquake was within a few miles of two thickly populated towns. Hence the enormous difference in the number of deaths caused by these two great upheavals.

CLIMATE.

The following article on the climate of New Zealand has been prepared by Dr. E. Kidson, O.B.E., D.Sc., F.N.Z.Inst., Director of Meteorological Services:—

Owing to the necessity for economy, it has not been possible to allot the customary space to the article on the climate of New Zealand. It was, therefore, decided to confine the present note to a brief discussion of certain aspects of the subject. Those requiring more general information may refer to the volumes of the Year-book which immediately precede this.

Rainfall.—Of all the climatic elements, rainfall is the one regarding which information is earliest and most frequently sought, since both one's comfort and the productivity of the soil depend so directly upon it. The distribution of annual rainfall in New Zealand is shown in the accompanying map. The control by topography is very conspicuous. Generally speaking, the more directly a locality is exposed to the prevailing westerly or north-westerly winds and the greater the altitude above sea-level, the greater the rainfall.

But, in addition to the total fall, we wish to know how the rainfall varies throughout the year. In this respect the regimes in various parts of the Dominion differ considerably. Monthly rainfalls for a few typical stations are given in Table 1. In the part of the Auckland Province north (roughly) of Kawhia and Tauranga, on the eastern side of the main range from East Cape to Wellington,

about Tasman and Golden Bays, and in Marlborough and North Canterbury, the rainfall is much heavier in winter than in summer. May, June, and July are the wettest and November, December, January, and February the driest months. This type of annual variation is shown by Auckland, Napier, and, to a less extent, by Christchurch. The farther south one goes, the less marked does the tendency for the heaviest rain to fall in winter become.

Table 1. MONTHLY RAINFALLS IN INCHES.

Jan.Feb.Mar.April.May.June.July.Aug.Sept.Oct.Nov.Dec.Year.
Auckland2.613.043.083.484.714.965.064.263.683.713.332.9344.85
New Plymouth4.253.873.674.506.216.186.385.375.445.624.734.3860.56
Napier2.982.813.242.823.753.553.813.542.172.272.452.3135.70
Wellington (Karori)3.163.013.453.894.464.765.264.353.523.813.213.1646.04
Hokitika9.827.229.889.429.819.438.919.299.3311.8110.8010.63116.35
Christchurch2.171.732.031.912.582.692.701.831.731.701.952.1925.21
Peel Forest4.654.104.443.542.532.803.472.613.743.844.044.9044.66
Dunedin3.342.722.992.763.153.163.053.092.733.143.253.5436.92

At Hokitika, which is fairly typical of all the western districts of the South Island, the distribution is very different. The rainfall is highest in spring, October being the wettest month, rather high in the autumn, lowest in February, and low also in winter. The reason for this is that the rain is brought by winds from a westerly quarter which have an annual variation of the type described. In the western districts of the North Island, as at New Plymouth and Wellington, the variation is a combination of the first and second types.

The third type of variation occurs in Canterbury and Otago, especially the interior portions. It is illustrated by the figures for Peel Forest in Table 1. Peel Forest is in the interior of South Canterbury. The rainfall in this type is heaviest in summer and lightest in winter. This fact is of great economic importance, because in most of the area concerned the rainfall is low. The distribution throughout the year is the most favourable for producing a good yield from the soil.

Table 2. DAYS WITH RAIN.

Jan.Feb.Mar.April.May.June.July.Aug.Sept.Oct.Nov.Dec.Year.
Auckland10.010.310.914.018.219.420.219.017.616.116.011.5186.1
New Plymouth12.111.011.814.317.517.618.217.917.717.816.813.9189.6
Napier7.57.97.57.710.011.111.411.49.58.58.67.4110.1
Wellington10.19.511.012.816.117.117.516.514.913.713.011.8166.7
Marshlands6.65.76.97.28.48.39.58.78.59.08.37.596.1
Hokitika12.612.213.915.415.115.315.515.117.118.517.815.9187.2
Christchurch9.18.28.99.611.412.612.710.99.99.410.59.5124.6
Clyde7.05.36.26.05.45.54.95.66.17.67.07.675.5
Dunedin13.712.012.512.813.112.812.612.612.913.914.314.1159.7
Half-moon Bay17.117.417.818.319.719.918.818.919.219.720.718.1229.0

The number of days on which rain falls is an important factor in climate, as well as the amount. Table 2 gives the average number of days with rain in each month for some representative stations. A day with rain is one on which 0.005 inch or more is measured. Generally speaking, there is a fairly close relationship in New Zealand between the amount of rain and the number of rain days, but the latter is not directly proportional to the rainfall. There are considerable areas on the west coast of the South Island, for instance, which have ten or more times as much rain as the driest portions of the interior, but only about double the number of rain days. Marlborough seems to have a small number of wet days compared with its rainfall. To the south of New Zealand there is a rapid increase in cloudiness, showers fall with great frequency, and the number of rain days becomes high. This effect begins to be felt at Stewart Island, as can be seen from the data for Half-moon Bay.

Temperature.—Temperature is no less important than rainfall in determining the living conditions of a country and the yield from its soil. The specification of the temperature of a place is, however, not so simple a matter as might appear. Many different factors are involved in the determination of the precise temperatures experienced in any locality. The sea, for instance, responds very slowly to both daily and yearly changes in the amount of heat received from the sun, while on the land the response is rapid. Consequently, the nearer a station is to the sea the smaller are its daily and yearly fluctuations of temperature. Again, on plain country the air tends to stagnate, especially at night. At night time the surface layer cools rapidly through radiation from the ground, while during the day it becomes heated by the sun. There is less stagnation in the warm layer of the daytime than in the cold layer of the night. Consequently, stations on level plains or plateaux tend to be subject to frost and to have a relatively low mean temperature. On hill slopes the cold air flows away to lower levels as it is formed. In windy places, also, the air is prevented from stagnation. Frosts, therefore, are less frequent in such positions than at plain stations, and the mean temperature, if we allow for altitude, is higher. Allowance must be made for altitude, because it is found that the higher we go in the atmosphere the lower does the temperature become. In temperate latitudes the fall is about 9° F. per kilometre. It is not fair, therefore, to compare temperatures recorded at Thorndon, which was 12 ft. above sea-level, with those at the present Wellington meteorological station at Kelburn, which is at an altitude of 415 ft. To make temperatures comparable, the practice is frequently adopted of adding a correction for altitude at the rate of 9° F. per kilometre, or approximately 2°.7 F. per 1,000 ft. This has been done in Table 3. The Rotorua values, for example, have been increased by 2°.5 F., the station being 925 ft. above sea-level.

In all New Zealand publications it has been the practice hitherto to derive monthly mean temperatures from the means of the daily maximum and minimum. But, even on the average, the mean of the maximum and minimum differs slightly from the true mean for the day. The correction to the mean for the day has been determined approximately at Wellington from the records of thermographs.

In Table 3, therefore, the temperatures are reduced to sea-level and mean of day. For the remainder of the temperature tables the observed readings have been used without correction. All are in Fahrenheit degrees.

Table 3. MEAN TEMPERATURES REDUCED TO SEA-LEVEL.

Jan.Feb.Mar.April.May.June.July.Aug.Sept.Oct.Nov.Dec.Year.
Auckland65.665.763.760.456.453.551.852.154.556.959.562.558.6
Rotorua65.464.961.957.252.649.447.949.252.556.060.163.056.7
Wellington62.161.959.956.652.649.547.848.651.654.156.560.055.0
Hokitika59.359.257.153.649.045.844.645.749.251.753.756.552.0
Christchurch61.260.357.453.147.543.642.744.349.252.856.059.652.3
Ophir63.162.658.052.442.237.037.641.647.552.454.960.050.8

The stations given in Table 3 were chosen to show the effect of changing latitude, the difference between the east and west coasts in the South Island, and the difference between coastal and inland stations. Ophir is in Central Otago, where the nearest approach is made to continental conditions of any district in New Zealand.

Table 4. AUCKLAND (ALBERT PARK, 154FT.).

Jan.Feb.Mar.April.May.June.July.Aug.Sept.Oct.Nov.Dec.Year.
Mean daily maximum72.672.970.966.962.158.657.057.860.163.266.069.364.8
Mean highest maximum78.678.676.472.267.364.062.562.865.468.672.075.779.7
Absolute highest max.81.585.079.077.471.067.065.067.070.072.075.579.085.0
Mean daily minimum59.760.458.555.351.348.146.246.248.951.754.156.853.1
Mean lowest minimum51.853.051.546.442.739.538.139.141.744.347.149.437.3
Absolute lowest min.48.048.046.041.038.036.535.036.437.841.041.043.535.0
Days of frost in screen........................0.0
Days of ground frost..........0.10.70.1........1.0

Table 5. ROTORUA (925 FT.).

Jan.Feb.Mar.April.May.June.July.Aug.Sept.Oct.Nov.Dec.Year.
Mean daily maximum75.174.971.866.360.655.954.656.359.964.068.872.665.0
Mean highest maximum84.383.780.373.968.262.060.862.766.772.577.382.586.4
Absolute highest max,98.093.587.081.578.066.566.067.474.580.085.592.098.0
Mean daily minimum52.652.749.845.641.338.637.137.741.044.446.950.044.8
Mean lowest minimum39.941.236.632.930.327.226.926.630.032.535.238.425.3
Absolute lowest min.32.530.022.024.024.022.021.021.025.022.027.032.021.0
Days of frost in screen..0.10.21.03.97.48.97.84.11.10.30.033.1
Days of ground frost0.80.61.45.611.113.816.316.210.84.82.60.984.9

Table 6. WELLINGTON (ALTITUDES VARIOUS).

Jan.Feb.Mar.April.May.June.July.Aug.Sept.Oct.Nov.Dec.Year.
Mean daily maximum69.369.366.962.958.354.853.154.357.560.463.266.761.3
Mean highest maximum78.177.774.970.265.361.359.661.564.568.071.075.079.8
Absolute highest max.85.088.080.574.071.069.066.066.069.076.580.583.088.0
Mean daily minimum55.755.854.251.347.244.142.442.845.748.450.353.849.1
Mean lowest minimum46.446.744.141.237.434.533.333.436.238.440.944.732.3
Absolute lowest min.39.540.539.135.731.929.928.029.231.034.035.838.428.0
Days of frost in screen........0.00.30.60.50.0......1.4
Days of ground frost0.00.10.21.02.65.47.86.73.11.30.50.128.6

Table 7. HOKITIKA (12 FT.).

Jan.Feb.Mar.April.May.June.July.Aug.Sept.Oct.Nov.Dec.Year.
Mean daily maximum66.466.564.761.256.853.352.653.356.458.760.663.859.5
Mean highest maximum73.572.571.367.763.759.558.659.562.364.767.070.875.9
Absolute highest max.79.082.484.574.071.563.565.067.167.066.074.178.084.5
Mean daily minimum53.253.151.047.141.938.536.888.042.345.747.951.545.0
Mean lowest minimum43.243.540.636.532.129.929.029.832.235.238.441.928.1
Absolute lowest min.35.037.035.081.028.526.025.520.527.030.032.033.025.5
Day of frost in screen......0.11.25.08.00.01.10.2....21.6
Days of ground frost0.20.10.52.46.912.416.113.85.92.40.70.261.9

Table 8. CHRISTCHURCH (22 FT.).

Jan.Feb.Mar.April.May.June.July.Aug.Sept.Oct.Nov.Dec.Year.
Mean daily maximum70.469.266.462.155.851.11.50.352.357.662.465.869.261.0
Mean highest maximum86.683.781.475.768.762.561.564.970.670.179.884.088.4
Absolute highest max.95.794.189.882.377.869.370.070.081.187.886.892.395.7
Mean daily minimum52.852.549.745.039.930.035.130.340.544.047.150.844.3
Mean lowest minimum41.240.937.232.328.626.126.026.729.432.135.439.024.7
Absolute lowest min.34.034.230.425.621.321.522.723.025.526.030.833.021.3
Days of frost in screen....0.00.84.09.510.38.42.60.50.0..36.2
Days of ground frost0.30.21.45.412.316.917.717.310.46.53.60.992.9

Table 9. OPHIR (1,000 FT., FIVE YEARS RECORD ONLY).

Jan.Feb.Mar.April.May.June.July.Aug.Sept.Oct.Nov.Dec.Year.
Mean daily maximum73.773.766.661.450.243.443.849.255.660.964.669.459.3
Mean highest maximum86.886.779.673.264.457.554.858.665.870.777.082.588.1
Absolute highest max.89.388.782.474.767.866.056.960.367.473.081.085.589.3
Mean daily minimum48.447.143.738.529.525.426.328.834.339.241.145.937.4
Mean lowest minimum36.332.930.925.719.115.816.419.023.127.229.430.911.9
Absolute lowest min.30.130.427.421.116.69.08.712.221.023.027.828.48.7
Days of frost in screen0.20.42.07.020.325.525.721.811.75.03.70.7124.0
Days of ground frost4.64.48.816.025.427.623.027.820.014.610.64.8192.6

The accompanying tables (Nos. 4 to 9) relate to temperature extremes. The first line gives the average of the maximum temperatures as observed each day, the second the average of the highest temperatures observed in each month and the year, and the third the highest yet recorded. Corresponding information regarding minimum temperatures follows. Next comes the average number of days on which the minimum temperature in the thermometer screen falls to 32° F. or below. This gives some idea of the susceptibility to severe frosts, such as would affect fruit trees. The last line gives the number of ground frosts. According to the British convention, a ground frost is recorded when the grass minimum thermometer falls below 30.4° F., damage being unlikely at higher temperatures. In the preparation of these tables some of the older records have, for various reasons, been discarded.

Table 10. BRIGHT SUNSHINE (HOURS).

Jan.Feb.Mar.April.May.June.July.Aug.Sept.Oct.Nov.Dec.Year.
Auckland219.7189.3178.7144.5132.2112.8121.6150.1148.4168.1190.6210.31,966.3
Waihi244.1201.9190.2155.3135.4113.0124.9153.2166.2185.2217.9241.22,128.5
Rotorua236.1197.7183.6150.5134.9116.0128.4144.4153.4175.8212.2219.82,052.8
New Plymouth263.9228.2218.9160.2155.2131.3146.7180.9164.0172.4208.9237.62,274.2
Napier260.2212.0213.6190.9156.1149.4145.1180.4214.6226.9241.5262.02,453.3
Masterton226.6208.3174.2161.4122.6104.2109.6146.1.2174.5182.5211.8222.42,044.3
Wellington227.7209.7185.6153.4128.6104.7107.2142.0166.1174.0226.8225.62,026.3
Blenheim234.2209.7191.2158.8157.0135.7142.6174.2186.9105.8166.9194.52,147.5
Nelson269.9233.3207.9188.9166.0148.9154.1195.6202.9214.9247.0253.62,483.0
Hanmer208.6193.2188.6157.1126.0104.9108.6145.5171.3176.1197.2209.41,986.5
Hokitika215.1189.8184.7139.6137.2113.3130.5154.54146.9165.6174.2202.81,054.1
Lincoln College212.8195.6174.9149.4136.0113.4115.0152.0178.2197.2211.2204.62,040.3
Ashburton189.6172.1157.4122.7122.6104.8108.3128.2155.6155.6180.4185.51,783.1
Timaru203.5177.9169.2131.4147.7124.8129.0158.3180.2108.4193.6168.61,952.6
Waimate175.8178.9185.0155.8150.2133.0138.0150.8180.1183.7204.6184.82,034.2
Dunedin187.9157.3144.6120.6104.488.998.4121.7144.2157.3164.7170.11,660.1
Gore225.7182.8168.4127.7117.2100.6115.8142.6160.3177.6206.0211.41,936.1
Invercargill197.5154.6118.998.585.384.083.3117.0126.4136.4168.1164.31,534.3

Sunshine.—The next most important element is sunshine. There is no doubt that New Zealand's greatest asset is its climate, and the outstanding feature of the climate is that, in spite of a high average rainfall and rather windy conditions, the proportion of sunshine is everywhere high. There must be few places in temperate latitudes which, while having a rainfall of over 116 in., experience as much sunshine as does Hokitika. The average amount of sunshine in each month and the year is given for eighteen places with fairly long records in Table 10. The greatest amounts are recorded at places which are protected by high mountain ranges as, for instance, at Nelson and Napier. A short record for Lake Tekapo, in the Mackenzie Country of Canterbury, indicates that conditions there are little, if at all, inferior to those at Nelson and Napier.

In Tables 11 to 15 will be found information regarding the frequency of occurrence of various phenomena.

Fog.—The best means of recording fog, and the one now generally adopted, is to measure the horizontal visibility at regular intervals. A fog is regarded as occurring when the visibility is less than one kilometre (1,100 yards). Visibility observations are not available for most places in New Zealand. Table 11 will, however, give some idea of the frequency of occurrence of fog. New Zealand is comparatively free from fog, especially fog of long duration. The most widespread and persistent fogs occur during the approach of cyclonic depressions. The record for Rangiahua, on Hokianga Harbour, is included in Table 11 to illustrate the frequency of fog on some of the landlocked harbours and estuaries of North Auckland.

Snowfall.—Snow is rare at sea - level, especially in the North Island. It is more frequent in the interior and at high altitudes. In eastern districts from Canterbury southwards it lies on the ground occasionally, even at sea - level. An entry of 0.0 in Table 12 indicates that snow has been recorded, but that the frequency was not more than 0.05 day. A similar practice is adopted in the subsequent tables.

Hail.—Hail is experienced more frequently as the latitude increases and on the west coast than on the east. It occurs more often in spring than at other times of year. The majority of the hailstorms recorded, however, are harmless, the stones being quite small. Occasionally, severe hailstorms are experienced in New Zealand, the stones reaching a diameter of from 1/2 in. upwards. These are usually associated with thunderstorms, and are probably quite as numerous on the east coast as the west and in the North Island as in the South.

Thunder.—Thunderstorms are more numerous in the North than in the South and on the west than on the east side of the main ranges. They are very rare in eastern districts in winter.

Strong Winds.—The figures in Table 15 include a proportion of high winds (force 7 on the Beaufort scale) as well as gales (force 8 and over). The figures for Wellington show the effect of the concentration of the winds through Cook Strait.

Table 11. DAYS WITH FOG.

Jan.Feb.Mar.April.May.June.July.Aug.Sept.Oct.Nov.Dec.Year.
Rangiahua0.51.93.14.64.34.45.33.42.10.60.40.231.2
Auckland0.10.10.20.30.60.80.90.60.40.10.00.04.2
Wellington0.10.10.20.51.01.52.10.50.20.10.00.16.6
Hokitika1.01.00.90.70.40.50.50.60.30.40.60.87.7
Lincoln College0.10.10.50.51.41.81.31.30.50.20.10.07.9
Dunedin0.40.40.91.00.71.00.50.60.50.50.50.57.4

Table 12. DAYS WITH SNOWFALL.

Jan.Feb.Mar.April.May.June.July.Aug.Sept.Oct.Nov.Dec.Year.
Auckland....0.0......0.00.00.0......0.1
New Plymouth......0.0..0.00.10.00.2......0.4
Napier..........0.00.1..0.0.......0.2
Taihape......0.40.81.83.32.51.80.80.60.212.3
Wellington......0.00.00.10.20.10.20.1....0.7
Hokitika........0.00.20.10.20.1..0.00.00.6
Bealey..0.20.30.92.13.75.26.13.32.61.60.427.0
Christchurch....0.00.00.30.40.90.40.20.1....2.4
Dunedin0.00.00.00.10.61.01.21.30.90.50.20.05.9

Table 13. DAYS WITH HAIL.

Jan.Feb.Mar.April.May.June.July.Aug.Sept.Oct.Nov.Dec.Year.
Auckland0.00.00.00.10.20.40.70.50.50.30.20.13.0
New Plymouth0.10.10.00.20.60.71.00.80.60.40.70.35.7
Wellington0.20.10.10.30.61.01.21.51.10.60.50.17.4
Hokitika0.20.20.30.41.01.20.91.01.01.01.00.89.0
Dunedin0.20.20.10.10.20.20.10.20.40.50.50.33.0

Table 14. DAYS WITH THUNDER.

Jan.Feb.Mar.April.May.June.July.Aug.Sept.Oct.Nov.Dec.Year.
Mangonui1.30.90.41.71.82.02.72.72.31.41.91.420.7
Auckland1.20.70.41.31.01.92.41.31.20.71.70.814.7
New Plymouth0.60.60.30.41.41.31.51.01.21.11.00.712.3
Gwavas0.50.30.20.00.00.00.00.00.10.50.50.62.9
Wellington0.60.30.30.40.40.40.50.30.50.40.50.55.1
Hokitika1.21.00.91.22.01.71.71.41.71.71.51.217.2
Christchurch1.00.30.10.10.30.00.10.10.20.30.60.63.6
Dunedin0.70.60.30.10.20.10.00.10.20.50.71.44.9

Table 15. DAYS WITH STRONG WIND.

Jan.Feb.Mar.April.May.June.July.Aug.Sept.Oct.Nov.Dec.Year.
Auckland2.41.91.81.92.72.82.82.73.13.13.32.631.5
New Plymouth1.11.72.11.82.82.32.52.52.42.52.01.125.7
Wellington4.54.04.24.73.93.63.84.45.06.96.05.857.7
Hokitika1.91.71.92.43.12.22.83.03.94.54.64.138.3
Dunedin1.41.21.11.11.31.31.61.41.21.91.51.416.3

BRIEF SUMMARY OF THE WEATHER FOR 1930.

January, in addition to being very stormy, was the next wettest January to the record one of 1923. Rainfall was almost everywhere above normal.

February provided a marked contrast with January as regards precipitation. Most of the Dominion experienced a deficiency, Hawke's Bay, Wellington, and the South Island having only about half the normal totals. Heavy rains were, however, experienced between Poverty Bay and East Cape.

March was even drier than February, the North Island suffering on this occasion more than the South. Much less than half the average rainfall was recorded. The fine weather enabled harvesting operations to be carried out under favourable conditions.

Over most of the Dominion the dry conditions continued throughout April. Frosts were rather numerous. Severe thunderstorms occurred on the 9th in the Motueka and Moutere districts, accompanied by very heavy rain. In parts of the Moutere hills record floods were experienced.

The dry spell was broken in the second half of May, which was stormy and showery. The total rainfall for the month was still, however, almost everywhere below the average.

In June the weather was at times stormy. Frosts were numerous and rather severe. Rainfall remained below normal, except in the far North and South. Nelson, Marlborough, and the interior of the South Island continued to suffer from a severe shortage.

July was very cold and stormy, with frequent hail, and, in the ranges, snowstorms. Nelson, Marlborough, and the interior of the South Island continued to experience very dry conditions. On the 5th and 6th there was flooding in the Auckland Province, especially the southern part, a series of cyclones being responsible for the rainfall.

Rain was more plentiful in August, the North Island and the east coast of the South Island having more than the normal. The second half of the month, also, was mild, and growth commenced in pastures. Floods occurred in the Heathcote River at Christchurch at the end of the first week of the month following continued rain.

September saw a return to cold and stormy weather. A considerable mortality resulted amongst new-born lambs, and the growth of vegetation was retarded. Gisborne had the first fall of snow for many years. Better rainfalls were experienced in eastern districts.

In October the weather remained cold and stormy and the season backward. Precipitation was below normal in most districts. Severe south-westerly gales on the 25th did considerable damage in the locality of Auckland.

In November there was much stormy weather of the westerly type. Rainfall was above or below normal according to whether the aspect was westerly or easterly. Severe floods occurred on the 26th in the Hutt Valley and at Otaki. For the third month in succession, mean temperatures were the lowest experienced in the respective months since the taking of records commenced.

Rainfall was much below normal in December, and temperatures still low at most stations.

The Year 1930 was remarkable for being one of the coldest and also one of the driest on record. 1902 was colder and 1884 and 1912 were about equally cold, but in no other years, since 1864 at least, have temperatures been so low. For the Dominion as a whole, possibly no year has been as dry as 1930. In the greater part of Canterbury and Otago, however, precipitation was approximately normal, while in the North Island 1914 and 1919 were rather drier. It was in the western half of the South Island that the deficiencies in 1930 were most marked.

As would be expected from the foregoing there was a relative absence of westerly and a prevalence of southerly winds. Snow and hail storms were frequent, though not especially heavy.

In spite of the severe conditions, the year was, in general, a good one for stock and crops. In Hawke's Bay the cold and dry winter and spring were responsible for some heavy losses of sheep.

SUMMARY OF METEOROLOGICAL OBSERVATIONS FOR 1929.

The observations were taken at 9 a.m.

[NOTE.—Details for 1930 not available at time of going to press.]

Station.Temperatures in Shade.Hours of Sunshine.Rainfall.
Mean Daily Maximum.Mean Daily Minimum.Approx. Mean Temperature.Extremes for 1929.Absolute Maximum.Absolute Minimum.Total Fall.Number of Days.
Maximum and Month.Minimum and Month.

* In these places the period covered is a few days short of the years

 °Fahr.°Fahr.°Fahr.°Fahr.°Fahr.°Fahr.°Fahr. Inches. 
Auckland66.053.359.679.4 Jan.35.0 July85.035.01,962.851.52207
Te Aroha68.748.758.991.0 Jan.25.0 Aug.95.021.0 59.01149
Waihi65.248.256.783.7 Feb.25.4 Aug.89.021.02,025.088.33161
Tauranga66.644.055.386.4 Feb.26.2 Aug.87.024.5..46.71153
Ruakura66.445.255.887.2 Jan.22.8 Aug.92.023.6..47.81169
Cambridge66.446.250.387.6 Feb.20.0 July....2,107.248.26162
Matamata66.444.555.586.5 Jan.21.0 Aug.86.521.0..50.39144
Rotorua63.946.054.983.8 Feb.23.5 Aug.98.021.02,144.460.31129
Whakarewarewa65.244.254.789.0 Dec.25.0 July......56.55145
New Plymouth62.549.756.181.2 Feb.31.6 Aug.89.027.02,255.360.13188
Karioi58.437.447.978.0 Jan.17.0 Aug.......47.65138
    Feb.      
Taihape57.643.150.380.0 Jan.28.2 Aug.87.325.0..34.98176
Massey College*62.546.954.780.2 Mar.28.1 July....1,636.440.00192
Tangimoana*..........85.020.5..37.91..
Napier64.249.156.080.0 Jan.26.5 Aug.94.027.02,307.529.58134
Hastings65.244.554.889.0 Jan.24.2 Aug.......30.46125
Pahiatua62.744.353.584.5 Jan.24.6 Aug.......30.29179
Masterton64.244.054.180.0 Jan.23.2 Aug.95.422.42,030.632.60162
Greytown64.244.354.288.0 Jan.25.0 Aug.......41.69163
Wellington59.048.353.6.74.9 Feb.34.0 Sept.88.028.62,033.247.48169
Nelson63.246.654.990.0 Jan.30.9 Aug.92.020.02,428.848.61116
Hokitika60.144.952.573.0 Jan.28.0 Aug.84.525.52,077.6109.79197
      July.    
Hanmer Springs60.839.250.092.0 Feb.19.0 Aug.97.012.01,876.340.94154
      Sept.    
Balmoral Plantation62.240.451.390.0 Jan.22.0 July Aug.......23.96106
Christchurch60.343.551.989.5 Jan.25.3 Aug.95.721.31,965.423.56127
Lincoln61.243.152.187.8 Jan.25.0 July98.420.52,004.324.98114
Lake Coleridge62.241.351.992.0 Jan.20.0 July93.016.0..34.93118
Rudstone, Methven59.241.950.584.0 Feb.25.0 Aug.......40.68132
Ashburton*..41.5....23.0 Aug.94.022.01,818.731.57131
     July     
Timaru60.043.051.595.8 Jan.26.4 July99.024.01,955.723.46115
     Aug.     
Fairlie61.237.149.191.5 Jan.17.8 July.....2,149.238.23108
     Aug.     
Waimate60.141.750.992.5 Jan.26.2 July94.023.02,063.226.71138
Waipiata58.637.648.18.1.6 Jan.19.0 July96.612.02,115.117.64131
Alexandra60.440.150.290.2 Jan.19.5 May....2,181.211.7488
Ophir60.037.048.588.7 Jan.18.0 July89.38.7..15.8294
Dunedin*58.843.251.094.0 Jan.30.0 June94.023.01,715.641.96169
     July     
Manorburn Dam52.734.243.480.0 Jan.5.0 July......18.55120
Invercargill58.442.950.080.0 Jan.25.0 Aug.90.019.0..41.85218

For 1929 the mean pressure in inches reduced to sea-level and standard gravity was: Auckland, 29.948; Wellington, 29.898; Nelson, 29.902; Hokitika, 29.960; Christchurch, 29.854; Dunedin, 29.864.

THE FLORA AND VEGETATION.

The following article on the flora and vegetation of New Zealand is by Dr. L. Cockayne, C.M.G., Ph.D., F.R.S. (Honorary Botanist, State Forest Service):—

For various reasons the plant-life of New Zealand is of peculiar interest, especially its extreme isolation from other land-masses, its flora of diverse origin but with an astonishing number of endemic species and group after group of wild hybrids, the numerous and often peculiar life-forms of its members, its having developed unmolested by grazing and browsing mammals, and its vegetation, so diversified that only a continent extending into the tropics can claim an equality.

The Flora, considering in the first place the Ferns, Fern-allies (lycopods, &c.) and Seed-plants (trees, shrubs, herbaceous plants, grasses, &c.) consists of about 1,848 species—including under this term a good many well-marked varieties—of which 148 are ferns, 19 fern-allies, 20 conifers (only 1 with a cone in the usual sense), 426 monocotyledons (grasses, sedges, liliaceous plants, orchids, &c.), and 1,235 dicotyledons (mostly trees, shrubs, herbaceous and semi-woody plants), and they belong to 109 families (groups of related genera) and 382 genera (groups of related species). Nearly 79 per cent. of this flora is found wild in no other land (endemic), and the remaining 392 species are chiefly Australian (236), and the balance subantarctic South American (58), Cosmopolitan in a narrow sense (most also Australian), Norfolk Island, Lord Howe Island, and Polynesian; while a good many of the families and genera are Malayan, which tropical element found its way to New Zealand during a great extension of its area northwards in the early Tertiary period. The high endemism of the flora is not confined to the species, for there are 39 purely New Zealand genera, some of which are only very distantly related to genera elsewhere—e.g., Tupeia, Dactylanthus, Pachycladon, Ixerba, Carpodetus, Myosotidium, Teucridium, and Alseuosmia. The specially large families and genera, together with the number of species each contains, are as follows: Families—Compositae (daisy family), 258; Filices (ferns), 148; Cyperaceae (sedge family), 133; Gramineae (grass family), 131; Umbelliferae (carrot family), 89; Orchidaceae (orchids), 71; Ranunculaceae (buttercup family), 61; Rubiaceae (coprosma family), 55; Onagraceae (willowherb family), 45; Epacridaceae (Australian - heath family), 44; Leguminosae (pea family), 38; Boraginaceae (forget-me-not family), 33. Genera — Hebe (koromikos), 66 at a low estimate; Carex (sedges), 59; Celmisia (mountain-daisies), 56 at least; Coprosma (karamus), 48; Ranunculus (buttercups), 47 at least; Epilobium (willowherbs), 41; Olearia (daisy-trees), 35; Senecio (groundsels, mostly ligneous), 35; Poa (poa grasses), 33; Myosotis (forget-me-nots), 32; and there are 10 other genera with 20 to 30 species, and 11 with from 13 to 19 species. It is not of necessity the large genera which dominate the landscape, for some of the smallest are of particular moment in this regard— e.g., Arundo (toetoe grass), 2 species; Desmoschoenus (pingao), 1 species, which clothes unstable sandhills in the three main islands and extends to the Chathams; Rhopalostylis (nikau-palm), 2 species; Cordyline (cabbage-trees), 4 species; Phormium (New Zealand flax), 2 species; Nothofagus (southern-beeches), 5 species; Corynocarpus (karaka), 1 species; and Leptospermum (manuka), 4 species.

Besides the species and their varieties, the flora contains, according to recent research, no less than 353 groups of hybrids (some with hundreds of distinct forms) between the species, together with many within the species themselves between their varieties; nor is this all, for there are a few well-marked hybrids between certain genera—e.g., Helichrysum by Ewartia and by Gnaphalium, Hebe by Veronica, Leucogenes by Raoulia (edelweiss X vegetable-sheep), and Nothopanax by Pseudopanax. How widespread in New Zealand is wild hybridism appears from the fact that hybrids are now known to occur in 44 families and 101 genera; and were it not that many species never come into contact there would be still more hybrids, for certain species which never meet in nature have spontaneously given rise to hybrid progenies when planted side by side in gardens. This new knowledge concerning natural hybridism is already making radical changes in the classification of New Zealand plants, and it may also have a profound bearing on plant classification in general and on theories of evolution.

The ferns, fern-allies, and seed-plants by no means make up the whole New Zealand flora, but in addition hundreds of species have been described of the less highly organized plants (the mosses, liverworts, algae, fungi, &c.), but they certainly do not nearly represent the total number of such.

Coming next to the primary biological groups of which the flora is composed, the following gives the name of each class and the number of species it contains: Trees (including 12 tree-ferns), 182; shrubs, 316; semi-woody plants (including 10 ferns with short trunks), 241; herbaceous plants (including 93 ferns which grow on the ground), 664; grasslike plants, 255; rushlike plants, 49; climbing-plants (mostly ligneous, and including 7 ferns), 51; perching-plants (both ligneous and herbaceous, and including 26 ferns), 45; parasites (mostly ligneous), 17; water-plants (all herbaceous), 28. These biological classes are made up of many life-forms—i.e., the outward forms of plants, and the shape, structure, &c., of their organs—which enable them to occupy definite habitats. In no few instances a plant can modify its form as its habitat changes or if it moves to a different habitat from that to which it is accustomed. The New Zealand flora is particularly rich in such "plastic species," as they are called. Further, the flora contains quite a number of life-forms rare or wanting in many other floras. Thus there are climbing-plants with extremely long, woody, ropelike stems; shrubs with stiff, wiry, interlaced twigs forming dense masses number about 51, and belong to 16 families and 20 genera; cushion-plants number at least 65, and belong to 21 families and 34 genera, some of them of immense proportions and quite hard, as in the vegetable-sheep (species of Raoulia and Haastia); leafless shrubs, tall or dwarf, with flattened or "round" stems (mostly species of Carmichaelia); the cypress form, the leaves reduced to scales, as seen in various species of Hebe and Helichrysum, but a form to be expected in the podocarps; trees with leaves bunched together on long trunks, as in the liliaceous cabbage-trees (Cordyline) and certain species of the Australian-heath family (Dracophyllum); the tussock form, with some 40 species, belonging to 5 families and 19 genera.

Not the least interesting feature in this matter of life-forms is the presence in the flora of 200 or more seed-plants which for a longer or shorter period have a juvenile form quite distinct from that of the adult; while in about 165 species the plant remains for many years—it may exceed fifty—a juvenile, and in these cases such may blossom and produce seed, the tree juvenile below and adult above—two species, as it were, on the one plant. In some instances so different are juvenile and adult that accomplished botanists have described them as different species. How widespread is the phenomenon stands out clearly from the fact that these 165 species belong to 30 families and 50 genera, and that 51 are trees, 82 shrubs, 19 woody climbing-plants, 10 herbaceous plants, and 3 water-plants; a few ferns exhibit the same peculiarity. Some of the commonest trees come into the above category—e.g., the kahikatea (Podocarpus dacrydioides), the matai (P. spicatus), the kaikomako (Pennantia corymbosa), the pokaka (Elaeocarpus Hookerianus), the lance-wood (Pseudopanax crassifolium), and others.

Taking the flora as a whole, a large proportion of the species are evergreen; conspicuous flowers are far from common; annuals and plants which die yearly to the ground are rare; water-plants are few in number; turf-making grasses are not abundant; and bulbous plants are almost negligible.

Altitude, on the one hand, and proximity to the coast, on the other, have a profound bearing on the distribution of the species. Thus about 140 species are confined to the coast-line or its immediate vicinity, and 9 families and 35 genera containing 41 species are virtually coastal. Then there are about 560 species which are confined to the lowlands and lower hills, and there are no less than 24 families and 103 genera which are purely lowland. Finally, there is a plentiful high-mountain flora, with about 510 species belonging to 38 families and 87 genera, which never descend to the lowlands, but as compared with the lowland flora the number of genera (only 16) confined to the high-mountain belt is trifling.

Latitude has also a strong bearing on plant-distribution, and, apart from a gradual change, there are three critical parallels of latitude—36° S., 38° S., and 42° S. —near which (it may be somewhat to the north or south of the line) many species attain their southern limit. On the other hand, Cook Strait and Foveaux Strait are of but little moment as barriers to advance or retreat. Far greater is the influence of wet and dry local climates, which is most striking when two such areas impinge on one another as in the case of the wet area which extends from the Tasman Sea to near the eastern base of the Main Divide, which is forest-clad to the timber-line, and the dry area extending thence to the east coast, which is clothed with tussock-grassland. In the dry area of Marlborough and the contiguous wet western area of north-western Nelson, there are 36 species confined to the dry area (locally endemic) and 39 to the wet area. So, too, dry Central Otago possesses 15 locally endemic species. Speaking of the distribution of the species in a wide sense, there is every transition, from those which extend continuously from the north of the North Island to Stewart Island to those found in only one limited area (e.g., Cassinia amoena, near the North Cape; Xeronema Callistemon, on the Poor Knights; Dracophyllum Townsoni, on the Paparoa Range), or those occurring only in two or three distant localities (e.g., Metrosideros Parkinsonii, in north-western Nelson and Great Barrier Island; Pittosporum patulum, near Lake Hawea and in north-western Nelson; Adiantum formosum, near Dargaville and in the Manawatu Gorge and its immediate neighbourhood).

The physical features of New Zealand; its many types of climate, especially with regard to the annual rainfall and the number of rainy days; its varied altitude, ranging from sea-level to the snowfields of the Southern Alps; its many kinds of soils, particularly their water-holding capacity; the diverse frost-tolerating ability of the species; their aggressive powers—largely a matter of their life-forms and inherent plasticity—all these and other factors have led to a most varied vegetation made up of a host of plant communities, some of which appear out of place in the Temperate Zone. Thus between tide-marks in the northern rivers and estuaries there is a true mangrove community—an unexpected occurrence outside of the tropics; and even so far south as north-western Nelson groves of tall palm-trees are a striking feature. But, more than all else of an unexpected character—though familiar enough to all New-Zealanders—is the lowland forest, which resembles in no whit the forests of temperate Europe, Asia, or America, but is a true tropical rain-forest. This tropical character is shown in its groups of tall tree-ferns, which may exceed 40 ft. in height; in its wealth of ferns of all kinds; in the abundance of woody, ropelike climbing-plants and huge perching-plants far up in the forest canopy; in the several tiers of undergrowth, consisting of low trees and tall shrubs with smaller shrubs and ferns beneath, and the ground clothed with a deep carpet of filmy ferns, liverworts, and mosses, while the tree-trunks are similarly clad: in short, the forest exhibits prodigal luxuriance of growth, and Nature, as it were, runs riot. Rarely does one tall canopy tree dominate, but the uppermost story of the forest is constructed out of the crowns of various kinds of trees growing side by side, just as the undergrowth is composed of many species. But no forest is homogeneous in its structure, for differences in the topography of the area, in the water content of the soil, and in the relative amount of light in the interior of the forest, lead to various combinations of species. All the same, especially so far as the tall trees are concerned, there is an advance towards stability and uniformity, so that all the forests if not interfered with are progressing towards a "climax association," as it is named, with (as a rule) the tawa (Beilschmiedia tawa) dominant to the north of latitude 42°, and the kamahi (Weinmannia racemosa) dominant southwards.

Taking the New Zealand forests of all kinds for the whole of the region, their species number 498 (ferns and their allies 121, conifers 19, monocotyledons 70, dicotyledons 288), and they belong to 70 families and 167 genera, the largest of which are: Families—Ferns, 114; Rubiaceae, 34; Compositae, 32 (but most are confined to subalpine scrub-forest); Cyperaceae, 25; Orchidaceae, 23; Pittosporaceae, 21; Myrtaceae, 18; Araliaceae, 14. Genera—Coprosma, 32; Pittosporum, 21; Hymenophyllum, 19; Blechnum, Uncinia, and Olearia, each 12; Metrosideros, 11. As for the biological groups of forest, they are as follows: Trees, 151 (but a good many are frequently shrubs also); shrubs, 84; herbaceous and semi-woody plants, 56; grasslike and rushlike plants, 29; climbing-plants, 33; perching-plants, 17; parasites, 14; and ferns, 114.

The considerable number of species for the whole New Zealand community may easily lead to an exaggerated estimate of the number of species to be found in any ordinary piece of forest, even though of considerable extent. Thus extensive pieces of lowland forest to the north of latitude 42° may possess from 150 to 180 species, and to the south of this parallel from 140 to 160 species, while 125 species is a fairly high estimate for Stewart Island.

Another class of forest, though usually possessing many rain-forest characteristics, is that where one or more species of southern-beech (Nothofagus—there are 5 species and very many hybrids) dominate. Such forests extend—but not continuously—from somewhat south of latitude 37° almost to the shore of Foveaux Strait. Generally they are restricted to the mountains, but in places they descend to sea-level in southern Wellington, northern, Marlborough and Nelson, and to the west of the coastal mountains of western Nelson and of the Southern Alps. Throughout the high mountains the southern-beech forests generally form the uppermost forest belt.

Nothofagus forest differs from lowland rain-forest in possessing about one-half the number of species and in lacking the exuberant richness of the forest interior, due largely to its comparative poverty in small trees, diversity of shrubs, climbing-plants, perching-plants, and ferns, as also to the forest-floor and tree-trunks being but scantily covered, or draped, with filmy ferns, mosses, and the like. A fundamental difference, and one of great economic importance, is that southern-beech forest regenerates into forest of the same class, while rain-forest proper slowly changes into forest dominated by trees of small commercial value, such replacing the valuable timber-trees (kauri, podocarps) when these die; also, all the southern-beeches, as compared with other tall New Zealand trees, are of far more rapid growth.

Where water lies here and there in shallow pools and the soil is always saturated with moisture there is semi-swamp forest which is of a true rain-forest character, though not directly dependent on a heavy rainfall, its composition depending upon the ability of many rain-forest species to tolerate a constantly wet substratum. Its most marked characteristic is the overwhelming dominance of one tall tree, the kahikatea (Podocarpus dacrydioides), the tall mast-like trunks of which, standing closely side by side, and their absurdly small crowns, stamp the community as absolutely distinct in appearance from any other type of forest; while in the North Island its physiognomy is made still more remarkable by the astonishing number of asteliads perched on its branches, and resembling gigantic birds' nests. To the north of latitude 42° the pukatea (Laurelia novae-zelandiae) is a common lofty tree. The florula for semi-swamp forest, as a whole, consists of about 138 species, but of these only 4 species are confined almost exclusively to the community. The forest under consideration bids fair in a few years to become almost a thing of the past, since the dominant tree is being rapidly converted into timber for butter-boxes, and the ground occupied by the forest is usually of a high class for dairy-farms.

Proximity to the sea leads to a class of forest distinct from the usual lowland type in its composition, in the much lower stature of its members, and in the extreme density of its roof, the last two characters induced by the frequent more or less salt-laden winds. The maritime climate favours the presence of trees which will not tolerate frost, so that a number of well-known trees and shrubs are confined, or nearly so, to coastal forest—e.g., the kawakawa (Macropiper excelsum), the large-leaved milk-tree (Paratrophis opaca), the karo (Pittosporum crassifolium), the haekaro (P. umbellatum), the karaka (Corynocarpus laevigata), the akeake (Dodonaea viscosa), the pohutukawa (Metrosideros tomentosa—but the name has recently been altered to excelsa, which by the "Rules of Botanical Nomenclature" is correct for the time being, notwithstanding that tomentosa has been the sole name for nearly a hundred years!), and the ngaio (Myoporum laetum). Several of the above do not extend beyond latitude 38°, and the ngaio alone reaches Southland, so that coastal forest in the southern part of the South Island is made up of those ordinary lowland trees, &c., which can tolerate coastal conditions.

In addition to forest, the other great New Zealand plant-community dependent on climate is tussock-grassland. This community is of but little moment in the North Island except on the volcanic plateau and the highest mountains, but in the South Island it was the original plant-covering of most of the country to the east of the Divide of the Southern Alps, excepting northern Marlborough, northern Nelson, and parts of Southland. It extends from sea-level to the upper subalpine belt of the mountains, but is less continuous at high than at low levels. It also occupies some of the lowland and montane river-valleys of north-western Nelson and Westland, and ascends to the subalpine western slopes of the mountains.

There are two distinct types of tussock-grassland—" low" and "tall"—the former distinguished by the dominance of the medium-sized tussocks of Poa caespitosa and Festuca novae-zelandiae (one or both), and the latter by the dominance of one or both of the much taller and more massive tussocks of red-tussock (Danthonia Raoulii var. rubra),' or snow-grass (D. Raoulii var. flavescens), and the numerous hybrids between them. Taking lowland and montane low tussock-grass land together, and excluding tall tussock-grassland, since they occupy a far more extensive area, and leaving out of the estimate the 74 or so exotic species now firmly established, the number of species they contain for the whole area is 216 (ferns and fern allies 10, monocotyledons 66, dicotyledons 140), which belong to 38 families and 104 genera, the largest being: Families—Gramineae, 36; Compositae, 35; and Cyperaceae, Leguminosae, and Onagraceae, each 11. Genera—Poa and Epilobium, each 11; Carmichaelia, 9; and Carex, Acaena, and Raoulia, each 7. As for the biological groups, they and the number of species to each are as follows: Trees, 2; shrubs, 31; tussocks, 13; other plants of the grass form, 43; herbaceous plants, 90; semi-woody plants, 30; and ferns, 7. About 85 of the species are drought-tolerating.

Where water can accumulate and remain fairly permanent, yet not too deep to hinder land-plants rooting in the mud, there is swamp. Except forest, no class of vegetation has been so greatly altered by man, or even destroyed, so that really primitive swamps are almost unknown. The florula consists of about 74 species, which belong to 18 families and 37 genera. The following are specially common species: Raupo (Typha angustifolia), frequently dominant; New Zealand flax (Phormium tenax), dominant in drained swamp; niggerheads (Carex secta, C. vir-gata); toetoe grass (Arundo conspicua); cabbage-tree (Cordyline australis); common koromiko (Hebe salicifolia); karamu (Coprosma robusta); common coprosma (C. propinqua); and many hybrids between the last two. When, as frequently happens, the swamp gradually dries up, the number of shrubs increases and an early stage of semi-swamp forest is produced.

At the present time, especially in the North Island and the north of the South Island, wide areas are occupied by bracken-fern (Pteridium esculentum) or by manuka (Leptospermum scoparium), for the most part caused by fire; yet as fire was a natural agency in primitive New Zealand in the vicinity of active volcanoes, there would be natural communities of the above character. Both communities if left alone would in time change into forest. Manuka shrubland is a common feature of the Auckland gumlands, where also, in hollows, bogs are abundant, which, as for lowland New Zealand in general, are distinguished by pale hummocks of bog-moss (Sphagnum), a small umbrella-fern (Gleichenia circinata), and a wiry rushlike plant, the wire-rush (Hypolaena lateriflora). On these bogs grow several kinds of sundew (Drosera) and bladderwort (Utricularia).

The vegetation of the high mountains is both of great scientific interest and full of rare beauty. It is composed of no less than 966 species, and it is certain that a good many more species will be discovered. How strongly of New Zealand origin is the flora is revealed by the fact that of the 514 purely high-mountain species all except 16 are endemic, and probably 5 of these are endemic also. The headquarters of the true high-mountain species is in the South Island, their total being 473, as compared with 105 for the North Island, a matter which should cause no surprise since the area for plants above the forest-line is far and away less than in the South Island, where also the average height of the mountains is much greater.

Though the high mountains contain only 16 genera which do not descend to the lowlands, S of them are endemic. But there are 40 genera which, possessing but few truly lowland species, are well represented by purely high-mountain species, e.g. (to cite some of particular importance): Danthonia, Colobanthus, Ranunculus, Nasturtium, Geum, Acaena, Pimelea, Drapetes, Schizeilema, Aciphylla, Anisotome, Dracophyllum, Gentiana, Myosotis, Hebe, Veronica, Ourisia, Euphrasia, Plantago, Lobelia, Forstera, Olearia, Celmisia, Raoulia, Helichrysum, Abrotanella, and Senecio.

With but few exceptions the most beautiful flowers of New Zealand belong to the high-mountain flora, so that in due season many plant-communities are natural flower-gardens of extreme loveliness. There are the giant buttercups, white and yellow—but nearly all the flowers are of these colours—which may be seen by the acre; the lovely ourisias, with the flowers in whorls round the stem, tier above tier, as in some of the Asiatic primulas, or the glistening green leaves, as in O. caespitosa, may form mats on stony ground bearing multitudes of delicate blossoms; the eyebrights—true alpine gems—their flowers white with a yellow eye or purple throat, or yellow altogether; forget-me-nots, yellow, bronze, purplish, or white; the snow-groundsel, its large marguerite-like flowers produced in such profusion that the mountain-meadow glistens like a snowfield; the two kinds of edelweiss, far surpassing their Swiss elder sister in beauty, the flowers of the "everlasting" kind, their outer leaves flannelly and snow-white. But above all other plants of the mountains, not only for their beauty of flower, leaf, and form, but for their abundance in all situations, come the various species of Celmisia. "Go where you will"—to quote from "The Vegetation of New Zealand," (ed. 2, p. 238)—" on sub-alpine and alpine herb-field and their silvery foliage strikes the eye, it may be in stately rosettes of dagger-like leaves, in circular mats trailing over the ground, or in dense cushions. Their aromatic fragrance fills the air; from early till late summer some of their white heads of blossom may be seen, while in due season, gregarious species clothe both wet herb-field and dry, stony slopes with sheets of white."

The life-forms of the high-mountain plants are in great variety and frequently of striking appearance. Cushion-plants, rosette-plants, mat-forming plants, and stiffstemmed shrubs are greatly in evidence. Hairiness, leathery texture, and surprising rigidity, perhaps accompanied by needle-like points, as in the giant spaniards (Aciphylla Colensoi, A. maxima, &c.), are common characteristics of leaves.

There are many plant-communities composed of combinations of tussock-grasses, herbaceous plants, semi-woody plants, dwarf or creeping shrubs, and cushion-plants which are sometimes dense enough, and sometimes so open that there is more stony ground than vegetation. The most surprising community is that of unstable stony debris—the "shingle-slips" of the shepherds—which covers the slopes of certain dry mountains for some thousands of feet, particularly in Marlborough and Canterbury. No less than 33 species occupy this inhospitable station, 25 of which are confined thereto. So far apart do the species grow—frequently many yards—that they bear no relation to each other. Their life-forms are clearly in harmony with the peculiar environment. All have thick fleshy or leathery leaves, frequently of the grey colour of the stones. In 16 species the part above the ground is annual; the shoots nearly always lie close to the stones, but if buried they have the faculty of growing upwards again. One species, Cotula atrata, has a jet-black flower-head, with stamens like tiny golden pin-heads.

Shrubland is common in the mountains, the most characteristic being the sub-alpine scrub, which on many mountains forms a dense belt above the timber-line. That typical of a wet climate consists of rigid or wiry-stemmed shrubs which grow into one another, and the main branches of many are parallel to the slope and project downwards. The scrub may be so dense that one must either crawl beneath it or walk on its treacherous roof. For the whole of the region the community consists of about 122 species, belonging to 28 families and 49 genera. The chief groups of plants which compose the scrub are shrubby composites and epacrids, wiry shrubs with densely entangled twigs (mainly species of Coprosma), species of Hebe, Phormium Colensoi, various podocarps, and giant spaniards. On river-terraces scrubs with species of Hebe dominant are frequent, and fringing stony river-beds there is often an open scrub of wild-irishman (Discaria toumatou)—one of the few spinous plants in the flora.

Rock-vegetation is always of interest, and this is particularly so in the high mountains. The number of species occurring on rocks is about 190 (families, 36; genera, 74). About 44 species are virtually confined to rocks, and such include a dwarf fern (Polypodium pumilum), certain rosette plants at present referred to the genus Nasturtium, one or two dwarf spaniards and a few forget-me-nots, hebes, celmisias, and raoulias.

The floras of the following groups of islands, far distant from the mainland, are distinctly part of that of New Zealand. The Kermadecs contain 117 species of ferns, fern-allies, and seed-plants, 16 of which are endemic, while 89 belong also to New Zealand proper. The largest island (Sunday Island) is covered with forest in which a variety of Metrosideros collina, a near relative of the pohutukawa, is the principal tree. The Chatham Islands possess at least 257 species, of which 36 are endemic, though several of the latter are trivial varieties merely, while the remainder of the flora is, with one exception, found on the mainland. Forest, moor, and heath are the principal plant communities. The leading tree is the karaka, but by the Moriori called kopi. On the moors are great thickets of a lovely purple-flowered shrub, Oleariasemidentata. There are two remarkable endemic genera, Coxella and Myosotidium, the former belonging to the carrot family, and the latter a huge forget-me-not, now nearly extinct. The subantarctic islands (Snares, Auckland, Campbell, Antipodes, Macquarie) have a dense vegetation made up of 193 species, no fewer than 60 of which are endemic, the remainder being found in New Zealand, but chiefly in the mountains. Forest is found only on the Snares and the Aucklands, with a species of Olearia and the southern-rata as the dominant trees respectively. Extremely dense scrubs occur on the Auckland and Campbell Islands, and moor, sometimes with huge tussocks, is a characteristic feature of all the islands, thanks to the enormous peat deposits and the frequent rain. Several herbaceous plants of stately form (species of Pleurophyllum, Anisotome, Stilbocarpa, and Celmisia) and with flowers of extreme beauty—some of them purple in colour—occur in great profusion.

The Cook Islands, though a part of the Dominion, possess a Polynesian flora quite distinct from that of New Zealand, and are excluded from this notice, while, on the contrary, the flora of the Macquarie Islands (belonging to Tasmania) is a portion of that of New Zealand.

Besides the indigenous, an important introduced element, consisting of about 520 species, mostly European, has followed in the wake of settlement. These aliens are in more or less active competition with the true natives. There is a widespread but quite erroneous opinion that the latter are being eradicated in the struggle. This is not the case. Where the vegetation has never been disturbed by man there are no foreign plants; but where man, with his farming operations, stock, and burning, has brought about European conditions, then certainly the indigenous plants have frequently given way before artificial meadows and arable land, with their economic plants and accompanying weeds. But in many places associations not present in primitive New Zealand have appeared, owing to man's influence, composed principally, or altogether, of indigenous species. On the tussock-grassland invader and aboriginal have met, and though the original vegetation is changed there is no reason to consider the one class or the other as the conqueror. Finally, in course of time, a state of stability will be reached, and a new flora, composed partly of exotic plants and partly of those indigenous to the soil, will occupy the land, and, save in the national parks and scenic reserves, but only if these are kept strictly in their natural condition as to both plants and animals, this new flora will build up a vegetation different from that of primeval New Zealand.

The above brief sketch of the flora and vegetation is obviously most incomplete. Those wishing to dive deeper into the fascinating subject can consult the following books: "The Cultivation of New Zealand Plants," by L. Cockayne, 1923; "Manual of the New Zealand Flora," ed. 2, by T. F. Cheeseman, 1925; "New Zealand Plants and Their Story," ed. 3, by L. Cockayne, 1927; "Plants of New Zealand," by R. M. Laing and E. W. Blackwell, ed. 3, 1927; "New Zealand Trees and Shrubs and how to identify them," by H. H. Allan, 1928; "The Trees of New Zealand," by L. Cockayne and E. Phillips Turner, 1928; "The Vegetation of New Zealand," ed. 2, by L. Cockayne, 1928. Also (but now out of print) "The Forest Flora of New Zealand," by T. Kirk, 1889, must not be overlooked.

THE FAUNA.

The fauna of New Zealand is briefly described in the following article by Mr. James Drummond, F.L.S., F.Z.S.:—

New Zealand's native fauna has attracted the attention of investigators in nearly all parts of the world. Its special interest lies in its manifold peculiarities, in the incongruous characters possessed by some of its members, and in the ancient types found in different classes of its animals.

Beginning with the mammalia, the Dominion is surprisingly inadequately represented. Its only land-mammals, except seals, are two bats. One of these, the long-tailed bat, belongs to a genus (Chalinolobus) which is found in the Australian and Ethiopian zoological regions, and to a species (morio) found in the south-east of Australia as well as in New Zealand; but the other, the short-tailed bat (Mystacops tuberculatus), belongs to a genus peculiar to this Dominion. At one time it was believed that the Maori dog (Canis familiaris, variety maorium, the "kuri" of the Maoris) and the Maori rat (Mus exulans, the Maoris' "kiore") were indigenous to New Zealand, but it is now generally believed that these two animals were introduced by the Maoris when they made their notable migrations from their legendary Hawaiki. The dog was highly prized as a domestic pet, and the rat as an article of diet. Both could easily be taken across the sea in the large canoes used in those days. The dog, without doubt, is extinct. Statements by Captain Cook. J. R. and G. Forster, Sydney Parkinson (the artist), the Rev. W. Colenso, and early visitors to New Zealand show that the Maori dog was a very ordinary animal. It was small, with a pointed nose, pricked ears, and very small eyes. In colour it was white, black, brown, or parti-coloured, and it had long hair, short legs, a short bushy tail, and no loud bark, but only a whine. The Maoris lavished upon it an abundance of affection. When dead its flesh was used for food, its skin for clothing, and its hair for ornaments. Opinions differ in regard to the approximate date of its extinction, and investigations in this respect are made somewhat difficult by the fact that for some years "wild dogs," as they were called—probably a cross between the Maori dog and dogs brought by Europeans—infested several districts in both the North Island and the South Island, and were confused with the Maori dog. It is probable that the pure Maori dog became extinct about 1885. The Maori rat, a forest-dweller, is not as plentiful as it was when Europeans first came to New Zealand, but it still lives in the forests.

The long-tailed species of bat was once fairly plentiful, especially in the forests, where it makes its home in hollow trees. Large numbers also at one time were found under old bridges across streams, notably at the River Avon, in Christchurch. It is not very rare now, and specimens sometimes are found in the forests and in caves. The short-tailed species is not extinct, but rare. Most bats are exceptionally well adapted for life in the air, feeding on flying insects, and even drinking on the wing. But the short-tailed species of New Zealand possesses peculiarities of structure which enable it to creep and crawl with case on the branches and leaves of trees, and probably it seeks its food there as well as in the air. Few naturalists, however, have had opportunities to observe it, and little is known of its habits.

The sea-lion, the sea-elephant, the sea-leopard, and the fur-seal are found on islands within the Dominion's boundaries. In the early days of colonization sealing was a great industry, and yielded large profits to some of the adventurous men who took part in it.

Amongst the sea-mammals whales are the most important. At one time extensive whaling was carried on in New Zealand waters, three hundred vessels, chiefly from America, sometimes visiting the country in one year. The industry began about 1795, reached the height of its prosperity between 1830 and 1840, and then began to dwindle. In recent years there has been an effort to revive the industry, but it will never attain the position it held in former years. Porpoises are plentiful, and the dolphin (Delphinus delphis) also is found in these waters. Mention should be made here of "Pelorus Jack," a solitary whale which for some years met vessels near Pelorus Sound, and which was protected by an Order in Council under the name of Risso's dolphin (Grampus griseus). He was the only member of the species reported from New Zealand waters.

* This bird is better known as Notornis mantelli. That name was first given by Sir Richard Owen to an extinct bird, represented by a fossil found at Waingongoro, in the North Island, by Mr. W. Mantell in 1847. When the first living specimen of the takahe was found in 1849 scientists concluded that it was identical with the fossil, and it was accordingly given the same name of Notornis mantelli: but when Dr. Meyer, of Dresden, examined the skeleton of the third specimen he found that it was different from the fossil, and he changed the specific name from Mantelli to Hochstetteri, thus honouring Dr. Hochstetter, a naturalist who visited New Zealand in the early days. Messrs. G.M. Matthews and T. Iredale, in their "Reference List" of 1913, give Mantellornis hochstetteri as the name of this interesting rail.

In contrast with the species of land-mammals, the members of the next class, Aves, were remarkably plentiful when settlement began. Bush and grass fires, cats, stoats, and weasels, and the ruthless use of the gun have reduced their numbers, but they still stand as probably the most interesting avifauna in the world. They include a comparatively large number of absolutely flightless birds. No living birds in New Zealand are wingless, but the kiwi (Apteryx), the weka (Gallirallus), the kakapo parrot (Strigops), and the takahe (Notornis hochstetteri)* cannot use their wings for flight, while a duck belonging to the Auckland Islands (Nesonetta) is practically in the same plight. There are also several species of birds whose wings are so weak that they can make only short flights. Other notable birds are the kea (Nestor notabilis), which is accused of killing sheep on stations in the South Island; the tui (Prosthemadera novae-zealandiae), which affords one of the most beautiful sights in the New Zealand forests, and charms visitors with its silvery notes; the huia (Heteralocha acutirostris), the only species known in which there is a wide divergence in the shape of the bills in the two sexes, the male's being short and straight, while the female's is curved, pliant, and long; and the wry-billed plover (Anarhynchus frontalis), the only bird known to possess a bill turned to one side. Cormorants or shags (Phalacrocorax) and penguins (Impennes) are exceptionally well represented in the avifauna. New Zealand, indeed, may be regarded as the headquarters of the penguins, as all the genera except one are found within the boundaries of this Dominion. The oldest fossil penguin known is from the Eocene and Oligocene rocks of New Zealand. New Zealand probably was the centre from which penguins were dispersed to other countries.

Several species of birds make notable migrations to New Zealand. The godwit (Vetola lapponica baueri) breeds in the tundras of Eastern Siberia and in Kamchatka and Western Alaska, and spends the summer months in New Zealand, arriving about October, and leaving in March or April. The knot (Canutus canutus) breeds in circum-polar regions and migrates to New Zealand; and two cuckoos—the shining cuckoo (Lamprococcyx lucidus) and the long-tailed cuckoo (Urodynamis taitensis)—come from Pacific islands in the spring, and leave for their northern homes about April. Both, like most members of the Cuculidæ family, are parasitical, and impose upon small native birds the duty of hatching and rearing young cuckoos. The kiwi, already mentioned, belongs to the same subclass as the ostrich, the emu, and the cassowary, all struthious birds, and has several peculiarities besides its flightlessness. One of these is the position of its nostrils at the tip of its bill, instead of at the base as in all other birds. Its plumage is peculiarly hair-like in appearance. It possesses a very generalized structure; as Sir Richard Owen once suggested, it seems to have borrowed its head from one group of birds, its legs from another, and its wings from a third. It was once believed to be almost extinct, but in recent years has been shown to be fairly plentiful in some districts where there is little settlement.

The takahe (Notornis) is one of the world's very rare birds. Only four specimens have been found. Two of the skins are in the British Museum, one is in the Dresden Museum, and one in the Otago Museum, in Dunedin. The fourth specimen was caught by two guides (Messrs. D. and J. Ross) at Notornis Bay, Lake Te Anau, in 1898. There is reason to believe that the takahe still exists in the wild districts of the southern sounds.

The interest of the living avifauna is surpassed by the interest of the extinct birds. These include the great flightless moa (Dinornis), a goose (Cnemiornis minor), a gigantic rail (Aptornis olidiformis), and an eagle (Harpagornis moorei).

Reptilian life is restricted to about fifteen species of lizards, and to the tuatara (Sphenodon punctatus). This is a lizard-like creature, the only surviving representative of the order Rhynchocephalia, otherwise extinct. The tuatara is found in no other country. Its nearest ally is Homoeosaurus, whose remains have been found in Jurassic rocks in Germany. The tuatara has been destroyed to a large extent by wild pigs, cats, and dogs, and is now seldom found except on a few islands off the coast of the mainland.

The amphibians are represented by two species of frogs. One, Liopelma hochstetteri, has been recorded from only a few districts in the Auckland Province. The other, Liopelma hamiltoni, has been recorded from only Stephen Island, a small island in Cook Strait, notable as one of the refuges of the tuatara.

About 250 species of fish have been found in New Zealand waters. Many of these are used for food. Several species, notably the mudfish (Neochanna apoda), which is sometimes discovered buried 4 ft. deep in clay in places where rivers have overflowed in flood, and in swampy places, are interesting. Some of the genera are peculiar to New Zealand, but some also occur in Australian and South American waters.

Amongst the invertebrates one of the peculiarities is the fact that the Dominion has few butterflies, although it is well supplied with moths. It has a red admiral butterfly (Vanessa), named after the European species, which it resembles, and a copper butterfly (Chrysophanus), which is very plentiful. In the forests there is that strange growth the "vegetable caterpillar." The Dominion has native bees and ants, dragon-flies, sober-coloured beetles, and representatives of other orders of insects. The katipo spider (Latrodectes katipo), which lives mostly on or near the sea-beach, is well known locally. Amongst the mollusca there is a large and handsome land-snail (Paryphanta), and Amphibola, an air-breathing snail, peculiar to the Dominion, which lives in brackish water, mainly in estuaries. There are about twenty species of univalves and twelve of bivalves in the fresh-water shells, and about four hundred species in the marine shells, including the paper nautilus (Argonauta). Perhaps the most interesting of all the invertebrates is the Peripatus, an ancient type of creature which survives in New Zealand and in parts of Australia, Africa, South America, the West Indies, New Britain, the Malay Peninsula, and Sumatra. Zoologically, it belongs to the air-breathing division of the phylum Arthropoda, and has been placed in a special class, Prototracheata or Onychophora. It is about 3 in. long, has many feet, loves moisture, shuns light, and moves slowly. Two genera have been found in New Zealand. One genus, Peripatoides, contains two species, novae-zealandiae and suteri, and the other, Oöperi-patus, contains only one species, viridimaculatus. The Peripatus is viviparous. It is claimed that one New Zealand genus, Oöperipatus, is oviparous, but that has not been fully proved.* Professor A. Dendy, F.R.S., has made special investigations in regard to the New Zealand species.

With the arrival of Europeans the whole face of the fauna was changed. The first European animal introduced was the pig, liberated by Captain Cook in Queen Charlotte Sound in 1773. With settlement, sheep, cattle, horses, and other domestic animals were brought, some for utility, some for pleasure, such as song-birds, and some for sport, such is deer, trout, pheasants, and quail. In the work of acclimatization several great and irretrievable blunders were made. The worst of these was the introduction of rabbits, stoats, and weasels.

*Professor Adam Sedgwick, F.R.S., late Professor of Zoology at the Imperial College of Science and Technology, London, in the Encyclopædia' Britannica.

Chapter 3. SECTION II.—HISTORY, CONSTITUTION, AND ADMINISTRATION.

EARLY HISTORY.

THE history of New Zealand prior to the seventeenth century is shrouded in mythology and tradition. When the country was discovered by Europeans in 1642 it was found to be inhabited by a race of Polynesians called Maoris, who had discovered these islands many centuries previously. At what time the discovery of New Zealand was made by the Maoris, and from what place they came, are matters of tradition only, much having been lost in the obscurity enveloping the history of a people without letters. Nor is there anything on record respecting the origin of the Maori people themselves, beyond the general tradition of the Polynesian race, which seems to show a series of successive migrations from west to east, probably by way of Malaysia to the Pacific. Little more can now be gathered from their traditions than that they were immigrants, and that they found inhabitants on the east coast of the North Island belonging to the same race as themselves—the descendants of a prior migration whose history is lost. The tradition runs that, many generations ago, the Maoris dwelt in a country named Hawaiki, and that one of their chiefs, after a long voyage, reached the northern island of New Zealand. Returning to his home with a flattering description of the country he had discovered, this chief, it is said, persuaded a number of his kinsfolk and friends to set out with a fleet of double canoes for the new land. The names of most of the canoes are still remembered, and each tribe agrees in its account of the doings of the people of the principal canoes after their arrival in New Zealand; and from these traditional accounts the descent of the numerous tribes has been traced. The position of the legendary Hawaiki is unknown, but many places in the South Seas have been thus named in memory of the motherland. The Maoris speak a very pure dialect of the Polynesian language, the common tongue, with more or less variation, in all the eastern Pacific islands.

DISCOVERY BY EUROPEANS.

It was on the 13th December, 1642, that Abel Jansen Tasman, a Dutch navigator, discovered New Zealand. Tasman left Batavia on the 14th August, 1642, in the yacht "Hoemskercq," accompanied by the "Zeehaen" (or "Sea-hen") fly-boat. After having visited Mauritius and discovered Tasmania, he steered eastward and sighted the west coast of the South Island of New Zealand, described by him as "a high mountainous country."

Tasman, under the belief that the land he saw was part of the country discovered some years before by Schouten and Le Maire, to which the name "Staten Land" had been given, gave the same name, "Staten Land," to New Zealand; but within about three months afterwards Schouten's "Staten Land" was found to be merely an inconsiderable island. Upon this discovery being announced, the country that Tasman had called "Staten Land" received the name of "New Zealand." Tasman sailed along the coast and anchored in Golden Bay, called by him "Murderers' Bay" on account of an unprovoked attack by the Natives. Thence he steered along the west coast of the North Island, and finally departed without having set foot in the country.

There is no record of any visit to New Zealand after Tasman's departure until the time of Captain Cook, who sighted land on the 6th October, 1769, at Young Nick's Head, and on the 8th of that month east anchor in Poverty Bay. After having coasted round the North Island and the South and Stewart Islands— which last he mistook for part of the South Island—he took his departure from Cape Farewell on the 31st March, 1770, for Australia. He visited New Zealand again in 1773, in 1774, and in 1777.

Several other explorers also visited New Zealand during the latter portion of the eighteenth century, amongst whom may be mentioned—

M. de Surville, in command of the "Saint Jean Baptiste," who sighted the north-east coast on the 12th December, 1769, only two months after Cook's arrival at Poverty Bay.

  • M. Marion du Fresne—1772.

  • Captains Vancouver and Broughton—1791.

  • Captain Raven—1792 and 1793.

  • Alejandro Malaspina and José de Bustamente y Guerra—1793.

  • Lieutenant Hanson—1793.

SETTLEMENT AND COLONIZATION.

So far as is known, the first instance of Europeans being left in New Zealand to their own resources occurred in 1792, when Captain Raven, of the "Britannia," landed a sealing-party at Facile Harbour, on the west coast of the South Island, where they remained a little over twelve months before being called for.

The next few years saw the establishment of whaling-stations at several points on the coast, and in 1814 the first missionaries—Messrs. Hall and Kendall—arrived in New Zealand. After a short stay they returned to New South Wales, and on the 19th November of that year again embarked in company with Mr. Samuel Marsden, chaplain to the New South Wales Government, who preached his first sermon in New Zealand on Christmas Day, 1814. He returned to Sydney on the 23rd March, 1815, leaving Messrs. Hall, Kendall, and King, who formed the first mission station at Rangihoua, Bay of Islands.

In 1825 three separate attempts were made to found colonies in various parts of New Zealand, but none of these was successful, and for some years the only settlements were those round the principal whaling-stations. A number of Europeans gradually settled in different parts of the country, and many of these married Native women.

The first body of immigrants under a definite scheme of colonization arrived in Port Nicholson on the 22nd January, 1840, and founded the town of Wellington. During the few succeeding years the settlements of Nelson, Taranaki, Otago, and Canterbury were formed by immigrants sent out by associations in the United Kingdom.

Auckland, where the seat of Government was established in 1840, was not specially colonized from the United Kingdom, but attracted population mainly from Australia and from other parts of New Zealand.

BRITISH SOVEREIGNTY.

As early as 1833 a British Resident (Mr. Busby) was appointed, with headquarters at Kororareka (now called Russell), on the Bay of Islands. Seven years later—namely, on the 29th January, 1840—Captain William Hobson, R.N., arrived at the Bay of Islands, empowered, with the consent of the Natives, to proclaim the sovereignty of Queen Victoria over the Islands of New Zealand, and to assume the government thereof. Hobson formally read his commissions at Kororareka on 30th January, 1840, and on 6th February of the same year a compact called the Treaty of Waitangi was entered into, whereby all rights and powers of sovereignty were ceded to the Queen, all territorial rights being secured to the chiefs and their tribes. Originally signed by forty-six chiefs, the treaty (or copies of it) was taken to various parts of the country and signed by other chiefs, so that in a period of less-than six months 512 signatures were affixed.

On 21st May, 1840, Hobson proclaimed British sovereignty in the case of the North Island by virtue of the Treaty of Waitangi, and in the case of the South Island and Stewart Island by right of discovery. On the treaty being signed in the South Island, formal proclamation of British sovereignty over that island in accordance with the consent of the Maoris was made at Cloudy Bay on 17th June, 1840, by Major Bunbury.

New Zealand remained a dependency of New South Wales until the 3rd May, 1841, when it was created a separate colony by Royal Charter dated the 16th November, 1840.

CONSTITUTION.

The government of the colony was first vested in a Governor, who was responsible only to the Crown; there was an Executive Council, with advisory powers only, as well as a Legislative Council.

An Act granting representative institutions to the colony was passed by the Imperial Parliament on the 30th June, 1852, and was published in New Zealand by Proclamation on the 17th January, 1853. Under it the constitution of a General Assembly was provided for, to consist of a Legislative Council and a House of Representatives.

The first session of the General Assembly was opened on the 27th May, 1854, but the members of the Executive were not responsible to Parliament. During the session of that year there were associated with the permanent members of the Executive Council certain members of the House of Representatives, who, however, held no portfolios. The first Ministers under a system of responsible government were appointed in the year 1856.

By Order in Council dated 9th September, 1907, and by Proclamation issued 10th September, 1907, the style and designation of the Colony of New Zealand was altered to "The Dominion of New Zealand," the change taking effect from Thursday, the 26th September, 1907.

By Letters Patent dated 11th May, 1917, the designation of Governor and Commander-in-Chief which had hitherto been held by the Royal representative in New Zealand was altered to "Governor-General and Commander-in-Chief."

THE EXECUTIVE COUNCIL.

The powers, duties, and responsibilities of the Governor - General and the Executive Council under the present system of responsible government are set out in Royal Letters Patent and Instructions thereunder of the 11th May, 1917, published in the New Zealand Gazette of the 24th April, 1919 (p. 1213). In the execution of the powers and authorities vested in him the Governor-General must be guided by the advice of the Executive Council, but, if in any case he sees sufficient cause to dissent from the opinion of the Council, he may act in the exercise of his powers and authorities in opposition to the opinion of the Council, reporting the matter to His Majesty without delay, with the reasons for his so acting.

In any such case any member of the Executive Council may require that there be recorded upon the minutes of the Council the grounds of any advice or opinion that he may give upon the question.

The present Executive Council consists of fourteen members in addition to the Governor - General. Two members, exclusive of His Excellency or the presiding member, constitute a quorum.

Since the 10 per cent. reduction imposed by the Finance Act, 1931, the Prime Minister receives £1,620 per annum, other Ministers with portfolios receiving £1,053 per annum. House allowance of £180 per annum is paid in addition in cases where a Government residence is not provided.

THE LEGISLATIVE COUNCIL.

Prior to the establishment of responsible government the Legislative Council of New Zealand consisted of the Colonial Secretary, the Attorney-General, the Colonial Treasurer, and the three senior Justices of the Peace. The Governor, or in his absence the senior member present, presided at all meetings of the Council.

The Imperial Act under which the earliest appointments were made to the Legislative Council under a system of responsible government provided that the first appointees should be not less than ten in number. The number actually summoned for the first session (held at Auckland from 24th May, 1854), was sixteen, of whom only fourteen attended. The number increased irregularly for thirty years. In 1885 and 1886 it stood at fifty-three, but has not since reached that limit. The number on the roll at present is thirty-five.

An Act of the Imperial Parliament in 1868 provided that future appointments of Councillors should be made by the Governor (not by the Sovereign). Until 1891 members were appointed for life, but since that year appointments have been made for seven years only, members, however, being eligible for reappointment. Prior to 1891 the Speaker was appointed by the Governor, but the Council now elects its own Speaker, who holds office for five years. The Chairman of Committees was formerly elected every session, but in 1928 the standing orders were amended to provide for a three years' term of office. Speaker and Chairman are both eligible for re-election.

Provision for an elective Legislative Council is contained in the Legislative Council Act, 1914, which is to be brought into operation at a date to be specified by Proclamation. Under the system outlined in the Act the Dominion is to be divided into four electoral divisions, two in the North Island and two in the South, and the number of members is to be forty, divided between the two Islands on a population basis. In addition, the Governor-General is empowered to appoint not more than three Maori members to the Council.

The qualifications for membership of the Legislative Council are the same as for the House of Representatives, referred to on this page, with the proviso that a person may not at the same time be a member of both Houses.

Before the year 1892 the honorarium of Councillors was understood to be for the session, not for the year, and formed the subject of a special vote every session, the amount varying in different sessions. By the Payment of Members Act, 1892, the honorarium was made annual, not sessional, and was fixed at £150 a year. The amount was raised in 1904 to £200, and in 1920 to £350, but was reduced in 1922 to £315, and in 1931 to £283 10s. The Speaker now receives £648 per annum, and the Chairman of Committees £405. Besides the honorarium, members are allowed travelling-expenses actually incurred in going to and from Parliament.

Subject to certain exemptions, members not attending the Council are liable to be fined.

HOUSE OF REPRESENTATIVES.

The number of members constituting the House of Representatives is eighty—seventy-six Europeans and four Maoris. They are now designated "Members of Parliament." The number was originally fixed by the Constitution Act as not more than forty-two and not less than twenty-four, and the first Parliament called together in 1854 consisted of forty members. Legislation passed in 1858 fixed the number of European members at forty-one; in 1860, at fifty-three; in 1862, at fifty-seven; in 1865, at seventy; in 1867, at seventy-two; in 1870, at seventy-four; in 1875, at eighty-four; in 1881, at ninety-one; in 1887, at seventy; and in 1900, at seventy-six. By the Maori Representation Act, 1867, which is still in force, as embodied in the Legislature Act, 1908, four Maori members were added, three for the North Island and one for the South.

After each population Census the Dominion is divided anew into seventy-six European electorates, according to population distribution, with an allowance for rural population. The "country quota" is computed on the basis that 28 per cent. is added to the rural population, which for electoral purposes means population other than that contained in a city or borough of over 2,000 inhabitants or in any area within five miles of the chief post offices at Auckland, Wellington, Christchurch, or Dunedin. The "country quota" first appeared in 1881, to the equivalent of an addition of 33 1/3 per cent. to the country population. It was reduced in 1887 to 18 per cent., but was increased in 1889 to the present 28 per cent.

Quinquennial Parliaments, instituted under the Constitution Act, were abolished by the Triennial Parliaments Act, 1879, which fixed the term at three years. General elections have been held, at three-yearly intervals since 1881, with the exception that the term of the nineteenth Parliament was during the Great War extended to five years by special legislation.

Every registered elector of either sex who is free from the disqualifications mentioned in the Legislature Act, 1908, is eligible for membership. All contractors to the public service of New Zealand to whom any public money above the sum of £50 is payable, directly or indirectly, in any one financial year, as well as the public servants of the Dominion, are incapable of being elected as, or of sitting or voting as, members.

The payment made to members of the House of Representatives is £405 per annum, subject to certain deductions for absence not due to sickness or other unavoidable cause. Travelling-expenses to and from Wellington are also allowed. The rate of payment for several years prior to 1920 was £300 per annum, but was increased in that year to £500, a 10-per-cent reduction, however, being made in 1922 and again in 1931.

The election of a Speaker is the first business of a new House after the members have been sworn. A Chairman of Committees is elected as soon after as is convenient. Both Speaker and Chairman of Committees hold office until a dissolution, and receive payment until the first meeting of a new Parliament. The Speaker's remuneration is £810 per annum, plus sessional allowance of £90 and free sessional quarters, and that of the Chairman of Committees £607 10s. per annum.

Twenty members, inclusive of the Speaker, constitute a quorum.

THE FRANCHISE.

The three cardinal principles of the franchise in New Zealand are (1) one man one vote, (2) female suffrage, and (3) adult suffrage.

There are, of course, slight exceptions to the last - mentioned, the following classes of persons not being entitled to register as electors or to vote:—

An alien:

A mentally defective person:

A person convicted of an offence punishable by death or by imprisonment for one year or upwards within any part of His Majesty's dominions, or convicted in New Zealand as a public defaulter, or under the Police Offences Act, 1927, as an idle and disorderly person or as a rogue and vagabond, unless such offender has received a free pardon, or has undergone the sentence or punishment to which he was adjudged for such offence.

To be registered as an elector a person must have resided for one year in the Dominion, and for three months in the electoral district for which he claims to vote. A system of compulsory registration of electors was introduced at the end of 1924.

The system of "one man one vote" has been in operation since 1889, and women's suffrage since 1893. The qualifications for registration are the same for both sexes.

LOCAL ADMINISTRATION.

Side by side with the general government of the country, but subordinate to it, there has existed a system of local government since the early years of New Zealand's annexation as a British colony. The history of local government divides naturally into two periods representing two distinct systems—viz., the provincial, which was in operation up to 1876, and the county, which superseded the provincial in that year.

THE PROVINCES.

On the 23rd December, 1847, a Charter was signed dividing the colony into two provinces—New Ulster and New Munster—and this was proclaimed in New Zealand on the 10th March, 1848. The Province of New Ulster consisted of the whole of the North Island with the exception of that portion adjacent to Cook Strait and lying to the south of a line commencing at the centre of the mouth of the Patea River and running thence due east to the east coast. The Province of New Munster consisted of the South and Stewart Islands and the portion of the North Island excluded from New Ulster.

Under the constitution of 1853 the Provinces of New Ulster and New Munster were abolished and the colony was divided into six provinces—Auckland, New Plymouth (later altered to Taranaki), Wellington, Nelson, Canterbury, and Otago. Each province was to be presided over by an elective Superintendent, and to have an elective Provincial Council empowered to legislate, except on certain specified subjects. The franchise amounted practically to household suffrage. The Superintendent was chosen by the whole body of the electors of the province, and each member of the Provincial Council by the electors of a district. The boundaries of the new provinces were gazetted on the 2nd April, 1853, and the boundaries of the electoral districts on the 14th May following, the first general elections for the House of Representatives and the Provincial Councils being held during 1853 and the beginning of 1854. The Provincial Governments, afterwards increased to nine by the formation of Hawke's Bay, Marlborough, and Southland, later reduced to eight by the merging of Southland with Otago, and again increased to nine by the formation of Westland, remained as integral parts of the constitution of the colony until the 1st November, 1876, when they were abolished by an Act of the General Assembly, and re-created as provincial districts.

EARLY BOROUGHS AND TOWN DISTRICTS.

Even before the division of New Zealand into the two provinces of New Ulster and New Munster, local government had its inception, Wellington having been created a borough in 1842 under the authority of the Municipal Corporations Ordinance of that year. The Ordinance was disallowed by the Imperial Government, but was re-enacted, with necessary alterations, in 1844. Wellington, which lost its status on the original Ordinance being disallowed, did not become a borough again until 1870, Auckland (constituted in 1851) remaining the only borough in New Zealand for several years.

Wellington, which had been the first borough in the country, also became the first town district, with a form of government not differing greatly from that of a municipality. Gradually the more important towns adopted the status of boroughs, while the less important remained town districts. In Otago, however, between 1865 and 1875, several small towns were created boroughs under the authority of an Ordinance of the Otago Provincial Council, nineteen of the thirty-six boroughs in existence at the date of the abolition of the provinces being in Otago.

THE ROAD AND HIGHWAY DISTRICTS.

Another form of local government which came into existence in the provincial days was that of the road districts, or, as they were called in certain parts of the country, highway districts. As the names imply, the road and highway districts were formed for the purpose of extending and maintaining roads. Each district was controlled by an elected Board, which had power to levy rates. The first Road Boards were formed in 1863, and by 1875 their number had risen to 314.

THE COUNTIES.

Among the instructions given Captain Hobson on his appointment as the first Governor of New Zealand was one directing that the colony was to be divided into counties, hundreds, and parishes. In accordance with this instruction, the boundaries of the County of Eden, in which Auckland—then the capital—is situated, were proclaimed in 1842, and some years later the county was divided into hundreds. Very little further was done towards giving effect to the instructions, and the first administrative county was Westland, separated from Canterbury Province in 1867, and granted a system of local government in the following year.

It was not until the abolition of the provinces in 1876 that a scheme of division of the whole country into counties was introduced. The Counties Act, 1876, which, in conjunction with the Municipal Corporations Act of the same year, provided a comprehensive scheme of local government in lieu of the provincial governments, divided New Zealand into sixty-three counties. With the exception of six, which were exempted from the operations of the Act, each county was placed under the control of an elected Chairman and Council, possessed of fairly full powers of local government—considerably loss, however, than those formerly enjoyed by the Provincial Councils. The Counties Act specially excluded boroughs from the counties within which they geographically lie, and a similar enabling provision has since been made in the case of town districts having a population of over 500.

EXTENSION OF LOCAL GOVERNMENT.

Since the abolition of the provinces and the passing of the Counties and Municipal Corporations Acts of 1876 there has been considerable extension of local government. Many of the road districts have merged with the counties within which they lie, while others have become boroughs or town districts. On the other hand, counties, boroughs, and town districts have increased in numbers, while several entirely new classes of local districts, formed for definite purposes—as, for instance, land drainage or electric-power supply—have come into existence. In most cases the Boards of these districts have borrowing and rating powers.

The numbers of local districts of each class in the Dominion at present are as follows:—

Counties129
Boroughs122
Town districts— 
  Not forming parts of counties40 
  Forming parts of counties27 
Road districts18 
River districts50 
Land drainage districts63 
Harbour districts45 
Hospital districts45 
Electric-power districts44 
Urban drainage districts3 
Urban transport districts2 
Local railway district1 
Water-supply districts7 
Main-highway districts18 
Fire districts55 
Rabbit districts47 
Gas-lighting district1 

Much fuller information concerning the origin, development, constitution, functions, &c., of local governing bodies than can be given here will be found in the Local Authorities Handbook of New Zealand. The reader is also referred to the section of this book dealing with Local Government.

Chapter 4. SECTION III.—OFFICIAL.

GOVERNOR-GENERAL OF NEW ZEALAND.

His Excellency, the Right Honourable Lord Bledisloe, P.C., G.C.M.G., K.B.E., D.Sc.

Military Secretary—Major Arthur H. Bathurst.

Official Secretary—A. Cecil Day, Esq., C.M.G., C.B.E.

Aides-de-Camp—Lieutenant Sir John Hanham, Bart.; Lieutenant J. C. Elworthy, R.N.

Honorary Aides-de-Camp—Naval: Captain J. S. G. Fraser, D.S.O., R.N. Military: Colonel (temp. Brigadier) J. H. Whyte, D.S.O.; Lieutenant-Colonel J. E. Duigan, D.S.O.; Colonel H. C. Hurst, D.S.O., V.D.; Colonel W. H. Cunningham, D.S.O., V.D.; Lieutenant-Colonel R. G. Milligan, D.S.O., V.D.; Colonel J. N. McCarroll, C.M.G., D.S.O., V.D.

Honorary Physician—Colonel J. L. Frazerhurst, V.D., M.D.

Honorary Surgeon—Colonel H. T. D. Acland, C.M.G., C.B.E., F.R.C.S., L.R.C.P.

His Excellency assumed office on the 19th March, 1930. A complete list of successive vice-regal representatives since 1840 will be found in the 1931 issue (pp. 59–60) of the Year-book.

SUCCESSIVE MINISTRIES AND PREMIERS.

SINCE THE ESTABLISHMENT OF RESPONSIBLE GOVERNMENT IN NEW ZEALAND IN 1856.

Name of Ministry.Name of Premier.Assumed Office.Retired.
1. Bell-SewellHenry Sewell7 May, 185620 May, 1856.
2. FoxWilliam Fox20 May, 18562 June, 1856.
3. StaffordEdward William Stafford2 June, 185612 July, 1861.
4. FoxWilliam Fox12 July, 18616 Aug., 1862.
5. DomettAlfred Domett6 Aug., 186230 Oct., 1863.
6. Whitaker-FoxFrederick Whitaker30 Oct., 186324 Nov., 1864.
7. WeldFrederick Aloysius Weld24 Nov., 186416 Oct., 1865.
8. StaffordEdward William Stafford16 Oct., 186528 June, 1869.
9. FoxWilliam Fox28 June, 186910 Sept., 1872.
10. StaffordEdward William Stafford10 Sept., 187211 Oct., 1872.
11. WaterhouseGeorge Marsden Waterhouse11 Oct., 18723 Mar., 1873.
12. FoxWilliam Fox3 Mar., 18738 April, 1873.
13. VogelJulius Vogel, C.M.G.8 April, 18736 July, 1875.
14. PollenDaniel Pollen, M.L.C.6 July, 187515 Feb., 1876.
15. VogelSir Julius Vogel, K.C.M.G.15 Feb., 18761 Sept., 1876.
16. AtkinsonHarry Albert Atkinson1 Sept., 187613 Sept., 1876.
17. Atkinson (reconstituted)Harry Albert Atkinson13 Sept., 187613 Oct., 1877.
18. GreySir George Grey, K.C.B.15 Oct., 18778 Oct., 1879.
19. HallJohn Hall8 Oct., 187921 April, 1882.
20. WhitakerFrederick Whitaker, M.L.C.21 April, 188225 Sept., 1883.
21. AtkinsonHarry Albert Atkinson25 Sept., 188316 Aug., 1884.
22. Stout-VogelRobert Stout16 Aug., 188428 Aug., 1884.
23. AtkinsonHarry Albert Atkinson28 Aug., 18843 Sept., 1884.
24. Stout-VogelSir Robert Stout, K.C.M.G.3 Sept., 18848 Oct., 1887.
25. AtkinsonSir Harry Albert Atkinson, K.C.M.G.8 Oct., 188724 Jan., 1891.
26. BallanceJohn Ballance24 Jan., 18911 May, 1893.
27. SeddonRt. Hon. Richard John Seddon, P.C.1 May, 189321 June, 1906.
28. Hall-JonesWilliam Hall-Jones21 June, 19066 Aug., 1906.
29. WardRt. Hon. Sir Joseph George Ward, Bart., P.C., K.C.M.G.6 Aug., 190628 Mar., 1912.
30. MackenzieThomas Mackenzie28 Mar., 191210 July, 1912.
31. MasseyRt. Hon. William Ferguson Massey, P.C.10 July, 191212 Aug., 1915.
32. NationalRt. Hon. William Ferguson Massey, P.C.12 Aug., 191525 Aug., 1919.
33. MasseyRt. Hon. William Ferguson Massey, P.C.25 Aug., 191914 May, 1925.
34. BellHon. Sir Francis Henry Dillon Bell, G.C.M.G., K.C.14 May, 192530 May, 1925.
35. CoatesRt. Hon. Joseph Gordon Coates, P.C., M.C.30 May, 192510 Dec., 1928.
36. WardRt. Hon. Sir Joseph George Ward, Bart., P.C., G.C.M.G.10 Dec., 192828 May, 1930.
37. ForbesRt. Hon. George William Forbes, P.C.28 May, 1930..

FORBES MINISTRY.

(Assumed Office, 28th May, 1930.)

Name.Office.From

* Died 8th July 1930.

† Succeeded by Mr. Veitch, 25th August, 1931.

Right Hon. George William Forbes, P.C.Prime Minister28 May, 1930.
Minister of Finance28 May, 1930.
Minister of External Affairs28 May, 1930.
Minister of Customs28 May, 1930.
Minister of Stamp Duties28 May, 1930.
Right Hon. Sir Joseph George Ward, Bart., P.C., G.C.M.G.*Member of Executive Council without portfolio28 May, 1930.
Ethelbert Alfred RansomMinister of Lands28 May, 1930.
Commissioner of State Forests28 May, 1930.
Sir Apirana Turupa Ngata, Kt.Minister of Native Affairs28 May, 1930.
Minister of Cook Islands28 May, 1930.
Harry AtmoreMinister of Education28 May, 1930.
William Andrew VeitchMinister of Railways28 May, 1930.
Minister of Transport25 Aug., 1931.
Sir Thomas Kay Sidey, Kt., M.L.C.Attorney-General28 May, 1930.
William Burgoyne TavernerMinister of Public Works28 May, 1930.
Minister of Transport28 May, 1930.
Philip Aldborough de la PerrelleMinister of Internal Affairs28 May, 1930.
Minister of Industries and Commerce28 May, 1930.
John George CobbeMinister of Defence28 May, 1930.
Minister of Justice28 May, 1930.
James Bell DonaldPostmaster-General28 May, 1930.
Minister of Telegraphs28 May, 1930.
Minister of Marine28 May, 1930.
Arthur John StallworthyMinister of Health28 May, 1930.
Sydney George SmithMinister of Labour28 May, 1930.
Minister of Immigration28 May, 1930.
Alfred James MurdochMinister of Agriculture28 May, 1930.
Minister of Mines28 May, 1930.
Robert Masters, M.L.C.Member of Executive Council without portfolio20 Aug., 1930.

EXECUTIVE COUNCIL, 1931.

His Excellency the GOVERNOR-GENERAL.

Rt. Hon. G. W. FORBES, P.C., Prime Minister, Minister of Finance, Minister of External Affairs, Minister of Customs, Minister of Stamp Duties, Minister in Charge of Public Trust, Legislative, State Advances, Land and Income Tax, Scientific and Industrial Research, and High Commissioner's Departments.

Hon. E. A. RANSOM, Minister of Lands, Commissioner of State Forests, Minister in Charge of Land for Settlements, Scenery Preservation. Discharged Soldiers' Settlement, and Valuation Departments.

Hon. Sir A. T. NGATA, Kt., Minister of Native Affairs, Minister of Cook Islands, Minister in Charge of Native Trust, Government Life Insurance, and State Fire and Accident Insurance Departments, and Member of the Executive Council representing the Native Race.

Hon. H. ATMORE, Minister of Education, Minister in Charge of Electoral Department.

Hon. W. A. VEITCH, Minister of Railways, Minister of Transport.

Hon. Sir T. K. SIDEY, Kt., Attorney-General, and Leader of the Legislative Council.

Hon. W. B. TAVERNER, Minister of Public Works, Minister in Charge of Roads and Public Buildings.

Hon. P. A. DE LA PERRELLE, Minister of Internal Affairs, Minister of Industries and Commerce, Minister in Charge of Tourist and Health Resorts, Publicity, Census and Statistics, Audit, Museum, and Advertising Departments.

Hon. J. G. COBBE, Minister of Defence, Minister of Justice, Minister in Charge of Registrar-General's, Pensions, Police, and Prisons Departments.

Hon. J. B. DONALD, Postmaster-General, Minister of Telegraphs, Minister of Marine, Minister in Charge of Friendly Societies, Inspection of Machinery, Public Service Superannuation, and National Provident Fund Departments.

Hon. A. J. STALLWORTHY, Minister of Health, Minister in Charge of Mental Hospitals Department.

Hon. S. G. SMITH, Minister of Labour, Minister of Immigration, Minister in Charge of Printing and Stationery Department.

Hon. A. J. MURDOCH, Minister of Agriculture, Minister of Mines.

Hon. R. MASTERS, M.L.C., Member of Executive Council without portfolio.

Clerk of the Executive Council—F. D. Thomson, C.M.G., B.A.

SUCCESSIVE PARLIAMENTS SINCE 1900.

(For particulars of Parliaments and sessions prior to 1900, see pp. 59 and 60 of the 1930 number of the Year-book.)

Parliament.Dates of Opening of Sessions.Dates of Prorogation.Dates of Dissolution.
Fourteenth22 June, 190022 Oct., 19005 Nov., 1902.
1 July, 19018 Nov., 1901
1 July, 19024 Oct., 1902
Fifteenth29 June, 190325 Nov., 190315 Nov., 1905.
28 June, 19048 Nov., 1904
27 June, 190531 Oct., 1905
Sixteenth27 June, 19063 July, 190629 Oct., 1908.
21 Aug., 190629 Oct., 1906
27 June, 190725 Nov., 1907
29 June, 190812 Oct., 1908
Seventeenth10 June, 190917 June, 190920 Nov., 1911.
7 Oct., 190929 Dec., 1909
28 June, 19105 Dec., 1910
27 July, 191130 Oct., 1911
Eighteenth15 Feb., 19121 Mar., 191220 Nov., 1914.
27 June, 19128 Nov., 1912
26 June, 191316 Dec., 1913
25 June, 19146 Nov., 1914
Nineteenth24 June, 191515 Oct., 191527 Nov., 1919.
9 May, 19169 Aug., 1916
28 June, 19172 Nov., 1917
9 April, 191817 April, 1918
24 Oct., 191812 Dec., 1918
28 Aug., 19197 Nov., 1919
Twentieth24 June, 192012 Nov., 192015 Nov., 1922.
10 Mar., 192124 Mar., 1921
22 Sept., 192113 Feb., 1922
28 June, 19221 Nov., 1922
Twenty-first8 Feb., 192319 Feb., 192314 Oct., 1925.
14 June, 192330 Aug., 1923
26 June, 19247 Nov., 1924
25 June, 19253 Oct., 1925
Twenty-second16 June, 192614 Sept., 192618 Oct., 1928.
23 June, 19277 Dec., 1927
28 June, 192811 Oct., 1928
Twenty-third4 Dec., 192819 Dec., 1928..
27 June, 192911 Nov., 1929
26 June, 19305 Nov., 1930
11 Mar., 193128 April, 1931
25 June, 1931..

LEGISLATIVE COUNCIL.

ROLL OF MEMBERS OF THE LEGISLATIVE COUNCIL OF NEW ZEALAND, JULY, 1931.

Speaker—Hon. Sir W. C. F. CARNCROSS, Kt.

Chairman of Committees—Hon. E. H. CLARK.

Clerk of the Legislative Council—E. W. KANE, C.M.G.

Name.Provincial District.Date of Appointment.
Alison, Hon. Ewen WilliamAuckland7 May, 1925.
Allen, Colonel the Hon. Sir James, G.C.M.G., K.C.B.Otago1 June, 1927.
Bell, Right Hon. Sir Francis Henry Dillon, P.C., G.C.M.G., K.C.Wellington21 May, 1926.
Buddo, Hon. DavidCanterbury11 June, 1930.
Carncross, Hon. Sir Walter Charles Frederick, Kt.Taranaki17 March, 1931.
Carrington, Hon. Carey JohnAuckland17 June, 1926.
Clark, Hon. Edward HenryOtago25 June, 1927.
Collins, Colonel the Hon. William Edward, C.M.G.Wellington14 July, 1928.
Earnshaw, Hon. WilliamWellington25 June, 1927.
Fagan, Hon. MarkWellington11 June, 1930.
Fleming, Hon. David ThomasOtago7 May, 1925.
Garland, Hon. George JosephAuckland7 May, 1925.
Gow, Hon. James BurmanAuckland7 May, 1925.
Hall-Jones, Hon. Sir William, K.C.M.G.Wellington6 October, 1927.
Hanan, Hon. Josiah AlfredOtago17 June, 1926.
Hawke, Hon. Archibald FotheringhamOtago7 May, 1925.
Isitt, Hon. Leonard MonkCanterbury28 October, 1925.
McCallum, Hon. RichardMarlborough11 June, 1930.
MacGregor, Hon. JohnOtago14 July, 1928.
McIntyre, Hon. William HendersonNelson3 September, 1928.
Masters, Hon. RobertTaranaki11 June, 1930.
Mitchelson, Hon. Sir Edwin, K.C.M.G.Auckland25 June, 1927.
Moore, Hon. RichardCanterbury14 July, 1928.
Rhodes, Hon. Sir Robert Heaton, K.C.V.O., K.B.E.Canterbury28 October, 1925.
Scott, Hon. RobertOtago25 June, 1927.
Sidey, Hon. Sir Thomas Kay, Kt.Otago10 December, 1928.
Sinclair, Hon. Sir John Robert, Kt.Otago7 May, 1925.
Smith, Colonel the Hon. George John, C.B.E.Canterbury25 June, 1927.
Snodgrass, Hon. William Wallace, M.B.E.Nelson3 September, 1928.
Stevenson, Hon. WilliamOtago11 June, 1930.
Stewart, Hon. WilliamAuckland7 May, 1925.
Thomson, Hon. George MalcolmOtago7 May, 1925.
Trevethick, Hon. JonathanAuckland11 June, 1930.
Triggs, Hon. William HenryCanterbury7 May, 1925.
Witty, Hon. GeorgeCanterbury28 October, 1925.

HOUSE OF REPRESENTATIVES.

ROLL OF MEMBERS OF THE HOUSE OF REPRESENTATIVES, JULY, 1931.

Speaker—Hon. Sir C. E. STATHAM, Kt.

Chairman of Committees—W. A. Bodkin.

Clerk of the House—T. D. H. HALL, LL.B.

Name.Electoral District.
For European Electorates. 
Ansell, Alfred EdwardChalmers.
Armstrong, Hubert ThomasChristchurch East.
Atmore, Hon. HarryNelson.
Barnard, William EdwardNapier.
Bitchener, JohnWaitaki.
Black, George Charles CecilMotueka.
Bodkin, William AlexanderCentral Otago.
Broadfoot, Walter JamesWaitomo.
Burnett, Thomas DavidTemuka.
Campbell, Hugh McLeanHawke's Bay.
Carr, Rev. Clyde LeonardTimaru.
Chapman, Charles HenryWellington North.
Clinkard, Cecil HenryRotorua.
Coates, Right Hon. Joseph Gordon, P.C., M.C.Kaipara.
Cobbe, Hon. John GeorgeOroua.
De la Perrelle, Hon. Philip AldboroughAwarua.
Dickie, Harold GaltPatea.
Donald, Hon. James BellAuckland East.
Endean, William PhillipsParnell.
Field, William HughesOtaki.
Fletcher, John ShearerGrey Lynn.
Forbes, Right Hon. George William, P.C.Hurunui.
Fraser, PeterWellington Central.
Hamilton, AdamWallace.
Harris, AlexanderWaitemata.
Hawke, Richard WilsonKaiapoi.
Healy, Edward FrancisWairau.
Hogan, James ThomasRangitikei.
Holland, HenryChristchurch North.
Holland, Henry EdmundBuller.
Howard, Edwin JohnChristchurch South.
Jones, DavidMid - Canterbury.
Jordan, William JosephManukau.
Jull, Albert EdwardWaipawa.
Kyle, Herbert Seton StewartRiccarton.
Langstone, FrankWaimarino.
Linklater, JosephManawatu.
Lye, FrederickWaikato.
Lysnar, William DouglasGisborne.
McCombs, JamesLyttelton.
McDonald, Thomas WilliamWairarapa.
McDougall, DavidMataura.
McKeen, RobertWellington South.
Macmillan, Charles Edward de la BarcaTauranga.
Macpherson, John AndrewOamaru.
Martin, William LeeRaglan.
Mason, Henry Greathead RexAuckland Suburbs.
Massey, John NormanFranklin.
Massey, Walter WilliamHauraki.
Munns, George CharlesRoskill.
Munro, James WrightDunedin North.
Murdoch, Hon. Alfred JamesMarsden.
Nash, James AlfredPalmerston.
Nash, WalterHutt.
O'Brien, JamesWestland.
Parry, William EdwardAuckland Central.
Polson, William JohnStratford.
Ransom, Hon. Ethelbert AlfredPahiatua.
Rushworth, Harold MontagueBay of Islands.
Samuel, Albert MoellerThames.
Savage, Michael JosephAuckland West.
Semple, RobertWellington East.
Smith, Hon. Sydney GeorgeNew Plymouth.
Stallworthy, Hon. Arthur JohnEden.
Statham, Hon. Sir Charles Ernest, Kt.Dunedin Central.
Stewart, Hon. William DownieDunedin West.
Sullivan, Daniel GilesAvon.
Sykes, George RobertMasterton.
Taverner, Hon. William BurgoyneDunedin South.
Veitch, Hon. William AndrewWanganui.
Waite, FredClutha.
Ward, Vincent AubreyInvercargill.
Wilkinson, Charles AndersonEgmont.
Williams, Kenneth StewartBay of Plenty.
Wright, Robert AlexanderWellington Suburbs.
Young, James AlexanderHamilton.
For Maori Electorates. 
Tau HenareNorthern Maori.
Ngata, Hon. Sir Apirana Turupa, Kt.Eastern Maori.
Taite te TomoWestern Maori.
Makitanara, TuitiSouthern Maori.

GOVERNMENT DEPARTMENTS.

LIST OF DEPARTMENTS OF THE NEW ZEALAND GOVERNMENT, WITH TITLES AND NAMES OF PERMANENT HEADS.

Department.Permanent Head.
Title.Name.
AgricultureDirector-GeneralC. J. Reakes, C.B.E., M.R.C.V.S., D.V.Sc. Melb.
AuditController and Auditor-GeneralG. F. C. Campbell, C.M.G.
Cook IslandsSecretaryS. J. Smith.
Crown LawSolicitor-GeneralA. Fair, LL.B., K.C.
CustomsComptrollerG. Craig, C.M.G., LL.D.
DefenceCommandant, N.Z. Military ForcesMajor - General W. L. H. Sinclair - Burgess, C.B., C.M.G., D.S.O., A.D.C.
 Under-SecretaryH. Turner.
EducationDirectorT. B. Strong, M.A., B.Sc.
External AffairsSecretaryC. A. Berendsen, LL.M.
Friendly SocietiesRegistrarR. Witheford.
Government InsuranceCommissionerA. E. Allison.
HealthDirector-GeneralM. H. Watt, M.D., D.P.H.
ImmigrationUnder-SecretaryH. D. Thomson.
Industries and Commerce, Tourist, and PublicitySecretary for Industries and Commerce, General Manager for Tourist and Health ResortsG. W. Clinkard, M.Com.
Census and StatisticsGovernment StatisticianM. Fraser, O.B.E.
Internal AffairsUnder-SecretaryP. J. Kelleher.
  Dominion MuseumDirectorW. R. B. Oliver, B.Sc.
  Government Actuary'sGovernment ActuaryC. Gostelow, F.I.A. Lond.
Justice (including Patents)Under-SecretaryR. P. Ward.
  ElectoralChief Electoral OfficerG. G. Hodgkins.
  Registrar-General'sRegistrar-GeneralW. W. Cook.
LabourSecretaryW. Newton.
Land and Deeds and Stamp DutiesRegistrar-General of Land, Secretary for Land and Deeds, and Commissioner of Stamp DutiesC. E. Nalder.
Land and Income TaxCommissioner of TaxesE. J. R. Cumming.
Lands and SurveyUnder-Secretary and Land Purchase ControllerW. Robertson.
Law DraftingLaw DraftsmanJ. Christie, LL.M.
MarineSecretaryG. C. Godfrey.
Mental HospitalsInspector-GeneralT. G. Gray, M.B., Bac. Surg.
MinesUnder-SecretaryA. H. Kimbell.
NativeUnder-SecretaryR. N. Jones, C.B.E.
Native TrustNative TrusteeW. E. Rawson.
NavalFirst Naval MemberCommodore G. Blake, C.B., D.S.O., R.N.
PensionsCommissionerJ. H. Boyes.
PoliceCommissionerW. G. Wohlmann.
Post and TelegraphSecretaryG. McNamara.
Prime Minister'sPermanent HeadF. D. Thomson, C.M.G., B.A.
Printing and StationeryGovernment PrinterW. A. G. Skinner.
PrisonsController-GeneralB. L. Dallard.
Public Service SuperannuationSecretary(Vacant).
Public TrustPublic TrusteeJ. W. Macdonald, C.M.G.
Public WorksUnder-Secretary and Engineer-in-ChiefF. W. Furkert, C.M.G., A.M.I.C.E., A.M.I.M.E.
RailwaysGeneral ManagerH. H. Sterling, LL.B.
Scientific and Industrial ResearchSecretaryE. Marsden, D.Sc.
  Dominion LaboratoryDominion AnalystW. Donovan, M.Sc., F.I.C.
  Dominion ObservatoryDominion Astronomer and SeismologistC. E. Adams, D.Sc., F.R.A.S., A.I.A. (Lond.).
  Geological SurveyDirectorJ. Henderson, M.A., D.Sc., B.E., A.O.S.M.
  MeteorologicalDirectorE. Kidson, M.A., D.Sc.
State AdvancesSuperintendentE. O. Hales.
State Fire and Accident InsuranceGeneral ManagerJ. H. Jerram.
State Forest ServiceDirectorA. D. McGavock.
TransportCommissionerJ. S. Hunter.
TreasurySecretaryA. D. Park.
ValuationValuer-GeneralT. Brook.

By an Act passed during the year 1912 and intituled the Public Service Act, 1912, the Public Service of New Zealand was placed under the direct and sole control of a Commissioner and two Assistant Commissioners, who are appointed for a term of seven years, are responsible only to Parliament, and can be dismissed from office only for misbehaviour or incompetence.

The Act, which became operative on the 1st April, 1913, applies to all members of the Public Service with the exception of the Controller and Auditor-General, officers of the Railways Department, members of the Police and Defence Forces, Judges and Magistrates, officers of the House, certain officers of the Legislative Departments, and persons paid only by fees or commission, as well as any officer to whom the Governor-General in Council declares the Act shall not apply.

By the Post and Telegraph Department Act of 1918 the Post and Telegraph Department was exempted from the control of the Commissioner, with the exception that the Commissioner makes all appointments other than to positions carrying a salary of over £688 1/2 per annum.

Public Service Commissioner: P. D. N. VERSCHAFFELT, C.M.G., LL.B.

Assistant Public Service Commissioner: B. L. DALLARD.

HIGH COMMISSIONER'S OFFICE, LONDON.

High Commissioner for New Zealand—Sir Thomas M. Wilford, K.C.M.G., K.C.

Secretary, and Loan and Stock Agent—(Vacant).

Publicity and Exhibition Officer—H. T. B. Drew.

Trade and Produce Officer—F. T. Sandford.

Officer in Charge Immigration—C. B. Burdekin.

Finance Officer, Accountant, and Loan and Stock Agent—E. Toms.

Audit Officer—Arnold Hore.

Customs Department Representative—F. W. Lawrence.

Dairy Produce Officer—W. Wright.

Offices—New Zealand Government Offices, 415 Strand, London W.C. 2. Code address—Deputy, Westrand.

OFFICIAL REPRESENTATIVES IN DOMINIONS AND FOREIGN COUNTRIES.

New Zealand Trade and Tourist Commissioner to the Commonwealth of Australia—L. J. Schmitt, corner Martin Place and Pitt Street (G.P.O. Box 365F), Sydney, with branch office at 59 William Street, Melbourne. Code addresses—Zealandia, Sydney; Aotearoa, Melbourne.

Honorary New Zealand Tourist Agent, Brisbane—T. G. Dewar, King's Building, 79 Queen Street, Brisbane.

Honorary New Zealand Tourist Agents, Adelaide—South Australian Intelligence and Tourist Bureau (P.O. Box 664G), Adelaide.

Honorary New Zealand Tourist Agents, Perth—Western Australian Tourist Bureau, 62 Barrack Street, Perth. Code address—Tourist.

Commissioner for New Zealand in Canada and United States—J. W. Collins, Canada Permanent Building, 320 Bay Street, Toronto, 2. Code address—Maoriland.

New Zealand Government Agent, Vancouver—W. A. James, 1017 Metropolitan Building, 837 Hastings Street West (P.O. Box 747), Vancouver. Code address—Wajames.

Resident Agent for New Zealand, San Francisco—H. Stephenson Smith, 311 California Street, San Francisco. Code address—Yerba.

Official Representative of Customs Department in Canada and United States—W. J. Stevenson, 44 Whitehall Street, New York.

Honorary New Zealand Tourist Agent in India—T. C. Buddle, New Zealand Insurance Co., Ltd., 26 Dalhousie Square West, Calcutta. Code address—Newzico.

Honorary New Zealand Government Agent, North China—L. A. L. Moore, Tientsin. Code address—Court.

Honorary New Zealand Representative, Johannesburg—B. R. Avery, 3 Natal Bank Chambers, Market Street, Market Square (P.O. Box 1378), Johannesburg.

Honorary New Zealand Tourist Agent, Durban — H. Middlebrook, 3 Natal Bank Buildings, West Street (P.O. Box 1822), Durban. Code address—Midstream.

Honorary New Zealand Government Agent, Honolulu—H. C. Tennent, First National Bank Building (P.O. Box 44), Honolulu.

Honorary New Zealand Representative, Marseilles—The Secretary, British Chamber of Commerce, 2 Rue Beauvau, Marseilles. Code address—Britcom.

TRADE REPRESENTATIVES OF OVERSEAS COUNTRIES IN NEW ZEALAND.

United Kingdom.—H.M. Trade Commissioner: L. A. Paish, O.B.E., T. and G. Buildings, Grey Street (P.O. Box 369), Wellington.

Canada.—Trade Commissioner: C. M. Croft, Union Buildings, Customs Street, Auckland.

United States of America.—Trade Commissioner: J. B. Foster, 100 Customhouse Quay, Wellington.

FOREIGN CONSULS.

CONSULS OF FOREIGN COUNTRIES RESIDING IN, OR WITH JURISDICTION OVER, NEW ZEALAND, JULY, 1931.

Argentine Republic.—Vice-Consuls: F. S. Battley, Auckland; E. S. Baldwin, Wellington; J. A. Johnstone, Dunedin.

Belgium.—Consul (with jurisdiction over New Zealand): Armand Nihotte, Wellington. Consuls: A. M. Ferguson, Auckland; Sir J. J. Kinsey, Christchurch; G. L. Denniston, Dunedin. Vice-Consuls: Sir C. R. J. Ward, Bart., Christchurch; R. A. Anderson, C.M.G., Invercargill.

Brazil.—Vice-Consul: George Robertson, Wellington.

Chile.—Consul-General for Australia and New Zealand: R. Dundas Smith, Sydney. Consuls: E. A. Craig, Auckland; Thomas C. Ross, Dunedin.

China.—Consuls: Ou Tsin-Shuin, Wellington; Chu Chih-Ching, Samoa. Vice-Consul: Yue H. Jackson, Wellington.

Czecho-Slovakia.—Consul-General (with jurisdiction over New Zealand): Dr. R. Kuraz, Sydney. Honorary Consul: E. J. Hyams, Wellington. Honorary Vice-Consul: C. P. Agar, Christchurch.

Denmark.—Consul-General for Australia and New Zealand: Georg Lyngbe Host, Sydney. Consul for South Island: H. D. Acland, Christchurch. Vice-Consuls: S. P. Anderson, Auckland; W. Perry, Hokitika; O. H. Moller, Dunedin.

Ecuador.—Honorary Consul: William Birss, Auckland.

Finland.—Consul (with jurisdiction over New Zealand): Harald Tanner, Sydney. Vice-Consuls (honorary): Robert Burns, Auckland; Vaino Sarelius, Christchurch.

France.—Consul for New Zealand and Western Samoa: E. M. U. M. Joubert, Auckland. Consular Agents: George Humphreys, Christchurch; O. R. Bendall, Wellington; S. E. D. Neill, Dunedin.

Germany.—Consul-General (with jurisdiction over New Zealand): Dr. Hans Busing, Sydney. Consul (with jurisdiction over New Zealand and Dependencies, also Western and American Samoa): W. Penseler, Wellington.

Greece.—Honorary Consul for New Zealand: J. F. Dyer, Wellington.

Honduras.—Consul-General for Australia and New Zealand: Frederic Walsh, Sydney.

Italy.—Consul-General for Australia, New Zealand, Fiji, and New Guinea: Commendatore Nob. A. Grossardi, Melbourne. Consul: Signor Giovanni Formichella, Wellington. Consular Agents: Joseph Wallace, Christchurch; J. A. Roberts, Dunedin; Geraldo G. Perotti, Greymouth.

Japan.—Consul-General (with jurisdiction over New Zealand and Dependencies, excluding Western Samoa): Kojiro Inoue, Sydney. Honorary Consuls: A. B. Roberton, Auckland; A. Young, Wellington.

Latvia.—Consul-General (with jurisdiction over New Zealand): C. L. Seya, London. Hon. Consul: N. E. Heath, Auckland.

Liberia.—Consul: Dr. A. W. Izard, Wellington.

Mexico.—Hon. Consul (with jurisdiction over New Zealand and Western Samoa): Don Carlos Zalapa, Sydney.

Netherlands.—Consul-General for Australia and New Zealand: P. E. Teppema, Sydney. Consul (with jurisdiction over New Zealand): W. G. Johnston, Wellington. Vice-Consuls: George Ritchie, Dunedin; M. Copeland, Auckland; N. Francis, Christchurch.

Norway.—Consul-General for Australia and New Zealand: H. H. T. Fay, Sydney. Consul (with jurisdiction over Western Samoa also): A. W. Newton, Wellington. Vice-Consuls: Robert Millar, Auckland; V. E. Hamilton, Christchurch (honorary); M. E. Wiig, Invercargill; J. H. Enright, Westport; W. F. Edmond, Dunedin (honorary).

Paraguay.—Consul: A. E. Kernot, Auckland.

Peru.—Consul-General for Australia and New Zealand: J. M. Paxton, Sydney. Consul: G. H. Baker, Auckland.

Poland.—Consul-General (with jurisdiction over New Zealand): Hon. George Earp, Sydney.

Portugal.—Consul: David L. Nathan, Auckland. Hon. Vice-Consul: Alfred Nathan, Auckland. Vice-Consuls: A. D. S. Duncan, Wellington; C. W. Rattray, Dunedin.

Spain.—Consul (with jurisdiction over New Zealand and Dependencies): Sir Stephen Morell (acting), Melbourne.

Sweden.—Consul-General for Australia, New Zealand, and Fiji: E. H. Lindquist, Sydney. Consul: J. T. Martin, Wellington. Vice-Consuls: J. T. F. Mitchell, Auckland; W. Machin, Christchurch; J. S. Ross, C.M.G., Dunedin.

Switzerland.—Consul (with jurisdiction over New Zealand): M. Stahel, Sydney. Gerant of the Consulate: J. A. C. Allum, Auckland.

United States of America.—Consul-General: Calvin M. Hitch, Wellington. Consuls: B. Gotlieb, John W. Dye, Wellington; W. F. Boyle, Auckland. Vice-Consuls: L. A. Bachelder (honorary), Auckland; William P. Cochran, jun., Wellington; Q. F. Roberts, Apia (in charge). Consular Agents: H. P. Bridge, Christchurch; H. Reeves, Dunedin.

Yugoslavia.—Hon. Consul: John Totich, Dargaville.

Chapter 5. SECTION IV.—STATISTICAL ORGANIZATION.

EARLY STATISTICAL RECORDS.

NEW Zealand was proclaimed a British Crown Colony in 1840. Official statistical records of the country commenced with the following year, 1841, in the shape of reports compiled for the information of the Colonial Office, and known by immemorial custom as "blue-books." These reports, which continued until 1852, were prepared in manuscript form in triplicate, and consisted of a collection of tables, compiled by various Government authorities and illustrating the work of their Departments.

Two factors retarded the development of the statistics of the blue-books: in the first place, they were not intended for general publication; secondly, there appeared a lack of co-ordination between the Department furnishing the returns and the office collating and ultimately issuing them.

It was not long, however, before the need of authoritative statistics was felt, both for present use and also as a record of the development of the country and its various provinces and settlements. Accordingly, in 1849, "Statistics of New Munster," compiled under the superintendence of Alfred Domett, were printed by order of the Legislative Council. Again, "Statistics of Nelson" covering the period 1843–54 were issued in 1855. Various other publications were issued dealing with some individual province or settlement. In the year 1853 a constitution granted by the Imperial Parliament came into force, and from this date the fragmentary and inchoate statistical works find a new complexion. Five years later the Registrar-General, who had been entrusted with the task of compiling annually statistics of the whole colony, produced a volume dealing with the years 1853, 1854, 1855, 1856.

STATISTICAL LEGISLATION.

One of the many ways in which statistics may be classified is as to source from which obtained, and in this respect they divide naturally into two classes — i.e., as to whether they are compiled from the records (obtained primarily for some other purpose) of a Government Department or other similar authority, or whether the data require to be specially collected from individual persons, &c.

As indicated above, the statistics included in the early blue - books belong in the main to the former of these two categories. Certain items, however, notably population figures, would be more correctly placed in the second category, though the system of collection was exceedingly crude and the scope of inquiry very limited. As a matter of fact, the population figures prior to 1851 appear to have been compiled in each settlement by the local Resident Magistrate by the simple method of ascertaining from the head of each house the number of persons in the household. From such small beginnings, however, has grown the Dominion's present comprehensive system of collection of statistical data.

The proper collection of statistics from the public on the voluntary basis which appears to have existed in the "forties" could be maintained only with a very small population, and with the simplest of inquiries. With the increase of population and the desire to obtain fuller information than in the past, it was found advisable as early as 1851 to pass an Ordinance providing for the collection of statistics in the form of recurrent censuses.

Following on the passing of the Census Ordinance of 1851 by the General Government several of the provinces into which New Zealand was divided passed Census Ordinances of their own, the necessity for which is not apparent, as other provinces took censuses under the authority of the 1851 Ordinance.

This Ordinance gave way in 1858 to the Census Act of that year, which was amended in 1860, 1867, 1873, and 1876, and was in its turn repealed in 1877, when a new Act was passed consolidating and extending the law relating to census-taking. The Act of 1877 was amended in 1880 and again in 1890; also, in effect, in 1895, when the Agricultural and Pastoral Statistics Act was passed, making provision for the annual collection of agricultural and pastoral statistics, which had formerly been collected quinquennially under the Census Act. In 1908 the Census Act and amendments and the Agricultural and Pastoral Statistics Act were consolidated in the Statistics Act, 1908, as part of the general consolidation of statutes. The Statistics Act, 1908, was replaced two years later by the Census and Statistics Act, 1910, which was amended in 1915 by the Census and Statistics Amendment Act of that year. The Act of 1910 was superseded by the Census and Statistics Act, 1926, which contains the present law on the subject of statistical inquiry. The Census Postponement Act, 1930, passed as a consequence of extreme financial stringency, authorized the postponement to 1936 of the census falling in 1931.

It would be out of place here to recapitulate the various alterations and extensions involved in the successive enactments referred to. Suffice it to say that they reflect the growth of the world-wide realization of the importance and value of statistics.

The Census and Statistics Act, 1926, provides not only for the taking of the quinquennial population census, but also for the collection of statistical information under numerous specific heads, and contains a general authority to the Governor-General to extend the system of collection to cover any other items in respect of which statistical information may be found necessary or advisable.

THE STATISTICAL AUTHORITY.

The early "blue-books" appear to have been compiled by the Colonial Secretary. After the granting of responsible government the Registrar-General was entrusted with the collection of statistics, a function which he retained until 1910. The Census and Statistics Act, 1910, provided for the appointment of a Government Statistician, who has since been the authority charged with the administration of the Act. The 1910 Act laid down that the Government Statistician was to be an officer of the Registrar - General's Department, but this proviso was cancelled in 1915 by the amending Act of that year, whereupon the Census and Statistics Office came into existence as a separate branch of the Department of Internal Affairs. By the Finance Act (2) of 1931 the Census and Statistics Office was transferred from the control of the Minister of Internal Affairs to that of the Minister of Industries and Commerce.

STATISTICAL ORGANIZATION.

Until quite recent years there was very little statistical collection apart from the quinquennial census, the annual collection (on legislative authority) of the agricultural and pastoral statistics, the collection on a voluntary basis of returns of private schools, savings-banks, &c., and the obtaining of statistical information from other Government Departments. It should be noted, however, that the census was formerly the means used for the collection of certain data (as, for instance, concerning factory production), now obtained annually.

Since the passing of the Census and Statistics Act in 1910, and more especially since the formation of the Census and Statistics Office in 1915, the system of statistical collection has expanded considerably not only in regard to the regular activities of the Office, but also for the obtaining of data required for some special purpose. During the war and post-war periods, for instance, the provisions of the Census and Statistics Act were utilized for the collection of information as to stocks, consumption, requirements, &c., of numerous commodities, including flour, wheat, oats, coal, oils, wire, iron, steel, copper, twine, turnip-seed, and medical requisites.

Branches of statistical inquiry now regularly pursued by the Census and Statistics Office include the following:—

  1. From private sources: Agricultural and pastoral statistics (main collection); areas sown in wheat, oats, barley, and potatoes; threshings of wheat and oats; potato yields (post-harvest collection); stocks of wheat, flour, and oats; sheep returns; detailed statistics of live-stock; stocks of wool; detailed statistics of commercial orchards; eggs and egg-pulp in cool store; factory production; electric tramways; electric-power; fire insurance; life insurance; accident insurance; finances of local governing bodies; loans of local governing bodies (quarterly); building permits; building and construction operations; forestation and plantation operations; building societies; motor transport; port cargo statistics; banks of issue; private savings-banks; wholesale and retail prices; private assignments; wages; short-time and overtime in factories; employment and unemployment; consumption and stocks of coal; hospital patients; benevolent institutions; and population distribution and characteristics.

  2. From or through other Government Departments in the form of individual cards, &c.: Births; marriages; deaths; orphanhood; migration; naturalization; inquests; civil and criminal cases in Court; prisons; divorce; bankruptcy; port shipping returns; exports of butter and cheese; deceased persons' estates; State advances to local bodies; incomes and income-tax; land and land-tax; mortgages; unplaced applicants for employment; industrial disturbances; industrial accidents; joint-stock companies.

The above refers only to statistical compilation from the original data. In many other branches of statistics, as, for instance, trade and public finance, detailed figures compiled by the Departments concerned are utilized in the Census and Statistics Office for the further compilation of statistics.

STATISTICAL PUBLICATIONS.

When New Zealand ceased to be a Crown Colony in 1853 the annual despatch of the blue-books to the Colonial Office in London was discontinued. During the next few years several volumes of statistical tables appeared, compiled by various Provincial Governments, and in 1858 the Registrar-General published a volume for the colony as a whole, covering the years 1853, 1854, 1855, and 1856. This volume was the first of a regular annual series which, developed and expanded, were issued, formerly by the Registrar-General's Department, and from 1915 to 1920 by the Census and Statistics Office. As indicating the expansion of the country and of its statistical organization it may be mentioned that, while the statistics of the four years 1853–56 were contained in a single volume, the statistics for 1920, the last year of publication in the old form, occupied four volumes aggregating nearly 1,200 pages.

Closely allied to the annual volumes of Statistics were the volumes of Census Statistics which were regularly compiled and published after each census of New Zealand from 1858 to 1916, for the first four occasions as part of the Statistics, but later (commencing with 1871) as separate publications.

With each volume of Statistics, commencing with that for 1853–56, went a brief report on the statistics presented. Developing slowly at first, the ultimate result was a fairly comprehensive report on the statistics—not only those presented, but the whole statistics (so far as compiled) of the colony. A similar report on census matters was included in each volume of Census Statistics.

Parallel with the statistical reports came, in 1875, an issue of another type—"The Official Handbook of New Zealand, a Collection of Papers by Experienced Colonists on the Colony as a Whole, and on the Several Provinces," edited by Julius Vogel, C.M.G. (afterwards Sir Julius Vogel, K.C.M.G.), at that time Premier of the colony. The purpose of this book differed from that of the statistical reports. Its aim was to give "a New Zealand view of New Zealand to those who may think of making the colony their homes or the theatre of business operations." Its well-written articles, generously illustrated with woodcuts and photographs, made this early volume interesting reading. Printed in London, it was circulated largely in England.

In 1884 a new and revised edition of this Handbook was compiled by Mr. William Gisborne, and edited by the Agent-General of the day (Mr. F. D. Bell, afterwards Sir Francis Bell). The purpose of this edition was similar to that of its predecessor, although in form it approximated more closely to the modern type.

Another example of a handbook composed for some special purpose was that of Dr. Hector, issued for the Melbourne International Exhibition of 1880.

By the year 1889 the annual report on the statistics had reached considerable proportions, and it was decided by the Registrar-General to issue it as a separate publication. He remarks in the preface to the 1889 volume of Statistics as follows: "The report has now reached about the size of the original Victorian Year-book, and it has been deemed desirable to publish it in octavo size to make it more convenient for general reference." A similar decision, it may be added, was come to in regard to the quinquennial Census Report.

For 1889 and 1890 the Report on the Statistics was accordingly issued as a separate publication with several new features. The following year (1891) was a census year, and the place of the usual statistical report for that year was taken by a separate "Report on the Results of a Census of the Colony of New Zealand taken for the Night of the 5th April, 1891," the first of a series of reports which have been published after each census since.

In 1892 the Report on the Statistics reappeared, remodelled and considerably enlarged, and under the title of the "New Zealand Official Handbook." The Handbook achieved a very considerable success, and the Government gave instructions for the preparation annually of a similar volume, to be called the "New Zealand Official Year-book." The compilation remained in the hands of the Registrar-General until 1910, when on the passing of the Census and Statistics Act of that year the Year-book and other statistical publications came under the control of the Government Statistician.

The demy octavo size adopted in 1889, when the Report on the Statistics was first issued as a separate publication, was retained for the Official Handbook, and, up to the 1920 number, for the Year-book. This size, however, was not altogether satisfactory from the point of view of economy of space or for the display of tabular matter, and in the next issue gave way to the royal octavo size.

A change was also made at the same time in the year-number of the book. Formerly the book had been designated by the year of compilation, though in recent years it had not appeared until early in the following year. The book now bears the year of publication.

A new policy adopted in 1921 in regard to the publication of the Annual Statistics involved the reintroduction of the report to accompany the tabular matter. In lieu of presenting the statistics in one comprehensive publication, these now form the tabular matter for nine separate annual reports, each covering a definite branch of statistical inquiry, and including introductory and explanatory letterpress in addition to the tables.

A similar policy is also now followed in the case of the census results. In addition to the complete report published separately after the completion of the census tabulation, each volume of tables contains also an introductory discussion of the results disclosed.

The full list of the regular statistical publications of the Census and Statistics Office is as follows:—

PUBLICATIONS OF THE CENSUS AND STATISTICS OFFICE.

Title.Periodicity of Issue.
New Zealand Official Year-bookAnnual.
Local Authorities HandbookAnnual.
Monthly Abstract of StatisticsMonthly.
Annual Statistical Reports—
  Population and BuildingsAnnual.
  External Migration
  Vital Statistics
  Justice
  Trade and Shipping (in two parts)
  Agricultural and Pastoral Production
  Factory Production
  Insurance
  Miscellaneous (Prices, Wages and Hours of Labour, Employment and Unemployment, Industrial Accidents, Building Societies, Bankruptcy, Incomes and Income-tax, Land and Land-tax, Statistical Summary)
Volumes of Census Results—
  Geographical DistributionQuinquennial.
  Dependencies
  Ages
  Conjugal Condition
  Orphan Children and Dependent Children
  Race Aliens
  Native-born and Foreign-born
  Religious Professions
  Industrial and Occupational Distribution
  Unemployment from Sickness and other Causes
  Incomes
  Families and Households
  Dwellings
  Maori and Half-caste Population
  Public Libraries and Places of Worship
  Poultry
  General Report
Published in New Zealand Gazette and also as extracts—
  Vital Statistics of Urban AreasMonthly and annual.
  Estimated PopulationQuarterly.
  Estimated Yields of Wheat, Oats, and BarleyAnnual.
  Estimated Spring Areas under Wheat, Oats, Barley, and PotatoesAnnual.
  Stocks of Flour, Wheat, and OatsAnnual.

The principal publication of the Census and Statistics Office is the "New Zealand Official Year-book," which, as its title implies, is the official book of general reference on the different branches of the Dominion's activities and the various aspects of her social and economic characteristics and progress. Necessarily much of the information given in the Year-book is of a condensed character, owing to the wide range of subjects covered. The Local Authorities Handbook, the annual Statistical Reports, and the census publications contain much more detailed information on the particular subjects they deal with, while the Monthly Abstract of Statistics contains the latest statistical information available on a variety of subjects, giving monthly or quarterly figures in most cases, together with letterpress discussion on the principal features and articles presenting new annual matter as it becomes available.

In addition to the publications of the Census and Statistics Office, many parliamentary reports contain statistical information, often of a detailed nature. The full list cannot be given here, but the principal of these annual reports are mentioned below, arranged in the order of subjects followed in the Year-book:—

Subject.Report.
Number.Title.
Population-9Report of Department of Immigration.
Public health, hospitals, &c.H.-31Report of Director-General of Health.
 H.-7Report on Mental Hospitals.
EducationE.-1Report of Minister of Education.
 E.-2Report on Primary Education.
 E.-3Report on Education of Native Children.
 E.-4Report on Child Welfare, State Care of Children, Special Schools, and Infant-life Protection.
 E.-5Report on Manual and Technical Education.
 E.-6Report on Secondary Education.
 E.-7Report on Higher Education.
JusticeH.-16Report on Police Force of the Dominion.
 H.-20Prisons Report.
 H.-20AReport of Prisons Board.
 H.-20BReport on Operations of Offenders Probation Act.
DefenceH.-19Report of General Officer Commanding Defence Forces.
 H.-5Report on New Zealand Naval Forces.
External tradeH.-44Report of Department of Industries and Commerce.
ShippingH.-15Report of Marine Department.
RailwaysD.-2Railways Statement.
 D.-1Public Works Statement.
Roads and TransportD.-1Public Works Statement.
 H.-40Report of Transport Department.
Postal and telegraphicF.-1Report of Post and Telegraph Department.
LandsH.-3Report of Land Transfer and Deeds Registration Department.
Crown landsC.-1Report on Settlement of Crown Lands.
 C.-5Report on Land for Settlements Act.
 C.-9Report on Discharged Soldiers' Settlement.
 C.-14Report on National Endowments.
Native landsG.-9Report on Native Land Courts, Maori Land Boards, and Native Land Purchase Board.
 G.-2Accounts of Native Trust Office.
 G.-3, 4Accounts of East Coast Native Trust Lands.
SurveysC.-1AReport on Surveys.
Agricultural and pastoral productionH.-29Report of Department of Agriculture.
 H.-23Sheep Returns.
 H.-34Report of Scientific and Industrial Research Department.
ForestryC.-3Report of State Forest Service.
FisheriesH.-15Report of Marine Department.
 H.-22Report of Internal Affairs Department.
MiningC.-2Mines Statement.
 C.-2AReport on State Coal-mines.
 C.-12Report on Kauri-gum Industry.
Factory productionH.-44Report of Department of Industries and Commerce.
Public financeB.-1Public Accounts.
 B.-2Report and Accounts of Public Debt Commission.
 B.-6Financial Statement (Budget).
 B.-7Appropriations chargeable on Consolidated Fund and other Accounts.
 B.-7AAppropriations chargeable on Public Works Fund.
 D.-1Public Works Statement.
State advancesB.-13Report of State Advances Office.
 B.-14Report of Rural Intermediate Credit Board.
PensionsH.-18Report of Pensions Department.
SuperannuationH.-26Report of Public Service Superannuation Board.
 E.-8Report on Teachers' Superannuation Fund.
 D.-5Report on Government Railways Superannuation Fund.
National Provident FundH.-17Report of National Provident Fund Board.
BankingB.-15Balance-sheet of Bank of New Zealand.
 F.-1Report of Post and Telegraph Department.
 F.-4Report on Post Office Savings-bank.
InsuranceH.-8Report of Government Insurance Commissioner.
 H.-6AReport on Accident Insurance Branch of the State Fire Insurance Office.
 H.-6Report of General Manager of State Fire Insurance Office.
 H.-12Report on Fire Brigades.
Friendly societiesH.-1Report of Registrar of Friendly Societies.
Trade-unionsH.-11Report of Labour Department.
Industrial disputesH.-11Report of Labour Department.
Industrial accidentsH.-11Report of Labour Department.
 D.-2Railways Statement.
 C.-2Mines Statement.
Electric-powerD.-1Public Works Statement.
Public Trust OfficeB.-9Report of the Public Trust Office.
Patents, designs, and trademarksH.-10Report of Registrar of Patents.
Inspection of machineryH.-15Report of Marine Department.
DependenciesA.-3Report on Cook and other Islands.
 A.-4Report on Western Samoa.

The foregoing list relates, as stated, to annual reports. Special reports on subjects of particular interest which have been presented to Parliament during the last three years include the following:—

SESSION 1928.

A.-4B. Western Samoa—Report of Royal Commission concerning the Administration of.

C.-3A. Pulp and Paper Making—Report on Investigations into Suitability of Selected New-Zealand-grown Woods for.

G.-7. Confiscated Native Lands and other Grievances—Report of Royal Commission.

H.-17C. National Provident Fund—Actuarial Examination for the Triennium ended 31st December, 1925.

H.-26A. Public Service Superannuation Fund—Actuarial Examination as at 31st March, 1927.

H.-27. Rating of Farm Lands in Boroughs—Report of Commission of Inquiry.

H.-31A. Prevention and Treatment of Pulmonary Tuberculosis in New Zealand—Report of Committee of Inquiry.

SESSION 1929.

A.-4B. Western Samoa—Extract from Report on Finances and Staff.

G.-11. Employment of Maoris on Market Gardens—Report of Committee of Inquiry.

H.-11A. Apprenticeship Conference, 1929—Condensed Report of Proceedings.

H.-11B. Unemployment in New Zealand—First Section of Report of Committee.

H.-44A. Footwear Industry—Preliminary Report of Committee of Inquiry.

I.-2A. Rotorua-Taupo Railway—Report of Public Petitions M to Z Committee, with Minutes of Proceedings, Evidence, and Appendix.

I.-4A. Miner's Phthisis Pensions — Report of Mines Committee, with Minutes of Evidence.

I.-17. Wheat Industry — Report of Wheat Industry Committee, with Minutes of Proceedings, Evidence, and Appendices.

SESSION 1930.

D.-4. Railways—Report of Royal Commission on possible increased revenue and decreased expenditure.

H.-11B. Unemployment—Second section of Report of Committee.

H.-39. Ex-soldiers Rehabilitation—Report of Royal Commission.

I.-8A. Education—Report of Recess Committee on Reorganization.

I.-17. Tobacco Industry—Report of Select Committee.

Among important papers on subjects not specially dealt with in the Year-book are those relating to such matters as Imperial Conferences, sessions of the League of Nations, and other international Conferences. Such papers are usually to be found among the "A" series of parliamentary reports.

Chapter 6. SECTION V.—POPULATION.

METHOD OF COMPILATION.

IN common with almost all countries, the chief instrument in compiling population data in New Zealand is the census, which in this country is taken quinquennially. The minute of the distribution of population, together with analyses of various population characteristics, compiled from census data will be found in the census publications listed on page 63. Owing to the high standard of education of the population, and to the political, geographical, and social conditions prevailing in the Dominion, the data compiled as a result of the census are remarkably complete and reliable.

The financial stringency resulting from the severe decline in the prices of primary products caused by the world-wide economic depression led to the first interruption in the sequence of New Zealand censuses. By the Census Postponement Act, 1930, the census due to be taken in 1931 and proclaimed for 21st April of that year was postponed until 1936.

The basis adopted for the census—and indeed, practically universally throughout population statistics in New Zealand—is that of the population de fait, all persons being counted as at the place of enumeration, irrespective of habitual residence, legal domicil, and so forth.

Intercensal figures of total population are based on the customary equation:—

Population = Population (census) + Births and immigration — Deaths and emigration.

The comparative shortness of the interval between the census enumerations, combined with New Zealand's insular position and the high standard of her registration system, has hitherto prevented serious intercensal errors in statements of population of New Zealand as a whole. This remark applies to Europeans only, as the same standard of accuracy cannot be claimed for Maori registrations. A point of minor importance which may be noted is that births and deaths registered during a year are considered as actually occurring during that year.

The fact that all migration to and from the Dominion must be waterborne over lengthy distances, and that it centres in a few ports, facilitates the compilation of accurate statistics of external migration. Records of passenger traffic between the North and South Islands are also maintained. Population statistics of lesser internal divisions and of towns are based upon a variety of data collected annually.

Residents of the Cook Islands, Niue, Western Samoa, and the Tokelau Group are not included in the population statistics quoted throughout this section, except in the first table on the next page and in the paragraphs devoted to these islands at the end of the section. A similar course was followed formerly in regard to Maoris, but figures are now given inclusive of Maoris where possible, in accordance with a decision of Cabinet. In certain tables, however, Maoris have of necessity been omitted, on account of absence or insufficiency of data.

For the 1926 census all half-caste European-Maoris were included with the Native population in lieu of the previous practice of treating as Europeans such half-castes as were living in European fashion. Numbers so treated were as follows: 1921, 4,236; 1916, 3,221; 1911, 2,879; 1906, 2,578; 1901, 2,407.

Separate statistics of the Maori population are given towards the end of the section.

GENERAL POPULATION.

The population of the Dominion of New Zealand and its dependencies and the mandated territory of Western Samoa at the 1st April, 1931, exceeded one and a half millions. The Ross Dependency is uninhabited.

Males.Females.Total.
Population (exclusive of Maoris) of New Zealand proper735,965706,7811,442,746
Maori population of New Zealand proper35,52632,66868,194
Population (inclusive of Maoris) of New Zealand proper771,491739,4491,510,940
Population of Cook Islands and Niue7,6017,32014,921
Population of Tokelau Islands (November, 1929)497502999
Population of the mandated territory of Western Samoa23,78121,86845,649
Totals803,370769,1391,572,509

INCREASE OF POPULATION.

The outstanding note of the history of population movement in New Zealand is that of unbroken growth. That it has not been invariably regular is well attested by the accompanying table setting forth the increase at successive census enumerations from the first general census onwards.

Date of Enumeration.Population (excluding Maoris).Numerical Increase.Percentage Increase.Average Annual Percentage Increase.

* Based on population excluding half-castes living as Europeans, who are included in population totals in 1921, but not in 1926.

December, 185126,707......
" 185859,41332,706122.4612.14
" 186199,02139,60866.6718.70
" 1864172,15873,13773.8620.54
" 1867218,66846,51027.028.15
February, 1871256,39337,72517.255.11
March, 1874299,51443,12116.825.32
" 1878414,412114,89838.368.43
April, 1881489,93375,52118.225.58
March, 1886578,48288,54918.073.39
April, 1891626,65848,1768.331.61
" 1896703,36076,70212.242.33
March, 1901772,71969,3599.861.91
April, 1906888,578115,85914.992.79
" 19111,008,468119,89013.492.60
October, 19161,099,44990,9819.021.57
April, 19211,218,913119,46410.872.32
" 19261,344,469129,792*10.692.05

The European population now looks in retrospect down a vista of well over one hundred years. At the opening of the nineteenth century there existed a more or less fluctuating population of perhaps one hundred; by 1839 it had swelled to a total of about a thousand whalers, sealers, traders, missionaries, adventurers, and settlers. Activities of the colonizing companies and societies in the "forties" brought rapid changes and swiftly rising numbers, to be enhanced in the "sixties" by the gold rushes of the period.

The most significant period is possibly that of the "seventies," marked by a vigorous developmental policy of public works and assisted immigration. The record year 1874, which saw a rise in population of 46,000 (including 32,000 assisted immigrants), was, and still is, the high-water mark of population gains. Both 1874 and 1875 showed a ratio of growth far in advance of any level subsequently attained.

In the late "eighties" and early "nineties" came the blight of economic depression and comparative stagnation in population. In 1888, 1890, and 1891 emigrants exceeded immigrants for the only time in the history of the country.

In the middle "nineties" rising world prices and the new frozen-meat trade brought a return of prosperity and moderate, but steady, increase of population. Development of secondary industries and the remarkable expansion of dairying in recent years provided a substantial foundation for increasing numbers.

The average annual population increment during the ten post-war years, 1919–28, exceeded 30,000. In 1928 the population gain fell to 16,071, but showed a slight rise to 17,442 in 1929, and a further rise to 19,325 in 1930. Apart from war years, which were affected by movements of troops, these are the lowest absolute increases since 1900, and the lowest relative increases, with the exception of 1888, ever recorded. Contributing causes are the continued fall in the birthrate, which has now reached a level below half that of fifty years ago, and the shrinkage of the normal excess of overseas arrivals over departures.

The 1931 Year-book contained a diagram which illustrated the population movement of the past and permitted a speculative glimpse at the future. The population movement over several decades has proved fairly stable, and if continued at the same rate would result in a population (other than Maori) of 2,500,000 in two decades.

The final criterion of the Dominion's growth in respect of population, is supplied by a comparison of the rates of increase of other portions of the British Empire and of various foreign countries. Contrasted with the European countries shown in the table following, the Dominion is experiencing a rapid growth, for they are "emigration" countries, while New Zealand is an "immigration" country. Contrasted on the other hand with Canada and Australia, the comparison is not altogether favourable to New Zealand, although the former countries are much older in point of settlement. Canada is, of course, comparatively close to the sources of immigrant population, while both Canada and Australia still have vast areas undeveloped.

Country.Population (latest Census).Intercensal Increase per Cent. in Decennial Periods approximating to
Numbers.Year.1910–1920.1900–1910.1890–1900.1880–1890.1870–1880.1860–1870.

* Excluding Maoris.

† Europeans from census of 1926, other races from estimate; statements of increase are for Province of Cape of Good Hope only.

‡ Decrease.

New Zealand*1,344,469192620.8730.5123.3125.8791.09158.93
Great Britain44,748,00019314.7410.3612.0311.1713.9512.73
Australia5,436,794192122.0418.0818.8841.0732.3045.61
Canada8,788,341192121.9534.1711.1311.7617.2319.37
Union of South Africa7,537,62419268.496.4457.79111.8245.25
Norway2,890,000193012.386.1411.02....6.22
Sweden5,904,48919206.927.517.354.789.538.00
Netherlands6,865,314192017.1914.7713.1412.4312.107.87
France40,743,85119260.031.930.831.953.613.43
Germany62,539,09819257.8115.0114.049.2810.17..
Italy41,173,000192812.016.45....6.197.20
United States122,775,046193014.9421.0220.7325.5030.0822.63

Up to the "seventies" New Zealand was dependent on migration for the greater portion of her increase of population, but since then natural increase—i.e., excess of births over deaths—has been the principal factor. For a few years, indeed (1888–91), there was actually an excess of departures over arrivals.

Over the whole period 1861–1930 migration accounted for 37 per cent. of the total increase, excess of births over deaths accounting for 63 per cent. From 1901 to 1930 the former is responsible for 31 per cent. and the latter for 69 per cent. of the increase of population.

A table is appended showing for each five-yearly period from 1861 the excess of births over deaths and of immigration over emigration. Maoris are not included.

Period.Excess of Births over Deaths.Excess of Arrivals over Departures.Total Increase.
Males.Females.Both Sexes.Males.Females.Both Sexes.Males.Females.Both Sexes.

* Decrease.

† Departure and return of troops of Expeditionary Force not included in migration figures.

1861–657,6258,98516,61063,28529,88493,16970,91038,869109,779
1866–7015,66317,77933,44211,1679,36920,53626,83027,14853,978
1871–7519,40921,12940,53846,50135,44581,94665,91056,574122,484
1876–8030,14332,80862,95131,87022,91754,78762,01355,725117,738
1881–8532,36235,04667,40815,95813,00128,95948,32048,04796,367
1886–9030,78133,54464,325-4,911*-3,791*-8,702*25,87029,75355,623
1891–9527,25530,63057,8859,9175,40315,32037,17236,03373,205
1896–190028,09731,43759,5347,3203,31810,63835,41734,75570,172
1901–0532,51536,22368,73831,22314,22345,44663,73850,446114,184
1906–1038,68143,06781,74825,45415,51240,96664,13558,579122,714
1911–1542,32346,68289,00517,65617,90535,56159,97964,587124,566
1916–2035,24841,35976,6076,9797,87514,85442,22749,23491,461
1921–2541,87644,86886,74426,73223,25649,98868,60868,124136,732
1926–3036,88640,45677,34214,7589,86924,62751,64450,325101,969
Totals, 1861–1930418,864464,013882,877303,909204,186508,095722,773668,1991,390,972

The table shows clearly the irregularity of the migration increase and the comparative steadiness of the natural increase. The most fruitful quinquennium in respect of population gained through migration was that of the gold-rush period nearly seventy years ago. With a stable birth-rate the natural increase would show mounting numbers, whereas actually the peak occurred in 1911–15 and the shrinking birth-rate has reduced numbers accruing from this source.

SEX PROPORTIONS.

In respect of the relative proportions of the sexes in the population, New Zealand has since the first settlement of the Islands differed materially from the older countries of the world. Although in the latter the composition of the populations has been no doubt to some extent affected by migration, yet, in general, natural increase would appear to be the main determining factor, the numbers of males and females being in most of these countries approximately equal, with a more or less marked tendency, however, for the females slightly to exceed the males. The excess of females in such older countries arises from a variety of causes, amongst which the most potent are probably (a) higher rate of mortality amongst males, (b) the fact that males tend to emigrate to a greater extent than females.

Very different is the case with newer countries such as New Zealand, where the rule is (in the early years of colonization especially) for the male population to outnumber the female.

The following table is interesting as showing the early excess of males and the gradual equalization of the sexes in New Zealand. The figures quoted are exclusive of Maoris.

Census Year.Males.Females.Females to 1,000 Males.
186161,06237,959622
1871150,356106,037705
1881269,605220,328817
1891332,877293,781883
1901405,992366,727903
1906471,008417,570887
1911531,910476,558896
1916551,775547,674993
1921623,243595,670956
1926686,384658,085959

The preponderance of males in the early years of New Zealand was doubtless due to the fact that the difficulties of pioneering and the remoteness of the country from Europe were such as to deter female immigration to a greater extent than male. This was accentuated by the character of the early industries. Gold-mining and coal-mining, for instance, would attract large numbers of men, but few women. The effect of this early preponderance of males no doubt still exists, but in an ever-diminishing degree, its gradual elimination being effected by the passing of the earlier settlers. In recent years there has been a considerable approach towards equality in the increase of males and females by migration, and in some years the female increase from this source has exceeded the male.

Of the two sources from which the Dominion's population has been recruited—viz., migration and natural increase—the effect of the former has hitherto been to give in the aggregate a considerable preponderance of males, and of the latter to give a regular preponderance of females. In the period 1861–1930 the gain of males by migration totalled 99,723 more than that of females. This excess was only partly offset numerically by a female surplus of 45,149 in the figures of natural increase, but the net excess of 54,574 males is not nearly sufficient to maintain the former high ratio of males to females in the population. The surplus of males at present, exclusive of the Native population, is some 29,000. The effect of the natural increase of population is in the direction of eliminating this surplus at the rate of about 900 per annum, and the sexes would therefore be brought to numerical equality in a few decades were it not for the somewhat variable factor of migration.

INTERCENSAL ESTIMATES.

As already noted, the intercensal estimates of Dominion population prepared from the records of vital statistics and of migration are, by virtue of the favourable position of the Dominion in this respect, remarkably accurate. Indeed, as regards the statistics of total population the term "estimate" is scarcely correct, for the system in use should give, and to a great extent does give, the actual figures. With the exception of the years of the Great War, when the movement of troops was not ascertained exactly, the census totals invariably showed the quarterly returns of population to be highly accurate. There is always a difference in date between the census enumeration and the nearest quarterly statement, for no two of the eighteen general census enumerations in the history of the Dominion have been taken on the same day of the year, and this in itself usually accounts for the greater part of what disparity actually is shown.

The population at the end of each of the last ten years is quoted in the appended table, together with the movement in each year and the mean population for the year:—

Calendar Year.Estimated Population (excluding Maoris) at End of Year.Increase during Year.Mean Population for Year.
Males.Females.Total.Numerical.Per Cent.

* See letterpress following.

1921633,040606,9261,239,96632,1312.661,223,901
1922645,524619,8731,265,39725,4312.051,251,895
1923657,561631,6601,289,22123,8241.881,274,551
1924671,452644,7221,316,17426,9532.091,298,635
1925687,287658,7891,346,07629,9022.271,329,759
1926697,113668,3041,365,41729,054*2.171,352,927
1927707,008678,3931,385,40119,9841.461,374,439
1928714,928686,5441,401,47216,0711.161,390,684
1929723,691695,2231,418,91417,4421,241,406,942
1930733,389704,8501,438,23919,3251.361,425,084

The actual increase of population (excluding Maoris) during the calendar year 1930 was 19,325, as compared with 17,442 in 1929. The increase for 1926 was 29,054, although from the figures shown for population at 31st December, 1925 and 1926, the increase would appear to have been much less. The population at 31st December, 1925, however, was the official estimate for that date, arrived at, incidentally, on the old basis of including with the European population half-castes living as Maoris.

As the year ended 31st March is for most of the administrative functions of the Government the period most in use, similar figures are given for March years:—

Year ended 31st March,Estimated Population (excluding Maoris) at End of Year.Increase during Year.Mean Population for Year.
Males.Females.Total.Numerical.Per Cent.

* See letterpress above.

1922636,956611,2421,248,19830,4762.501,232,960
1923648,545623,1961,271,74123,5431.891,258,017
1924659,570634,3331,293,90322,1621.741,280,299
1925676,477648,5601,325,03731,1342.411,305,896
1926691,910662,3821,354,29229,2552.211,337,155
1927701,774671,9721,373,74629,382*2.181,357,777
1928708,568680,1321,388,70614,9541.091,378,806
1929716,678688,2831,404,96116,2611.171,394,726
1930724,978696,6001,421,57816,6171.181,411,198
1931735,965706,7811,442,74621,1681.491,430,143

Of the total estimated population of 1,442,746, excluding Maoris, at 31st March, 1931, adults numbered 882,631 (males, 449,566; females, 433,065).

The figures given in the two preceding tables show the population exclusive of Maoris. The following table shows the population inclusive of Maoris at 31st December and at 31st March of the last ten years, with the means for the various twelve-monthly periods:—

Estimated Population (including Maoris) at End of Year.Mean Population for Year.
Males.Females.Total.
Years ended 31st December.
1921660,948631,7691,292,7171,276,652
1922673,772645,1121,318,8841,305,126
1923685,951657,0701,343,0211,328,193
1924700,033670,3701,370,4031,352,618
1925716,371684,8591,401,2301,384,428
1926730,603698,9521,429,5551,413,700
1927740,782709,3081,450,0901,438,814
1928749,125717,8271,466,9521,455,734
1929758,490727,0741,485,5641,472,925
1930768,746737,3411,506,0871,492,376
Years ended 31st March.
1922664,979636,2721,301,2511,285,711
1923676,825648,4761,325,3011,311,381
1924688,020659,8331,347,8531,334,029
1925705,161674,3261,379,4871,359,995
1926721,173688,6391,409,8121,392,073
1927735,338702,6421,437,9801,420,762
1928742,396711,1211,453,5171,443,323
1929750,974719,6801,470,6541,459,983
1930759,963728,6321,488,5951,477,494
1931771,491739,4491,510,9401,497,732

EXTERNAL MIGRATION.

Records of external migration have been kept in New Zealand since 1860. Prior to the 1st April, 1921, the statistics were compiled from returns furnished monthly by Collectors of Customs, but since that date they have been compiled from individual statements obtained from each person entering or leaving the Dominion, and much detailed and important information is consequently now available.

Including crews of vessels, 80,815 persons from overseas arrived in New Zealand during the year 1930, which, compared with 1929, shows a decrease of 4,157. During the same period 76,068 persons departed. This figure, compared with the corresponding one for 1929, shows a decrease of 5,909. The gain by migration to the Dominion's population during 1930 was thus 4,747, as compared with 2,995 in 1929.

The numbers of arrivals and departures during the last ten years are given in the table following. Crews of vessels have not been taken into account.

ARRIVALS AND DEPARTURES, 1921–30.

Year.Arrivals.Departures.
Males.Females.Total.Males.Females.Total.
192122,44619,43641,88216,01912,54028,559
192218,81116,42235,23315,64312,74628,389
192319,44517,04336,48816,03713,63129,668
192421,71918,09639,81516,48914,10430,593
192523,32818,51841,84615,90713,26529,172
192625,50820,17745,68518,64915,17633,825
192721,16517,51138,67620,34915,89936,248
192819,18016,29835,47818,98716,04835,035
192918,75215,68734,43916,93714,70631,643
193017,73814,82132,55915,36312,95828,321

The monthly figures for 1929 and 1930 are as follows, the excess of arrivals or of departures for each month being also shown:—

Month.Arrivals.Departures.Excess of Arrivals.Excess of Departures.
1929.1930.1929.1930.1929.1930.1929.1930.
January4,0023,4322,6182,8531,384579....
February3,1683,0613,0563,03511226....
March2,2712,3484,4514,045....2,1801,697
April2,2372,4053,3233,588....1,0861,183
May1,9032,0533,4033,051....1,500998
June1,7512,0932,6262,083..10875..
July2,4061,8902,1652,159241....269
August1,8622,1492,1831,597..552321..
September2,6662,2671,8641,441802826....
October2,9013,3721,6801,3011,2212,071....
November3,7073,4731,8101,2601,8972,213....
December5,5654,0162,4641,9083,1012,108....
Totals34,43932,55931,64328,3212,7964,238....

In general, arrivals exceed departures in the spring and summer months, while the contrary holds for the autumn and winter periods. Excluding crews of vessels, the arrivals for the first and last quarters of 1930 formed 61 per cent. of the total arrivals, and the six months ended June accounted for 66 per cent. of the total departures, for the year. Figures for the corresponding periods in 1929 were 63 per cent. and 62 per cent.

CLASSES OF ARRIVALS AND DEPARTURES.

During the calendar year 1930, 32,559 persons, excluding members of crews of vessels, arrived in the Dominion. Of these, 6,917 were immigrants intending permanent residence in the country, as compared with 6,343 of a similar class in 1929. The remainder of the arrivals, 25,642 in number, were classified as shown below. Corresponding figures for the four preceding years are also given.

1926.1927.1928.1929.1930.
Immigrants intending permanent residence17,86811,3276,3396,3436,917
New Zealand residents returning from abroad14,37514,27115,49715,10814,362
Tourists9,5099,1059,5979,5938,484
Persons on commercial business1,9931,9731,8711,8721,681
Persons visiting the Dominion in connection with entertainments, sports, &c.994782931741295
Others (officials, &c., of other countries)343430243296236
Persons in transit533557946468507
Not stated70231541877
Totals45,68538,67635,47834,43932,559

The action of the New Zealand Government in temporarily suspending, from early in 1927, the major portion of its scheme of granting assisted passages to migrants from the British Isles is chiefly responsible for the decreases shown for the last four years in the number of immigrants intending permanent residence when compared with 1926. The number of assisted immigrants for 1930 is 1,405, as against 1,878 in 1929, 2,220 in 1928, 5,899 in 1927, and 10,766 in 1926; while the numbers of those who migrated to New Zealand without State assistance amounted to 5,512, 4,465, 4,119, 5,428, and 7,102 for the years 1930, 1929, 1928, 1927, and 1926 respectively.

The departures recorded during 1930 numbered 28,321, as compared with 31,643 in 1929. Of these, 2,449 were shown to be New Zealand residents departing permanently, 12,540 New Zealand residents departing temporarily, and 13,273 visitors to the Dominion departing. The figures which follow show the different classes of emigrants for each of the last five years:—

1926.1927.1928.1929.1930.
New Zealand residents departing permanently2,5814,1453,9543,0932,449
New Zealand residents departing temporarily15,15716,65916,07514,61412,540
Visitors to the Dominion departing16,06515,41414,98913,89313,273
Persons regarding whom no information is available2230174359
Totals33,82536,24835,03531,64328,321

AGES.

Of the total arrivals recorded during the year 1930, 10.1 per cent. were under fifteen years of age. Among the immigrants intending permanent residence, however, the proportion was much higher—viz., 17.9 per cent. The corresponding percentages for all departures and for New Zealand residents departing permanently were 9.1 and 19.2 respectively. The higher percentages under fifteen years of age in the case of permanent settlers and emigrants are, of course, due to the fact that this class of person brings or takes his family, if any, with him, whereas the remainder of personscoming to and going from the Dominion, consisting for the most part of tourists and persons on business, travel almost exclusively without at least the younger members of their families. The higher percentage of persons of forty-five years and over amongst the departures would appear to confirm to a certain extent the general impression that many immigrants return to their native land later in life.

ORIGIN AND DESTINATION.

Of the 6,917 new immigrants during 1930 intending to settle in the Dominion, the vast majority, 6,518, or 94.2 per cent., came from British countries, mainly from the British Isles, Australia, Canada, South Africa, Fiji, and India. The majority of immigrants from foreign countries came from Yugoslavia, the United States of America, and Italy.

The following table shows for each of the last five years the principal countries whence arrived new immigrants who intended permanent residence in the Dominion:—

Country of Last Permanent Residence.1926.1927.1928.1929.1930.
British Isles14,4368,7034,0633,6332,843
India91861059780
Union of South Africa11267524021
Canada443378245207141
Australia1,7851,3701,4121,8593,208
Other British countries197168110187225
Denmark14342695
Italy5863334043
Switzerland2521131012
Yugoslavia361181677267
China5630292835
United States of America137116829688
Other foreign countries and unspecified15311010265149
Totals17,86811,3276,3396,3436,917

With the exception of 237 persons (of whom 137 departed for the United States, 35 for China, and 35 for European countries), the whole of the New Zealand residents who permanently left the Dominion during 1930 went to British countries. Detailed figures are as follows: Australia, 955; British Isles, 917; Canada, 122; South Africa, 43; Fiji, 79; other British countries, 96.

NATIONALITIES.

During the year 1930 some 309 persons (males 202, females 107) of foreign nationality, out of the total of 6,917, arrived as new immigrants intending permanent residence in the Dominion. The chief nationalities represented among the alien immigrants for the last five years were as follows:—

Country of Nationality.1926.1927.1928.1929.1930.
Italy8865484357
Switzerland2622121316
Denmark2042321614
Russia21818517
Yugoslavia373177687172
Greece1612281416
China408446
United States of America7240303830
Other countries10068765481
Totals756442316258309

Yugoslavia in 1926 accounted for approximately half the immigrants of foreign nationality, but the numbers have dwindled considerably since then, although in 1930 they represented 23 per cent. of the foreign arrivals.

The sex-constitution of foreign nationals has altered considerably of recent years. Although females among alien immigrants have always been relatively fewer than among immigrants of British nationality, the proportion of females in the former case rose rapidly from 15 per cent. in 1925 to 43 per cent. in 1929 with a decline to 35 per cent. in 1930, while that of females to total British immigrants has maintained a steady level, the percentage in 1930 being 42.

There are very few persons of foreign nationality among New Zealand residents departing permanently, the figure for 1930 being only 87 (73 males and 14 females), or 3.6 per cent. of the total.

RACE ALIENS.

Although race aliens comprise comparatively small proportions of the total arrivals and departures, they are by no means unimportant. The principal race aliens with whom New Zealand is concerned are the Chinese and Indians, and these are shown separately from other race aliens. The definition of the term "race alien," as used in connection with these statistics, is "a person of other than European race."

The following table shows the permanent increase in the Dominion's race-alien population through migration for the years 1929 and 1930:—

1929.1930.
Chinese.Indians.Others.Total.Chinese.Indians.Others.Total.

* Decrease.

Immigrants intending permanent residence55027827343172
New Zealand residents departing permanently28..14423571860
Permanent increase of race aliens in New Zealand through migration23*50134028*271312

It should be noted that the figures quoted above include half-castes. There has been a substantial decrease in the number of Chinese immigrants during the last few years, and this, coupled with increases in the number departing permanently, makes an actual reduction in the Chinese population through migration during the last four years. The permanent increase in the number of Indian immigrants remains at a fairly stationary figure.

The total arrivals and departures of race aliens during each of the last ten years are as follows:—

Year.Arrivals.Departures.
Chinese.Indians.Others.Total.Chinese.Indians.Others.Total.
1921255137249641368100239707
192234532172549362125213700
192336511524972937866188632
19245481283411,017451128332911
19255172163231,056524165216905
19260132393471,1995411643081,013
1927542151270963587135184906
19284191733078996801402841,104
1929504233246983531143232906
1930353152263768552185252989

At the census of 1881, the year in which taxation was first imposed on Chinese landing in New Zealand, the Chinese population numbered 5,004 persons, which fell to 4,542 in 1886, and further to 3,711 in 1896. During the period 1881–96 the poll-tax was £10 per head, and this seemed sufficient for the purpose of preventing a large influx of Chinese. During the years 1894 and 1895, however, the arrivals shown by the Customs returns were found to be somewhat greater than the departures, and in 1896 an Act was passed raising the poll-tax on Chinese immigrants to £100 per head, and limiting the number of Chinese passengers that may be carried by vessels to New Zealand to one for every 200 tons burthen. According to the census of 1901, the Chinese population was 2,857; in 1906 it was 2,570; in 1911, 2,630; in 1916, 2,147; in 1921, 3,266; and in 1926, 3,374. At the 31st March, 1931, the approximate numbers of the principal alien races present in New Zealand were: Chinese, 2,854; Indians, 1,166; and Syrians, 980.

ASSISTED IMMIGRATION.

The general scheme of Governmental assistance to immigrants is based on nomination by a person who is already domiciled in New Zealand, and who undertakes to find employment for his nominee and guarantees that such nominee will reside at least five years in New Zealand. Further details will be found in the 1931 or preceding issues of the Year-book.

Since about May, 1927, the system of assisted immigration has been temporarily suspended except in regard to (1) single women under forty years of age, (2) juveniles, and (3) wives, &c., of immigrants who had arrived previously.

Various systems of assisted immigration have been in force since 1871, with the exception of the period 1892 to 1903 (inclusive). As explained previously, the present scheme has been in the main suspended since the middle of 1927. The numbers of assisted immigrants during each of the last twenty years are as follows:—

Year.Number.
19113,070
19123,535
19135,151
19143,716
19151,300
1916695
1917231
1918421
19193,569
19207,615
19218,085
19227,773
19236,181
19248,091
19258,277
192610,766
19275,899
19282,220
19291,878
19301,405

The total to 31st December, 1930, is 225,653, of which number all have come from the United Kingdom, with the exception of 3,909 from the Continent of Europe spread over the five years 1874 to 1878 (inclusive).

PASSPORTS.

PERMISSION TO ENTER NEW ZEALAND.

With certain specified exceptions, no person over the age of fifteen years may land in New Zealand unless in possession of a passport or some other document satisfactorily establishing his or her nationality and identity. Exemption from this requirement (which is additional to the requirements of the Immigration Restriction and Undesirable Immigrants Exclusion Acts) may be granted by the Minister of Internal Affairs.

In the case of a person coming from a foreign country the passport must, with certain exceptions, have been issued or viséd by the British Ambassador or a British Consul in that country, and in the case of a person coining from any part of the British dominions the issue or visé must have been by some public official duly authorized in that behalf.

Certain exceptions are made with respect to persons coming to New Zealand from the Cook Islands and Western Samoa. In their case the only requirement is the possession of a permit to visit New Zealand granted by the Resident Commissioner of the Cook Islands or the Administrator of Samoa, as the case may be. The regulations, further, do not apply to a British subject arriving in New Zealand as the master or a member of the crew of the vessel in which he arrives, or to a British subject arriving from the Commonwealth of Australia.

DEPARTURE FROM NEW ZEALAND.

With the exception of British subjects travelling to the Commonwealth of Australia, the Cook Islands, or Western Samoa, all persons travelling to places beyond the seas are required to be in possession of a passport or similar document to facilitate landing thereat. British passports are issued, under the direction of His Excellency the Governor-General, by the Department of Internal Affairs. They are valid for five years and may be renewed for any number of years not exceeding five. Subject to the Immigration Regulations in force in the various countries of the Empire, they are valid for travelling anywhere within the British Empire, including territories under British protection or mandate, but not Palestine or Mesopotamia unless specially endorsed for those countries.

IMMIGRATION RESTRICTION.

The legislation respecting the restriction of immigration into New Zealand is contained in the Immigration Restriction Act, 1908, and its amendments, and the Undesirable Immigrants Exclusion Act, 1919. It is administered by the Customs Department.

Subject to certain exemptions, the following classes of persons are prohibited from landing in New Zealand:—

  1. Persons not of British birth and parentage, unless in possession of permits issued by the Customs Department.

  2. Idiots or insane persons.

  3. Persons suffering from contagious diseases which are loathsome or dangerous.

  4. Persons arriving in New Zealand within two years after the termination of a period of imprisonment for a serious offence.

  5. Persons who are considered by the Attorney-General to be disaffected or disloyal, or of such a character that their presence in New Zealand would be injurious to the peace, order, and good government of the Dominion.

  6. Aliens of the age of fifteen years or over who refuse or neglect to take an oath (or make an affirmation) of obedience to the laws of New Zealand.

Provision is made in the law to permit persons covered by clause (1) above to pay temporary visits to New Zealand for the purposes of business, pleasure, or health. Temporary permits are normally restricted to a period not exceeding six months, but may be extended if the proper authorities consider that the circumstances warrant such action. A deposit of £10 is required in respect of such temporary permits, and is returned on the departure of the visitor if the conditions of the temporary permit are complied with. The Collector of Customs may also require, if he so decides, a deed to be entered into by some person or persons resident in New Zealand approved by him guaranteeing to pay all expenses that may be incurred by the Crown or any public body for the visitor's maintenance, relief, arrest, or detention in New Zealand or his deportation therefrom.

Provision is also made whereby, under certain conditions, students may be allowed to enter New Zealand temporarily.

Chinese entering New Zealand to become permanent residents are required, in addition to being in possession of the permit indicated in clause (1) above, to pay £100 poll-tax.

Under the provisions of the Immigration Restriction Amendment Act, 1931, restrictions upon the landing in New Zealand of persons of British birth and parentage may be imposed, on account of any economic or financial conditions affecting trade and industry in New Zealand, or any other conditions which render it expedient to impose such restrictions. The Act ceases to be in force on 31st December, 1933.

NATURALIZATION.

The British Nationality and Status of Aliens (in New Zealand) Act, 1928, which was reserved for Royal assent, came into force on the 1st July, 1929. This Act made important alterations in the naturalization law of New Zealand, and made provision for the adoption of Part II of the British Nationality and Status of Aliens Act, 1914 (Imperial). A fairly detailed account of its effects will be found on pp. 92–95 of the 1931 Year-book.

During the year 1930 letters of naturalization in New Zealand were granted to 73 persons of the undermentioned birthplaces, as compared with 122 in the previous year. In addition, 50 children were included in the certificates of their parents, and certificates under the new legislation were issued to one (Danish) male previously naturalized in New Zealand.

Country of Birth.Males.Females.Total.Children.*

* Children included in certificate of parent; additional to preceding figures.

Norway4..41
Sweden1..17
Denmark42611
Russia6..14
Poland1..1..
Germany5163
Holland1..15
Belgium1..1..
France1..1..
Switzerland112..
Yugoslavia24..245
Italy10..107
Greece2..21
Syria3..31
United States1..1..
New Zealand..22..
Western Samoa2..25
Totals6767350

In the last nine years 1,892 subjects or citizens of other nations obtained letters of naturalization in New Zealand. The following table exhibits the principal countries involved. For the last six years concerned the basis is the country of birth, for the remaining three the previous nationality.

Country.No.
Yugoslavia551
Germany216
Denmark188
Italy139
Sweden128
Norway86
Switzerland81
Russia81
United States64
Poland50
Finland48
Syria34
Western Samoa30
Greece30
Austria25
France25
Holland24
Belgium15
Portugal7
Czecho-Slovakia7
Other countries63
Total1,892

DISTRIBUTION OF POPULATION.

NORTH AND SOUTH ISLANDS.

In 1858 the North Island had a larger population than the South, this position being reversed at the succeeding enumerations until 1901, in which year the North Island was found to have slightly the larger total, a position which it has since considerably improved upon. The Maori War which broke out in 1860 retarded settlement in the North, while a large area of land reserved for the Maoris was for many years a serious hindrance to the development of this portion of the Dominion. The South Island was practically free from Maori troubles, and settlement was more rapid, though much of the land was disposed of in large areas. The discovery of gold in Otago in 1861 and on the West Coast in 1864 attracted to these localities considerable numbers of miners.

Census Year.Population (excluding Maoris).Proportions per Cent.
North Island.South Island.*Total.North Island.South Island.*

* Including Stewart Island and Chatham Islands.

185834,09425,31959,413573842.62
186141,64157,38099,02142,0557.95
186465,263106,895172,15837.9162.09
186779,913138,755218,66836.5563.45
187196,875159,518256,39337.7862.22
1874111,934187,580299,51437.3762.63
1878158,208256,204414,41238.1861.82
1881193,047296,886489,93339.4060.60
1886250,482328,000578,48243.3056.70
1891281,474345,184626,65844.9255.08
1896340,638362,722703,36048.4351.57
1901390,579382,140772,71950.5449.45
1906476,737411,841888,57853.6546.35
1911563,733444,7351,008,46855.9044.10
1916651,072448,3771,099,44959.2240.78
1921741,255477,6581,218,91360.8139.19
1926831,813512,6561,344,46961.8738.13

A feature of recent years has been the steady trend of population to the North Island.

The natural increase of population (i.e., excess of births over deaths) for the South Island in 1930 was 5,004, yet the total increase was only 3,138. A net "drift" of 1,866 is therefore disclosed. For the North Island the natural increase was 9,594, and the total 16,187. These figures are exclusive of Maoris.

PROVINCIAL DISTRICTS.

The populations, inclusive of Maoris, of the various provincial districts, as disclosed by the censuses of 1901, 1911, 1921, and 1926, with the estimate for the current year, are as follows:—

Provincial District.Census Population.Estimated Population as at 30th April, 1931.
1901.1911.1921.1926.

* Includes certain Maori wives of Europeans, provincial district not specified.

Auckland204,899298,782408,351469,458512,700
Hawke's Bay39,60453,09863,62870,35375,900
Taranaki40,46554,16065,24471,84875,800
Wellington146,326204,325254,695281,020310,455
Marlborough13,74616,47418,28918,79319,500
Nelson38,06748,68547,73450,87852,600
Westland14,56615,79614,25315,26016,400
Canterbury144,195174,513199,969215,079227,005
Otago—
Otago portion125,782132,881137,062149,921152,600
Southland portion48,01659,34962,43965,52968,400
Totals815,862*1,058,312*1,271,6641,408,1391,511,360

During the twenty-five years from 1901 to 1926 the population of the Dominion increased by 74 per cent., and each of the four North Island provincial districts showed a higher rate of increase—viz., Auckland, 141 per cent.; Wellington, 93 per cent.; Hawke's Bay, 85 per cent.; and Taranaki, 80 per cent. Among the South Island provincial districts Canterbury led with a percentage increase of 49, followed by Marlborough (37), Southland (36), Nelson (34), Otago (19), and Westland (4).

URBAN AND RURAL POPULATION.

On 20th April, 1926, somewhat over one-third (38.5 per cent.) of the population of the Dominion (excluding Maoris) was included in the four principal urban areas—Auckland, Wellington, Christchurch, and Dunedin—and over one-half (51.6 per cent.) in these and in the ten secondary urban areas. The urban areas are not homogeneous local governing bodies, but were formed for statistical purposes, with a view to obviating difficulties formerly experienced through alterations of boundaries of cities and boroughs. Each urban area contains, in addition to the central city or borough and any suburban borough, town, or road districts, a considerable non - municipalized area adjacent to and contingent on the centre. The boundaries, which were designed to remain unaltered for a long period, thus allowing of definite comparisons being made over a series of years, were fixed with a view to providing for probable expansion.

For population purposes dependent town districts have their figures included in the totals of the counties within which they lie, while independent town districts are excluded, as is also the case with boroughs. Under the old method of computing urban and rural population, however, both classes of town districts are included in the county totals, as in the following table showing the urban and rural population at each census since 1881:—

Census Year.Counties.Boroughs.Percentage.
Counties.Boroughs.Shipboard, &c.
1881291,238194,98159.4439.800.76
1886327,328245,61256.5842.460.96
1891352,097270,34356.1843.140.68
1896391,735307,29455.6943.690.62
1901417,596350,20254.0445.320.64
1906458,797424,61451.6347.790.58
1911496,779505,59849.2650.140.60
1916501,259585,30645.5953.241.17
1921530,852681,98843.5555.950.50
1926551,457785,04041.0258.390.59

URBAN DRIFT.

It is not altogether correct to regard the county population as rural and the borough population as urban. It is perhaps preferable to consider the question in the light of the following figures, in the computation of which the urban population is considered as that living in cities, boroughs, or town districts of over 1,000 inhabitants in 1881, 1,200 in 1886, 1,300 in 1891, 1,450 in 1896, 1,600 in 1901, 1,800 in 1906, 2,050 in 1911, 2,250 in 1916, and 2,500 in 1921 and 1926. Here the basic town has been given a rate of increase approximately equivalent to that of the country as a whole, it being assumed that a town of 2,500 bears much the same relationship at the present day as one of 1,000 inhabitants did in 1881. The results are as under:—

Census.Rural Population Per Cent.Urban Population: Per Cent.
188162.3437.66
188660.4739.53
189161.1638.84
189661.9538.05
190160.8739.13
190657.9642.04
191157.0742.93
191654.1845.82
192151.2348.77
192648.3851.62

The increasing proportion of urban population in recent years is plainly manifest. It is noteworthy that the "urban drift," either non-existent or quiescent up to 1906, in that year commenced a swift rise, which is rapidly gaining in momentum.

An important characteristic of the distribution of urban population in New Zealand is what may be termed its decentralization. In place of one great metropolis containing a huge proportion of the population as in the case of the Australian States—e.g., Victoria, whose capital city, Melbourne, contains over 50 per cent. of the total population of the State—the more highly urbanized portion of the community is localized in four widely separated centres. These four centres have always existed more or less on the same plane, a fact which has played no small part in the development of the country.

Urban and rural communities are not evenly distributed. The South Island, for example, contains proportionately more rural population than does the North Island. Of the Northern provincial districts Taranaki is the only one in which rural population predominates.

New Zealand is not alone in experiencing the modern tendency towards urban aggregation: it is, in fact, occurring in almost all countries. Accurate data on this point are not readily available, but the next table, which gives a comparison with England and the United States, removes this deficiency to some extent. Neither of these two countries, however, represents the same stage of development as the Dominion, so that the comparison suffers to that extent. The urban population quoted for England is that of the total of "urban districts": that for the United States is the total population in towns of over 2,500 inhabitants.

Census nearest toNew Zealand.England and Wales.United States of America.
Urban.Rural.Urban.Rural.Urban.Rural.
188037.762.367.932.128.671.4
189038.861.272.028.035.464.6
190039.160.977.023.040.060.0
191042.957.178.121.945.854.2
192048.851.279.420.651.448.6

URBAN AREAS.

The population of each of the fourteen urban areas at the census of 1926 and as estimated annually since then is as follows:—

URBAN AREAS.—ESTIMATED POPULATION (INCLUDING MAORIS), 1926–31.

Urban Area.(Census) 20th April, 1926.1st April, 1927.1st April, 1928.1st April, 1929.1st April, 1930.30th April, 1931.
Auckland193,385202,400206,810209,800213,330217,000
Wellington121,961126,750130,120133,770138,510143,000
Christchurch118,644122,000123,370125,410126,040127,300
Dunedin85,19783,25084,06085,08085,42086,500
Wanganui26,38827,18027,51027,63027,80027,850
Invercargill21,89122,59022,91023,31023,59024,000
Palmerston North19,76320,54020,94021,28021,92022,800
Napier18,33018,68018,87019,06019,22019,300
Timaru16,83117,33017,54017,89018,03018,350
New Plymouth16,10116,79017,05017,21017,63018,200
Hamilton16,59417,14017,35017,46017,74018,100
Hastings14,62315,05015,29015,50015,93016,750
Gisborne15,14815,37015,54015,67015,86016,250
Nelson11,77212,01012,08012,25012,32012,500

The population of each county, borough, and town district as at 30th April, 1931, is given in the schedules which follow. On this occasion the custom of showing these figures as for 1st April has been varied in order to avoid the serious, but temporary, dislocation of population in several districts consequent upon the Hawke's Bay earthquake in February.

COUNTIES.—ESTIMATED POPULATION (INCLUDING MAORIS), 30TH APRIL, 1931.

(NOTE.—The column headed "Administrative" does not include boroughs or town districts independent of county control, but includes dependent town districts. The heading "Geographic" includes all cities, boroughs, or town districts geographically situated in a county.)

County.Population (including Maoris).
Administrative.Geographic.
North Island—  
Mongonui7,0507,615
Whangaroa1,9501,950
Hokianga7,2407,240
Bay of Islands7,8908,470
Whangarei11,14020,505
Hobson6,1708,170
Otamatea4,2704,270
Rodney4,0404,505
Waitemata10,49040,485
Eden8,840180,235
Great Barrier390390
Manukau8,74019,785
Franklin11,70015,760
Raglan8,0108,010
Waikato10,03029,490
Waipa10,62014,290
Otorohanga4,1204,795
Kawhia1,9501,950
Waitomo6,9209,420
Taumarunui3,1005,600
Matamata8,35010,345
Piako8,20012,400
Ohinemuri2,9807,940
Hauraki Plains4,3304,330
Thames2,5907,340
Coromandel2,1502,150
Tauranga8,80012,755
Rotorua4,1209,390
Taupo2,5502,550
Whakatane6,3507,850
Opotiki4,2005,500
Matakaoa1,6001,600
Waiapu5,3605,360
Uawa1,7801,780
Waikohu3,6403,640
Cook7,09021,290
Wairoa5,7108,330
Hawke's Bay15,40045,895
Waipawa3,5004,680
Waipukurau1,0102,980
Patangata2,7802,780
Dannevirke5,0209,550
Woodville1,8803,020
Weber440440
Ohura2,7202,720
Whangamomona1,4601,460
Clifton2,5902,590
Taranaki6,76024,490
Inglewood3,1404,420
Egmont4,0505,070
Stratford5,3208,890
Eltham3,5205,570
Waimate West2,9503,640
Hawera5,50010,200
Patea3,5205,295
Kaitieke3,0003,880
Waimarino3,9506,985
Waitotara3,55028,600
Wanganui3,8603,860
Rangitikei9,90016,755
Kiwitea2,3902,390
Pohangina1,3301,330
Oroua3,7608,080
Manawatu5,1106,880
Kairanga5,35026,350
Horowhenua6,94012,390
Pahiatua3,0204,580
Akitio1,2001,200
Eketahuna2,0502,830
Mauriceville760760
Masterton3,67012,270
Castlepoint610610
Wairarapa South3,3105,220
Featherston3,9407,190
Hutt8,16038,930
Makara4,500117,450
Total366,380969,715

(NOTE.—The column headed "Administrative" does not include boroughs or town districts independent of county control, but includes dependent town districts. The heading "Geographic" includes all cities, boroughs, or town districts geographically situated in a county.)

County.Population (including Maoris).
Administrative.Geographic.
South Island—  
Sounds950950
Marlborough7,79014,440
Awatere1,8401,840
Kaikoura2,4602,460
Amuri2,2202,220
Cheviot1,4201,420
Waimea9,15023,370
Takaka1,9401,940
Collingwood1,1001,100
Buller6,70010,640
Murchison1,4501,450
Inangahua3,5003,500
Grey5,43014,980
Westland4,2907,730
Waipara2,4802,480
Kowai1,9501,950
Ashley720720
Rangiora3,0105,210
Eyre1,8603,570
Oxford1,6601,660
Tawera780780
Malvern2,8602,860
Paparua5,2705,270
Waimairi13,02018,170
Heathcote5,500106,810
Halswell1,9001,900
Mount Herbert520520
Akaroa1,8002,400
Chatham Islands620620
Wairewa1,0501,050
Springs1,9101,910
Ellesmere3,3203,970
Selwyn1,8001,800
Ashburton12,55018,620
Geraldine5,8008,690
Levels5,07022,450
Mackenzie3,2003,200
Waimate7,5309,820
Waitaki9,82017,680
Waihemo1,4402,230
Waikouaiti4,3809,670
Peninsula2,7102,710
Taieri6,19087,040
Bruce4,5007,450
Clutha7,0808,650
Tuapeka4,8706,240
Maniototo2,7202,910
Vincent3,6804,920
Lake1,7002,850
Southland25,19055,950
Wallace9,22011,470
Fiord2020
Stewart Island670670
Total220,610534,930
Grand total586,9901,504,645

BOROUGHS.—ESTIMATED POPULATION (INCLUDING MAORIS), 30TH APRIL, 1931.

Borough.Population (including Maoris).
North Island— 
Whangarei7,600
Dargaville2,000
Birkenhead3,390
Northcote2,540
Takapuna6,960
Devonport10,360
New Lynn3,280
Auckland (City)105,600
Newmarket3,260
Mount Eden20,000
Mount Albert20,600
One Tree Hill8,000
Onehunga11,160
Otahuhu5,030
Pukekohe2,510
Huntly1,910
Ngaruawahia1,260
Hamilton15,400
Cambridge2,150
Te Awamutu1,840
Te Kuiti2,500
Taumarunui2,500
Morrinsville1,720
Te Aroha2,480
Paeroa1,940
Waihi3,020
Thames4,750
Tauranga2,930
Rotorua5,270
Whakatane1,500
Opotiki1,300
Gisborne14,200
Wairoa2,620
Napier16,200
Hastings12,000
Waipawa1,180
Waipukurau1,970
Dannevirke4,530
Woodville1,140
Waitara1,830
New Plymouth15,900
Inglewood1,280
Stratford3,570
Eltham2,050
Hawera4,700
Patea1,130
Ohakune1,470
Raetihi1,110
Taihape2,500
Wanganui (City)25,050
Marton2,830
Feilding4,320
Palmerston North (City)21,000
Foxton1,770
Shannon1,150
Levin2,680
Otaki1,620
Pahiatua1,560
Eketahuna780
Masterton8,600
Carterton1,910
Greytown1,120
Featherston1,100
Martinborough1,030
Upper Hutt3,670
Lower Hutt14,000
Petone11,000
Eastbourne2,100
Wellington (City)111,500
Total572,930
South Island— 
Picton1,320
Blenheim5,330
Nelson (City)10,800
Richmond1,140
Motueka1,570
Westport3,940
Brunner700
Runanga1,450
Greymouth6,180
Kumara460
Hokitika2,520
Ross460
Rangiora2,200
Kaiapoi1,710
Riccarton5,150
Christchurch (City)89,500
New Brighton4,820
Sumner3,230
Lyttelton3,760
Akaroa600
Ashburton5,380
Geraldine1,000
Temuka1,890
Timaru16,800
Waimate2,290
Oamaru7,600
Hampden260
Palmerston790
Waikouaiti610
Port Chalmers2,580
West Harbour2,100
Dunedin (City)68,200
St. Kilda8,220
Green Island2,380
Mosgiel2,050
Milton1,550
Kaitangata1,400
Balclutha1,570
Tapanui290
Lawrence650
Roxburgh430
Naseby190
Alexandra640
Cromwell600
Arrowtown280
Queenstown870
Gore4,210
Mataura1,310
Winton930
Invercargill (City)20,400
South Invercargill1,070
Bluff1,640
Riverton900
Total307,920
Grand total880,850

TOWN DISTRICTS.—ESTIMATED POPULATION (INCLUDING MAORIS), 30TH APRIL, 1931.

Town District.Population (including Maoris).
(a) Town Districts not forming Parts of Counties.
North Island— 
Kaitaia565
Kaikohe580
Hikurangi1,245
Kamo520
Warkworth465
Helensville1,010
Henderson1,105
Glen Eden1,350
Ellerslie2,775
Howick630
Papatoetoe2,115
Manurewa1,500
Papakura1,770
Waiuku880
Tuakau670
Leamington570
Otorohanga675
Manunui880
Putaruru855
Matamata1,140
Te Puke1,025
Taradale1,180
Havelock North1,115
Opunake1,020
Manaia690
Rangataua455
Mangaweka345
Hunterville640
Waverley645
Bulls540
Johnsonville1,450
Total30,405
South Island—
Tahunanui710
Cobden1,220
Leeston650
Tinwald690
Pleasant Point580
Lumsden530
Wyndham670
Otautau670
Nightcaps680
Total6,400
Grand total36,805
(b) Town Districts forming Parts of Counties.
North Island—
Kohukohu555
Rawene440
Russell385
Kawakawa385
Onerahi510
Mercer350
Raglan350
Te Kauwhata480
Ohaupo245
Kihikihi325
Kawhia220
Turua275
Mount Maunganui425
Patutahi290
Te Karaka390
Norsewood190
Ormondville280
Ohura325
Kaponga420
Normanby370
Rongotea290
Total7,500
South Island—
Havelock240
Takaka395
Southbridge430
Outram350
Clinton360
Edendale460
Total2,235
Grand total9,735

TOWNSHIPS.

New Zealand has many townships with considerable population, but without local self-government as boroughs or town districts. A list of such townships (other than those included in urban areas) with more than five hundred inhabitants, as at the census of 20th April, 1926, is here given. The population quoted is exclusive of Maoris, but includes, as a rule, the immediate neighbourhood as well as the actual township itself.

* Including construction camp.

† Including mental hospital.

Arapuni*845
Ashhurst629
Belfast1,107
Blackball1,056
Brightwater532
Bunnythorpe747
Clive651
Coromandel619
Denniston910
Fairlie800
Granity584
Hornby673
Kaikoura669
Kakahi591
Katikati621
Lincoln502
Longburn649
Makarewa629
Mamaku633
Mangatainoka518
Matangi554
Methven771
Midhirst523
Miller's Flat511
Millerton907
Morven601
Netherton550
Ngatea522
Ohai513
Okaiawa644
Ongarue577
Orepuki702
Owaka557
Owhango512
Oxford919
Paekakariki524
Porirua1,842
Portland541
Prebbleton507
Pukemiro695
Rakaia759
Reefton1,525
Riwaka612
Sefton537
Stirling526
Stoke804
Takapau777
Tirau550
Tokomaru663
Tuatapere635
Waharoa584
Waihou787
Waikino681
Waikiwi664
Waipu555
Waitati659
Waitoa592
Waiuta503
Wakefield759
Winchester549

ADJACENT ISLANDS.

Adjacent to the main Islands are many smaller islands, some of which are of considerable area and are under cultivation; others are but islets used as sites for lighthouses, while others again are barren and unfitted for human habitation. Some of these islands are included within the boundaries of counties, and their populations are included in the county figures. The following adjacent islands not attached to any county were inhabited at the census of 1926:—

Island.Population (including Maoris).
M.F.Total.
Kokutango516
Pakatoa12526
Rotoroa63669
Little Barrier123
Tiritiri5712
Rakino325
Brown's213
Pahiki4..4
Mokohinau325
Ponui111728
Waiheke204217421
Rangitoto24327
Motutapu639
Motuihi437
Kawau161632
Motuhora617
Motuketekete2..2
Slipper2..2
Wanganui112
Cuvier448
Great Mercury3..3
Motiti513889
White22224
East4610
Kapiti9514
Somes224
Arapawa404181
Forsyth4711
Blumine123
Brothers3..3
D'Urville593493
Stephen51015
Rangitoto448
Quarantine424
Dog336
Centre426
Totals5834691,052

DENSITY OF POPULATION.

The total area of the Dominion of New Zealand is approximately 104,015 square miles. Omitting the annexed islands and certain uninhabited outlying islands, the area of the land-mass remaining is 103,415 square miles. This calculation, it should be explained, includes all inland waters.

Using the latter figure as a base, the density of population in 1931 may be quoted as 13.95 persons to the square mile, or, if Maoris be included, 14.61 persons to the square mile.

A truer statement of average density can be ascertained by subtracting from the total area that occupied by rivers, lakes, roads, State forests, higher portions of mountain-ranges. &c. The remaining area, amounting to about 84,500 square miles, which may be considered as the utmost total inhabitable or usable land, carries a population of 17.08 (or, including Maoris, 17.89) persons to the square mile.

Reverting to the area first used above, as being the one in common use for this purpose, the progress of development is illustrated in the appended statement:—

Persons per Square Mile.
Excluding Maoris.Including Maoris.
18814.75.2
18865.66.0
18916.16.5
18966.87.2
19017.57.9
19068.69.1
19119.710.2
191610.611.1
192111.812.3
192613.013.6
192713.313.9
192813.414.1
192913.614.2
193013.714.4
193114.014.6

The various cities, boroughs, and town districts in New Zealand occupy a total of approximately 509 square miles. Considering their population as "urban," the urban population (1931) had a density of 1,823 persons per square mile, and the rural population a density of 6 persons per square mile.

Attention may be drawn to the necessity for the exercise of discretion in the use of data concerning density of population, particularly in comparing one country with another. Areas may be calculated in many ways, while area itself may have little relationship to potentiality of use. In the case of urban population, it is impossible to obtain the aggregate area of sites actually in occupation by business premises, residences, &c. Many boroughs contain within their boundaries large reserves which, with farming and other unbuilt-on land, tend to disguise the actual relation of population to area.

MAORI AND HALF-CASTE POPULATION.

A record of early statistics of Maoris is given in Vol. XIV of the 1926 Census Results. The first official general census was taken in 1857–58, and others occurred in regular sequence from 1874 onwards. Owing to inherent difficulties the earlier census records make no pretence towards complete accuracy, and even later enumerations hardly claim to be more than approximations which approach the truth as nearly as possible.

Available statistical evidence points to a decline in the numbers of the Native race since the advent of Europeans, but this decline was commonly exaggerated by early writers. Of later years an unmistakable increase has been noted. This gain, however, has been accompanied by a very considerable dilution of blood. The census record is as follows:—

Year.No.

* Includes half-castes, vide introduction to section.

1857–5856,049
187445,470
187843,595
188144,097
188641,969
189141,993
189639,854
190143,143
190647,731
191149,844
191649,776
192152,751
192663,670*
1931 (estimate, 1st April)68,194*

The estimated number of Maoris at 30th April, 1931, was 68,290, of which 65,315 were in the North Island. Auckland Provincial District contains the bulk (49,000), particularly in the Auckland Peninsula and Poverty Bay regions. Hawke's Bay contains some 5,200; Taranaki, 4,000; and Wellington, 7,115. In the South Island Maoris do not attain any numerical significance. During 1930–31 the Maori population increased by 1,177.

During the last few years the natural increase ratio of the Maori population has exceeded that of the European. Heavy fluctuations, however, occur in the Native data, and the completeness of registration is not yet beyond suspicion.

The (arithmetic) mean age of Maoris in 1926 was—males, 23.88; females, 22.95 years. The Maori population is a younger one than the European, and possesses higher ratios at all ages up to twenty-five years.

The 1926 Census Results, of which Volume XIV is devoted to a more comprehensive statistical survey of the characteristics of the Maori population than has hitherto been possible, show that a total of 69,780 persons possessed some degree of Maori blood. Of these, 45,429 were classed as of full Maori blood, this term including all persons ranging from over seven-eighths Maori blood to unmixed native descent. As noted in the Census Results, the degree of miscegenation is probably understated, and the numbers of Maoris of pure Maori descent is unlikely to greatly exceed 50 per cent. of the total. The 1926 census analysis is as follows:—

Counted in the Maori population—
Full Maori45,429
Three-quarter-caste6,632
Half-caste11,306
Maori-European, n.o.d.303
Total63,670
Counted in the non-Maori population—
Quarter-caste6,053
Maori-Polynesian39
Maori-Japanese9
Maori-Chinese9
Total6,110

POPULATION OF COOK AND OTHER ANNEXED ISLANDS.

During the year 1901 the boundaries of the Dominion were extended to include the Cook Group and certain other of the South Pacific islands. No record of the population of these islands was then obtainable, but at each subsequent census a record of various particulars was obtained. In April, 1931, the population was estimated at 14,921 of which Europeans comprised over 300. The movement of population is in the direction of a gradual increase. The figures for each census from 1906 onwards are as follows:—

Census Year.Males.Females.Total.
19066,2246,11612,340
19116,4496,14912,598
19166,5536,24412,797
19216,6926,51713,209
19267,0476,83013,877

The population of the various islands in 1926 was as follows, non-Native population being mentioned first: Aitutaki (14, 1,417); Atiu (9, 924); Mangaia (8, 1,241); Manihiki (3, 413); Manuae and Te Au-o-tu (2, 21); Mauke (15, 496); Mitiaro (2, 236); Palmerston (0, 97); Penrhyn (5, 390); Pukapuka (16, 510); Rakahanga (2, 325); Rarotonga (202, 3,682); shipping at Rarotonga (3, 49); Niue (32, 3,763).

POPULATION OF WESTERN SAMOA.

At 1st April, 1931, the population of the mandated territory of Western Samoa was estimated at 45,649, made up as follows:—

Males.Females.Total.
European and half-caste population1,4201,0782,498
Native Samoan population21,28320,78142,064
Chinese indentured-contract labour864..864
Chinese (non-indentured)79887
Melanesian and Polynesian1351136
Totals23,78121,86845,649

The population at the census of 1926 (40,229) was 3,886 in excess of that disclosed by the census of 1921 (36,343). A full comparison with enumerations prior to 1921 is not possible, owing to indentured-contract labour not having been included in these. A census taken in July, 1917, showed the European population to then number 1,927, and the native Samoans 35,404. The latter are now steadily increasing in number.

WORLD POPULATION.

The sources of the data quoted herein comprise official publications, bulletins issued by the League of Nations, and the Statesman's Year-book. So far as can be ascertained with some pretension to comparative accuracy—the various estimates of the population of the Chinese Empire, for instance, vary to the extent of considerably over 100 millions—the world population is now over 1,900 millions. The inhabitants of the Dominion therefore comprise about one thirteen-hundredth part of the population of the world. Details for continents are:—

 1913.1929.
Europe498,000,000526,000,000
Asia978,000,0001,040,000,000
Africa134,000,000143,000,000
North America134,000,000163,000,000
South America56,000,00080,000,000
Oceania8,000,00010,000,000
Totals1,808,000,0001,962,000,000

The population of China included above was 441 millions in 1913 and 458 millions in 1929.

As a useful indication of the comparative size of various countries, the following index of population has been prepared:—

Country.Population (000 omitted).Year.Index of Population (New Zealand = 1).
England and Wales39,806193026
Scotland4,84319303
Northern Ireland1,24419300.8
Irish Free State2,94519302
India (including Native States)351,5001931233
Ceylon5,47919304
Union of South Africa7,89519295
Canada9,93419307
Newfoundland26619290.2
Australia6,47619314
  New South Wales2,50019312
  Victoria1,79119311
  Queensland94819310.6
  South Australia58219310.4
  Western Australia42119310.3
  Tasmania22119310.1
New Zealand1,51119311
Austria6,70419304
Belgium8,06019305
Bulgaria5,82419304
Czecho-Slovakia14,608193010
Denmark3,54219302
Estonia1,11519300.7
Finland3,63419302
France41,130192927
Germany64,583192943
Greece6,24919294
Hungary8,68419316
Italy42,875193128
Latvia1,90019301
Lithuania2,34019302
Netherlands7,83219305
Norway2,89019312
Poland30,737193020
Portugal5,92019294
Rumania17,905192912
Russia (Soviet Union)154,8001929102
Sweden6,12019304
Switzerland4,06719293
Spain22,761193015
Turkey13,85019299
Yugoslavia13,29019299
China458,0001929303
Japan65,704193043
Mexico16,404193011
United States122,775193081
Argentina11,19519307
Brazil40,273193027
Chile4,26519313

Chapter 7. SECTION VI.—VITAL STATISTICS.

SUBSECTION A.—BIRTHS.

REGISTRATION.

REGISTRATION of births in New Zealand dates as far back as 1848, consequent upon the passing, in 1847, of a Registration Ordinance which made provision for a record of births and deaths being kept by the State. Under this Ordinance many registrations were effected, some of births as far back as 1840. Compulsory registration did not, however, come into force until 1855.

The earlier Registration Acts and their amendments provided for very little information being given in the case of births, the register containing merely date and place of birth, name and sex of child, names of father and mother, and occupation of father. In 1875, however, a more comprehensive Registration Act was passed, under which information was recorded as to ages and birthplaces of parents, and in 1912 the sexes and ages of previous issue of the marriage were added to the items required to be shown in the birth entry.

The law as to registration of births is now embodied in the Births and Deaths Registration Act, 1924, a consolidation of the then existing legislation. The provisions generally as to registration are that a birth may be registered within sixty-two days without fee. After sixty-two days and within six months a birth is registrable only after solemn declaration made before the Registrar by the parent or some person present at birth, and on payment of a late fee of 5s., which may, however, be remitted at the discretion of the Registrar-General. When six months have elapsed a birth may be registered with a Registrar of Births within one month after conviction of one of the responsible parties for neglect, but an information for such neglect must be laid within two years of date of birth. Power is given by the Act of 1924 for the Registrar-General to register an unregistered birth which occurred in New Zealand, irrespective of the time that may have elapsed, a fee of 5s. being payable and satisfactory evidence on oath and such other proof as the Registrar-General may deem necessary being required.

There is also provision in the Births and Deaths Registration Act for the re-registration of the births of adopted children, with particulars of the adopting parents in place of those of the natural parents.

Registration of still-births, previously not provided for, was made compulsory from the 1st March, 1913.

Although sixty-two days are allowed for the registration of a birth, it is compulsory to notify the birth to the Registrar within a much shorter interval—viz., forty-eight hours if in a city or borough, and twenty-one days in every other case.

REGISTRATION OF MAORI BIRTHS.

In the successive Registration Acts special provision was made for exemption from the necessity of registration in the case of births and deaths of Maoris, though registration could be effected if desired. Section 20 of the Births and Deaths Registration Amendment Act, 1912 (now section 20 of the Births and Deaths Registration Act, 1924), empowered the making of regulations to provide for the registration of births and deaths of Maoris. Regulations were made accordingly, and Maori births and deaths became registrable as from the 1st March, 1913. The number of Registrars of Maori Births and Deaths in the Dominio is over 200, most of these being in the North Island, where the great majority of the Maori population is located. Every Native settlement of any size is within easy reach of one of these Registrars. Maori registrations are entered in a separate register, and the figures of births given in the following pages do not include those of Maoris, which are dealt with towards the end of this subsection.

NUMBERS AND RATES.

The number of births registered in 1930 (26,797) is 50 more than the total for 1929 but 1,138 less than the figure for 1913, in spite of an increase of over 350,000 in population during the seventeen years. The rate per 1,000 of mean population (18.80) is the lowest ever recorded in the Dominion, being 0.21 per 1,000 lower than in 1929, which represented the previous lowest level.

The numbers and rates of births in each of the last twenty years are as follows:—

Year.Number.Rate per 1,000.
191126,35425.97
191227,50826.48
191327,93526.14
191428,33825.99
191527,85025.33
191628,50925.94
191728,23925.69
191825,86023.44
191924,48321.42
192029,92125.09
192128,56723.34
192229,00623.17
192327,96721.94
192428,01421.57
192528,15321.17
192628,47321.05
192727,88120.29
192827,20019.56
192926,74719.01
193026,79718.80

There is a noticeable fall in the rate in the later years of the period covered by the table, as compared with the earlier. This fall, however, is small when compared with the tremendous decline between the "seventies" and "nineties" disclosed by the following diagram, which shows also the course of the rates of deaths, natural increase, and marriages from 1855 to 1930:—

Comparisons of birth-rates over a series of years or between different countries are usually made on the basis of the crude rates—i.e., the number of births per 1,000 of the mean population, irrespective of sex or age.

The crude rates do not permit of allowance being made for variations in the proportion of women of the child-bearing ages, and it is advisable and of interest to supplement the table of crude rates with a computation of the legitimate birth-rate per 1,000 married women between 15 and 45 years of age, or the total birth-rate per 1,000 of all women of these ages. The following table gives both rates for New Zealand in each census year from 1878 to 1926.

Year.Number of Women 15 and under 45.Number of Births.Birth-rate per 1,000 Women 15 and under 45.
Married.Total.Legitimate.Total.Legitimate.Total.
187850,99980,31317,34117,770340.0221.3
188157,46196,14418,19818,732315.0194.8
188662,709117,89518,69719,299298.2163.7
189163,172131,27117,63518,273279.2139.2
189669,816158,21417,77818,612254.6117.6
190179,420183,38719,55420,491246.2111.7
190698,249212,59823,12024,252235.3114.1
1911119,390240,71425,27626,354211.7109.5
1916141,322267,30027,36328,509193.6106.7
1921150,400288,47727,30928,567181.699.0
1926161,739313,36326,49427,881163.889.0

The legitimate rate per 1,000 married women between the ages of 15 and 45 is seen to have fallen by over 50 per cent. between 1878 and 1926, while an even greater fall is shown for the total rate on the basis of all women of the ages mentioned. The greater fall in the latter rate than in the former is due to the fact that among women of the child-bearing ages the proportion of married women is considerably lower nowadays than in the earlier years covered.

Women formerly married at younger ages in general than they do at present, and a study of the figures for successive censuses reveals considerable changes in the age-constitution of married women within the child-bearing ages. As the birth-rate varies with age, the change in age-constitution over the period is a factor which should be taken into account. For recent years statistics are available from which to calculate the birth-rate for women of different ages, and by applying the 1926 rate for each quinquennial age-group to the numbers of women in the corresponding groups in earlier years it is possible to ascertain the total births that would have been recorded in these years on the basis of the rates ruling in 1926. From a comparison of the resultant figures with the numbers of births actually recorded in the respective years weighted index numbers can be compiled, taking the year 1926 as base. Index numbers are given below, together with the corresponding unweighted index numbers and those representing the crude rates.

INDEX NUMBERS OF BIRTH-RATES, 1878–1926.

(Base: 1926 = 1000.)

Year.Crude Rate.Legitimate Rate on Basis of Married Women 15 and under 45.Total Rate on Basis of all Women 15 and under 45.
Unweighted.Weighted.Unweighted.Weighted.
187820682076174724872416
188118701923166421892179
188616341821160018391880
189114301705153515641574
189612981554142913211321
190112981503138312551223
190613351437131212821210
191112801292121012301153
191612781182115911991146
192111501109111711121100
192610001000100010001000

The fall in the rate is somewhat overstated by the crude rate figures when compared with rates compiled for married women corrected for age-distribution. Even on the latter basis, however, the birth-rate was 75 per cent. higher fifty years ago than it is now. The fall in the rates for all women between 15 and 45 is much greater than that shown for married women.

The effect of correcting the figures for age-distribution is seen to be very substantial in the case of the legitimate rate for married women, but insignificant in the case of the general rate for all women of the child-bearing ages. It is apparent that, while there have been considerable changes in the sex-constitution of the population and in the age-distribution of married women, there has been little movement in the age-distribution of women in general at the child-bearing ages.

The effect of the declining birth-rate is shown in the following table giving the numbers of children under one year of age and the proportions which those numbers represent in the total population as recorded in successive census years:—

Census Year.Total Population (all Ages).Children under One Year.Children under One Year per 1,000 of Population.
1886578,48218,35531.73
1891620,65816,44326.24
1896703,36017,07024.27
1901772,71918,38123.79
1906888,57822,28925.08
19111,008,46824,34024.14
19161,099,44927,02124.57
10211,218,91327,26422.37
19261,344,46926,02119.35

NATURAL INCREASE.

The decline of the birth-rate in New Zealand has been partially compensated for by a decrease in the death-rate. Nevertheless, the rate of natural increase of population has fallen from 31.19 per 1,000 of mean population in 1870 to 10.24 in 1930. The following table shows the fall in all three rates:—

Period.Annual Rates per 1,000 living.
Births.Deaths.Natural Increase.
1871–187539.8812.6727.21
1876–188041.2111.8029.41
1881–188536.3610.9525.41
1886–189031.159.8521.30
1891–189527.6810.1517.53
1896–190025.759.5516.20
1901–190526.609.9116.69
1906–191027.069.7517.31
1911–191525.989.2216.76
1916–192024.3210.7313.59
1921–192522.228.6213.60
1926–193019.748.6011.14

In spite of the fact that the birth-rate in New Zealand is low compared with other countries, yet so low is the Dominion's death-rate that New Zealand ranks comparatively high among the nations as regards the rate of natural increase. Only 8 of the 40 countries shown in the following list have lower birth-rates than New Zealand, but only 18 have higher rates of natural increase.

BIRTH AND NATURAL-INCREASE RATES.

Country.Quinquennium.Annual Rates per 1,000.
Births.Natural Increase.

* Registration area.

Egypt1924–2843.317.7
Argentina1924–2830.316.9
Bulgaria1924–2835.916.9
South Africa1924–2826.216.5
Poland1925–2932.915.8
Jamaica1925–2935.615.3
Ceylon1925–2939.215.2
Chile1925–2940.714.9
Portugal1925–2935.014.7
Japan1925–2934.314.4
Uruguay1925–2924.913.9
Rumania1924–2835.313.8
Canada1925–2924.813.6
Netherlands1925–2923.413.4
Iceland1924–2825.613.3
Lithuania1924–2828.912.6
Australia1926–3021.112.2
Trinidad1925–2931.411.3
New Zealand1926–3019.811.2
Italy1925–2926.610.4
Spain1924–2829.410.3
Hungary1925–2926.59.3
United States*1924–2820.88.9
Denmark1925–2919.88.7
Czecho-Slovakia1925–2923.78.2
Finland1925–2921.57.5
Norway1925–2918.47.4
Germany1925–2918.87.0
Latvia1924–2822.07.0
British Guiana1925–2932.26.7
Northern Ireland1926–3021.26.5
Scotland1926–3019.86.3
Irish Free State1926–3020.15.7
Switzerland1925–2917.75.6
Belgium1925–2918.85.1
England & Wales1926–3016.84.7
Sweden1925–2916.34.2
Austria1925–2918.32.9
France1925–2918.41.2
Estonia1926–3017.61.1

BIRTH-RATES OF AUSTRALIA AND NEW ZEALAND.

The Australian birth-rate has been consistently higher than that of New Zealand over the last twenty years. The rates of the two countries have shown practically the same movement, New Zealand, however, reaching in 1899, and Australia not till four years later, the temporary limit of the rapid fall which had been steadily in progress since the "seventies." In each country the check in the decline of the birth-rate was succeeded by a moderate but steady rise for ten years, followed by a fall commencing in New Zealand in 1909 and in Australia in 1913, an interval of four years again separating the movements of the two countries. The rates for the last ten years are as follows:—

BIRTH-RATES PER 1,000 OF POPULATION.

State.1921.1922.1923.1924.1925.1926.1927.1928.1929.1930.
Queensland26.6425.5924.8923.8723.8222.5822.2421.7619.9920.14
New South Wales25.9325.6724.6824.1124.0122.8922.6922.6021.3920.95
Victoria23.1623.1022.3122.0121.4920.8420.3019.7018.9918.56
South Australia24.0823.7122.6021.8821.0620.5520.1219.7618.4017.19
Western Australia23.3923.9422.5523.0922.2322.1422.0321.7922.0021.98
Tasmania26.9827.0826.2725.0724.2423.6223.0122.1322.4422.11
Commonwealth24.9524.6923.7723.2422.8922.0221.6721.3320.3119.93
New Zealand23.3423.1721.9421.5721.1721.0520.2919.5619.0118.80

SEXES OF CHILDREN BORN.

An examination of the figures shows that, with the exception of one year, there has always been a preponderance of males in the number of children born in New Zealand. The proportions are usually shown by stating the number of births of male children to every 1,000 female births. This number has been as high as 1,113 (in 1859), and as low as 991 (in 1860).

But little significance can be attached to any figures prior to 1870, on account of the comparatively small number of births. The period preceding 1870 exhibits violent fluctuations in the proportion of males, which tend to disappear as the total of births grows larger. The extreme range since 1870 has been from 1,016 male per 1,000 female births in 1878 to 1,081 in 1923.

Year.Number of Births ofMale Births per 1,000 Female Births.
Males.Females.
191113,53212,8221,055
191213,99613,5121,036
191314,43313,5021,069
191414,53513,8031,053
191514,41513,4351,073
191614,66913,8401,060
191714,32913,9101,030
191813,12412,7361,030
191912,58711,8961,058
192015,43414,4871,065
192114,57613,9911,042
192214,89714,1091,056
192314,53113,4361,081
192414,29513,7191,042
192514,51813,6351,064
192614,64913,8241,060
192714,29113,5901,052
192814,08213,1181,073
192913,64513,1021,041
193013,71313,0841,048

The gradual increase in the proportion of males born is illustrated by taking the average ratios of successive decennial periods. The apparent cessation in the increase, as shown by the figures for the period 1916–25 as compared with the preceding decennium, is due to the low masculinity recorded in the last two war years, when (it may be remarked in passing) the proportion of first births to total births was abnormally low.

Period.Male Births to 1,000 Female Births.
1856–18651,062
1866–18751,043
1876–18851,045
1886–18951,045
1896–19051,054
1906–19151,055
1916–19251,053
1926–19301,055

It would appear that the proportion of males is somewhat higher for first births than for the general average of all children. Of 83,008 legitimate first births registered during the ten years 1921–30 (excluding plural births), 42,748 were of males and 40,260 of females, the proportion of males per 1,000 females being 1,062. The high proportion does not appear to be due to the youth of the mothers, there being a lower rate in cases where the mother was under twenty-five than where the mother was between twenty-five and thirty-five.

The figures for various age-groups for the ten years in conjunction are as follows:—

SEXES OF FIRST-BORN, 1921–30.

Age of Mother, in Years.Males.Females.Males per 1,000 Females.
Under 203,3303,1941,043
20 and under 2516,75015,7281,065
25 " 3013,81913,1111,054
30 " 356,0565,5551,090
35 " 402,1822,0951,042
40 and over6115771,059
Totals42,74840,2601,062

In the ten years covered there were 722 plural first births, and in 250 cases the children were both males, in 244 both females, and in the remaining 228 of opposite sex. Two cases of triplets (one case two females and one male and the other two males and one female) were recorded as first births during the period.

Further light on the question of sexes of children may be thrown by some figures extracted from the records of births registered in the ten years 1921-30 in cases where the child was shown to be the fourth-born of a family in which the three previously born children were still living. In New Zealand the birth entries give particulars of numbers and sexes of previous issue of the parents, with the ages of the living issue, and the following interesting statement showing the sex-nativity order up to the fourth child has been compiled. Families in which plural births occurred among the first four children have been excluded.

Firstborn.Second-born.Third-born.Fourth-born.Number of Cases.
MaleMaleMaleMale1,563
"""Female1,438
""FemaleMale1,272
"""Female1,381
"FemaleMaleMale1,335
"""Female1,194
""FemaleMale1,330
"""Female1,266
FemaleFemaleFemaleFemale1,218
"""Male1,278
""MaleFemale1,258
"""Male1,292
"MaleFemaleFemale1,203
"""Male1,319
""MaleFemale1,300
"""Male1,194

Of the 20,841 families covered, in 10,779 the first child was a male and in 10,062 a female, the number of males per 1,000 females being thus 1,071. The proportion is reduced for subsequent births, being apparently lowest in the case of third-born infants. The figures are as follows:—

Child.Males.Females.Males per 1,000 Females.
First10,77910,0621,071
Second10,67010,1711,049
Third10,57410,2671,030
Fourth10,58310,2581,032

It is interesting to note that not only are males in preponderance among first-born children, but also that in cases where the first-born is a male there appears to be a greater probability of the second child being a male also. Where the first-born is a female, however, the second child appears to have a more even prospect as to sex.

The figures of first-borns registered in the ten years 1921–30, and those of firstborns in cases where the fourth child of the family was registered during the period, give similar results, and the two sets of figures taken in conjunction show that there is a higher masculinity rate among first-born children than among later issue. This conclusion serves to explain the increasing masculinity of births in successive decennia referred to previously, when it is remembered that the average number of children to a family has fallen heavily during the period, and the proportion of firstborn children correspondingly increased.

The sex-proportions of illegitimate births are generally supposed to be more nearly equal than those of legitimate births. However, although little reliance can be placed on the figures for New Zealand by reason of the small numbers represented, it may be stated that the average for the period 1921–30 was 1,089 males per 1,000 females—a rate considerably in excess of that for all births (1,056) for the same period.

MULTIPLE BIRTHS.

Counting only cases where both children were born alive, there were 305 cases of twin births (610 children) registered in 1930. There were also two cases of triplets.

The number of accouchements resulting in living births was 26,488, and on the average one mother in every 86 gave birth to twins (or triplets).

When still-births are taken into account, however, the total number of accouchements for the year 1930 is increased to 27,316, and the number of cases of multiple births to 343. On this basis the proportion of mothers giving birth to twins or triplets is increased to one in 80.

The number of cases of multiple births and the proportion per 1,000 of the total cases of births, in cases of living births only, during the last ten years were—

Year.Total Births.Total Cases.Cases of Twins.Cases of Triplets.Multiple Cases per 1,000 of Total Cases.
192128,28,210347512.48
192229,00628,678328..11.44
192327,96727,672289310.55
192428,01427,712296310.79
192528,15327,848301210.88
192628,47328,111358212.81
192727,88127,548331112.05
192827,20026,919273410.29
192926,74726,470275110.43
193026,79726,488305211.59

The following table shows the sexes in individual cases of twin births for the same decade:—

Year.Total Cases.Both Males.Both Females.Opposite Sexes.
192134712590132
192232811490124
19232891109089
192429677108111
19253018386132
1926358114111133
1927331112104115
19282739571107
1929275959288
193030510197107

During the ten years 1921–30 there were twenty-three cases of triplets. In four cases all three children were males, in six cases all were females, in five cases there were two males and one female, and in eight cases two of the three children were females.

AGES OF PARENTS.

Information as to the relative ages of parents of legitimate living children whose births were registered in 1930 is shown in the table on the page following.

RELATIVE AGES OF PARENTS.

Age of Mother, in Years.Age of Father, in Years.
Under 21.21 and under 25.25 and under 30.30 and under 35.35 and under 40.40 and under 45.45 and under 50.50 and under 55.55 and under 65.65 and over.Total.

* Including twenty cases where plural births would have been registered had not one child been still-born.

Single Births.
Under 2112073251613036106......1,550
21 and under 25601,3742,610877237692482..5,261
25 " 3063543,1702,6069243331294824..7,594
30 " 352396042,1341,6417932811012815,624
35 " 40..2593781,1951,0324961535833,376
40 " 45....8281594724101405641,277
45 and over....1..323643617..144
Totals1882,5016,9686,1534,1952,7321,410486185824,826*
Multiple Births.
Under 21122..1..........6
21 and under 25..192373..........52
25 " 30..5422882..1....86
30 " 35....1038231211....85
35 " 40......5221112......50
40 " 45......14942....20
Totals12677796134174....299
Grand totals1892,5277,0456,2324,2562,7661,427490185825,125

PREVIOUS ISSUE OF PARENTS.

Information as to the previous issue of the parents, which is required in connection with the registration of births in New Zealand, is useful not only for record purposes, but also as providing valuable data for statistical purposes. Tables are given in the Annual Report on Vital Statistics containing detailed information as to number of previous issue in connection with (1) age of mother, and (2) duration of marriage. The former table is here summarized.

LEGITIMATE BIRTHS, 1930.—NUMBER OF PREVIOUS ISSUE.

Age of Mother.Number of Previous Issue.Total.
0.1.2.3.4.5.6 and under 10.10 and under 15.15 and over.

* This number represents 24,826 single cases and 299 multiple cases.

Under 211,2152973851........1,556
21 and under 253,0451,480587151455......5,313
25 " 302,8332,1901, 36674433414073....7,680
30 " 351,0591,3491,19882455734736114..5,709
35 " 403935065965114433385568123,426
40 " 4510610415217114515435210851,297
45 and over97138191851181144
Totals8,6605,9333,9502,4141,5441,0021,393221825,125*

In computing previous issue, multiple births have been given their full significance, the numbers at the head of the columns relating to children born alive. In the following table this procedure has been followed not only for the previous issue but also for children covered by the 1930 registrations, who are also taken into account in the computation of the averages.

LIVING LEGITIMATE BIRTHS, 1930.—ISSUE ACCORDING TO AGE OF MOTHER.

Age of Mother, in Years.Total Mothers.Total Issue.Average Issue.
15331.00
1618181.00
171131181.04
182642991.13
194555711.25
207039451.34
211,0161,4791.46
221,2191,8621.53
231,4742,4761.68
241,6042,8611.78
251,6423,2251.96
261,6083,4402.14
271,5563,5382.27
281,4393,4982.43
291,4353,7292.60
301,4464,1812.89
311,1413,4162.99
321,1113,7173.35
331,0323,5643.45
349793,6753.75
358593,4474.01
368263,4054.12
376472,7794.30
385832,6394.53
395112,6375.16
404362,3315.35
413181,7525.51
422381,4035.89
431821,1306.21
441238006.50
45714145.83
46453377.49
47171357.94
484287.00
497476.71
Totals25,12569,8992.78

It should be stressed that the averages are no more than they purport to be—viz., the average number of children (including those registered in 1930) born to the present time to those mothers of legitimate children whose births were registered during the year. They do not purport to represent, nor do they represent, the average issue of all women of the ages shown. The averages for the last five years were as follows: 1926, 2.92; 1927, 2.90; 1928, 2.88; 1929, 2.84; and 1930, 2.78. This falling trend in the average issue of mothers giving birth to children in each successive year is an indication of the growing tendency towards small families.

FIRST BIRTHS.

Of a total of 128,492 legitimate births registered during the five years 1926–30, no fewer than 41,650, or 32 per cent., were of first-born children, and of these 20,418, or 49 per cent., were born within twelve months, and 31,765, or 76 per cent., within two years after the marriage of the parents. In the remaining 24 per cent. of cases where there was any issue to the marriage, two years elapsed before the birth of the first child.

The percentage of first births to total births and the proportions occurring within the first and second years after marriage have shown remarkably little variation in recent years. The figures for each of the last five years are:—

YearTotal Legitimate Cases.Total Legitimate First Cases.Proportion of First Cases to Total Cases.First Cases within One Year after Marriage.First Cases within Two Years after Marriage.
Number.Proportion to Total First Cases.Number.Proportion to Total First Cases.
   Per Cent. Per Cent. Per Cent.
192626,5518,35531.474,12149.326,42276.86
192726,0788,34331.994,17850.086,48477.72
192825,5538,08731.653,96449.026,10875.53
192925,1558,20532.624,03749.206,24876.15
193025,1258,66034.474,11847.556,50375.09
Totals for five years128,49241,65032.4120,41849.0231,76576.27

In the next table the figures of first births within one year after the marriage of the parents are dissected into monthly periods:—

Duration of Marriage.1926.1927.1928.1929.1930.
Under 1 month80100877185
1 month and under 2 months124113115130125
2 months and under 3 months178197166161147
3 " 4 "199239240255247
4 " 5 "292328286306344
5 " 6 "441405414425437
6 " 7 "477493494525527
7 " 8 "372368329326360
8 " 9 "316324278249302
9 " 10 "648585596618600
10 " 11 "530572505575551
11 " 12 "464454454396393
Totals under 12 months4,1214,1783,9644,0374,118
Totals 12 months and over4,2344,1654,1234,1684,542
Grand totals8,3558,3438,0878,2058,660

The great majority of the children born between the seventh and the ninth month of marriage are obviously prematurely-born infants. Omitting these, and assuming that all infants born alive within seven months after marriage have been extra-maritally conceived, it would appear that during the five years, out of a total of 41,650 first-born children, 9,253, or 22 per cent., were extra-maritally conceived. This proportion has shown an almost continuous increase for many years.

During the five years, 6,870 cases of illegitimate births were registered, and if these are all regarded as first-births (which is not the case) a total of 16,123 extra-marital conceptions is recorded, which represents 33 per cent. of the total of legitimate first births, plus illegitimate births. The figures for each of the last five years are—

Year.Total Legitimate First Cases.Illegitimate Cases.Legitimate Cases within Seven Months after Marriage.Proportion of Legitimate First Cases within Seven Months after Marriage.Proportion of Extra-marital Conceptions to Total Cases of Legitimate First Births and Illegitimate Births.
    Per Cent.Per Cent.
19268,3551,4551,79121.4433.09
19278,3431,3711,87522.4733.42
19288,0871,3661,80222.2833.51
19298,2051,3151,87322.8333.49
19308,6601,3631,91222.0832.67
Totals for 5 years41,6506,8709,25322.2233.23

ILLEGITIMACY.

The births of 1,371 children (742 males, 629 females) registered in 1930 were illegitimate. The numbers for each of the last ten years, with the percentages they bear to the total births registered, are as follows:—

Year.Number.Percentage to Total Births.
19211,2584.40
19221,2244.22
19231,2604.51
19241,3384.77
19251,3324.73
19261,4735.17
19271,3874.97
19281,3835.08
19291,3274.96
19301,3715.12

It is only natural to expect that, as the birth-rate falls, the proportion of illegitimate to total births will tend to increase. Probably a better criterion is afforded by the following table, which shows the proportion of illegitimate births per 1,000 unmarried women—i.e., spinsters, widows, and divorced women—at the reproductive ages in each census year since 1891.

Year.Unmarried Women aged 15–45 Years.Illegitimate Births.Illegitimate-birth Rate per 1,000 Unmarried Women.
189168,9906389.25
189689,7228349.30
1901105,4209378.89
1906116,5061,1329.72
1911116,7261,0789.24
1916125,4611,1599.24
1921136,5391,2589.21
1926151,6241,4739.71

Included in the total of 1,371 illegitimate births in 1930 were 8 cases of twins, the number of accouchements being thus 1,363, including 6 cases registered with the Registrar-General. From the following table it will be seen that of the 1,363 mothers 452, or 34 per cent., were under twenty-one years of age.

ILLEGITIMATE BIRTHS, 1930.—AGES OF MOTHERS.

Age.Cases.
Years. 
131
143
1512
1642
1773
1899
1999
20128
21116
22104
2389
2465
2549
2657
2749
2842
2952
3035
3130
3229
3334
3421
3514
3627
3716
3823
3910
4019
415
427
436
443
451
462
481
Total1,363

The rates of illegitimacy in Australia and New Zealand are quoted. The average rate for New Zealand for the ten years (4.79 per 100 of all births) is somewhat higher than that of the Commonwealth (4.66 per 100), and the New Zealand rate has been the higher during each of the last seven years.

PROPORTION OF ILLEGITIMATE BIRTHS IN EVERY 100 BIRTHS.

Year.Queensland.New South Wales.Victoria.South Australia.Western Australia.Tasmania.Commonwealth.New Zealand.
19215.224.834.853.154.035.534.754.40
19224.664.834.412.974.144.564.494.22
19235.404.954.453.083.634.444.644.51
19245.344.824.623.063.944.244.624.77
19255.105.064.303.134.094.734.644.73
19265.065.174.533.073.924.634.725.17
19275.365.004.443.153.955.304.704.97
19285.204.954.713.313.875.054.725.08
19295.215.184.342.994.084.924.704.96
19305.074.874.483.384.054.724.625.12

The Births and Deaths Registration Amendment Act, 1930, directs the omission of the word "illegitimate" from the register when the birth of an illegitimate child is registered. The word "illegitimate" appearing in any entry made prior to the passing of the Act is deemed to be expunged and deleted, and must also be omitted from any certified copy of an entry.

THE LEGITIMATION ACT.

An important Act was passed in 1894 and re-enacted in 1908, intituled the Legitimation Act. Under this Act any child born out of wedlock whose parents afterwards intermarry is deemed to be legitimized by such marriage on the birth being registered in the manner prescribed by the Act. For legitimation purposes a Registrar must register a birth when called upon to do so by any person claiming to be the father of an illegitimate child; but such person is required to make a solemn declaration that he is the father, and must also produce evidence of marriage between himself and the mother of the child.

Prior to the passing, on the 6th February, 1922, of the Legitimation Amendment Act, 1921–22, legitimation could be effected only if at the time of the birth of the child there existed no legal impediment to the intermarriage of the father and mother, but the legal-impediment proviso was repealed by that amendment.

The amendment of 1921–22 also provides for legitimation by the mother in the event of the death of the father after the intermarriage of the parents. In such a case the application for legitimation is heard by a Magistrate, and upon his certifying that it has been proved to his satisfaction that the husband of the applicant was the father of the child, the child is registered as the lawful issue of the applicant and her husband.

The number of legitimations in each of the last ten years, and the total since the Act of 1894 came into force, are:—

Year.Number of Children legitimized.
Previously registered.Not previously registered.Total.
19217495169
1922193106299
192321199310
192419481275
192517297269
1926230115345
1927204108312
1928247102349
192926166327
1930234111345
Totals to 19304,0332,2056,238

The effect of the Legitimation Amendment Act, 1921–22, is seen in augmented figures from 1922 onwards.

ADOPTIONS.

The Births and Deaths Registration Act contains provision for the registration of adopted children. The Clerk of the Court by which any adoption order is made is required to furnish to the Registrar-General particulars of the order, including the full name and place of birth of the child, as well as the full names and addresses of both the natural and the adopting parents. If the child's birth has been registered in New Zealand a note of the adoption order is made on it, and a new entry is made in the prescribed form in the register of births, particulars of the adopting parents being substituted for those of the natural parents.

During the year 1930 the registration of 385 adopted children (187 males and 198 females) was effected, as compared with 402 in 1929, 409 in 1928, 421 in 1927, and 404 in 1926.

STILL-BIRTHS.

The registration of still-births was made compulsory in New Zealand as from the 1st March, 1913. A still-born child is defined as one "which has issued from its mother after the expiration of the twenty-eighth week of pregnancy and which was not alive at the time of such issue." Still-births are not included either as births or as deaths in the various numbers and rates shown in this subsection and in that relating to deaths.

The registrations of still-births during each of the last ten years are as follows:—

YearMale.Female.Not stated.Total.Male Stillbirths per 1,000 Female Still-births.Percentage of Still-births to
Living Births.All Births.
192149340289031,2263.163.06
192246936498421,2882.902.82
192348740078941,2183.193.10
1924495348128551,4223.052.96
192548137828611,2723.062.97
1926470416..8861,1303.113.02
1927506372..8781,3603.153.05
1928424415..8391,0223.082.99
1929501369..8701,3583.253.15
1930470395..8651,1903.233.13

It is a well-known fact that masculinity is in general much higher among still-births than among living births, though an exception to the rule occurred in 1928, when actually a lower rate of masculinity was recorded for still-births than for living births. The figures for the ten years covered by the above table show the rate for still-births to have been 1,243 males per 1,000 females. The rate for individual years has ranged between 1,726 (in 1914) and 1,022 (in 1928).

A table is added showing relative ages of parents in cases of still-births registered in 1930.

STILL-BIRTHS, 1930.—AGES OF PARENTS.

Age of Mother, in Years.Age of Father, in Years.Total.
Under 21.21 and under 25.25 and under 30.30 and under 35.35 and under 40.40 and under 45.45 and under 50.50 and under 65.65 and over.Illegitimate Cases.

*This number represents 833 single cases and 16 plural cases. The total number of still-born children was 865.

Under 2142382..........2360
21 and under 25..296221511....13132
25 " 30..12887521831..13221
30 " 351113634319137..6166
35 " 40....4165746241114163
40 " 45......410322320..392
45 and over..........1761..15
Totals5651751811361077145262849*

The median age of mothers of still-born children in 1930 was 30, as compared with 28 in the case of living births. The percentage of illegitimates among stillborn infants (7.51) was considerably higher than among infants born alive (5.12).

Of the living legitimate births registered in 1930, 34 per cent. were first births, while of legitimate still-births no less than 43 per cent. were first births. It would thus appear that there is a considerably greater probability of still-births occurring at the first accouchement than at the average of subsequent accouchements.

The following table, based on the figures for the five years 1926–30, indicates that this is so, and further demonstrates the effect of the increasing age of the mother in the causation of still-births. While for women between 20 and 25 the proportion of still-births to living births was under 2 1/2 per cent. for all births and a little higher for first births, for women over forty it was over 6 per cent. for all births and over 12 per cent. for first births.

LEGITIMATE BIRTHS, 1926–30.—PERCENTAGE OF STILL TO LIVING.

Age of Mother, in Years.All Births.First Births.Percentage of Still to Living.
Living.Still.Living.Still.All Births.First Births.
Under 204,2971113,6621042.582.84
20 and under 2529,12466316,8084822.282.87
25 " 3038,5311,05013,2045532.724.19
30 " 3530,0479175,4583363.056.16
35 " 4018,7587961,9691764.248.94
40 and over7,705495549696.4212.57
Totals128,4624,03241,6501,7203.144.13

The next table shows the percentage of still-births to living births according to nativity order of legitimate births registered in the five years 1926–30. The column for mothers of all ages shows a fairly definite gradation, the second child having the best chance of being born alive, and the probability of a still-birth increasing thereafter.

LEGITIMATE BIRTHS, 1926–30.—PERCENTAGE OF STILL TO LIVING.

Nativity Order.Living Births.Still-births.Percentage of Still to Living.
Mothers of All Ages.Mothers aged 35–40.Mothers of All Ages.Mothers aged 35–40.Mothers of All Ages.Mothers aged 35–40.
First41,6501,9691,7201764.138.94
Second30,4382,728610872.003.19
Third20,7653,3104661002.243.02
Fourth13,0732,8463801042.913.65
Fifth8,3182,4242741003.294.13
Sixth5,1891,807196783.784.32
Seventh3,3261,343123513.703.80
Eighth2,21092385373.854.01
Ninth1,39563452213.733.31
Tenth85835745205.245.60

The column for mothers aged 35 to 40 indicates that continued child-bearing after the first two or three accouchements has some small effect on the still-birth probability. There can be no doubt, however, that age of the mother is the principal factor in the case of accouchements subsequent to the first. This being so, it is of some significance that even when no allowance is made for the younger age-constitution in general of mothers of first-born, the first-born child has a greater probability of being still-born than have subsequent children.

MAORI BIRTHS.

The number of births of Maoris registered with Registrars of Maori Births and Deaths during 1930 was 2,002 (991 males, 1,011 females). The births of fifty-five males and sixty-seven females were registered under the main Act, and the total of 2,124 represents a rate of 32 per 1,000 of Maori population, a rate 68 per cent. higher than the general birth-rate for the year. Registrations in each of the five years 1926–30 were as follows:—

Year.Number of Births.Rate per 1,000 of Mean Population.
Males.Females.Total.
19267637731,53625.27
19277667291,49523.22
19289678781,84528.36
19291,1831,0332,21633.58
19301,0461,0782,12431.56

BIRTHS IN COOK ISLANDS AND NIUE.

Regulations under the Cook Islands Act, 1915, providing for compulsory registration of births and deaths in the Cook Islands and Niue from the 1st July, 1916, were gazetted on the 29th June, 1916.

In the case of a birth a month is allowed in which to furnish the following particulars to a Registrar: The place and date of birth; the Christian name and sex of the child; the names and residence of both father and mother, and also (if Natives) whether of full blood, or quarter-, half-, or three-quarter-caste.

Duplicates of all entries are kept by the Registrars of the High Court at Rarotonga and Niue respectively. A fine not exceeding £5 is imposed on persons supplying false information. No fees are payable for registration.

The following are the figures of birth-registrations in each Island during the twelve months ended 31st December, 1930:—

Island.Number of Births.
Rarotonga164
Aitutaki65
Mangaia40
Atiu47
Mitiaro18
Pukapuka18
Manihiki15
Rakahanga20
Mauke22
Penrhyn14
Niue114
Total537

BIRTHS IN WESTERN SAMOA.

Regulations providing for the registration of births and deaths of Samoans in Western Samoa were brought into force on the 1st January, 1923.

Within seven days after the birth of any Samoan child the following particulars must be furnished to the Registrar of the village and also to the Registrar of the district in which the child was born: The place and date of birth; the Christian or first name and the sex of the child; and the names and residence of both father and mother. The father and the mother are jointly responsible for the registration of birth.

Duplicate entries are taken and are kept on record by the Secretary of Native Affairs at Apia. A fine, not to exceed £5, is imposed on persons not complying with the regulations, and a fine not exceeding £;20 for persons who knowingly furnish false particulars. No fees are payable for registration.

Registrations for each of the four years 1923–26 reveal a very high birth-rate for the Samoan people, the rate not falling below 50 per 1000 of population during that period. Unfortunately, the registration requirements appear to have been ignored in a high proportion of cases during the last three or four years, the figures for which are of little value except as a reflex of the political situation in the territory. Numbers and rates of registrations of Samoan births in each year since 1923 are:—

Year.Number of Native Samoan Births registered.Rate per 1,000 of Native Samoan Population.
Males.Females.Total
19238588431,70150.49
19249649361,90055.38
19251,0459882,03356.30
19261,0569091,96552.62
19278168201,63642.37
192845341086321.82
19297156931,40834.94
19306686491,31731.97

During the year 1930, 88 children were born to Europeans and half-castes.

SUBSECTION B.—MARRIAGES.

INTRODUCTORY.

MARRIAGE may be solemnized in New Zealand only on the authority of a Registrar's certificate, either by a person whose name is on the list of officiating ministers under the Marriage Act, or before a duly appointed Registrar or Deputy Registrar of Marriages. Marriage by an officiating minister can be solemnized only between 8 o'clock in the forenoon and 8 o'clock in the evening. Marriage before a Registrar can be celebrated at any time during the hours the office of the Registrar is open for the transaction of public business. Prior to the passing of the Marriage Amendment Act, 1920, the limits in all cases were 8 a.m. and 4 p.m.

Notice of intended marriage must be given to a Registrar of Marriages by one of the parties to the proposed marriage, and one of the parties must have resided for three full days in the district within which the marriage is to be solemnized. In the case of a person under twenty-one, not being a widow or widower, the consent of parent or guardian is necessary before the Registrar's certificate can be issued. A schedule to the Guardianship of Infants Act, 1926, sets out the person or persons whose consent is required in various circumstances. In cases where double consent is required, section 8 provides for dispensing with the consent of one party if this cannot be obtained by reason of absence, inaccessibility, or disability. In similar cases where the consent of only one person is necessary, consent may be given by a Judge of the Supreme Court. Consent of the Court may also be given in cases of refusal by any person whose consent is required.

If a declaration is made in any case that there is no parent or lawful guardian resident in the Dominion, then a certificate may be issued by the Registrar (without the necessity of Court proceedings) after the expiration of fourteen days following the date on which the notice of intended marriage was given.

The system of notice and certificate has obtained in New Zealand since 1855. By this system it is ensured not only that marriages are in order, but that no legally solemnized marriage escapes registration. Officiating ministers and Registrars are required to send to the Registrar-General returns of all marriages solemnized, and as the returns come in they are checked off with the entries in the Registrar's lists of notices received and certificates issued. In case of the non-arrival of a marriage return corresponding to any entry in the list of notices, inquiries are made as to whether solemnization has been effected.

The marriage of a man with his deceased wife's sister was legalized in New Zealand in the year 1881, and the marriage of a woman with her deceased husband's brother in 1901. Marriage with a deceased wife's niece or a deceased husband's nephew was rendered valid in 1929.

An important provision is contained in section 7 of the Marriage Amendment Act, 1920, which reads as follows:—

  1. Every person commits an offence against this Act, and is liable on summary conviction to a fine of one hundred pounds, who—

    1. Alleges, expressly or by implication, that any persons lawfully married are not truly and sufficiently married; or

    2. Alleges, expressly or by implication, that the issue of any lawful marriage is illegitimate or born out of true wedlock.

  2. "Alleges" in this section means making any verbal statement, or publishing or issuing any printed or written statement, or in any manner authorizing the making of any verbal statement, or in any manner authorizing or being party to the publication or issue of any printed or written statement.

  3. A Person shall not be deemed to make an allegation contrary to the provisions of this section by reason only of using in the solemnization of a marriage a form of marriage service which at the commencement of this Act was in use by the religious denomination to which such person belongs, or by reason only of the printing or issue of any book containing a copy of a form of marriage service in use at the commencement of this Act by any religious denomination.

NUMBERS AND RATES.

The movement of the marriage-rate since 1855 is shown by the diagram on p. 91. The numbers and rates of marriages during each of the last twenty years are here given:—

Year.Number.Rate per 1,000 of Population.
19118,8258.70
19129,1498.81
19138,8138.25
19149,2808.51
191510,0289.12
19168,2137.47
19176,4175.84
19186,2275.65
19199,5198.33
192012,17510.21
192110,6358.69
19229,5567.63
192310,0707.90
192410,2597.90
192510,4197.84
192610,6807.90
192710,4787.62
192810,5377.58
192910,9677.78
193011,0757.77

The rapid fall in the marriage-rate after 1915 was compensated for, to a large extent, by the high figures for 1919, 1920, and 1921. The number of marriages celebrated in 1920 still easily holds the record, while the rate for that year is the highest experienced since 1864. The rate for each of the last nine years, which is low by comparison with the decennium immediately preceding 1914, follows an extraordinarily level course.

STANDARDIZED MARRIAGE-RATE.

In a country like New Zealand, where the age-constitution of the population has altered considerably, the crude marriage-rate based on the total population does not disclose the true position over a period of years. Even if only the unmarried (including widowed and divorced) population over twenty in the case of men and over fifteen in the case of women be taken into account, the rates so ascertained would still not be entirely satisfactory for comparative purposes, owing to differences in sex and age constitution, divergences between rates for different age-groups, and variations in the proportions of marriageable persons in the community. A better plan is to ascertain the rate among unmarried females in each age-group and to standardize the results on the basis of the distribution of the unmarried female population in a basic year.

This has been done for each census year from 1881 to 1926, the year 1911 being taken as the standard. The course of the standardized rates as shown in the following table varies materially from that of the crude rates:—

Year.Marriage-rate per 1,000.Index Numbers of Marriage-rates taking 1911 as base = 100.
Total Population.Unmarried Female Population 15 and over.Total Population.Unmarried Female Population 15 and over.
Crude.Standardized.Crude.Standardized.
18816.673.980.776125137
18866.055.160.46993102
18916.048.350.3698285
18966.847.348.0788081
19017.850.249.0908583
19068.555.653.7989491
19118.759.159.1100100100
19167.550.754.3868692
19218.759.763.9100101108
19267.953.162.69190106

The index number of the three classes of rates over the series of years enable the effect of standardization to be shown at a glance. Comparing, for instance, the years 1881 and 1911, it is seen that whereas the crude rate per 1,000 of total population was nearly one-fourth less in 1881 than in 1911, the crude rate when only the unmarried female population of fifteen or over is considered was one-fourth greater, and the standardized rate more than one-third greater. Similar though less noticeable results are recorded for years subsequent to 1881.

The standardized rate for 1926 is slightly less than that recorded for 1921, although the figure is considerably higher than for any other census year subsequent to 1881.

RATES OF VARIOUS COUNTRIES.

Prior to 1929, the Commonwealth marriage-rate was in excess of the New Zealand rate, but a reversal of this position has taken place in the last two years, the rate for the former country displaying a marked fall as against a fairly steady level maintained by the latter.

MARRIAGES PER 1,000 OF MEAN POPULATION IN AUSTRALIA AND NEW ZEALAND.

Year.Queensland.New South Wales.Victoria.South Australia.Western Australia.Tasmania.Commonwealth.New Zealand.
19267.348.287.908.067.586.797.927.90
19277.048.457.887.888.076.827.957.62
19286.958.287.527.188.297.097.737.58
19296.677.937.316.428.188.017.457.78
19306.596.996.525.707.666.706.717.77

A comparison of the latest available rates in various countries is given in the next table. Of the forty countries shown. New Zealand occupies a position a little above midway. The New Zealand marriage-rate differs but little from that of England and Wales, although it is higher than that of Scotland, and markedly higher than the rates of the two Irish States. The highest marriage-rate is that of the United States of America, which has also a high ratio of divorces (in 1929, 16.3 per 100 marriages, compared with 5.8 in New Zealand).

MARRIAGE-RATES OF VARIOUS COUNTRIES.

Country.Quinquennium.Average Yearly Rate.
United States1924–2810.29
Bulgaria1924–289.91
Belgium1924–289.48
Rumania1924–289.20
Czecho-Slovakia1924–289.13
Hungary1925–299.10
Poland1925–299.03
South Africa1924–288.78
Chile1925–298.62
Latvia1924–288.36
France1925–298.34
Lithuania1924–288.26
Japan1925–298.18
Germany1924–287.95
New Zealand1926–307.73
England and Wales1926–307.70
Estonia1925–297.67
Denmark1925–297.64
Netherlands1925–297.58
Portugal1925–297.56
Australia1926–307.55
Austria1924–287.52
Canada1925–297.39
Switzerland1925–297.31
Spain1924–287.29
Italy1925–297.20
Argentina1924–287.08
Scotland1926–306.66
Finland1924–286.58
Sweden1925–296.48
Iceland1924–286.16
Norway1925–295.89
Northern Ireland1925–295.87
Ceylon1925–295.81
Uruguay1924–285.80
Trinidad1925–294.85
Irish Free State1925–294.51
Jamaica1925–294.37

DISTRIBUTION OF MARRIAGES OVER THE YEAR.

Normally the quarter ending in June is apparently considered the most propitious for the solemnization of marriage. Annual averages for the decade 1921–30 give marriages as follows: March quarter, 2,495; June quarter, 2,935; September quarter, 2,300; December quarter, 2,739.

The Easter and Christmas seasons are apparently regarded as the most suitable times of the year for entering the matrimonial state, and, judging by the quarterly figures for an average year, Easter would appear to predominate slightly.

The marriages contracted in each month of the last five years were as follows:—

Month.1926.1927.1928.1929.1930.
January801774780906874
February794790804762842
March9808207691,029819
April1,2931,3211,3551,1621,538
May652635697708722
June1,0901,0411,0581,0451,066
July756768738812807
August734824777792807
September778764693765766
October740708801912836
November767847792813755
December1,2951,1861,2731,2611,243
Totals10,68010,47810,53710,96711,075

Wednesday claims two-fifths of the total marriages, the 1930 proportions per cent. of the total marriages for the various days of the week being—Sunday, 0.4; Monday, 12.4; Tuesday, 15.3; Wednesday, 39.5; Thursday, 11.7; Friday, 4.7; Saturday, 16.0.

CONJUGAL CONDITION.

The total number of persons married during the year 1930 was 22,150, of whom 20,268, were single, 1,185 widowed, and 697 divorced. The figures for each of the last ten years, but showing the sexes separately, are given in the table following:—

Year.Single.Widowed.Divorced.Total Persons married.
Bridegroom.Bride.Bridegroom.Bride.Bridegroom.Bride.
19219,6179,71677863924028021,270
19228,5818,66271459826129619,112
19239,0689,14874262126030120,140
19249,2629,38073257526530420,518
19259,3839,48973360130332920,838
19269,6869,80468952130535521,360
19279,4889,64769649429433720,956
19289,5709,74265847130932421,074
19299,94410,17972145830233021,934
193010,03810,23070947632836922,150

The figures reveal an increasing tendency in the number of divorced persons remarrying, while, on the other hand, those for widowed persons have declined over the period. The position is more easily seen by studying the percentages given in the next table:—

Year.Bridegrooms.Brides.
Single.Widowed.Divorced.Single.Widowed.Divorced.
 Per Cent.Per Cent.Per Cent.Per Cent.Per Cent.Per Cent.
192190.437.322.2591.366.012.63
192289.807.472.7390.646.263.10
192390.057.372.5890.846.172.99
192490.287.142.5891.435.612.96
192590.067.032.9191.075.773.16
192690.696.452.8691.804.883.32
192790.556.642.8192.074.713.22
192890.826.252.9392.464.473.07
192990.676.582.7592.814.183.01
193090.646.402.9692.374.303.33

During the period 1921–30 the number of divorced persons remarrying increased from 24 per 1,000 persons married to 31, a considerable advance, and corresponding approximately to the largely increased number of divorces granted since 1918. The fall in the number of widowed persons remarrying—from 67 per 1,000 persons married in 1921 to 53 per 1,000 in 1930—is to be expected, the high figure in the earlier year being the direct outcome of the war and, to a certain extent, of the influenza epidemic.

The relative conjugal condition of bridegrooms and brides for each of the last ten years is next given:—

Year.Marriages between Bachelors andMarriages between Widowers andMarriages between Divorced Men and
Spinsters.Widows.Divorced Women.Spinsters.Widows.Divorced Women.Spinsters.Widows.Divorced Women.
19219,000421196538182581783626
19228,018364199474197431703754
19238,479381208489200531804040
19248,708337217473199601993927
19258,813336234471205572056038
19269,164280242428193682124845
19279,025244219419199782035140
19289,112249209409183662213949
19299,478234232477192522243246
19309,540245253446191722444044

Taking the whole period covered by the foregoing table, it is found that, while 2,867 divorced men remarried, the corresponding number for women was 3,225. In the case of widowed persons, however, in spite of the fact that the number of widows caused by the war and the epidemic must greatly have exceeded the widowers caused by the latter, only 5,454 widows remarried, as compared with 7,172 widowers. It would appear that in the case of divorced persons women are more likely to remarry than men, while in the case of widowers and widows the converse holds.

Included amongst widows in 1930 were thirteen women, and amongst the widowers six men, who elected to go through the form of marriage with other persons under the protection of the provisions of section 224, subsection (5), of the Crimes Act, which reads: "No one commits bigamy by going through a form of marriage if he or she has been continually absent from his or her wife or husband for seven years then last past, and is not proved to have known that his wife or her husband was alive at any time during those seven years."

During the last ten years the numbers of persons married under the protection of the above subsection was 199, comprising 64 men and 135 women.

AGES OF PERSONS MARRIED.

Of the 22,150 persons married in 1930, 2,376 or 11 per cent., were under twenty-one years of age; 7,515, or 34 per cent., were returned as twenty-one and under twenty-five; 6,687, or 30 per cent., as twenty-five and under thirty; 3,688, or 17 per cent., as thirty and under forty; and 1,884, or 8 per cent., as forty years of age or over.

A table is given showing relative ages of bridegrooms and brides in groups of years:—

AGES OF PERSONS MARRIED, 1930.

Age of Bridegroom, in Years.Age of Bride, in Years.Total Bridegrooms.
Under 21.21 and under 25.25 and under 30.30 and under 35.35 and under 40.40 and under 45.45 and over.
Under 2125211917........388
21 and under 259841,6464494681..3,134
25 " 305681,8871,290202451134,006
30 " 35141504545288721791,576
35 " 40311492341761193116756
40 " 4574885106904727410
45 and over5286186118155352805
Total brides1,9884,3812,68190445226240711,075

There have been some considerable changes in the proportions of men and women marrying at the various age-periods. To give an idea of the extent to which these figures have varied during the last three decades, a table is given showing the proportions of men and women married at each age-period to every 100 marriages in quinquennia from 1900 to 1929, and for the year 1930:—

Period.Under 21.21 and under 25.25 and under 30.30 and under 35.35 and under 40.40 and under 45.45 and over.Total.
Males.
1900–041.6724.7538.4218.638.053.584.90100.00
1905–091.7923.4239.2518.788.473.384.91100.00
1910–141.9422.0438.0420.758.543.904.79100.00
1915–193.2621.4033.0419.6710.475.027.14100.00
1920–243.1324.6632.2117.7310.245.436.60100.00
1925–293.4928.0434.4914.337.704.487.47100.00
19303.5028.3036.1714.236.833.707.27100.00
Females.
1900–0416.9239.7527.339.263.401.531.81100.00
1905–0916.1537.1028.5310.184.211.802.03100.00
1910–1415.6034.9028.5211.575.042.052.32100.00
1915–1915.2135.0126.1711.396.062.983.18100.00
1920–2415.9935.4726.2110.665.532.983.16100.00
1925–2918.6137.8823.678.934.652.823.44100.00
193017.9539.5624.218.164.082.373.67100.00

A perusal of the above table reveals the fact that greater proportions of marriages are now being celebrated at both the younger and the older age-groups. The proportion of persons marrying under twenty-one years of age has increased from 9.30 per cent. for the period 1900–04 to 11.05 for 1925–29, the increase being much greater for males than for females. The increase in the number of males marrying under twenty-one years of age has been phenomenal, and goes back to the year 1914, there being a very sharp rise between the quinquennia 1910–14 and 1915–19. Although the following quinquennium showed a slight decrease, the average for the years 1925–29 was at a record figure. The figure for females was high for the period 1900–04, but decreased steadily until 1915–19, after which a considerable rise was recorded, the proportion for 1925–29 reaching the unprecedented figure of 18.61 per 100 marriages.

Taking now those persons who married at ages forty-five and over, it is found that the percentage increased from 3.35 in 1900–04 to 5.45 in 1925–29, the increase being common to the two sexes, although the increase in the female percentage is greater than that for males. The latter percentage showed a somewhat fluctuating tendency, but the female figure rose steadily. A similar movement, although to a far less extent, is apparent in the age-group 40 and under 45.

The effect of the war on the number of males marrying in the various age-groups is clearly revealed in the low figure now recorded for age-group 30 to 35. Another interesting feature of the male proportions is the fall recorded at the age-group 25 to 30, as a result of the increase at ages under 25. The fall is also noticeable, especially for the years 1925–29, in the female proportions, but in this case as a result of an increase in the older age-groups.

In the years immediately preceding the war 62 per cent. of the bridegrooms were under thirty years of age, a proportion which declined rapidly during the period 1916–19. This proportion was again registered in 1924 and 1925, while the figure for 1930 rose as high as 68 per cent.

For many years the average age at marriage for both males and females, more particularly the latter, showed a tendency to increase. However, after reaching its maximum in the three years 1917, 1918, and 1919, the average age has since decreased considerably, in spite of the effect of the increase in the proportion of widowed and divorced persons among the brides and grooms. The decrease is especially noticeable in the last five years, when an abnormal number of persons married under the age of twenty-five. The figures for each of the last ten years are given.

MEAN AGE AT MARRIAGE.

Year.Bridegrooms.Brides.
192130.6926.72
192230.4926.83
192330.4926.74
192430.2426.56
192530.3926.56
192629.8926.18
192729.9226.25
192829.8726.17
192929.8026.10
193028.4726.13

The average ages of bachelors and spinsters at marriage are considerably lower than those shown in the preceding table, which cover all parties and are adversely affected by the inclusion of remarriages of widowed and divorced persons. The average ages of grooms and brides of the various conditions in each of the last five years were:—

Year.Bridegrooms.Brides.
Bachelors.Divorced.Widowers.Spinsters.Divorced.Widows.
 Years.Years.Years.Years.Years.Years.
192628.3140.1547.4424.9835.1542.58
192728.2641.1147.9625.0336.6342.94
192828.2340.9248.4524.9936.4343.51
192928.1140.8348.4525.0135.7043.33
193026.6239.6449.4024.9236.2044.33

The foregoing figures give the average age at marriage, but these do not correspond with the modal or popular age, if the age at which the most marriages are celebrated may be so termed. For several years prior to 1918 age 26 held pride of place for bridegrooms and age 21 for brides. The latter has continued right through to 1930 without alteration, but in the case of bridegrooms the most popular age is now 25. The median age for all bridegrooms in 1930 was 27—bachelors 26—while for all brides the figure was 24—spinsters 23.

MARRIAGES OF MINORS.

Of every 1,000 men married in 1930, 35 were under twenty-one years of age, while 180 in every 1,000 brides were under twenty-one.

In 252 marriages in 1930 both parties were given as under twenty-one years of age, in 1,736 marriages the bride was returned as a minor and the bridegroom as an adult, and in 136 marriages the bridegroom was a minor and the bride an adult.

The general position as regards marriages of minors has been discussed in an earlier paragraph. The following table gives ages in single years.

AGES OF MINORS, 1926–30.

Year.Age in Years.Total.
14.15.16.17.18.19.20.Number.Rate per 100 Marriages.
Bridegrooms.
1926......10321382304103.84
1927......1141952143613.45
1928....13361182113693.50
1929......542991973433.13
1930....29381142253883.50
Brides.
1926211702243975557061,96518.40
1927112642314075357051,95518.66
1928110701924196377092,03819.34
1929311852434115797592,09119.07
1930216881984165517171,98817.95

MARRIAGES BY MINISTERS OF VARIOUS DENOMINATIONS.

Of the 11,075 marriages registered in 1930, Church of England clergymen officiated at 2,983, Presbyterians at 2,931, Methodists at 1,092, and Roman Catholics at 1,225, while 2,270 marriages were celebrated before Registrars.

The following table shows the proportions of marriages by ministers of the principal denominations in the last eight years:—

Denomination.Percentage of Marriages.
1923.1924.1925.1926.1927.1928.1929.1930.
Church of England28.3327.6827.2627.5327.6827.0327.1826.93
Presbyterian25.7725.8126.1926.3126.7726.9127.1326.47
Methodist10.7911.039.909.689.739.7710.199.89
Roman Catholic10.9310.7911.3311.6811.1911.4511.3411.06
Other denominations4.914.964.635.075.575.264.845.16
Before Registrars19.2719.7320.6919.7319.0619.5819.3220.49
 100.00100.00100.00100.00100.00100.00100.00100.00

The foregoing figures must not be taken as a true indication of the religions of the parties married, as it does not necessarily follow that one or both of the parties are members of the Church whose officiating minister performed the ceremony, and persons married before Registrars may belong, in greater or lesser proportion, to any of the denominations.

NUMBER OF OFFICIATING MINISTERS.

The number of names on the list of officiating ministers under the Marriage Act is (June, 1931) 1,986, and the denominations to which they belong are shown hereunder:—

Denomination.Number.
Church of England493
Presbyterian Church of New Zealand416
Roman Catholic Church331
Methodist Church of New Zealand282
Salvation Army111
Baptists71
Church of Christ37
Congregational Independents32
Brethren16
Seventh-day Adventists13
Latter-day Saints9
Lutheran Church2
Evangelical Lutheran Concordia Conference5
Hebrew Congregations4
Catholic Apostolic Church3
Liberal Catholic Church6
Unitarians6
Assemblies of God6
United Evangelical Church5
Spiritualist Church of New Zealand4
Ratana Church of New Zealand99
Ringatu Church18
Church of the Seven Rules of Jehovah3
Others14
Total1,986

The Ringatu Church, the Church of the Seven Rules of Jehovah, and the Ratana Church of New Zealand are Maori denominations.

MAORI MARRIAGES.

In cases where both parties to a marriage are of the Native race there is no necessity under the Marriage Act to comply with the provisions of that Act, though the parties are at liberty to take advantage thereof. Considerable inconvenience, however, was found to exist on account of the non-registration of Maori marriages, and a section was inserted in the Native Land Act, 1909, whereby it was laid down that Maori marriages must be celebrated either under the provisions of the Marriage Act or in the presence of a registered officiating minister, but without complying with the other requirements of the Marriage Act. Ministers solemnizing the latter class of marriages must send returns to the Registrar-General.

Returns of 419 marriages in which both parties were of the Native race were received during the year 1930. Of these 74 were in accordance with the provisions of the Marriage Act. The figures for each of the last ten years are as follows:—

MAORI MARRIAGES, 1921–30.

Year.Under Native Land Act.Under Marriage Act.Total.
192121236248
192224830278
192326220282
192419548243
192535642398
192626153314
192723187318
192828597382
1929315121436
193034574419

Maori marriages are not included in the numbers shown elsewhere in this subsection, nor are they taken into account in the computation of marriage-rates.

MARRIAGES IN COOK ISLANDS.

According to the annual report of the Cook Islands Department, the following are the figures of marriages solemnized in the Cook Islands during the twelve months ended 31st December, 1930, or 31st March, 1931:—

MARRIAGES IN COOK ISLANDS, 1930–31.

Island.Number of Marriages.
Rarotonga35
Aitutaki11
Mangaia9
Mauke4
Atiu13
Mitiaro2
Manihiki2
Penrhyn4
Rakahanga2
Pukapuka5
Niue36
Total123

The remaining islands of the group either had no marriages or did not furnish returns.

MARRIAGES IN WESTERN SAMOA.

During the twelve months ended 31st December, 1929, 220 marriages were registered in the mandated territory of Western Samoa. Of these, 13 were between members of the European population, the balance of the marriages being between native Samoans.

The following figures, taken from successive annual reports on the mandated territory, indicate wide variations either in actual marriages or in registrations, the 1925 total for Samoans representing a rate of 22 per 1,000 of Samoan population and that for 1928 a rate of only 2.6 per 1,000.

MARRIAGES REGISTERED IN WESTERN SAMOA, 1925–29.

Year.Samoans.Others.Total.
192585434888
192627015285
192713512147
192810116117
192920713220

SUBSECTION C.—DEATHS.

COMPULSORY registration of deaths was instituted in New Zealand in 1855. As in the case of births, a system of non-compulsory registration had obtained since 1848.

Until the year 1876 the only information provided for in the death-registration entry was the date, place, and cause of death, and the name, sex, age, and occupation of deceased. The Registration of Births and Deaths Act, 1875, required information to be recorded as regards parentage, conjugal condition, and issue of deceased. Particulars as to burial had also to be entered, as well as more detailed information regarding cause of death. Subsequent amendments to the Act have made it requisite to give additional information concerning issue, and, in the case of married males, age of widow.

Every death occurring in New Zealand is required to be registered within three days after the day of the death if in a city or borough, or seven days in any other case. There is a penalty up to £10 for neglect, the undertaker in charge of the funeral being solely responsible for registration. Prior to 1913 the undertaker was primarily looked to for registration, but, in addition, the occupier of the house and every other person present at the death were also responsible parties.

The law does not impose any limit of time after which a death may not be registered as it does in the case of a birth. It is not necessary to effect a death-registration entry in the case of a still-born child, though an entry must be made in the register of births.

Any person burying, or permitting or taking part in the burial of, the body of any deceased person without a certificate of cause of death signed by a duly registered medical practitioner, a Coroner's order to bury the body, or a Registrar's certificate of registration of the death, renders himself liable to a fine of £10.

NUMBERS AND RATES.

The following table shows the number of deaths and the death-rate per 1,000 of the mean population during each of the last twenty years:—

Year.Number.Rate per 1,000.
19119,5349.39
19129,2148.87
191310,1199.47
191410,1489.31
19159,9659.06
191610,5969.64
191710,5289.58
191816,36414.84
191910,8089.46
192012,10910.15
192110,6828.73
192210,9778.77
192311,5119.03
192410,7678.29
192511,0268.29
192611,8198.74
192711,6138.45
192811,8118.49
192912,3148.75
193012,1998.56

The figure for 1930, while not so low as some recorded in recent years, nevertheless marked the cessation of the annual increase in the death-rate in evidence during the previous three years.

The fall in the birth-rate (resulting in fewer infants at risk relatively to total population) combined with the fall in the rate of infant mortality, is largely responsible for the position disclosed by the crude death-rate figures. As will be seen farther on, however, there has been an actual fall in the already low standardized rate, which is not affected by the fall in the birth-rate, though it is very materially affected by the decline in the rate of infant mortality.

MALE AND FEMALE DEATH-RATES.

The death-rates of males and females for the last ten years are shown separately in the next table, also the number of male deaths to every 100 female deaths, and the death-rate of males expressed as an index number of the female rate, taking the latter as equal to 100.

Year.Deaths per 1,000 of Population.Male Deaths to every 100 Female Deaths.Male Rate expressed as Index Number of Female Rate (= 100).
Males.Females.Total.
19219.757.668.73133127
19229.607.908.77127122
19239.918.129.03127122
19249.227.328.29131126
19259.097.468.29127122
19269.667.778.74130124
19279.287.588.45128123
19289.247.728.49125120
19299.657.828.75128123
19309.407.698.56127122

DISTRIBUTION OF DEATHS OVER THE YEAR.

An examination of the total number of deaths registered in each quarter of the years 1921–30 gives the following annual averages: March quarter, 2,484; June quarter, 2,712; September quarter, 3,434; and December quarter, 2,842.

High figures in September quarter of each of the years 1923, 1926, and 1929 were due in the main to the slight epidemics of influenza which occurred during those periods.

A classification according to month of death shows that in 1930 the most deaths occurred during the winter months of August and July, with totals of 1,228 and 1,178 respectively. Excluding December (the figures for which are incomplete on account of a proportion of deaths occurring in that month not being registered till January), February had the least number of deaths (763), followed by March and April, with 890 and 906 respectively.

The least number of deaths on any one day, again excluding December, was 14, this number occurring on the 27th February. The greatest number (53) occurred on the 4th August.

AGES AT DEATH.

The deaths occurring during 1930 are tabulated below:—

Ages.Males.Females.Total.
Under 1 month367277644
1–3 months8042122
3–6 "303060
6–12 "485098
1–2 years8064144
2–3 "303464
3–4 "412566
4–5 "282553
5–10 "9275167
10–15 "6045105
15–20 "13587222
20–25 "178137315
25–30 "187150337
30–35 "166171337
35–40 "200174374
40–45 "271207478
45–50 years360280640
50–55 "467327794
55–60 "486395881
60–65 "5934101,003
65–70 "5894881,077
70–75 "6764951,171
75–80 "6845581,242
80–85 "515445960
85–90 "314272586
90–95 "12589214
95–100 "231437
100 "325
101 "213
Totals6,8305,36912,199

Some remarkable changes in the age-distribution of persons dying have occurred during the last fifty years. The total deaths in 1930 were more than twice as numerous as in 1880, but the number of deaths under one year in 1930 was little more than half of the corresponding number recorded in 1880. This is an eloquent tribute to the efficacy of the steps taken to preserve infant life (a subject which is dealt with later on in this subsection), as during the fifty years the annual number of births increased by 39 per cent.

Turning now to deaths at ages 80 and over, a remarkable difference between the earlier and later years covered by the figures is apparent. In 1880, deaths in this group numbered only 73 or just over 1 per cent. of the total of 5,437, while in 1930, 1,805 deaths of persons over 80 years of age were recorded, this number representing nearly 15 per cent. of the total deaths in that year. In 1910 the corresponding percentage was only 9. The figures are a reflex of the changes in the age-constitution of the population, combined with the great improvement in the death-rate at the earlier ages.

Furthermore, in 1930 the number of deaths in individual age-groups shows a gradual increase for practically every consecutive group from "10 and under 15" to "80 and over," where the maximum is recorded. The experience of 1880, on the other hand, is very different, the number showing an almost continuous decline after the "40–45" age-group till the minimum is attained at the final age-group.

The following table indicates the changes that have occurred over a period of fifty years:—

DEATHS BY AGE-GROUPS, 1880–1930.

Ages, in Years.Number of Deaths.Percentage to Total.
1880.1890.1900.1910.1930.1880.1890.1900.1910.1930.
Under 11,8051,4381,4691,76092433.2023.9920.4018.267.57
1 and under 565345642047832712.017.615.844.962.68
5 " 102072301731871673.813.842.401.941.37
10 " 151341391601171052.462.322.221.210.86
15 " 201712372292012223.153.953.182.091.82
20 " 252212992862983154.064.993.973.092.58
25 " 302252382763803374.143.973.843.942.76
30 " 352512202634263374.623.673.654.422.76
35 " 402802772863753745.154.623.973.893.07
40 " 452892392533404785.313.993.513.533.92
45 " 502633052913556404.845.094.043.685.25
50 " 552123463113957943.905.774.324.106.51
55 " 601623364094958812.985.615.685.137.22
60 " 651643194685291,0033.025.326.505.498.22
65 " 701092506476991,0772.004.178.997.258.83
70 " 751122584718501,1712.064.306.549.339.60
75 " 80901813558551,2421.663.024.938.8710.18
80 and over732194338501,8051.343.656.028.8214.80
Unspecified167......0.290.12......
Totals5,4375,9947,2009,63912,199100.00100.00100.00100.00100.00

The next table shows that the fall in the death-rate during recent years has been common to all ages, and to both sexes.

The table is further of interest as showing that the female rate for the various age-groups is almost invariably lower than the male rate. The rapid increase in the death-rate at successive age-groups is well exemplified.

DEATH-RATES PER 1,000, BY AGE-GROUPS.

Year.Under 1.1 and under 5.5 and under 15.15 and under 25.25 and under 35.35 and under 45.45 and under 55.55 and under 65.65 and under 75.75 and under 85.85 and over.
Males.
190178.606.811.893.523.976.1611.9423.1250.59126.26280.00
191163.485.361.912.423.876.2711.0220.8353.22116.21281.21
192153.104.781.852.443.565.559.6119.9646.17102.84257.70
192643.553.601.302.323.334.989.3019.1549.43128.13330.54
193038.283.381.122.343.215.029.0819.1246.05115.27297.64
Females.
190163.875.501.643.584.726.7010.6219.4443.32107.02285.30
191148.745.371.482.764.344.928.3817.8940.44104.84221.90
192142.314.491.312.343.384.468.0014.8836.8194.42230.05
192635.734.001.301.953.143.987.3415.0239.26109.48284.72
193030.502.910.921.783.013.887.1615.8737.28107.22236.25
Both Sexes.
190171.406.171.773.554.336.4011.3721.6347.87117.97282.52
191156.315.361.702.584.095.649.8219.5547.74111.73251.81
192147.824.641.582.393.475.108.8517.5941.9099.00245.21
192639.763.801.302.143.234.488.3717.2244.64119.19308.76
193034.483.151.022.073.114.438.1517.5841.76111.45266.65

The average arithmetic mean age at death of persons of either sex in each of the ten years 1921–30 was as follows:—

Year.Males.Females.
192148.4546.97
192250.1649.69
192350.0650.33
192451.0549.87
192551.4450.15
192652.9451.14
192752.5952.35
192852.3352.68
192953.1554.27
193054.2354.47

EXPECTATION OF LIFE.

The following figures showing the expectation of life at various ages are based on the experience of the two years 1921–22, and are as computed by Mr. L. S. Polden, A.I.A.

EXPECTATION OF LIFE OR AVERAGE AFTER-LIFETIME IN NEW ZEALAND.

Age.Males.Females.
 Years.Years.
062.76465.433
562.17164.050
1057.72659.497
2048.66250.364
3039.98141.761
4031.56033.225
5023.50824.913
6016.03017.286
709.90610.570
805.3275.780
902.3112.524
1000.7500.917

The expectation of life at age 0 has been as follows at successive periods:—

Period.Males.Females.
 Years.Years.
1891–189555.29458.087
1896–190057.37359.952
1901–190558.09260.549
1906–191059.16561.784
1911–191560.96063.482
1921–192262.76465.433

DEATH-RATES OF VARIOUS COUNTRIES.

From the following table it will be seen that New Zealand has the lowest death-rate in the world, Australia ranking second in this respect.

Country.Quinquennium.Average Rate per 1,000.

* Registration area.

New Zealand1926–308.6
Australia1926–308.9
Union of South Africa1924–289.7
Netherlands1925–2910.0
Norway1925–2911.0
Uruguay1925–2911.0
Denmark1925–2911.1
Canada1925–2911.2
Germany1925–2911.8
United States*1924–2811.9
Sweden1925–2912.1
Switzerland1925–2912.1
England and Wales1926–3012.1
Iceland1924–2812.3
Argentina1924–2813.4
Scotland1926–3013.5
Belgium1925–2913.7
Finland1925–2914.0
Irish Free State1926–3014.4
Northern Ireland1926–3014.7
Latvia1924–2815.0
Austria1925–2915.4
Czecho-Slovakia1925–2915.5
Italy1925–2916.2
Lithuania1924–2816.3
Estonia1926–3016.5
Poland1925–2917.1
France1925–2917.2
Hungary1925–2917.2
Bulgaria1924–2819.0
Spain1924–2819.1
Japan1925–2919.9
Trinidad1925–2920.1
Jamaica1925–2920.3
Portugal1925–2920.3
Rumania1924–2821.5
Ceylon1925–2924.0
British Guiana1925–2925.5
Egypt1924–2825.6
Chile1925–2925.8

STANDARDIZED DEATH-RATES.

For the purpose of ascertaining the true movement of the death-rate in New Zealand, a system of standardization was introduced some years ago, the age- and sex-constitution of the population as disclosed at the census of 1911 being taken as the basis. The population and deaths of each year are divided, each sex separately, into five-yearly groups of ages (with one group only for ages 80 and over), and the rates for the various age-groups ascertained and weighted according to the proportion which the respective groups bore to the total population at the census of 1911. The following table gives the standardized rates for each fifth year from 1875 onwards, the crude rates also being given for purposes of comparison.

CRUDE AND STANDARDIZED DEATH-RATES, 1875–1930.

Year.Crude Rates.Standardized Rates.
Males.Females.Total.Males.Females.Total.
187516.5615.0715.9219.0315.3617.30
188012.0510.7311.4613.8111.4712.70
188511.519.6710.6713.3810.0612.36
189010.518.689.6612.2610.1111.25
189510.818.899.9112.2610.0711.22
190010.338.439.4311.049.2910.21
190510.188.249.2710.498.619.60
191010.678.639.7110.678.469.62
191510.197.879.0610.197.879.09
192011.119.1510.1510.838.849.89
19259.097.468.298.686.777.78
19309.407.698.568.646.487.62

Remarkable though the fall in the crude death-rate during the fifty-six years has been, the actual fall has been even more substantial, the standardized rate for 1930 being only 44 per cent. as high as for 1875, and 75 per cent. as high as for 1900. A comparison of the two sets of figures emphasizes the fact that the very low rates of the last few years have been achieved in spite of an upward movement in the age-constitution. The fall in the birth-rate, with the consequent decrease in the relative number of infants dying, does not affect the standardized rates, though the fall in the rate of infant mortality is an important factor in the decrease in both crude and standardized rates.

For purposes of international comparisons it is desirable to compile standardized rates on the basis of an international standard population. A standard population, based on the age-distribution of the population of 19 European countries at their censuses nearest to the year 1900, has been compiled by the International Institute of Statistics, and is now used in the compilation of international standardized rates.

Under this standard, population and deaths are divided into 11 age-groups; but, while separate standardized rates are compiled for each sex as well as for the two sexes in conjunction, no account of differences in sex-constitution is taken by the International Institute in computing the general rate. In adopting the International Institute's standard, however, Australia and New Zealand (in both of which the sex-constitution differs materially from that in Europe) make allowance for sex-constitution as well as age-constitution.

CRUDE AND INTERNATIONAL STANDARDIZED DEATH-RATES.

Year.Crude Rates.International Standardized Rates.
Males.Females.Both Sexes.Males.Females.Both Sexes.
Without Distinction between Sexes.With Distinction between Sexes.
190110.808.719.8111.8111.2111.6411.51
191110.468.219.3910.799.7410.4010.26
19219.757.668.739.658.639.239.14
19269.667.778.749.518.669.179.09
19279.287.588.458.988.178.658.57
19289.247.728.498.938.208.638.57
19299.657.828.759.288.398.868.78
19309.407.698.568.948.118.588.52

An interesting point brought out by the use of the new standard in New Zealand is that the male standardized rate is actually lower than the corresponding crude rate, thus indicating that the age-constitution of the male population of the Dominion has now reached a level corresponding to that obtaining in Europe at the beginning of the present century.

ORPHANHOOD.

The table following shows the number of living issue left by married men whose deaths were registered during the ten years 1921–30, the information being given according to age of father and of issue.

Taking all deaths of married men or widowers, whether leaving issue or not, it is found that the average living issue is 3.74, as compared with 4.00 for the period 1911–20.

Average numbers of issue left by married men or widowers during the decade 1921–30 were: Fathers aged under 30, 1.11; aged 30–39, 1.99; 40–49, 2.75; 50–59, 3.17. -69, 3.70; 70–79, 4.51; 80 or over, 4.64. Except where the father's age exceeded 80 years, averages are lower than in the preceding decade.

NUMBER AND AGES OF ISSUE LEFT BY MARRIED MEN, 1921–30.

Age of Issue, in Years.Number of Issue left by Fathers aged—
Under 30.30 and under 40.40 and under 50.50 and under 60.60 and under 70.70 and under 80.80 and over.Totals.
01262532085831..649
113236726662153..845
214740031410928211,001
398418399141315..1,092
45741545816842221,144
5503934842123810..1,187
62339152223673811,254
717370604316712421,404
8113405763571041221,402
962976364031072541,478
1042736554271403041,533
11..2016455111744131,575
12116169753620852111,666
13..1206456152236591,677
14..826746792987291,814
1515961671734178121,824
16 and under 213762,4974,4152,81896315310,925
21 and over121,0619,12525,11341,21234,099110,613
Unspecified26386033249172
Totals6794,62411,99519,14729,86042,62934,321143,255
Married men who died—
  Leaving issue4191,8583,6305,0136,8978,2436,48832,548
  Without leaving issue1914617371,0181,1771,2139125,709
Totals6102,3194,3676,0318,0749,4567,40038,257

In 1930, among men who left any issue under age 16, the average number of such issue was 2.49. The average for all married men or widowers who died during the year was, however, only 0.57.

Of 990 cases where issue under 16 years of age was left by married men or widowers during 1930, a widow was also left in 923 cases, the aggregate children under 16 in these 923 cases being 2,098, and the average per widow 2.27. By the deaths of their fathers, children under 16 to the number of 131 were left without either parent, and for 5 children there was no information as to whether the mother was alive or dead.

WIDOWS LEFT BY MARRIED MEN.

Of the 38,257 married men or widowers whose deaths were registered during the ten years 1921–30, 9,798 were shown to have been widowers, and 27,811 to have left widows; while in the remaining 648 cases there was no information on the point. Of the married men leaving widows, 23,906 had living issue also at time of death, and 3,905 had no living issue. In 8,288 cases widowers left issue, and in 1,510 cases no issue. In 354 of the 648 cases where no information was given as to whether a widow was left there was living issue, in 220 cases no living issue, and in 74 cases no information as to issue was given.

A table is given showing the relative ages of married men who died during the period 1921–30 and of their widows.

DEATHS, 1921–30.—AGES OF MARRIED MEN WHO DIED, AND OF THEIR WIDOWS.

Age of Widow, in Years.Age of Deceased, in Years.
Under 30.30 and under 40.40 and under 50.50 and under 60.60 and under 70.70 and under 80.80 and under 90.90 and over.Totals.
Under 202442..........30
20 and under 252358526611....354
25 " 303454021131772..1887
30 " 3578774425772241..1,381
35 " 40957992725762205..1,859
40 " 45101361,3836802064112..2,468
45 " 502189101,3704221283242,886
50 " 55251681,7409542956733,234
55 " 60..1279631,67054710533,316
60 " 65....61741,9341,071246193,450
65 " 70....6229581,681398243,089
70 " 75......61831,468604452,306
75 " 80..1....28614686391,368
80 " 85........39241544554
85 " 90..........811029147
90 and over............11920
Not specified83632607212211715462
Totals7132,0414,0255,3726,5226,0942,80923527,811

INFANT MORTALITY.

New Zealand has the lowest rate of infant mortality in the world, a fact attributable partly to such matters as climate, virility of the race, comparative absence of large industrial undertakings, &c., and partly to legislative and educative measures, the latter both by the State and by various organizations.

The following table, giving infant mortality rates in various countries for the latest available quinquennial period, clearly shows the favourable position occupied by New Zealand:—

Country.Quinquennium.Deaths under One Year per 1,000 Births.

* Registration area.

New Zealand1926–3037
Norway1924–2850
Australia1926–3052
Switzerland1925–2955
Iceland1924–2856
Netherlands1924–2858
Sweden1925–2959
South Africa1924–2870
Irish Free State1925–2970
United States*1924–2870
England and Wales1925–2971
Northern Ireland1924–2882
Denmark1923–2783
Scotland1925–2987
France1925–2991
Finland1924–2892
Belgium1923–2793
Canada1925–2994
Latvia1923–2796
Uruguay1925–29101
Estonia1923–27103
Germany1923–27109
Italy1923–27124
Austria1923–27127
Trinidad1925–29131
Spain1924–28131
Japan1925–29140
Czecho-Slovakia1924–28150
Egypt1924–28151
Lithuania1924–28159
British Guiana1925–29161
Jamaica1925–29174
Ceylon1925–29174
Hungary1925–29175
Rumania1924–28196
Chile1925–29234

Not only has New Zealand had for many years the lowest rate of infant mortality in the world, but the rate for the Dominion has shown steady and rapid improvement, more particularly during the last twenty years. Much of the success achieved has been due to the activities of the Royal New Zealand Society for the Health of Women and Children. Founded at Dunedin in 1907 this society has since extended its Plunket system throughout New Zealand, and its methods are being adopted to an ever-increasing extent in other countries.

The deaths of infants under one year of age for each of the ten years 1921–30 are shown in the following table:—

DEATHS OF CHILDREN UNDER ONE YEAR OF AGE, 1921–30.

Year.Number.Rate per 1,000 Births.
Males.Females.Total.Males.Females.Total.
19217745921,36653.1042.3147.82
19227184971,21548.2035.2341.89
19237205051,22549.5537.5943.80
19246444831,12745.0535.2140.23
19256394861,12544.0135.6439.96
19266384941,13243.5535.7339.76
19276104701,08042.6834.5838.74
192860937598443.2528.5936.18
192954836491240.1627.7834.10
193052539992438.2830.5034.48

Since 1924 the infant mortality rate in New Zealand has exhibited a rapid decline, until in 1929 the rate stood at the remarkably low level of 34.10 per 1,000 live births. A cessation of this phenomenal improvement must naturally be expected before long, and although the irreducible minimum is by no means necessarily reached, it is not surprising to find the rate for 1930 slightly exceeding that of the previous year. The increase, however, is practically negligible, and is the equivalent of only 12 extra infant deaths.

The pronounced fall in New Zealand's infant mortality rate during the last two decades has not been accompanied by an increase in the death-rate of children between the ages of one and ten years. There has, on the contrary, been a substantial fall, as is shown by the following figures. The numbers and rates given refer to annual averages for the quinquennia mentioned.

Quinquennium.1 and under 5.5 and under 10.
Number of Deaths.Rate.*Number of Deaths.Rate.*

* Per 10,000 children at ages shown.

1894–18984406818622
1899–19035047619423
1904–19084443717219
1909–19134474919318
1914–19185475326622
1919–19234654424519
1924–19284033820315
19293893721416
19303273216712

The increase in 1914–18 as compared with 1909–13 is due to the fact that during the latter period New Zealand experienced several minor epidemics, principally of diphtheria. The influenza epidemic in 1918 also somewhat affected the rate, though not to any great extent.

Since 1921 a distinction has been made between legitimate and illegitimate children in the New Zealand statistics of infant mortality. The proportion of illegitimate infants among those dying within the first year of life has been found to be greater (in some years substantially so) than the proportion of illegitimate births to total births, in spite of the fact that legitimations and adoptions would tend to reduce the number who would be termed illegitimate in the death entries. The year 1930 constitutes an exception.

Year.Total Deaths under One Year.Deaths of Illegitimate Infants under One Year.Proportion of Illegitimates in Total Deaths under One Year.Proportion of Illegitimates in Total Births.
   Per Cent.Per Cent.
19211,3661188.644.40
19221,215867.084.22
19231,225826.694.51
19241,127968.524.78
19251,125585.164.73
19261,132615.395.17
19271,080777.134.97
1928984505.695.08
1929912727.894.96
1930924475.095.12

Except for the year 1930, the excess of the male over the female rate of infant mortality holds for each of the four divisions of the first year of life shown in the next table. The discrepancy is, however, somewhat greater in the first half of the year than in the second.

DEATHS AT AGE-PERIODS UNDER ONE YEAR PER 1,000 BIRTHS.

Year.Male Deaths per 1,000 Male Births.Female Deaths per 1,000 Female Births.
Under 1 Month.1 and under 3 Months.3 and under 6 Months.6 and under 12 Months.Under 1 Month.1 and under 3 Months.3 and under 6 Months.6 and under 12 Months
192133.218.165.696.0428.025.433.865.00
192231.557.523.635.5022.684.682.984.89
192333.037.233.106.1924.785.962.764.09
192426.376.725.116.8521.433.864.235.69
192529.895.993.724.4122.735.062.575.28
192628.744.783.686.3521.994.413.545.79
192727.925.394.135.2423.624.272.434.26
192830.464.623.984.1920.052.672.523.35
192927.484.842.864.9818.863.512.063.36
193026.765.832.193.5021.173.222.293.82

Even when the effect of the male excess among infants born is eliminated, the number of male deaths per 100 female deaths in the first month of life during the ten years 1921–30 is found to be 131; between one and three months, 142; between three and six months, 130; between six and twelve months, 117; and for the whole of the first year, 131.

The rates for the two sexes in conjunction are now given for each of the last five years.

Year.Under 1 Month.1 and under 3 Months.3 and under 6 Months.6 and under 12 Months.Total under 1 Year.
192625.464.603.626.0839.76
192725.834.843.304.7738.74
192825.443.683.273.7936.18
192923.264.192.464.1934.10
193024.034.552.243.6634.48

If the deaths under one year of age are divided into two groups—viz., those occurring during the first month of life and those during the remainder of the twelve months—it will be found that the decrease disclosed for recent years when compared with earlier is almost entirely confined to the latter class; the explanation being that with premature birth, congenital debility, and other causes of death due to pre-natal influences (which are responsible for the great majority of deaths during the first month), it has not hitherto been found possible to effect the great improvements which have been brought about in regard to complaints arising from post-natal causes.

The next table shows that, whereas in the last five years the death-rate under one month of age was 17 per cent. lower than in the quinquennium 1881–85, the rate for children who have survived the first month of life was only one-fifth as high as in the "eighties." In other words, where the Dominion formerly lost between the ages of one month and one year sixty children out of every thousand it now loses only twelve.

Period.Deaths per 1,000 Births.Deaths between 1 and 12 Months per 1,000 Children who survive 1 Month.
Under 1 Year.Under 1 Month.Between 1 and 12 Months.
1881–188590.6029.7760.8362.70
1886–189084.0927.5756.5258.13
1891–189587.6030.3457.2658.93
1896–190080.0630.3849.6851.24
1901–190574.7730.6444.1345.54
1906–191069.6230.2839.3440.57
1911–191553.6329.2824.3525.05
1916–192048.6228.1620.4621.05
1921–192542.7527.4815.2715.70
1926–193036.7024.8211.8812.18

The decrease by more than half in the general rate, and four-fifths in the rate between one and twelve months, and the comparatively stationary position of the rate under one month, are well indicated in the accompanying diagram.

As stated above, the death-rate for infants under the age of one month has shown little improvement in recent years, while a heavy reduction has taken place in the mortality-rate after the first month of life. It would appear, therefore, that on the one hand the diseases that can be combated openly, such as epidemic diseases, respiratory diseases, and diseases due to faulty nourishment, &c. (i.e., diseases of the digestive system), have shown a definite response to the strenuous campaigns launched against them; while, on the other hand, many infants are evidently non-viable at birth. This point is accentuated by the following table, which shows the rates for further divisions of the first month of life.

DEATHS UNDER 1 MONTH PER 1,000 LIVE BIRTHS.

Year.Under 1 Day.1 Day and under 2 Days.2 Days and under 1 Week.Total under 1 Week.1 Week and under 2 Weeks.2 Weeks and under 3 Weeks.3 Weeks and under 1 Month.Total under 1 Month.
19219.074.419.6623.143.392.171.9630.66
19228.763.897.7620.413.482.141.2127.24
19238.443.938.2620.634.182.541.6529.00
19247.893.357.5018.742.251.681.2823.95
19258.353.518.4220.283.021.741.3926.43
19268.573.548.3620.472.111.651.2325.46
19278.033.627.7119.363.271.721.4825.83
19288.463.718.2420.412.941.100.9925.44
19297.373.377.6618.401.831.531.5023.26
19308.363.287.4619.102.761.310.8624.03

The rate for under one month has shown a considerable improvement during the period covered, and, indeed, all the divisions of the first month of life record a decrease, although the nearer to the moment of birth the less the improvement.

More than one-third (224) of the 644 deaths under one month in 1930 occurred within twenty-four hours of birth, and four-fifths (512) within one week. The following table gives, for each of the last five years, detailed information as to the number of deaths at various periods of the first year of life:—

INFANT MORTALITY, 1926-30.—DETAILED AGES.

Year.Under 1 Day.1 Day and under 2 Days.2 Days and under 1 Week.1 Week and under 2 Weeks.2 Weeks and under 3 Weeks.3 Weeks and under 1 Month.1 Month and under 2 Months.2 Months and under 3 Months.3 Months and under 6 Months.6 Months and under 9 Months.9 Months and under 12 Months.Total.
Males.
1926137671313529225020545043638
1927115541274433264829594431610
1928148621424218173629563326609
1929113561193130264422394226548
1930121431294218145030302424525
Females.
1926107341072518134120494040494
192710947884715153424332929470
19288239823812102114332222375
19298434861811142818271925364
19301034571321791923303119399
Both Sexes.
1926244101238604735914010390831,132
192722410121591484182539273601,080
19282301012248030275743895548984
1929197902054941407240666151912
1930224882007435236953605543924

Some remarkable changes are disclosed by the next table, which gives the infant mortality rates for various groups of causes in quinquennial groups over a period of fifty-nine years. If a comparison be made between the averages of the first and last periods covered—1872-76 and 1927–30—it is found that the general infant mortality rate shows a decline of 67 per cent., while even greater decreases are recorded for tuberculosis (93 per cent.), gastric and intestinal diseases (88 per cent.), convulsions (93 per cent.), epidemic diseases (89 per cent.), and respiratory diseases (71 per cent.). The rate for diseases of early infancy shows a decrease of only 21 per cent. in 1927-30 as compared with 1872-76. but of 29 per cent. as compared with 1917-21, and the figures indicate that some measure of success has already attempted the steps taken in recent years to cope with ante-natal conditions.

The increase shown for malformations and the decrease for tuberculosis are probably somewhat less than is indicated by the figures. In the earlier years covered by the table the latter heading included all deaths from hydrocephalus, many of which were no doubt due to congenital hydrocephalus, which is now included among the malformations. A proportion of the deaths from hydrocephalus in the earlier years would also probably be due to meningitis. The most striking features of the figures for the years 1927-30 in the table are the continuation of the upward trend in the death-rate for malformations, and a further drop in the rate from diseases peculiar to early infancy.

INFANT MORTALITY RATES FOR PRINCIPAL CAUSES, 1872-1930.

Period.Epidemic Diseases.Tuberculosis.Infantile Convulsions.Respiratory Diseases.Gastric and Intestinal Diseases.Malformations.Early Infancy.Other Causes.Totals.
1872–187613.55.59.712.924.21.225.017.3109.3
1877–188110.25.27.512.319.81.421.915.393.6
1882–18869.34.77.911.819.11.225.512.391.8
1887–18918.93.76.310.518.51.324.78.882.7
1892–18969.83.36.611.016.61.424.911.284.8
1897–19016.12.65.610.017.21.526.29.778.9
1902–19065.51.54.19.715.31.327.67.972.9
1907–19115.91.33.37.615.51.926.76.368.5
1912–19163.60.62.25.17.43.926.23.552.5
1917–19213.20.51.94.74.54.326.22.948.1
1922–19261.80.41.34.32.84.809.43.341.1
1927–19301.50.40.53.81.85.119.73.135.9

Two out of every three deaths of infants under one year of age are due to causes coming within the groups "Early Infancy" and "Malformations," and premature birth alone is responsible for approximately one-third of the total infant mortality.

In accordance with international practice, New Zealand's infant mortality rate represents the number of deaths of infants actually born alive expressed as a proportion per 1,000 live births. This method, however, takes no account of still-births. Reference has been made in an earlier paragraph to the effect on the infant mortality rate of efforts made towards the reduction of those ante-natal influences which generally cause death to ensue during the early weeks of the first year of life. The fact that still-births are also the result of such ante-natal influences should not be lost sight of, and for this and other reasons it is of interest to compute rates for infant mortality and still-births in conjunction, as in the following table. In the computation of the rates for numbers inclusive of still-births, the latter are taken into account in both births and deaths.

DEATHS OF INFANTS UNDER ONE YEAR PER 1,000 BIRTHS.

Year.Exclusive of Still-births.Inclusive of Still-births.
Males.Females.Total.Males.Females.Total
192153.1042.3147.8284.3269.3276.99
192248.2035.23.8977.5559.7568.92
192349.5537.59.8080.6265.6173.42
192445.0535.2140.2377.3959.4868.65
192544.0135.6439.9674.7361.7268.45
192643.5535.7339.7673.2963.9068.74
192742.6834.5838.7475.4260.3168.08
192843.2528.5936.1871.2158.3865.01
192940.1627.7834-1074.1654.4164.53
193038.2830.5034.4870.1558.9164.67

Some remarkable differences are revealed between the two sets of rates. Whereas the rate computed on the usual method indicates a decrease of 32.89 per cent. since 1914 (the first complete year for which still-births are available) the inclusion of stillbirths reduces the improvement to only 12.11 per cent. The explanation, of course, lies in the fact that although the number of children born alive and dying before one year has elapsed has been greatly diminished, yet, on the other hand, the number of still-births has shown a considerable increase between 1914 and 1930.

CAUSES OF DEATH.

Since 1908, the classification of causes of death in New Zealand has been on the basis of the international classification initiated by Dr. Jacques Bertillon and used by the principal European and American countries and the Commonwealth of Australia.

A comparison of the causes of deaths in 1930, arranged according to an abridged classification, and the proportion per 10,000 of population of each sex, are given in the following table. The classification adopted is in accordance with the Fourth Revision (1929) of the International List of Causes of Death.

Class.Number of Deaths.Proportion per 10,000 of Mean Population.
Males.Females.Total.Males.Females.Total.
I. Infectious and parasitic diseases5754701,0457.916.737.33
II. Cancer and other tumours7667581,52410.5510.8510.69
III. Rheumatic diseases, diseases of nutrition and of endocrine glands, and other general diseases1312453761.803.512.64
IV. Diseases of the blood and hæmatopoietic organs5147980.700.670.69
V. Chronic poisonings and intoxications141150.190.010.11
VI. Diseases of the nervous system and of organs of special sense4964969926.837.106.96
VII. Diseases of the circulatory system1,8791,4823,36125.8621.2223.59
VIII. Diseases of the respiratory system7014241,1259.656.077.89
IX. Diseases of the digestive system3382595974.653.714.19
X. Diseases of the genito-urinary system4313277585.934.695.32
XI. Pregnancy, labour, and the puerperal state..13613..1.950.95
XII. Diseases of the skin and cellular tissue228300.300.110.21
XIII. Diseases of the bones and of organs of locomotion2712390.370.180.27
XIV. Congenital malformations97731701.341.051.19
XV. Early infancy2972155124.083.083.60
XVI. Senility2281904183.142.722.93
XVII. Violent or accidental deaths75921897710.443.126.86
XVIII. Causes of death not determined188260.250.110.18
Totals6,8305,36912,19993.9976.8885.60

Class VII. diseases of the circulatory system, the principal of which—diseases of the heart—rank easily first among individual causes of death in New Zealand, is the most important as regards numerical strength. Next in order comes Class II (cancer and other tumours), followed in 1930 by Classes VIII. I, and VI. Classes V, XII, and XIII are responsible for very few deaths.

The next table shows the number of deaths from certain principal causes for the five years 1926–30, and the proportion per 10,000 of the population:—

Cause.Number of Deaths.Proportion per 10,000 of Mean Population.
1926.1927.1928.1929.1930.1926.1927.1928.1929.1930.
Typhoid fever1911162270.140.080.120.160.05
Measles132912120.100.210.090.010.01
Scarlet fever8165527160.060.120.400.190.11
Whooping cough108412617330.800.300.190.120.23
Diphtheria66587292580.490.420.520.650.41
Influenza2881316422971312.130.951.742.110.92
Infantile paralysis11717750.080.050.120.050.04
Tuberculosis of respiratory system5925335695245294.383.884.093.723.71
Other forms of tuberculosis1351351301181201.000.980.930.840.84
Cancer1,3411,3241,3741,4671,4529.919.639.8810.4310.19
Diabetes1621881672012231.201.371.201.431.57
Anæmia, chlorosis97786749380.710.570.480.350.27
Exophthalmic goitre57575155510.420.410.370.390.36
Meningitis (all forms)54634059700.400.460.290.420.49
Apoplexy, cerebral hæmorrhage7647716436346595.655.614.624.514.62
Epilepsy54406046560.400.290.430.330.39
Convulsions of children under 5 years of age42261513130.310.190.110.090.09
Diseases of the heart2,0592,1502,3152,5332,89715.2215.6416.6518.0020.33
Diseases of the arteries1591793944284321.171.302.833.043.03
Bronchitis3603032283142682.662.201.642.231.88
Broncho-pneumonia2102072302512181.551.511.651.781.53
Pneumonia2973134224644292.192.283.033.303.01
Diarrhoea and enteritis1049111082770.770.670.790.580.54
Appendicitis9392107100990.690.670.770.720.70
Hernia, intestinal obstruction114109100107950.840.790.720.760.67
Cirrhosis of liver47475136440.350.340.370.260.31
Simple peritonitis46462645350.340.340.190.320.25
Nephritis, Bright's disease4344094555375673.212.983.273.823.98
Diseases and accidents of puerperal state1211371341291360.891.000.960.920.96
Malformations1441611701771701.061.171.221.261.19
Congenital debility1101125759530.810.810.410.420.37
Premature birth3463303242783072.562.402.331.982.15
Injury at birth43568382620.320.410.600.580.44
Other diseases of early infancy91887881900.670.640.560.580.63
Senility8878065445184186.565.863.913.682.93
Violence (1) suicide1531992022211931.131.451.451.571.35
" (2) accident7086567447257735.234.775.355.155.42
" (3) homicide1422109110.100.160.070.060.08
Other causes1,4681,5921,4711,5091,36210.8511.5810.5810.719.55
Totals118191161311811123141219987.3584.4984.9387.5285.60

Detailed information concerning the various causes of death is given in the "Annual Report on Vital Statistics." The statistics for tuberculosis, cancer, puerperal causes, and violence—causes which are of special interest and significance—are discussed in the following pages.

TUBERCULOSIS.

Tuberculosis of the respiratory system takes sixth place in point of the number of deaths resulting therefrom during 1930, ranking after heart-disease, cancer, accidents, cerebral hæmorrhage and apoplexy, and nephritis, in that order. The remarkably low level of 3.71 per 10,000 was reached in 1930, the lowest ratio yet attained in this country.

A graph on the succeeding page illustrates the decline in the tuberculosis death-rate since 1875.

Of the 529 persons who died from tuberculosis of the respiratory system in 1930, 375, or 71 per cent., were known to have been born in the Dominion. In 8 cases the country of birth was not known or not stated, and in the remaining 146 cases the deceased person had been born outside New Zealand. Two of the last-mentioned had been in New Zealand less than two years, and 12 less than five years.

In addition to the 529 deaths from tuberculosis of the respiratory system during 1930, there were 120 deaths from other forms of tuberculosis, including—

Tuberculosis of meninges and central nervous system54
Tuberculosis of intestines and peritoneum16
Tuberculosis of vertebral column11
Tuberculosis of genito-urinary system8
Disseminated tuberculosis24

Tuberculosis claims its victims at comparatively early age. Of those dying from this cause in 1930, persons under the age of twenty years formed 14 per cent., and those under forty-five years 70 per cent. The figures for the various age-groups are as follows:—

AGES OF PERSONS WHO DIED FROM TUBERCULAR DISEASES, 1930.

Ages, In Years.Males.Females.Total.
Under 592130
5 and under 104812
10 " 15549
15 " 20182543
20 " 25275178
25 " 30474794
30 " 35285078
35 " 40412061
40 " 45351752
45 and under 50271239
50 " 55251237
55 " 60301747
60 " 65141024
65 " 7021526
70 " 759312
75 " 80123
80 and over314
Total344305649

The average annual death-rate from tubercular diseases in most of the principal countries of the world during the latest available period of five years is next shown.

DEATH-RATES FROM TUBERCULOSIS.

Country.Period.Death-rates (per 10,000).

* Registration area.

New Zealand1926-304.9
Union of South Africa1924–285.2
Australia1925–295.6
Ceylon1925–296.9
Canada1925–298.2
Denmark1924–288.5
United States*1924–288.5
Netherlands1924–289.6
England and Wales1925–299.7
Scotland1925–2910.0
British Guiana1925–2910.4
Belgium1921–2510.6
Germany1923–2710.9
Trinidad1925–2912.3
Sweden1925–2913.5
Jamaica1925–2913.8
Switzerland1925–2914.1
Uruguay1925–2914.3
Italy1923–2714.4
Irish Free State1925–2914.4
Northern Ireland1925–2914.5
Spain1924–2814.8
France1925–2816.5
Austria1923–2718.0
Norway1923–2718.0
Czecho-Slovakia1924–2819.1
Japan1925–2919.3
Iceland1924–2820.0
Hungary1925–2923.0
Finland1921–2523.9
Chile1925–2924.2

CANCER.

Cancer is annually responsible for more deaths in New Zealand than can be assigned to any cause other than diseases of the heart. The increasing prevalence of cancer is causing no little concern in the Dominion, as indeed it is throughout the civilized world.

The following diagram illustrates, on the one hand, the increase in the cancer death-rate, and, on the other, the decrease in the rate of deaths from tuberculosis:—

In 1930 there were 1,452 deaths from cancer in the Dominion, a proportion of 10.19 per 10,000 persons. Both number and rate are slightly lower than in the preceding year. The standardized cancer death-rate for 1930 was reduced to the level of that obtaining in 1927. Deaths of males during 1930 numbered 741, and of females 711.

DEATHS FROM CANCER, WITH CRUDE AND STANDARDIZED DEATH-RATES, 1921–30.

Year.Number.Crude Death-rate.Standardized Death-rate.*

* On basis of age distribution in 1911.

19211,0448.538.09
19221,0668.527.58
19231,1158.757.76
19241,2459.598.49
19251,2079.087.88
19261,3419.918.62
19271,3249.638.16
19281,3749.888.18
19291,46710.438.53
19301,45210.198.16

The following table shows the proportion of deaths from cancer to the 10,000 of mean population in some of the principal countries of the world. The rates are an annual average of the latest available period of five years. Of the countries covered by the table, twelve had higher and seventeen lower rates than New Zealand.

CANCER DEATH-RATES IN CERTAIN COUNTRIES.

Country.Period.Death-rate per 10,000 of Population.

* Registration area.

Ceylon1925–290.9
Jamaica1925–292.2
British Guiana1925–292.3
Trinidad1925–294.0
Chile1925–294.7
Italy1923–276.1
Spain1924–286.7
Japan1925–297.0
Union of S. Africa1924–287.4
Uruguay1925–297.7
Belgium1921–258.0
Canada1925–298.4
France1925–288.7
Hungary1925–299.2
Germany1921–259.3
United States*1924–289.4
Australia1925–299.5
New Zealand1926–3010.0
Czecho-Slovakia1924.2810.3
Irish Free State1925.2910.3
Sweden1922–2011.3
Norway1923–2711.4
Northern Ireland1925–2911.6
Netherlands1924–2811.6
Iceland1924–2812.3
Switzerland1922–2613.4
England and Wales1925–2913.9
Austria1923–2713.9
Scotland1925–2914.0
Denmark1924–2814.0

The international table shows very clearly the comparative immunity from cancer enjoyed by the coloured races, and the much smaller liability of Southern than Northern Europeans to the disease.

The following summary shows the types of cancer returned in the death entries for the year 1930:—

Type.Deaths.
Males.Females.Total.
Carcinoma6326191,251
Adeno-carcinoma246
Melanotic carcinoma 22
Sarcoma262854
Melanotic sarcoma369
Fibro-sarcoma1 1
Lympho-sarcoma235
Osteo-sarcoma1 1
Glio-sarcoma1 1
Epithelioma371552
Endothelioma325
Scirrhus cancer 1212
Rodent ulcer9514
Hypernephroma639
Myeloma1 1
Malignant tumour5510
Malignant growth123
Malignant disease314
Cancer8412
Totals7417111,452

The parts of the body most commonly affected in New Zealand are the stomach and liver. Among females the generative and mammary organs rank high as the seat of the disease. Full details of location are published in the "Annual Report on Vital Statistics."

CANCER: SEAT OF DISEASE. 1930.

Seat of Disease.Males.Females.Total.
Buccal cavity and pharynx761389
Digestive tract and peritoneum444313757
Respiratory organs581068
Uterus..102102
Other female genital organs..3838
Breast3155158
Urinary organs and male genital organs10218120
Skin181735
Other or unspecified organs404585
Totals7417111,452

Ninety-two per cent. of the deaths from cancer during 1930 were at ages 45 years and upwards, and 61 per cent. at ages 60 years and upwards. Females predominate generally up to age 55, and males thereafter, as is evidenced by the following table, which shows by age-groups the number of persons of each sex who died of cancer during 1930.

AGES OF PERSONS WHO DIED FROM CANCER, 1930.

Ages, in Years.Males.Females.Total.
Under 5123
5 and under 101..1
10 " 152..2
15 " 20145
20 " 25224
25 " 307512
30 " 3541115
35 " 40151530
40 " 45143650
Ages, in Years.Males.FemalesTotal.
45 and under 504774121
50 " 558086166
55 " 607091161
60 " 65104105209
65 " 7011783200
70 " 7511375188
75 " 8010570175
80 and over5852110
Totals7417111,452

Exhaustive statistical inquiry covering the period from 1872 to date has shown that in New Zealand death from cancer is, on the average, now occurring later in life than formerly. It would seem that this is the case even if allowance be made for the fact that the age-constitution of the Dominion is increasing—i.e., that the average citizen of New Zealand is now older than the average citizen of ten, twenty, or fifty years ago.

PUERPERAL CAUSES.

In point of numbers of deaths, puerperal accidents and diseases do not rank high among causes of death. Nevertheless, owing to the association between the puerperal death-rate and the all-important matter of the birth-rate, deaths from puerperal causes are of special importance and significance.

During the 44-year period from 1872 to 1915 the death-rate from puerperal causes exceeded 5 per 1,000 live births on only 14 occasions, but after 1915 did not fall below this figure until 1925. The rate for 1920 (when the proportion of first births was high) was the third highest on record, having been exceeded only in 1884 and 1885, but the highest rate since 1920 has been 5.14 per 1,000 recorded in 1922. The rate for each of the last twenty years is as follows:—

Year.Proportion per 1,000 Live Births.
19114.33
19123.64
19133.58
19144.16
19154.70
19165.86
19175.98
19185.18
19195.06
19206.48
19215.08
19225.14
19235.11
19245.00
19254.65
19204.25
19274.91
19284.93
19294.82
19305.08

Commencing with 1916, special inquiry has been made in all cases where a woman of child-bearing age has been returned as having died of such causes as septicæmia, peritonitis, nephritis, &c. (without qualification), with the result that in each year several of such cases are found to be puerperal, and are now so classed.

The rate of deaths from puerperal causes is frequently, though not quite accurately, referred to as "the maternal death-rate." It should be noted, however, that the class provided for puerperal causes in the international classification covers all deaths from accidents and diseases of pregnancy and parturition, and is not limited to deaths resulting from accouchements of normal women after more or less normal pregnancies. If it were possible to exclude certain types of puerperal cases a true maternal death-rate would result—considerably lower than that shown for all puerperal accidents and diseases. Full distinction cannot, however, be made, but it may be mentioned that the 136 deaths from puerperal causes during 1930 included 33 from abortion or miscarriage, of which 30 became septic cases. Including these 30 deaths from septic abortion or miscarriage, there were 57 deaths from puerperal septicæmia in 1930.

The next table shows the deaths from puerperal causes during each of the last five years, classified in the divisions into which such causes are divided in the international classification. An important feature of the table is the marked increase in the number of deaths from septic abortion in recent years, whereas deaths from puerperal septicæmia, exclusive of septic abortions, show a definite fall. Over the whole period puerperal septicæmia, including septic abortion, was responsible for 41 per cent. of the total deaths from these causes.

Group.Number of Deaths.Rate per 1,000 Live Births.
1926.1927.1928.1929.1930.1926.1927.1928.1929.1930.
Abortion with septic conditions13141419300.460.500.520.711.12
Abortion without septic conditions specified834760.280.110.150.260.22
Ectopic gestation835440.280.110.180.150.15
Other accidents of pregnancy1....5..0.03....0.19..
Puerperal hæmorrhage917156110.320.610.550.230.41
Puerperal septicæmia26564230270.912.011.551.121.01
Puerperal albuminuria and eclampsia31182427281.090.640.881.011.05
Other toxæmias of pregnancy4916780.140.320.590.260.30
Puerperal phlegmasia alba dolens, embolus, sudden death116914150.390.210.330.520.56
Other accidents of childbirth382340.100.290.070.110.15
Other conditions of the puerperal state733730.250.110.110.260.11
Totals1211371341291364.254.914.934.825.08

A table showing the rate per 1,000 births of deaths from puerperal septicæmia (including septic abortion) and other puerperal causes separately in some of the principal countries of the world is given in the following table. New Zealand now occupies a much more favourable position in the international comparison than was the case a few years ago.

DEATHS FROM PUERPERAL CAUSES IN VARIOUS COUNTRIES.

Country.Period.Death-rate per 1,000 Births from
Puerperal Septicæmia.Other Puerperal Causes.All Puerperal Causes.

* Registration area.

Denmark1923–270.951.412.36
Uruguay1925–291.660.842.50
Sweden1921–251.141.372.51
Italy1923–271.011.562.57
Norway1921–250.741.912.65
France1925–281.041.632.67
Japan1925–290.931.812.74
Netherlands1925–290.982.043.02
Hungary1925–291.021.563.18
Czecho-Slovakia1923–271.471.873.34
Spain1924–282.361.644.00
England and Wales1925–291.662.554.21
Irish Free State1925–291.593.024.61
Switzerland1922–262.072.574.64
Jamaica1925–290.963.814.77
New Zealand1926–301.982.814.79
South Africa1924–282.022.924.94
Germany1921–252.812.275.08
Northern Ireland1926–291.823.525.14
Belgium1921–252.692.855.54
Australia1925–291.863.735.59
Canada1926–291.903.735.63
Chile1925–292.094.046.13
Scotland1925–292.014.566.57
United States*1924–282.844.807.64
Trinidad1925–292.906.048.94
British Guiana1925–292.2111.6913.90
Ceylon1925–297.0011.9318.93

DEATHS FROM VIOLENCE.

Deaths from violence, apart from suicide, claim approximately 6 per cent. of the total deaths. The number and rate of the various forms of violent deaths in 1915, 1920, 1925, and 1930 are given in the next table.

Causes of Death.Number of Deaths.Rate per 1,000,000 of Mean Population.
1915.1920.1925.1930.1915.1920.1925.1930.
Homicide151615111413118
Accidental causes—        
  Poisoning10121413910109
  Conflagration135188124135
  Burns and scalds4135313637292325
  Died under anæsthetic, asphyxia, &c.2918292026152214
  Drowning1501501311321361269993
  Firearms1324201813201513
  Falls68457010962385376
  In mimes and quarries21317161931311
  Crushing173165218359157138164252
  Injuries by animals84838462
  Fractures (causes not specified)322622112922178
  Other5062434845523234
Totals623565636784567474478550

Deaths from violence show a slight decrease in the rate between 1915 and 1930. This is remarkable when it is seen that the death-rate from crushing, which includes accidents arising from the use of railways, motor-cars, and other vehicles, rose during the same period from 157 to 252 per 1,000,000 living. There is no doubt that the rise in the rate of deaths from this class is due to the increasing congestion of the public streets and the increased use of motor-cars and other motor-vehicles. On the other hand, noticeable decreases are shown for drowning, burns and scalds, injuries by animals, and fractures (causes not specified). Part of the increase between 1925 and 1930 in the death-rate from accidental falls is due to fuller information being obtained in a proportion of cases formerly classified under the heading of "fractures (causes not specified)."

In view of the steady rise in the number of deaths attributable to transport accidents, it is advisable to reduce the figures and rates to their respective headings. In classifying deaths under these various subheadings the rule of assignment is that in fatalities due to collisions of railway-trains and electric tram-cars with motor-vehicles the death is assigned to the railway-train or electric tram-car as being the heavier and more powerful vehicle. In the case of collisions between motor-vehicles and horse-drawn vehicles the death is assigned to the motor-vehicle.

In the following table the number and rate of deaths from traumatism by railways, tramways, and motor-vehicles during each of the last ten years are given.

Year.Deaths from Traumatism byRate per Million of Population.
Railways.Tramways.Motor-vehicles.Railways.Tramways.Motor-vehicles.
1921361469291156
19224596136749
1923691459541146
192440109431872
192543810832681
192653171493913110
1927428138316100
19284410176327127
1929495178354127
1930638220446154

It is evident from the above figures that deaths from traumatism by motor-vehicles are rapidly increasing. The rate has increased 175 per cent. since 1921.

SUICIDES.

The suicidal deaths in 1930 were 193–males 156, females 37—the death-rate per 10,000 of mean population being 1.35.

Year.Number of Suicidal Deaths.Rate per 10,000 of Population.
Males.Females.Both Sexes.Males.Females.Both Sexes.
1926125281531.810.421.13
1927171281992.440.421.45
1928154482022.170.701.45
1929173482212.410.701.57
1930156371932.150.531.35

The rate for 1930 is appreciably lower than that for 1929, and lower than the average of the five preceding years—1.38 per 10,000.

A comparison of the average annual rates for the latest quinquennial periods available for the undermentioned countries is as follows:—

Country.Quinquennium.Rate per 10,000 of Population.

* Registration area.

Jamaica1925–290.15
Trinidad1925–290.26
Chile1923–276.32
Irish Free State1925–290.33
British Guiana1925–290.38
Spain1924–280.43
Ceylon1925–290.51
Northern Ireland1925–290.56
Norway1924–280.61
Netherlands1925–290.67
Iceland1924–280.67
Canada1926–290.79
Scotland1925–290.92
Italy1924–280.97
South Africa1924–281.13
Uruguay1925–291.13
Country.Quinquennium.Rate per 10,000 of Population.
England and Wales1925–291.19
Australia1925–291.20
United States*1924–281.28
New Zealand1926–301.39
Sweden1924–281.42
Belgium1925–291.52
Finland1924–281.55
Denmark1925–291.60
France1924–281.97
Japan1925–292.06
Switzerland1925–292.43
Germany1924–282.45
Czecho-Slovakia1925–292.70
Hungary1925–292.95
Austria1924–283.34

New Zealand compares favourably with most of the foreign countries shown in the above table, but somewhat unfavourably with other British countries.

CONTRIBUTORY CAUSES

In quite 50 per cent. of death entries, more than one definite disease is recorded, without taking into account indefinite conditions such as debility, coma, heart-failure, syncope, &c. In such cases it is necessary to decide which of the two or more diseases is to be assigned as the cause of death.

Certain general rules of procedure, applicable in the great majority of cases, are laid down by the international classification of causes of death. The United States Bureau of Vital Statistics has compiled a Manual of Joint Causes of Death, which follows the lines of the international classification, but gives very full details and thus permits of a much greater degree of uniformity in the use of the classification. The United States Manual has been adopted in New Zealand.

Beginning with the year 1924, a detailed tabulation of assigned and associated causes of death has been instituted, and the details are published in the "Annual Report on Vital Statistics." The following table gives for 1930 a summary of the principal contributory causes, shown in juxtaposition to the totals for the same diseases when treated as assigned causes:—

Disease.Assigned Causes of Death ofContributory Causes of Death of
Males.Females.Both Sexes.Males.Females.Both Sexes.
Influenza8546131201636
Septicæmia (non-puerperal)312156149110
Rheumatism303969274572
Anæmia152338273259
Alcoholism1011130636
Meningitis322961362864
Cerebral hæmorrhage, apoplexy308351659156169325
Paralysis38116367130
Epilepsy30265612719
Infantile convulsions5813201535
Other diseases of the nervous system371653352055
Diseases of the heart1,6281,2662,897466462928
Diseases of the arteries241191432285183468
Bronchitis151117268193149342
Broncho-pneumonia128902188885173
Pneumonia2981314298546131
Pleurisy3623596141102
Pulmonary congestion, œdema, embolism, &c.393372217240457
Asthma1215276641107
Other diseases of the respiratory system3053537845
Diseases of the stomach87158816
Diarrhœa and enteritis423577131932
Hernia, intestinal obstruction5243957054124
Other diseases of the intestines87156713
Biliary calculi112738112839
Other diseases of the liver3584913
Peritonitis14213510574179
Nephritis2942735674555100
Other diseases of the kidneys332760553388
Diseases of the bladder819572582
Diseases of the prostate83..8393..93
Gangrene11819211839
Acute abscess9413121123
Senility228190418370317687

Diseases of the respiratory system rank very high among the contributory causes, mainly on account of their frequent occurrence as complications of heart-disease and of influenza and other epidemic diseases.

MAORI DEATHS.

Deaths of Maoris are not included in the statistics quoted throughout this subsection, their omission being due to the fact that a considerably lower standard of accuracy and completeness of data exists in the case of Maori registrations than in the general death records. Registrations of Maori deaths during each of the last five years have been as follows:—

Year.Numbers.Rates per 1,000 of Maori Population.
Males.Females.Total.Males.Females.Total.
192646945091914.7315.5515.12
19275464871,03316.1415.8416.05
19285855391,12417.2317.3317.28
192950440290614.6312.7513.73
193049345394614.0514.0714.06

The average annual rate over the period was over 15 per 1,000, as compared with less than 9 per 1,000 in the case of the non-Maori population.

The rates for the two sexes are much more nearly equal for Maoris than for the rest of the population, the female rate being indeed higher than the male in 1926 and 1928. Over the average of the five years the male rate among Maoris was only 2 per cent. higher than the female, as compared with a corresponding percentage excess of 22 among the non-Maori population.

Until recently, the only statistics available concerning Maori deaths were merely numbers of deaths according to sex. A tabulation was, however, made in 1925 for the five years 1920–24 on the basis of age and cause of death, and summarized statistics were prepared and published in the 1926 and 1927 numbers of the Year-book. A similar tabulation has now been compiled for the six years 1925–30 and the summarized statistics are given below. The ages of Maoris whose deaths were registered during the six years are as follows:—

Age, in Years.Males.FemalesTotal.
Under 16385421,180
1 and under 5352357709
5 " 10155146301
10 " 15129146275
15 " 20208201409
20 " 25138157295
25 " 30132123255
30 " 358878166
35 " 4095102197
40 " 459689185
45 " 509185176
50 " 5511172183
Age, in Years.Males.FemalesTotal.
55 and under 6011570185
60 " 6512185206
65 " 7012995224
70 " 7513891229
75 " 809670166
80 " 859374167
85 " 90473683
90 " 95313465
95 " 100112536
100 and over213152
Unspecified242751
Totals3,0592,7365,795

A summary is also given showing deaths from the principal causes and groups of causes.

Causes of Death.Number of Deaths.Rate per 10,000 of Mean Population.
1926.1927.1928.1929.1930.1926.1927.1928.1929.1930.
Typhoid fever23253320123.783.885.073.031.78
Measles6167..10.992.491.08..0.15
Whooping-cough12534851.978.230.011.210.74
Diphtheria232110.330.460.310.150.15
Influenza44357441247.245.4411.386.213.57
Dysentery65233120.990.780.315.001.78
Pulmonary tuberculosis18420520119319130.2831.8530.9029.2528.38
Other forms of tuberculosis27353839384.445.755.845.915.65
Cancer25192223194.112.953.383.492.82
Cerebral hæmorrhage710131061.151.552.001.520.80
Convulsions (under five years)815158151.322.332.311.212.23
Heart-diseases38443645696.256.845.536.8210.25
Bronchitis21433319313.466.685.072.884.61
Broncho-pneumonia25374342464.115.756.616.370.84
Pneumonia91102125978314.9715.8519.2214.7012.33
Diarrhoea and enteritis30443620374.946.845.533.945.50
Nephritis12511581.970.781.690.761.19
Senility988891727910.1313.6713.9910.9111.74
Violence—          
  Suicide735271.150.470.770.301.64
  Accident53526232598.728.089.534.858.77
  Homicide1..1....0.16..0.15....
Cold, cough, chest trouble, &c.13109532.141.551.380.760.45
Stomach trouble, internal trouble, internal trouble, &c.1342..0.170.470.620.30..
Ill-defined or not specified15202937152.473.114.465.612.23
Other causes17016122814618527.9724.6735.0522.1327.49
Totals9191,0331,124906946151.22160.47172.79137.31140.58

With the exception of diphtheria and scarlet fever (only 4 deaths of Maoris from this disease being recorded during the last ten years), epidemic and infectious diseases generally exact a much heavier toll proportionately among Maoris than among the general population, the most noteworthy example being tuberculosis, particularly of the respiratory system. Other diseases of the respiratory system also show much higher rates for Maoris than for Europeans, and the same state of affairs is disclosed for diarrhćal diseases and stomach complaints.

On the other hand, there is a much lower mortality among Maoris from certain diseases which rank high as causes of death among the European population. Principal among these are cancer, heart-disease and other diseases of the circulatory system, nephritis, the group of general diseases which includes diabetes and exophthalmic goitre, and the group of diseases of the nervous system which includes apoplexy and cerebral hæmorrhage. Malformations show lower rates for Maoris than for Europeans, but the indefinite nature of the data in the registration entries covering the deaths of many infants may be partly responsible. The proportion between European and Maori deaths from malformations and the group "early infancy" taken in conjunction (the pre-natal causes) works out at 14 to 1, which indicates a much higher rate for Maoris from these diseases as a whole than for Europeans.

Attention has frequently been drawn to the unsatisfactory state of the Maori records of births and deaths, and particularly as regards causes of Maori deaths. In this connection it should be mentioned that considerable improvement has been effected in recent years, although the Maori registrations are as yet by no means up to the standard of the European. In illustration of the improvement so far obtained it may be cited that in the quinquennium 1020.24 there were no fewer than 485 deaths attributed to ill-defined or not stated causes, and such indefinite causes as cold, cough, chest trouble, stomach and internal trouble. &c. This was equivalent to an average annual death-rate of 18.57 per 10,000 of Maori population during the period. The corresponding figures for the succeeding quinquennium 1925–29 were 189 and 6-11 per 10,000 respectively, while only 18 such deaths were registered during 1930, representing a rate of 2.68.

In the 1925–29 tabulation, and again in 1930, information was obtained as to whether the cause of death had been certified by a medical practitioner or Coroner's inquest. As a further indication of the improvements achieved in the specifying of the causes of deaths of Maoris, it may be said that in 1925, out of a total of 867 deaths, 446 or 51 per cent. were definitely shown to have been certified, while in 1930 the proportion so certified was 572 cases out of 946 registrations, equivalent to 60 per cent.

As regards infant mortality, the Maori rate is much higher than the European, principally owing to the ravages of epidemic diseases, tuberculosis, respiratory diseases, and diarrhćal diseases. The infant mortality rate for the first year of life was, for the six years 1925–30, 108 per 1,000 births in the case of Maoris, as compared with 37 per 1,000 among European infants, and this in spite of the fact that for the first month of life the Maori rate (25) was identical with the European. Among Maori infants who survived the first month, the death-rate during the succeeding eleven months was 83 per 1,000, as compared with only 12 per 1,000 in the case of Europeans.

The numbers and rates per 1,000 live births for the last six years are given in the next table, together with a comparison with the European figures.

Year.Maoris.Europeans.
Number of Deaths under One Year.Rate per 1,000 Births.Number of Deaths under One Year.Rate per 1,000 Births.
1925184107.231,12539.96
1926180117.191,13239.76
1927236157.861,08038.74
1928218118.1698436.18
192917478.5291234.10
193018888.5192434.48

The next table shows principal causes of deaths of Maori infants under 1 year, classified according to age.

CAUSES OF DEATHS OF MAORI INFANTS, BY AGES, 1925–30.

Cause of Death.Under 1 Day.1 Day and under 2 Days.2 Days and under 1 Week.1 Week and under 2 Weeks.2 Weeks and under 3 Weeks.3 Weeks and under 1 Month.1 Month and under 2 Months.2 Months and under 3 Months.3 Months and under 6 Months.6 Months and under 9 Months.9 Months and under 12 Months.Total.
Typhoid fever........1......11..3
Measles............2..13915
Whooping-cough......1328512151258
Diphtheria..............1....23
Influenza......1126321191467
Dysentery..........12125314
Tuberculosis........111310122149
Venereal disease................2114
Infantile convulsions..112..124319441
Bronchitis..1..2225419171968
Broncho-pneumonia....1..11125253032107
Pneumonia....12411013595843191
Other respiratory diseases......7111256427
Diseases of the stomach..........113631024
Diarrhœa and enteritis....11225828183398
Hernia, intestinal obstruction..............142..7
Congenital malformations..223312..3..117
Congenital debility, &c.13131013118171121177141
Injury at birth5..31..1..........10
Premature birth40142212754..3....107
Other causes peculiar to early infancy88512221....130
Accident......2....1265319
Other defined causes......2217611271268
Unspecified or ill-defined1....1......161212
Totals67394749423490732502562331180

DEATHS IN COOK ISLANDS.

As explained in the Births subsection of this section, a system of compulsory registration of deaths is now in force in the Cook Islands.

Particulars required are much the same as in New Zealand proper, but the onus of registering is thrown on the occupier of the house where the death took place, or on any person present at the time of death. If the deceased in his or her last illness was attended by a medical practitioner, a medical certificate must be supplied to the Registrar. Any person conducting a burial or a religious service thereat must notify the nearest Registrar in writing within one week.

The following are the figures of death-registrations in each island during the twelve months ended the 31st December, 1930.

DEATHS REGISTERED IN COOK ISLANDS, 1930.

Island.Number of Deaths.
Rarotonga61
Aitutaki28
Mangaia20
Atiu21
Manihiki12
Mauke14
Mitiaro3
Island.Number of Deaths.
Rakahanga2
Penrhyn6
Pukapuka10
Niue66
Total243

DEATHS IN WESTERN SAMOA.

From the 1st January, 1923, the registration of deaths in Western Samoa was made compulsory, and the regulations issued provided for very complete particulars being furnished to the Registrars. Accurate information of the total deaths, and also of the deaths under one year of age, is available for each of the four years 1923–26, but the figures for 1927 and subsequent years (particularly 1928) given in the following table are obviously deficient, the registration requirements having been ignored in so many cases that the statistics are almost valueless. The very high death-rate shown for the year 1923 was due to a severe epidemic of dysentery.

SAMOAN DEATHS REGISTERED, 1923–30.

Year.Number of Deaths.Deaths under One Year of Age.Deaths per 1,000 of Population.Infant Mortality Rate (per 1,000 Births).

* Incomplete.

19231,39834941.5200
192476629522.5155
192585737923.7186
192672320819.4106
1927*49516512.8101
1928*219505.558
1929*5999814.970
1930*4799011.661

In addition to the 479 deaths of Samoans registered in 1930, the deaths of 13 Europeans, 6 Chinese labourers, and 3 Melanesian labourers were also registered.

SUBSECTION D.—MORBIDITY.

INTRODUCTORY.

DEATH-RATES are of great value as indicating the relative healthiness of different countries or for different years. The statistics of causes of registered deaths are of further use as showing the incidence of fatal diseases or accidents, and as indicating in a general way the relative rise or fall of diseases over a series of years. For instance, the fall in the incidence of tuberculosis and the increase in cancer (discussed in Subsection C of this section) can be readily traced from the records of deaths attributed to these causes in different years.

In comparisons of healthiness based on death-rates, however, the effect of the advance of medical science in recent years is not taken into account. It is common knowledge that many diseases regarded a few decades ago as incurable now give a fair percentage of recoveries. Similarly, the death-rates in epidemics are in general much lower now than formerly, owing partly to the steps taken to prevent the spread of the disease, partly to the necessity of early notification in most countries, and partly to increased medical knowledge. Again, many diseases seldom or never result fatally.

Of recent years much attention has been devoted in different countries to the possibility or otherwise of obtaining reliable statistics of sickness. In New Zealand certain diseases are notifiable, but beyond this the only record other than that of fatality is the information ascertainable from the returns of discharges from public hospitals. In the absence of full statistics of sickness, however, information from the two sources mentioned is of considerable value, and gives a fair indication of the prevalence of the more important diseases.

NOTIFICATIONS OF DISEASES.

Notifications of notifiable diseases during 1930 are shown for each month of the year in the following table:—

Disease.January.February.March.April.May.June.July.August.September.October.November.December.Total.
Scarlet fever2212052522622201771721571781641241122,244
Diphtheria113971451581411111221661519667731,440
Enteric fever15111816131796721718149
Pulmonary tuberculosis1159811097856998941171181151281,244
Cerebro-spinal meningitis52131213325230
Acute poliomyelitis13....111111..212
Pneumonic influenza2468610201514982104
Acute primary pneumonia683448725779132126105101122961,040
Erysipelas331421333725262434262722322
Puerperal fever917111712691516161514157
Septic abortion181010221581219501312162
Eclampsia95597591110713393
Tetanus135..32..51..6430
Hydatids51266355356552
Trachoma3........1......21..7
Ophthalmia neonatorum42231344245236
Lethargic encephalitis3122..2..12..2..15
Food poisoning5641....1......1..18
Dysentery69982359742468
Actinomycosis..2........1......1..15
Lead poisoning..........11........13
Phosphorus poisoning....................1..1
Undulant fever..11..2..........2..6
Totals6365256617176095256286616565675535007,238

A quinquennial summary of notifications of certain principal diseases is now given. A noteworthy feature is the exceedingly high figure for scarlet fever in 1928 and 1929.

PRINCIPAL INFECTIOUS DISEASES NOTIFIED, 1926–30.

Disease.1926.1927.1928.1929.1930.
Scarlet fever1,5832,1856,1274,8482,244
Diphtheria1,9751,4461,6001,6871,440
Enteric fever302270290278149
Pulmonary tuberculosis1,3181,3431,5121,3741,244
Cerebro-spinal meningitis3522232830
Acute poliomyelitis2229475512
Erysipelas233244385341322
Puerperal fever and septic abortion297328297290319

Information as to case-fatality in regard to the three first-mentioned diseases above is given in the next table for each of the last ten years:—

Year.Diphtheria.Scarlet Fever.Enteric Fever.
Cases notified.Deaths.Case-fatality.Cases notified.Deaths.Case-fatality.Cases notified.Deaths.Case-fatality.
   Per Cent.  Per Cent  Per Cent.
19212,6111033.951,845241.30451245.32
19221,989783.921,449100.695396712.43
19231,951663.381,201131.08276238.24
19242,717802.941,176131.11354195.37
19251,518523.431,02570.68278165.76
19261,975663.341,58380.50302196.29
19271,446584.102,185160.73270114.07
19281,600724.506,127550.90290165.52
19291,687925.454,848270.56278227.91
19301,440584.032.244160.7114974.70

PUBLIC HOSPITALS: PATIENTS TREATED.

During the year 1930 the total admissions to public hospitals (other than maternity hospitals) in New Zealand numbered 76,024. There were 5,041 patients in hospital at the beginning of the year, the total cases dealt with during the year being thus 81,065, equal to 543 per 10,000 of mean population, including Maoris; or, in other words, one person out of every eighteen in the Dominion received some degree of medical treatment in public hospitals in 1930.

These figures reveal a considerable decrease over those for the previous year, principally accounted for by decreases of 2,242 (57 per cent.) and 918 (60 per cent.) in the number of patients treated for scarlet fever and influenza respectively. A table is appended showing for each of the last five years the total number of patients treated, and the proportion of population:—

Year.Total Patients treated.Rate per 10,000 of Mean Population.
192668,391484
192772,755506
192880,407552
192983,812569
193081,065543

The figures of patients treated in public hospitals during the last five years are remarkable, and disclose the extent to which the public generally are taking advantage of the facilities for medical treatment which are placed at their disposal by the various public hospitals.

The above figures relate only to indoor patients treated in public hospitals, and if there be added the number of out-patients treated by the public hospitals (77,084 during the twelve months ended 31st March, 1930), the number of patients treated in private hospitals, and those persons receiving medical treatment in their own homes, it will probably be found that at least one out of every ten persons in the population was under medical treatment during the year. These figures do not cover the whole field of sickness, as there is also to be considered the large number of minor complaints the condition of which did not warrant the calling in of a medical practitioner.

From figures given in the Appendix to the Annual Report of the Department of Health, it would appear that the average duration in hospital in respect of each admission was approximately 23 days. On this basis, sickness as represented by treatment in the public hospitals alone aggregated approximately 270,000 weeks for the year 1930. This aggregate, however, represents only a little more than one day for each person in the Dominion.

CONDITION ON DISCHARGE.

Of the 81,065 persons treated in public hospitals in 1930, 49,948 were discharged as recovered, 18,775 as relieved, and 3,542 as unrelieved. Deaths in hospital numbered 3,979, and 4,821 patients were still in hospital at the end of the year.

The numbers of admissions, discharges, and deaths for each of the last five years are—

PUBLIC HOSPITALS.—ADMISSIONS, DISCHARGES, AND DEATHS, 1926–30.

Year.Admissions.Discharges.Deaths.Total Discharges and Deaths.
Recovered.Relieved.Unrelieved.
192664,17743,71413,8322,6563,83564,037
192768,30347,75313,8472,5853,78267,967
192875,62051,69816,7072,9253,93275,262
192978,66751,93919,3473,3604,12578,771
193076,02449,94818,7753,5423,97976,244

The following table gives the percentages of recovered, relieved, unrelieved, and deaths to total cases dealt with during each of the five years:—

Year.Discharged asDied.Remaining at End of Year.
Recovered.Relieved.Unrelieved.
192663.9420.203.885.616.37
192765.6419.033.555.206.58
192864.3020.783.644.896.39
192961.9723.084.014.926.02
193061.6123.164.374.915.95

The percentage of patients recovered showed an upward trend prior to the year 1928, which marked the beginning of a continuous decrease. The percentages of patients discharged relieved and unrelieved show consequent increases, while the percentage of patients who died remains at approximately the same level.

SEXES OF PATIENTS.

From the following table it will be seen that males considerably outnumber females among hospital patients. During the last ten years the number of males to every 100 females has ranged from 107 in 1928 to 130 in 1921. The death-rate is also invariably higher among male than among female patients.

Year.Discharges and Deaths.Deaths.Death-rate per 1,000 Cases.
Males.Females.Males per 100 Females.Males.Females.Males per 100 Females.Males.Females.
192125,36519,5481301,9091,0651797554
192226,51920,8421271,8611231667054
192328,03822,1561272,0461,2541637357
192430,01524,7721212,0391,2211676849
192531,36526,0221212,1681,3151656851
192634,44329,5941162,3831,4521646949
192736,29031,6771152,3521,4301646545
192838,82436,4381072,3331,5991466044
192940,98537,7861082,5695561606341
193039,55736,6871082,4711,5081646241

AGES OF PATIENTS.

The ages of patients who were discharged from or who died in public hospitals during 1929 and 1930 are as shown in the following summary:—

PUBLIC HOSPITALS.—AGES OF PATIENTS DISCHARGED OR DYING.

Ages of Patients, in Years.1929.1930.
Males.Females.Total.Males.Females.Total.
Under 54,0882,9307,0183,7532,7376,490
  5 and under 104,8694,2129,0814,4133,6038,016
10 " 153,0662,7645,8302,7432,3845,127
15 " 257,5598,84416,4037,3618,51615,877
25 " 355,7547,81613,5705,7257,92113,646
35 " 454,7444,9859,7294,6415,0099,650
45 " 554,4883,0117,4994,5603,1017,661
55 " 653,0221,6574,6793,0621,8174,879
65 and over3,3271,5184,8453,2091,4844,693
Unspecified684911790115205
Totals40,98537,78678,77139,55736,68776,244

SUMMARY OF DISEASES, ETC.

As explained in the preceding subsection, the international classification of diseases and causes of death is used in New Zealand.

The following table shows that Class IX, "Diseases of the digestive system," comes first on the list as regards the total cases treated, followed by "Violence or accidents," "Infectious and parasitic diseases," and "Pregnancy, labour, and puerperal state," in that order. Classes I and VII come first and second respectively as regards deaths, the next on the list being Class II, "Cancer and other tumours."

PUBLIC HOSPITALS.—CLASSIFICATION OF DISEASES, 1930.

Class.Discharges.Deaths.Total Discharges and Deaths.
Recovered.Relieved.Unrelieved.Males.Females.Males.Females.
I. Infectious and parasitic diseases5,3892,1484843402434,5254,079
II. Cancer and other tumours1,0551,0404722991991,3991,666
III. Rheumatic diseases, diseases of nutrition and of endocrine glands, and other general diseases9551,09813757728971,422
IV. Diseases of the blood and hæmatopoietic organs59136182919137124
V. Chronic poisonings and intoxications2101481811234841
VI. Diseases of the nervous system and of organs of special sense1,6201,9546972191672,5682,089
VII. Diseases of the circulatory system9831,1751043791901,7761,055
VIII. Diseases of the respiratory system3,5751,0501253411513,3871,855
IX. Diseases of the digestive system15,8562,74941021913810,0159,357
X. Diseases of the genito-urinary system3,6821,788250190872,1313,866
XI. Pregnancy, labour, and puerperal state5,664408125..78..6,275
XII. Diseases of the skin and cellular tissue2,363671282372,0151,077
XIII. Diseases of the bones and of the organs of locomotion1,1728288924131,455671
XIV. Congenital malformations80110471717139132
XV. Early infancy6717119196954
XVI. Senility..1261035729200115
XVII. Violence or accident6,2632,855162247777,6981,906
XVIII. Ill-defined diseases955474272....798903
Totals49,94818,7753,5422,4711,50839,55736,687

In the succeeding table the data contained above are reproduced in percentage form, and, in addition, the ratio of deaths to total cases is given.

Class.Discharges.Deaths.Total Discharges and Deaths.Percentage of Deaths.
Recovered.Relieved.Unrelieved.Males.Females.Males.Females.
I10.7911.4413.6613.7616.1111.4411.126.78
II2.115.5413.3212.1013.203.544.5416.25
III1.915.853.872.314.782.273.885.56
IV0.120.720.511.171.260.350.3418.39
V0.420.790.510.450.130.880.113.34
VI3.2410.4119.688.8611.086.495.698.29
VII1.976.262.9415.3412.604.492.8820.07
VIII7.165.593.5313.8010.018.565.069.39
IX31.7514.6411.578.869.1525.3225.501.84
X7.379.527.067.695.775.3910.544.62
XI11.342.173.53..5.17..17.101.24
XII4.733.570.790.930.465.092.940.97
XIII2.354.412.510.970.863.681.831.74
XIV0.160.591.330.691.130.350.3612.55
XV0.130.090.030.771.260.170.1530.89
XVI..0.672.912.311.920.500.3127.30
XVII12.5415.214.579.995.1119.465.193.37
XVIII1.912.537.68....2.022.46..
Totals100.00100.00100.00100.00100.00100.00100.005.22

PRINCIPAL DISEASES.

A summary is now given of the principal diseases treated in public hospitals during the year 1930, showing respectively for each such disease the total deaths registered in the Dominion, the total cases treated in public hospitals, the number of deaths occurring in public hospital, and the proportion of such deaths to the total deaths in the Dominion and to the total cases treated in public hospitals. All figures given are inclusive of Maoris.

It should be noted that the disease or condition for the treatment of which a patient is admitted to hospital is not necessarily that which would rank as the cause of death in the death statistics. Cystitis, for instance, ranks comparatively high in hospital cases as the condition immediately affecting the patient, but is frequently only the consequence of some more important disease, which would take precedence of cystitis in the statistics of causes of death. Generally speaking, the hospital returns show only the disease or condition for which the patient is treated.

SUMMARY OF PRINCIPAL DISEASES TREATED IN HOSPITALS DURING 1930.

Diseases.Total Deaths registered in Dominion.Total Cases in Public Hospitals.Deaths in Public Hospitals.
Number.Proportion of Total Deaths in Dominion.Proportion of Total Cases in Public Hospitals.

* See letterpress ante.

    Per Cent.Per Cent.
Typhoid fever1915821*13.29
Measles315133.336.67
Scarlet fever161,7111593.750.88
Whooping-cough38871128.9512.64
Diphtheria591,3005593.224.23
Influenza1556144529.037.33
Erysipelas9190444.442.11
Infantile paralysis661350.004.92
Pulmonary tuberculosis7201,80726536.8114.97
Tuberculous meningitis66675380.3079.10
Other forms of tuberculosis926123335.875.39
Venereal diseases507511632.002.13
Septicæmia (non-puerperal)208891785.001.91
Hydatids19861157.8912.79
Other infectious or parasitic diseases772563342.8612.89
Cancer1,4711,87645330.8024.15
Benign tumours731,1894561.643.78
Rheumatism and gout779501924.682.00
Diabetes2265258035.4015.24
Exophthalmic goitre524271834.6242.15
Other goitres18334527.781.50
Other general diseases1883738.898.43
Anæmias381592257.8913.84
Leucæmia (Hodgkin's disease)36552055.5636.36
Other diseases of the blood and blood-forming organs2547624.0012.77
Alcoholism11364981.822.47
Chronic poisonings4254100.0016.00
Diseases of the spinal cord561381017.867.25
Cerebral hæmorrhage, apoplexy67657825537.7244.12
Other nervous diseases2822,33711239.724.79
Diseases of the eyes18181100.001.22
Diseases of the ears and mastoid process18786844.4410.18
Diseases of the heart2,9661,43250817.1335.47
Diseases of the arteries4321635111.8131.29
Diseases of the veins20555630.001.08
Other diseases of the circulatory system12681433.330.59
Bronchitis2991,1268127.097.19
Broncho-pneumonia2645189837.1218.92
Pneumonia5121,53323145.1215.07
Pleurisy605852440.004.10
Asthma323201031.253.13
Other diseases of the respiratory system1331,1604836.094.14
Diseases of the mouth51,162360.000.26
Diseases of pharynx and tonsils238,2161565.220.18
Ulcer of stomach and duodenum1058675754.296.57
Other diseases of the stomach216631152.381.66
Diarrhœa and enteritis1146942622.813.75
Appendicitis1074,0736762.621.64
Hernia, intestinal obstruction1021,5728280.395.22
Other diseases of the intestines157621493.331.84
Diseases of the liver53931630.1917.20
Peritonitis362562775.0010.55
Other diseases of the digestive system791,0143949.373.85
Nephritis57545214925.9132.96
Other diseases of the kidneys639664165.084.24
Urinary calculi10287440.001.39
Diseases of the bladder9424888.891.89
Diseases of the urethra7166......
Diseases of the prostate833075971.0819.22
Diseases of the male genital organs17831100.000.13
Diseases of the female genital organs262,3941557.690.63
Diseases of the breast..218......
Normal labour..3,024......
Septic abortion and miscarriage301462686.6717.81
Puerperal septicæmia311482580.6516.89
Other puerperal diseases and accidents962,9572728.130.91
Diseases of the skin323,0923093.750.97
Osteomyelitis334532884.856.18
Other diseases of the bones, &c.101,673990.000.54
Malformations1772713419.2112.55
Early infancy560123386.7930.89
Senile debility, &c.4973158617.3027.30
Burns and scalds1,0434543431.067.49
Fractures, dislocations, &c.4,0711824.47
Other external causes5,0791082.13
Unspecified or ill-defined411,701......
Totals13,14576,2443,97930.275.22

Thirty per cent. of the deaths during 1930 occurred in public hospitals, according to the foregoing table. The proportions for the various diseases range from 100 per cent. for diseases of the eyes, chronic poisonings, and diseases of the male genital organs to 6.79 per cent. for diseases of early infancy. The proportions are governed to a certain extent, of course, by the nature of the particular disease. Typhoid fever, scarlet fever, and diphtheria, for instance, record high percentages partly on account of the fact that isolation, which is compulsory with these diseases, is extremely difficult to carry out effectively at home or in private hospitals, and partly because of their serious nature requiring special attention. Similarly, with tuberculous meningitis, peritonitis, and puerperal septicæmia, all of which record figures of 75 per cent. or over, special conditions operate whereby the majority of cases are treated in public institutions. On the other hand, most of the degenerative diseases, and those of a chronic though perhaps minor nature, have a comparatively small proportion of cases dying in public hospitals.

Chapter 8. SECTION VII.—PUBLIC HEALTH, HOSPITALS, ETC.

SUBSECTION A.—PUBLIC HEALTH.

PUBLIC HEALTH ADMINISTRATION.

THE law relating to public health in New Zealand is contained in the Health Act' 1920, which repealed the consolidated Public Health Act, 1908, and its amendments. A full account of the Act was given in the 1927 issue of the Year-book.

For the administration of the Act there is established a Department of Health, with a Director-general of Health as chief administrative officer. The Department comprises Divisions of Public Hygiene, Hospitals, Nursing, School Hygiene, Child Welfare, and Maori Hygiene, each of which is under the supervision of a Director.

For purposes of local administration the country is divided into health districts, each of which is under the charge of a Medical Officer of Health, who must be a medical practitioner with special qualifications in public health. These officers are entrusted with wide powers, and act as advisers of the local governing bodies in matters affecting the public health.

In addition to being charged with the administration of the Health Act, the Department controls the registration of medical practitioners, nurses, midwives and maternity nurses, opticians, masseurs, and plumbers. It supervises the sale of food and drugs, and protects the public against, exploitation by fraud in connection with alleged remedies. The Department also administers the law covering the control of cemeteries and crematoria.

The medical and dental inspection and treatment of school-children are carried out by special divisions of the Department.

NOTIFIABLE DISEASES.

The system of notification of certain diseases has been in force in New Zealand for many years, and the list of notifiable diseases has undergone several alterations. The list at present is as follows:—

A. Notifiable infectious diseases mentioned in Part I of First Schedule of Health Act, 1920:—

  • Anthrax.

  • Cerebro-spinal fever (cerebro-spinal meningitis).

  • Cholera.

  • Dengue.

  • Diphtheria.

  • Erysipelas.

  • Enteric fever (typhoid fever, paratyphoid fever).

  • Leprosy.

  • Plague (bubonic or pneumonic).

  • Puerperal fever (puerperal septicæmia and puerperal sapræmia).

  • Scarlet fever (scarlatina).

  • Smallpox (variola, including varioloid, alastrim, amaas, Cuban itch, and Philippine itch).

  • Typhus.

  • Yellow fever.

B. Notifiable infectious diseases declared by Gazette notice:—

  • Dysentery (amœbic and bacillary).

  • Encephalitis lethargica.

  • Fulminant influenza.

  • Pneumonic influenza.

  • Septicæmic influenza.

  • Ophthalmia neonatorum.

  • Acute poliomyelitis (infantile paralysis).

  • Trachoma (granular conjunctivitis, granular ophthalmia, granular eyelids).

  • Tuberculosis (pulmonary).

  • Septicæmia consequent on abortion or miscarriage.

  • Syphilis.*

  • Gonorrhœa.*

  • Soft chancre.*

  • Undulant fever.

* In certain circumstances. (See letterpress post.)

C. Notifiable diseases, other than infectious, mentioned in Second Schedule:—

  • Actinomycosis.

  • Ankylostomiasis (hookworm disease).

  • Bilharziosis (endemic hæmaturia, Egyptian hæmaturia).

  • Beriberi.

  • Hydatids.

  • Food poisoning (botulismus, ptomaine poisoning).

  • Chronic lead poisoning.

  • Phosphorus poisoning.

  • Tetanus.

D. Notifiable disease, other than infectious, declared by Gazette notice:—Eclampsia.

SOCIAL HYGIENE REGULATIONS.

By Gazette notice dated the 29th November, 1924, syphilis, gonorrhœa, and soft chancre were declared to be infectious diseases within the meaning of the Health Act, 1920. On the 9th July, 1925, regulations were made under the Health Act, 1920, and the Social Hygiene Act, 1917, providing for the compulsory notification of these diseases in certain circumstances, and for the treatment of those affected by venereal disease in a communicable form.

Under these regulations it is incumbent upon a medical practitioner, or a medical officer of a hospital, who has been treating any person suffering from venereal disease in a communicable form to notify the Director-General of Health if such person fails for more than two weeks (after the date fixed in that behalf by the medical practitioner or medical officer) to attend for treatment, unless he is known in the meantime to have placed himself under treatment by some other qualified person.

If the Director-General of Health has reason to believe (either from a notification as provided for above, or otherwise) that any person is suffering from venereal disease in a communicable form, he may require such person to submit himself for examination to some medical practitioner, and to supply a medical certificate as to the state of his health in relation to venereal disease. If a medical certificate is not supplied within the time specified, or if the certificate does not definitely disclose whether or not the person to whom it relates is suffering from venereal disease in a communicable form, the Director-General of Health may authorize two medical practitioners to examine such person.

In cases where a medical certificate is not obtainable, or where the certificate shows the person to be suffering from venereal disease in a communicable form, the Director-General of Health may, if he thinks such a course necessary or expedient in the public interest, authorize a Medical Officer of Health to make an order, under section 84 of the Health Act, 1920, for the removal of such person to a hospital or other place where he may be effectively isolated. A detention order holds good for six weeks only, though it may be renewed from time to time until the person detained is no longer suffering from the disease in a communicable form. On the other hand, on application being made to a Magistrate, an order for examination by two medical practitioners (to be named in the order) is made, and if their report shows that the person is free from venereal disease in a communicable form, the Magistrate then makes an order for his release.

Where treatment is not conveniently obtainable at a public hospital or public clinic, the Director-General of Health may authorize a registered medical practitioner to administer free treatment if the patient is unable to pay. In such cases fees for service are paid by the State according to a scale laid down.

It is an offence for any person, while suffering from venereal disease in a communicable form, to engage in any employment, or to act in any capacity, in or about any factory, shop, hotel, restaurant, house, or other place, if by reason thereof any food intended for consumption by any other person is exposed to infection from venereal disease or is likely to be so affected. If any person suffering from the disease knowingly infects, or does or suffers any act likely to infect, any other person, he is liable to imprisonment for twelve months, together with a fine of £100.

It is the duty of every medical practitioner who is consulted by any person, sixteen years of age or over, suffering from venereal disease in a communicable form, to give such person a notice setting forth the requirements for treatment and for not infecting others, and expressly warning him or her against marrying until medically certified as cured.

Every precaution is taken for the maintenance of secrecy and the avoidance of publicity in the carrying-out of the regulations. Every person concerned in the administration of the regulations is liable to a penalty of £50 if he divulges any information which comes to his knowledge in respect of any person suffering, or suspected to be suffering, from venereal disease.

DIPLOMAS IN PUBLIC HEALTH.

In addition to the powers of conferring degrees of Bachelor and Master of Surgery and Bachelor and Doctor of Medicine, the Senate of the New Zealand University has power to grant diplomas in public health, and to make regulations for the examination of candidates for such diplomas. The examination for the diploma in public health is held in two parts, which may be taken separately or a the same time.

REGISTRATION OF MEDICAL PRACTITIONERS.

Under the Medical Practitioners Act, 1914, as amended by the Medical Practitioners Amendment Act, 1924, is constituted the Medical Council of New Zealand, consisting of the Director-General of Health and six other registered medical practitioners, who are appointed to the Council by the Governor-General, the term of appointment being a three-yearly one. One of the six members is appointed on the recommendation of the New Zealand Branch of the British Medical Association.

The Council deals with all applications for registration under the Act, which enacts that every person shall be entitled to registration who satisfies the Council that he is a graduate in medicine and surgery of the University of New Zealand; or registered on the register kept in accordance with the provisions of the Acts regulating the registration of medical practitioners in the United Kingdom, or eligible for registration on such last-mentioned register; or the holder of a foreign diploma approved by the Council, and granted by any university or institution other than the University of New Zealand or a university or institution situated in the United Kingdom, after a course of not less than five years' study of the subjects pertaining to a medical and surgical degree or license. The Council may, however, refuse to approve any diploma (even in the case of persons registered or eligible for registration in the United Kingdom) unless it appears that New Zealand graduates are, without further examination, entitled to registration in the country granting the diploma. It may also require the holder of a foreign diploma to pass an examination in medicine and surgery to be prescribed and conducted by the Senate of the New Zealand University.

No person is entitled to be registered if he has been at any time convicted of an offence punishable by imprisonment with hard labour for a term of two years or upwards, or is otherwise not of good fame or character. Applicants who are refused registration have the right of appeal to the Supreme Court.

Applications for registration are received in the first place by the Medical Officers of Health at Auckland, Christchurch, and Dunedin, and the Secretary of the Medical Council at Wellington. One month's notice of intended application is required, such notice to be advertised once in the New Zealand Gazette and also in a newspaper circulating in the district in which the applicant intends to practise. The fee for registration is £5, payable on deposit of evidence of qualification.

The Medical Council is vested with disciplinary powers, including the suspension of a medical practitioner from practice. Right of appeal to the Supreme Court is provided. The Supreme Court, on the motion of the Medical Council, may order the removal of a name from the register in cases where a medical practitioner is guilty of grave misconduct or is convicted of an indictable offence punishable by imprisonment with hard labour for a term of two years or upwards.

MEDICAL REGISTER.—ADDITIONS AND REMOVALS.

1926.1927.1928.1929.1930.
Number on register on 1st January1,2111,2831,3201,3571,382
Number added during year by registration—
  With New Zealand qualifications6938302938
  With other qualifications2516151412
Number added during year by restoration..........
Number removed during year on account of death, &c.221781819
Number on register on 31st December1,2831,3201,3571,3821,413

REGISTRATION OF DENTISTS.

Every adult person is entitled to be registered as a dentist in New Zealand who is the holder of a degree in dental surgery of the University of New Zealand, or a certificate of proficiency in dentistry obtained from the Senate of the University, or is the holder of a degree or diploma in dental surgery approved by the Senate and conferred by a University or dental college in the United Kingdom, or is the holder of a degree in dentistry granted in a British possession or a foreign country and recognized by the Senate. Evidence of good character is required in every case.

Application for registration is made to the Registrar-General, Wellington, the fee for registration being £1.

DENTISTS REGISTER.—ADDITIONS AND REMOVALS.

1926.1927.1928.1929.1930.
Number on register on 1st January820836854881898
Number added during year by registration2228362513
Number removed during year on evidence of death610986
Number on register on 31st December836854881898905

REGISTRATION OF NURSES, MIDWIVES, AND MATERNITY NURSES.

The Nurses and Midwives Registration Act, 1925, as amended in 1930, provides for a Nurses and Midwives Registration Board, consisting of the Director-General of Health or his deputy; the Director of the Division of Nursing (who is Registrar of the Board); a registered medical practitioner; a registered nurse and a registered midwife appointed by the New Zealand Trained Nurses' Association or a similar body; and one person nominated by the Hospital Boards' Association.

Every person who has attained the age of twenty-two years and is certified as having undergone not less than three years' training in a general hospital "approved" by the Board as a training-school under the Act, and who has passed the prescribed hospital and State examination, is entitled to registration. There are now 5,794 nurses on the register.

The Act also provides for the registration of midwives and maternity nurses.

The requirements for training are as follows:—

Maternity Nurses.—In the case of a person who is a registered nurse the period of training is six months, and in the case of any other person is a period of eighteen months. At the end of this time the candidate is eligible to sit for the State Maternity Examination.

Midwives.—No person shall be accepted for training as a midwife until such person has been registered as a maternity nurse; the duration of the course of training will be then a period of six months, at the end of which the candidate is eligible to sit for the State Midwifery Examination.

The number of registered midwives on the 31st March, 1931, was 2,930, and the number of registered maternity nurses 1,155.

REGISTRATION OF OPTICIANS.

The Opticians Act, 1928, provides for the constitution of an Opticians Board, consisting of the Director-General of Health (the Registrar), two persons engaged in practice as opticians in New Zealand, and a registered medical practitioner with special knowledge of diseases of the eye. The members of the Board other than the Registrar are appointed to the Board by the Governor-General for a period of three years.

The Board deals with all applications for registration under the Act. On payment of the prescribed fee (£5), every person is entitled to registration as an optician who satisfies the Board that—

  1. He has received satisfactory training qualifying him to practise as an optician, and is the holder of a certificate of qualification recognized by the Board pursuant to regulations in that behalf as sufficient for the purpose of the Act: or

  2. He has passed an examination under the Act, both theoretical and practical, in methods of estimating errors of refraction of the human eye and in prescribing and adapting lenses to correct such errors, after a course of not less than three years' training in New Zealand as prescribed by regulations.

Regulations pursuant to the Opticians Act, 1928, have been prepared, prescribing the conditions and period of training and the syllabus for the examination conducted by the Opticians Board. The diplomas which may entitle the holder to registration, provided he has undergone satisfactory training, are also prescribed and are as follows:—

  • Fellowship of the Worshipful Company of Spectacle-makers.

  • Fellowship of the British Optical Association.

  • Dioptric Certificate of British Optical Association.

  • Diploma of the Institute of Optometrists of New Zealand.

Two hundred and sixty-five names have been entered upon the Register of Opticians to date. Registered opticians are required to have their names published annually in the New Zealand Gazette, a fee of one guinea being payable.

REGISTRATION OF MASSEURS.

Under the Masseurs Registration Act, 1920, and the Masseurs Registration Amendment Act, 1924, there is constituted the Masseurs Registration Board of New Zealand, consisting of the Director-General of Health, a registered medical practitioner, and two persons engaged in the practice of massage in New Zealand, who are appointed to the Board by the Governor-General, the term of appointment being a three-yearly one.

The Board deals with all applications for registration (fee, £1) under the Act, under which every person is entitled to registration who holds the qualifications required by the Act and regulations thereunder, and satisfies the Board that he or she is a person of good reputation and character. It is necessary for applicants to be in possession of certificates for the three branches of massage:—

  1. Massage.

  2. Medical electricity.

  3. Remedial exercises and other branches of physiotherapy.

The certificates accepted are set forth by regulation, and are as follows:—

  1. Complete certificate of the Chartered Society of Massage and Medical Gymnastics (England).

  2. Complete certificate of the Incorporated Society of Trained Masseurs (England).

  3. Australian Massage Association certificate.

  4. Swedish Government certificate.

  5. New Zealand Defence Department certificate in massage and medical electricity (with further course at the Massage Training-school and subsequent passing of examination in remedial exercises).

  6. New Zealand State certificate granted after training at massage training-school and passing of subsequent State examination.

REGISTRATION OF PLUMBERS.

The Plumbers Board of New Zealand, constituted under the Plumbers Registration Act, 1912, consists of five members—viz., the Director-General of Health or his deputy (Chairman); the Director of Education; a city or borough engineer nominated by the cities and boroughs which have a population of over 5,000 inhabitants, and appointed by the Governor-General; a master plumber and a journeyman plumber elected by their respective associations.

The functions of the Board are to decide what persons may be registered under the Act, and in what districts sanitary plumbing may be performed only by registered plumbers. It also decides the scope of the examinations to be held as a part of the process of securing registration.

The main principle underlying the Act is that of securing trained and certificated sanitary plumbers, and that such registered plumbers shall not be required to pay any license fee or pass any examination under any local authorities controlling sanitary-plumbing works.

At the examination held under the Act in May and November, 1930, 442 candidates presented themselves, the results being as follows: Ninety-two qualified in the theoretical part, 136 in the practical part, and 108 qualified or completed in both parts of the examination and were duly granted registration. The total of names entered in the register to date is 2,194.

SALE OF FOOD AND DRUGS.

In order to make better provision for the sale of food and drugs in a pure state, the Sale of Food and Drugs Act was passed by the Legislature, and came into force on the 1st January, 1908. The Act is administered by the Health Department, and provides for the analysis, by public analysts, of any article of food or drink, or of any drug, which may be sold, offered for sale, or exposed for sale, and for the inspection of any place where there is any food or drug intended for sale. If any such article be proved to be unfit for human consumption, or likely to cause injury to health if consumed, heavy penalties may be inflicted on the person or persons responsible. Stringent measures are provided for the prevention of adulteration of food, drink, or drugs, and for the inspection of places where such things are manufactured or packed. The selling of light-weight bread is an offence under the Act, as is also the taking back of bread after it has been in the possession of the purchaser for more than an hour.

Considerable progress has been made in following out the purposes of the Act, all the commonly used foodstuffs being standardized, and the labelling of packages being controlled by regulations, which are revised and added to as the necessity arises. However, it was found that the efforts made to ensure pure quality and truthful labelling as a guide to purchasers were being negatived to a considerable extent by the reputation given to or assumed for an article as a result of advertising. Suggestive references to fruit and orchards and the like would have considerable effect, for instance, in creating a desire for a certain beverage, but would make no reference to the fact that, judged by regulation standards, the beverage may require to be labelled "artificial." Coffee and chicory mixtures have been described as "Coffee," with free use of superlatives to indicate a pure and high-class article.

This was met by an amendment of the Act in 1924, which marks a noteworthy advance in legislation of this kind, and has already been used to good effect in controlling all kinds of publicity concerning any food or drug whereby a purchaser is likely to be deceived in regard to the properties of such food or drug, whether it is dealt with by a regulation or not.

The definition of "drug" includes medicines used externally or internally by man, anæsthetics, soaps, ointments, disinfectants, and tobacco.

Any person may, on payment of the prescribed fee, together with the cost of the sample, require any authorized officer to purchase a sample of any food or drug and to submit it for analysis.

Statistics compiled by the Department of Health show that during the year 1930, 6,379 samples of milk were examined, resulting in 229 warnings and 108 prosecutions. The figures for the previous year were 6,190, 187, and 64 respectively. Other foodstuffs sampled—1929 figures in brackets—numbered 1,133 (1,381), warnings being 67 (156) and prosecutions 35 (26). Convictions during the year were as follows: Adulterated milk 92, fines totalling £510; butter 7, fines £56; whisky 9, fines £124; other offences 33, fines £112.

The weighing of bread, butter, and other foodstuffs is attended to by the Department of Labour in conjunction with its duties under the Weights and Measures Act.

QUACKERY PREVENTION.

Section 2 of the Quackery Prevention Act, 1908, enacts that every person commits an offence who publishes or causes to be published any statement which is intended by the defendant or any other person to promote the sale of any article as a medicine, preparation, or appliance for the prevention, alleviation, or cure of any human ailment or physical defect, and which is false in any material particular relating to the ingredients, composition, structure, nature, or operation of that article, or to the effects which have followed or may follow the use thereof.

The penalty inflicted is a fine not exceeding £100 in the case of a first conviction, and not exceeding £200 for every subsequent conviction. The object of the Act is to prevent the exploitation of the public by means of medicines or treatment alleged to cure all and sundry complaints and ailments.

DANGEROUS DRUGS.

In order to carry out New Zealand's obligations under the Geneva Convention (League of Nations), the Dangerous Drugs Act, 1927, was enacted. The dealing in and use of prepared opium is prohibited, and the production, manufacture, sale, and distribution of other dangerous drugs are subject to a license granted by the Director-General of Health or some other lawful authority. Provisions are made to prevent illicit traffic in drugs of a habit-forming nature. Suitable regulations are now in force to give effect to the provisions of the Act, and follow lines similar to the regulations in England and Australia.

PHARMACY.

The Pharmaceutical Society of New Zealand, constituted by the Pharmacy Act, 1908, consists of 717 members, whose names were published in the Gazette of 29th January, 1931. These are known as "registered chemists," and no chemist-shop may be opened in the Dominion except under the charge of one of these.

The society is governed by the Pharmacy Board, set up by Act, consisting of ten members elected by members of the society. The main function of the Pharmacy Board is to administer the Pharmacy Act and its amendments in the interests of the public and of the members of the society; also to watch such other legal provisions generally as may have a bearing upon pharmacy.

The society has reciprocity agreements with the societies of Great Britain and all the Australian States: that is to say, a member registered after passing the full examination of a reciprocating country can be registered in any other on payment of the fees.

The Pharmacy Board holds examinations twice annually for those who wish to obtain the necessary qualifications entitling them to registration, who also have to serve four years' apprenticeship. The examinations consist of—(a) The Preliminary, being Matriculation of the New Zealand University or of any other university recognized by the Board, or such other examination as may be regarded as of equal standard; (b) examinations set by University professors in botany and chemistry—three papers and practical work; (c) examinations set by examiners appointed by the Board in materia medica and pharmacy—two papers and practical work.

The Society has a Benevolent Fund, which is used for the relief of members who y be in needy circumstances, or of their relatives who may be unprovided for.

In addition to the statutory organization set up by the Pharmacy Act, members of the Pharmaceutical Society have another organization known as the Chemists' Defence Association, Limited, which provides an indemnity guarantee for its members, deals with matters of general interest of a business nature not covered by the Act, and governs ethical questions as between pharmacists and medical men and the public generally. It may be said that the profession of pharmacy in New Zealand is at least on as high a level and as well administered as in any other part of the British Empire.

CEMETERIES.

By the Cemeteries Amendment Act of 1926 the administration of cemeteries is placed under the control of the Minister of Health. The Department of Health, with its Inspectors always in the field, is able to give the various matters closer attention than had been possible previously. Steps are being taken to ensure proper methods of plotting and keeping records, the importance of which has not been sufficiently recognized in the more sparsely populated areas, but the necessity for which will become more apparent as time goes on.

Regulations are in force to facilitate the procedure in cremations, providing also for special methods as carried out according to the rites of any religious denomination elsewhere than in a crematorium. Due precautions are provided for in all cases to ensure against any untoward development in connection with the cremation of any body.

MEDICAL INSPECTION OF SCHOOLS.

School medical work in New Zealand is carried out by the Division of School Hygiene, which is responsible for the supervision of all measures for safeguarding the health of school-children, and for ensuring a satisfactory environment at school.

The School Medical Service in New Zealand was placed on a definite basis in 1912, when three full-time School Medical Officers were appointed. The School Medical Officers were, at first, officers of the Education Department, but in 1921 the service was transferred to the Health Department. There is now a permanent staff consisting of a Director, twelve School Medical Officers, and thirty-one school nurses.

The Health Act, 1920, section 139, gives the necessary authority for the medical examination of children attending the primary schools, but the duties and powers of the School Medical Officers are defined in the Education Act, 1914, section 134.

The School Medical Service aims at securing for each child three complete physical examinations during his school-life, but special examinations are carried out when parents, teachers, or the School Medical Officers consider them necessary. Approximately 100,000 children were given complete or partial examination during 1930. Children found to be suffering from defect are kept under observation until the necessary treatment is obtained. It is recognized that medical treatment must be available for every child in need of it, and that adequate provision must be made for the ill-nourished and neglected. In conjunction with the psychiatric clinics established under the Mental Defectives Amendment Act, 1928, mentally backward and feeble-minded children are given special consideration, arrangements being made for their entrance to special classes, special schools, or other institutions as circumstances indicate.

The School Medical Service works in close co-operation with the Child Welfare Branch of the Education Department, under the supervision of which are all measures for the protection of destitute and neglected children, also the regulations governing juvenile employment. It also co-operates with the officers of the Education Department in the supervision of school-buildings and sanitation. Though all newer schools make excellent provision for ventilation, there has been in recent years a strong movement in favour of open-air schools, and many of the recently erected buildings are of that type.

The work of the service is also being extended to include the examination of the pre-school child.

The results of examinations have amply demonstrated the necessity for the work of inspection. Though it has been clearly shown that the average of defect found in New Zealand children is less than in countries of older civilization, still there is a great deal to be achieved, and the work of the service is essentially preventive and educational. This latter aspect is particularly important, as the object is to instruct the pupil while at his most impressionable age as to the essential principles of correct living. Many thousands of pamphlets giving advice in simple language on health topics are distributed annually, and many popular lectures on health matters are given by the School Medical Officers in various districts to teachers, parents, and children.

If defects are found, the practice of the School Medical Officer is to notify the parents of their existence, the choice of medical attendant being left entirely to the parents. If the parents are unable for financial reasons, or are too apathetic, to obtain the necessary advice and treatment, it is the duty of the School Medical Service to see that it is carried out. This is done through the medium of the school nurse, who acts as a link between the school and the home, the treatment being given at the nearest hospital. A great number of operations for minor defects are carried out at the public hospitals throughout New Zealand. Where the parent, either from home ties or physical disability, is unable to take the child to the hospital for necessary treatment, the school nurse is available for undertaking this duty. It is the aim of the service to secure the interest and co-operation of the parents, as it is realized that only in this way can the work be made effective. In pursuit of this aim, parents are invited to be present at the examination of their children.

NUTRITION CLASSES AND HEALTH CAMPS.

For the benefit of children suffering from subnormal nutrition, special classes have been established in several schools. The daily regime for children in these classes is supervised, special attention being given to the character of the food, the amount of rest taken, the time spent out of doors, &c. Good results have been obtained.

A successful feature of the work for the benefit of delicate and undernourished children has been the holding of annual health camps. The great improvement in physical and mental vitality of the children attending such camps affords evidence of their value.

GOITRE-PREVENTION.

It was realized some years ago that goitre was unduly prevalent in some parts of New Zealand, and to the School Medical Officers was entrusted the duty of carrying out a survey throughout the Dominion in order to ascertain the distribution of the disease, the Professor of Preventive Medicine at the Otago Medical School acting in co-operation. In the schools of those areas where goitre was found to be endemic, preventive and curative treatment was inaugurated. This consisted in the administration of one grain of potassium iodide once weekly for three periods of ten weeks in the year. The general results of treatment were definitely beneficial. As iodized salt is now available for use in endemic areas, it has been decided to replace school treatment of goitre by widespread propaganda advocating its use, parents of children showing definite goitre being advised also to consult the family medical practitioner.

THE CONTROL OF INFECTIOUS DISEASE.

The control of infectious disease in the schools is also a matter for which the School Medical Officer has to assume responsibility. This entails much routine work in close co-operation with the Medical Officer of Health.

For the purpose of lessening the incidence of, if not eradicating, diphtheria, a considerable amount of work has been done, firstly, by popular education as to the value of preventive treatment, and, secondly, by the inoculation of several thousands of children with toxin anti-toxin mixture.

DENTAL TREATMENT OF SCHOOL-CHILDREN.

The Dental Division of the Health Department has at present, besides the Director and the administrative and training staff, nine dental surgeons and one hundred and twenty-eight dental nurses stationed at various centres throughout the Dominion. One hundred and ten main-treatment centres and sixty-four sub-bases have been established to date. There are at present seventy-three probationers undergoing training.

The following is a summary of operations performed by the Dental Officers and dental nurses during the year 1930: Fillings, 258,546; extractions, 75,973; other operations, 128,685: total operations, 463,204.

The total number of children at present under systematic treatment at the various clinics, including the Training School, is approximately 67,700—that is to say, this number is being kept under observation and is being maintained dentally fit from the time of entering the primer classes until passing out of the fourth Standard. The number of schools that come within the scope of the School Dental Service (May, 1931) is 979.

Besides these, many children have been examined and their teeth charted Advice regarding the condition of the teeth has been sent to parents, resulting in the treatment of many cases by private practitioners or at hospitals.

Leaflets have been printed for circulation to parents embodying short rules to be followed for the prevention of dental disease. Every opportunity is taken to bring this phase of the question before the parents and the public.

SUBSECTION B.—HOSPITALS AND CHARITABLE INSTITUTIONS.

INTRODUCTORY.

PRIOR to the abolition of the provinces in 1876 hospital maintenance was left to the care of the several Provincial Councils, each of which had a system of its own. On the change-over to the county form of government in the following year all of these diverse systems came under the charge of the Central Government, and many difficulties and incongruities occurred. Gradually there grew up a system of excessive demands upon the Government, and in 1885 an attempt to reduce a somewhat chaotic state of affairs to some semblance of order and uniformity took shape in the Hospitals Act of that year, which provided for the constitution of special hospital districts and Boards. Several amendments based on the result of experience were passed in later years, and the present law relating to the subject is embodied in the Hospitals and Charitable Institutions Act, 1926, as amended in 1928 and 1929.

HOSPITAL BOARDS.

The management of affairs in each hospital district is entrusted to a Hospital Board, consisting of one or more representatives of each of the local-governing districts comprising the hospital area, the total membership of the Board being not less than eight nor more than twenty. Members are elected at the ordinary general election of the contributory authorities.

A Hospital Board has power to establish, control, and manage any of the following institutions: Hospitals, charitable institutions, maternity homes, convalescent homes, sanatoria, habitual inebriates' homes, reformatory institutions for the reception of women and girls, and any other institutions for any purpose which the Governor-General by Order in Council may declare to be a public charitable purpose. It may grant charitable aid to indigent, sick, or infirm persons; may provide medical, surgical, and nursing attention for persons not inmates of an institution; and may grant financial assistance to medical and nursing associations and private philanthropic institutions approved by the Minister. It may also make by-laws, subject to the approval of the Minister of Health, regarding all matters affecting the management, care, control, and superintendence of any institution under its jurisdiction, and generally to enable the Board to carry out its functions.

It is the duty of every Hospital Board to provide and maintain such hospitals as the Director-General of Health considers necessary in any part of the district for (a) the reception, relief, &c., of any persons suffering from infectious diseases; (b) the reception, &c., of persons suffering from other than infectious diseases.

PROVISION OF FINANCE.

No rating-powers are given to Hospital Boards, but under the Hospitals and Charitable Institutions Act the estimated net expenditure of a Board is apportioned by the Board among the contributory local authorities within its district in proportion to the capital value of the rateable property in each contributory district.

At the beginning of each financial year the Hospital Board prepares an estimate of its payments for the year, deducting therefrom all estimated receipts by way of patients' fees, voluntary contributions, bequests, subsidy on voluntary contributions and bequests (at £1 for £1), income from endowments, and, generally, deducting all other estimated receipts except the amount to be raised by levy on the contributory local authorities and Government subsidy on such levies. The levies on contributory local authorities are apportioned in relation to the rateable capital value of each local district. On levies for maintenance purposes a scale is in operation ranging from 14s. to 26s. per £1, and averaging throughout the Dominion £1 for £1. The principle of the scale is to give relatively greater assistance where the requirements are high in proportion to the rateable capital value of the hospital district. To this end the levy of each Board for maintenance purposes is determined as sixteen-fortieths of its estimated maintenance requirements plus the amount bearing to four-fortieths of the net estimated requirements of all Boards the same proportion as the rateable capital value of the hospital district bears to the aggregate rateable capital value of all hospital districts. After the levy of each Board is thus determined, the remainder of the Board's requirements is met by Government subsidy, with the limitation of fourteen thirty-fourths as the minimum subsidy and twenty-six forty-sixths as the maximum subsidy.

Levies on contributory local authorities and Government subsidy each form about one-third of the total receipts of Hospital Boards, the remainder being chiefly patients' fees and other recoveries on account of relief.

The above remarks apply to levies for maintenance purposes. As regards capital works, the net requirements are met by levy and by subsidy in equal amounts; the subsidy, in other words, being at the rate of £1 for £1. Where the expenditure is very heavy, Boards may have recourse to loans; but, generally speaking, loans for long periods are discouraged, even the largest works being often arranged by the spreading of the expenditure over two or three years with the assistance of bank overdraft if necessary.

RECEIPTS AND PAYMENTS.

The following is a summary of the receipts and payments of Hospital Boards for the years ended 31st March, 1929 and 1930.

1928–29.1929–30.
Receipts.££
Voluntary contributions and bequests39,47737,056
Levies675,124683,816
Subsidies703,970733,363
Patients' payments and charitable-aid recoveries396,260427,732
Rent, interest, and dividends27,21227,579
Loans128,35099,226
Sale of capital assets4,4919,304
Miscellaneous receipts14,49437,589
Totals1,989,3782,055,665
Expenditure.
Hospital maintenance1,090,9441,139,077
Charitable aid246,569261,654
Medical associations or medical men in outlying districts10,98412,236
District nursing10,06411,117
Administration74,35072,597
Amounts paid to other Boards or separate institutions51,50053,558
Rents, rates, and taxes1,5381,520
Interest84,05781,953
Contributions to National Provident Fund for superannuation of employees19,39518,372
Capital works176,534165,491
Loan-repayments or payments to sinking fund91,93489,252
Miscellaneous payments41,29926,919
Amounts invested on account of funds for special purposes30,69418,236
Totals1,929,8621,951,982

REVENUE AND EXPENDITURE.

Although the figures in the last preceding statement relate to receipts and payments, the official returns of Hospital Boards have since 1916–17 been supplied on the basis of an Income and Expenditure Account and balance-sheet. Alterations in the system of presentation of the accounts were made in 1926–27 with a view to showing the position more suitably for statistical purposes. Under the new system the revenue shown covers the amounts receivable and expendable for the year under review as represented by amounts which for the year require to be met by actual cash, including, in the case of revenue, both capital and maintenance, but excluding excess of income or expenditure from previous year. In the case of expenditure, in addition to similar departures from the form of the Income and Expenditure Account, are excluded such expenditure as the writing-off of or reductions in patients' fees. "Fees receivable," which in a great many cases there is no probability of being received, is a more or less fictitious item of revenue. For statistical purposes, therefore, "fees received" has been substituted for this item on the receipts side.

It must be noted, however, that the result has nothing in common with a Receipts and Payments Account, but is derived entirely from the Income and Expenditure Accounts and balance-sheets forwarded by the Boards.

REVENUE.

The following, showing the sources of revenue for the years 1928–29 and 1929–30 relate not only to Hospital Boards, but also to Government institutions and the Mercury Bay Hospital.

1928–29.1929–30.
Amount.Percentage of Total.Amount.Percentage of Total.
 £ £ 
Contributable by Government791,49940.5804,74839.5
Levies on local authorities675,23834.5688,27933.8
Voluntary contributions36,2921.932,1881.6
Recoveries from those assisted401,41920.5447,59922.0
Rents, interest, and dividends28,6441.528,2461.4
Miscellaneous revenue22,4361.135,0861.7
 1,955,528100.02,036,146100.0
Cash in bank (other than loan-money)165,265..229,182..
Totals2,120,793100.02,265,328100.0

To ascertain the total receipts for the year 1929–30 the sum of £97,526 (receipts from loans for capital purposes) should be added, making the aggregate £2,362,854.

The amount contributable by the Government consists of subsidies on maintenance levies, £592,720; subsidies on capital levies, £93,477; subsidies on voluntary contributions and bequests, for maintenance, £13,284; for capital, £14,659; cost of maintaining Government institutions, £37,772; patients' fees paid to Boards or remitted in respect of Government institutions, £38,674; and special payments to Boards, £14,162, making a total of £804,748.

EXPENDITURE.

The maintenance expenditure for the years 1928–29 and 1929–30 was £1,679,549 and £1,727,492 respectively, made up as follows:—

1928–29.1929–30.
Amount.Percentage.Amount.Percentage.
 £ £ 
Hospital maintenance1,213,75472.31,253,38772.5
Charitable relief—
Indoor110,8746.6114,5326.6
Outdoor134,8648.0140,0658.1
Medical associations10,3360.611,8000.7
District nursing9,8560.69,8670.6
Ambulances7,3110.48,1770.5
Miscellaneous maintenance expenditure11,2310.78,0790.5
Administration78,4104.782,5484.8
Interest on loans84,4135.081,5884.7
National Provident Fund18,5001.117,4491.0
Totals1,679,549100.01,727,492100.0

Capital expenditure for the year 1929–30 totalled £303,124, this amount including £101,710 in respect of repayments of loan-money. The total expenditure for the year, excluding amounts paid from one Board to another, was thus £2,030,616.

The average annual cost of maintenance of general hospitals per occupied bed was as follows in the years shown:—

HOSPITAL MAINTENANCE EXPENDITURE.

Year.Provisions.Surgery and Dispensary.Domestic and Establishment.Salaries and Wages.Miscellaneous.Total Maintenance.
 ££££££
1910–1122.78.726.738.82.799.6
1914–1525.010.727.043.51.9108.1
1919–2040.415.443.252.40.3151.7
1924–2540.914.950.477.08.4191.6
1925–2642.215.550.779.08.3195.7
1926–2741.716.951.680.19.6199.9
1927–2841.315.350.281.610.5198.9
1928–2941.717.949.285.41.1195.3
1929–3042.318.452.790.21.4205.0

Charitable-aid expenditure has been as follows during the last five years:—

CHARITABLE-AID EXPENDITURE.

Year.Indoor Relief.Outdoor Relief.Total.
 £££
1925–26113,58477,899191,483
1926–27112,72692,922205,648
1927–28112,755112,519225,274
1928–29110,874134,864245,738
1929–30114,532140,065254,597

COST TO GOVERNMENT AND LOCAL AUTHORITIES.

The following shows for trienninal periods the average annual net maintenance requirements of Hospital Boards—i.e., the average estimated deficit which is provided for by levies on the local authorities and Government subsidy thereon.

AVERAGE ANNUAL MAINTENANCE REQUIREMENTS OF HOSPITAL BOARDS.

Triennium.Amount.
 £
1912–15275,823
1913–16302,214
1914–17353,508
1915–18365,763
1916–19413,579
1917–20466,002
1918–21586,418
1919–22680,570
1920–23751,713
1921–24745,543
1922–25758,518
1923–26803,245
1924–27875,485
1925–28979,333
1926–291,074,138
1927–301,156,254
1928–311,193,380

The following shows the total cost to the public funds of hospitals and charitable aid for the past decade, as represented by levies and subsidies for both capital and maintenance purposes; including also subsidies on voluntary contributions and expenditure out of the Health Department's own vote:—

Year.Levies made.Subsidies payable.Expenditure out of Department's Vote.Total.Cost per Head of Mean Population (including Maoris).
 ££££s. d.
1920–21517,203448,556104,9261,070,68517 1
1921–22500,241436,153132,6311,069,02516 8
1922–23480,672403,561141,1841,025,41715 8
1923–24503,113423,066100,3211,026,50015 4
1924–25497,272559,493138,5461,195,31117 7
1925–26547,570597,132174,5251,319,22718 11
1926–27562,718602,267132,5681,297,55318 3
1927–28626,127654,902158,1651,439,19419 11
1928–29675,238698,105158,0401,531,38321 0
1929–30688,279718,025177,4651,583,76921 5

The increase of hospital and charitable-aid expenditure as represented by levies, subsidies, and expenditure by the Health Department for the decade ended 1929–30 averaged 4.8 per cent. per annum. The increase in levies and subsidies alone for the same period was 4.6 per cent. per annum.

The large increase which has taken place during the ten years is due, inter alia, to the following causes: Increased number of hospital beds; increase in staff required owing to the more complicated methods of hospital treatment, including the employment of a greater proportion of trained nurses; interest on loans; the institution of Hospital Board employees' superannuation; and a small general all-round increase in charitable aid and other items.

Interest on loans has added to the burden of Hospital Boards' expenditure, but as the policy of short-dated loans has been followed the present high rate of interest will not have to be paid for many years.

There has been a great improvement in the methods of fees-collection, and the percentage increase in patients' fees has been considerably more than the percentage increase in the cost of the hospitals. It cannot be expected, however, that anything like the cost of the hospitals will ever be recouped by patients' payments; but the Department and the Hospital Boards' Association are giving attention to the question as to whether a satisfactory solution is to be found by any contributory schemes which not only would relieve the patient of financial anxiety but would provide assured and tangible revenue to the Boards.

PATIENTS' PAYMENTS.

The amount of patients' fees received per occupied bed in 1913–14 was £23.4; in 1929–30, exclusive of fees received from other Boards, it was £63.7.

FEES COLLECTED FROM PATIENTS IN HOSPITAL BOARDS' HOSPITALS.

 Total.Amount per Occupied Bed.
 ££
1924–25251,77857.3
1925–26288,31462.8
1926–27300,56362.7
1927–28303,93560.5
1928–29323,97458.5
1929–30347,50263.7

Included in those fees are amounts paid by the Government, which in 1929–30 amounted to £19,663.

LOANS.

The following shows in respect of Hospital Boards the amount and periods of loans approved during the year 1929–30:—

Years.Amount.
 £
Two5,450
Six25,400
Nine12,000
Twenty21,000
Twenty-one7,000
 £70,850

The amount of loans outstanding at the 31st March, 1930, was £1,352,477. This amount, however, is reduced by a sum of £225,776 standing to the credit of sinking funds, making the net amount of loan-money £1,126,701. The amount set aside last year either by way of actual payments of principle or by way of payment to sinking fund, with interest accrued thereon, was £105,610.

PUBLIC HOSPITALS.

Subsection D of the preceding section contains statistics of patients treated at public hospitals other than maternity hospitals. In the following table the figures are inclusive of maternity hospitals, and relate to the financial year instead of to the calendar year:—

Year.Persons under Treatment.Average Number of Occupied Beds.Beds available.
Total Number.Proportion per 1,000 of Population.Number.Proportion per 1,000 of Population.Number.Proportion per 1,000 of Population.
1910–1125,19124.092,0251.943,2223.08
1914–1533,37529.152,6522.323,9563.45
1919–2050,78542.054,0253.335,7434.76
1923–2459,25644.424,5643.426,8535.14
1924–2563,06846.374,8863.597,2205.31
1925–2668,46149.185,1113.677,5015.39
1926–2775,70853.295,3183.747,8475.52
1927–2879,50055.085,6083.888,0075.55
1928–2987,88860.206,1344.208,4575.79
1929–3089,76160.756,0574.108,5775.81

The number of institutions coming under the head of public hospitals at 31st March, 1930, was 139. Included in this total were 77 general hospitals (2 of which were also old people's homes), 1 chronic hospital, 3 convalescent hospitals, 43 maternity hospitals, 6 tuberculosis sanatoria, 1 tuberculosis prevention institution, 3 chronic-tubercular hospitals, and 5 infectious-diseases hospitals. A comparison of beds and patients between the last five years is given:—

 1925–26.1926–27.1927–28.1928–29.1929–30.
Number of institutions124129132138139
Number of beds—
  General4,0804,2044,2344,4354,483
  Children's cots8189019041,0431,091
  Maternity434472512569598
  Tuberculosis1,0001,0651,1371,0961,126
  Infectious disease1,1691,2051,1621,2501,215
Totals7,5017,8477,9498,3938,513
Average number of occupied beds per diem5,1115,3185,5656,0876,010
Patients under treatment during year68,46175,70879,50087,49089,351
Deaths during year3,4953,8143,7903,9894,027
Out-patients—
  Number66,11850,37771,98773,95277,601
  Attendances228,541261,964364,044387,228425,225

PRIVATE HOSPITALS.

The Private Hospitals Act, which came into force on the 1st January, 1907, is now embodied in the Hospitals and Charitable Institutions Act, 1926, Part III of which provides for the licensing, management, and inspection of private hospitals. All such institutions must be licensed, and every application for a license must be accompanied by a full description and plan of the house proposed to be used, together with a statement showing the number and class of cases proposed to be received. The license shall state whether it is in respect of a lying-in private hospital or a surgical and medical private hospital, or if for both classes of cases; and no private hospital may be used for any purpose other than that in respect of which the license is granted and purposes reasonably incidental thereto.

For every private hospital there must be a resident manager, either the licensee or some person appointed by the licensee, and in every case the manager must be a legally qualified medical practitioner or a registered nurse in the case of a surgical and medical hospital, or a registered midwife in the case of a lying-in hospital, or a registered nurse and midwife, or a registered nurse having as resident assistant a registered midwife, in the case of a hospital licensed for both purposes. No license may be granted in respect of a house not previously licensed until such house and annexed buildings have been approved by the Director-General of Health, and no addition may be made to any private hospital until it has been so approved. No license may be granted until the character and fitness of the applicant have been proved satisfactory. The license must be renewed on the 1st January of each year.

In every private hospital there must be kept a register of patients showing particulars as to name, age, abode, and date of reception of each patient, date when such patient left, or, in the event of death, the date thereof, name of medical practitioner attending, and such other details as may be prescribed. Inquiry may be made at any time as to the management, conduct, and equipment of any private hospital, and if such inquiry prove unsatisfactory the license may be revoked.

Provision is made for the inspection of private hospitals in the same manner as for public institutions of the like nature, a specially qualified medical practitioner and trained nurses with midwifery certificates being appointed for the purpose.

The total number of private hospitals licensed in the Dominion is 274, of which 89 are medical and surgical hospitals, 34 medical, surgical, and maternity institutions, and 151 maternity hospitals. These hospitals provide 1,385 beds for medical and surgical cases, and 873 beds for maternity cases.

MATERNITY SERVICES.

STATE MATERNITY HOSPITALS.

There are seven State maternity hospitals now open for the use of women in cases where the husband's income does not exceed £350 per annum. The charge for this service is £3, which includes a midwife's and maternity nurse's attendance at the confinement and a fortnight's hospital treatment. This service is given under the supervision of the Medical Superintendent, who is also responsible for the conduct of all abnormal cases and for the supervision of the ante-natal and post-natal care of all patients attending. There is also an out-patient department attached to each hospital, which provides (at a charge of £1) nursing services for patients not entering the institution.

ST. HELENS HOSPITALS, 1930.

Hospital, and Year of Opening.Confinements in Institution.Confinements attended Outside.
Number of Beds.Total Births.Deaths of Mothers.Deaths of Infants.
Auckland (1906)30645227174
Gisborne (1915)15230..106
Wanganui (1921)11166..1423
Wellington (1905)3065443054
Christchurch (1907)15331..11225
Dunedin (1905)151912339
Invercargill (1918)122681123
Totals1282,4859107524

ST. HELENS HOSPITALS, 1921–22 TO 1930.

Year.Confinements in Institutions.Confinements attended Outside.
Total Births.Deaths of Mothers.Deaths of Infants.
1921–221,392525572
1922–231,531318570
1923–241,724737600
1924–252,015525702
1925–262,060736644
19262,155431635
19272,275550598
19282,378596586
19292,398593469
19302,4859107524

PUBLIC MATERNITY HOSPITALS.

Seventy-one public maternity hospitals or maternity wards attached to public hospitals under control of Hospital Boards have been established. These maternity hospitals and wards provide 479 beds. They are open to any district residents irrespective of income, the charges varying from £1 10s. to £5 5s. per week for those who are able to pay. At most of these institutions patients may be attended by the midwives in charge of the institution, under the supervision of the medical superintendent of the hospital, or may engage their own medical attendants.

For the reception of single girls there are special charitable institutions at Auckland, Wellington, Christchurch, and Invercargill, in addition to those established by the Salvation Army at the four chief centres and at Napier and Gisborne.

DISTRICT MIDWIVES AND MATERNITY NURSES.

Twenty-three Hospital Boards have midwives doing district work, in most cases in conjunction with other health work.

In addition, there are twenty-one Native nurses appointed for the purpose of attending the Maori population, part of whose work is the attendance of Maori women in confinements.

ANTE-NATAL SERVICES.

Twenty-five free public ante-natal clinics have been established in various parts of New Zealand in connection with State or public maternity hospitals or maternal welfare societies, such as the Plunket Society. These clinics are conducted by registered midwives and registered nurses who have been specially trained for this purpose, and they work in conjunction with the medical attendant or midwives engaged to attend the patients during labour. The training of midwives in New Zealand includes training in ante-natal work. The total attendances at the various free clinics in New Zealand during 1930 were 22,078. Several thousand copies of the pamphlet "Suggestions to Expectant Mothers" have been distributed free, mainly through these clinics. This pamphlet gives simple instructions for the maintenance of health during pregnancy and information regarding the necessary preparation for confinements to be conducted in private houses.

Every effort is being made to impress the public with the importance of parental hygiene and the systematic ante-natal care throughout pregnancy. Addresses and lectures are delivered by Medical Officers of the Department of Health to nurses and societies interested in this subject. So that there will be definite co-operation between the midwife and the ante-natal clinic, and in order that the midwife may be informed of the clinical methods adopted by the Health Department, refresher courses of lectures, given particularly on ante-natal work, are available to all registered midwives and maternity nurses.

BENEVOLENT AND ORPHAN ASYLUMS.

One hundred and seventeen institutions classed under the heading of benevolent and orphan asylums furnished returns to the Census and Statistics Office for the year 1930. These institutions, which are conducted by Hospital Boards, religious bodies, and other public or semi-public organizations, are alike in that they provide free accommodation on a benevolent or charitable basis, but differ largely in the classes of persons to whom they afford assistance. The generic name covers old people's homes, maternity and refuge homes for unfortunate women and girls, orphanages, homes for the infirm or afflicted, "prison gate" homes, and an institute for the blind. Some of the orphanages deal with cases similar to those dealt with by the special schools under the control of the Education Department, and a few of the women's institutions receive offenders committed to them by the Court

ADMISSIONS, DISCHARGES, ETC., 1930.

Controlling Authorities.Number of Institutions.Inmates at 1st January.Admissions during Year.Births in Institutions during Year.Discharges during Year.Deaths in Institutions during Year.Inmates at 31st December.Total Inmates during Year.
Hospital Boards281,5631,7651951,5263571,6403,523
Church of England198243423534348541,201
Roman Catholic Church151,624647..567761,6282,271
Presbyterian Church15433212..15221472645
Methodist Church420252..64..190254
Baptist Church16915..15..6984
Salvation Army218012,6224232,926508703,846
Undenominational associations, &c.145846513911,017235861,626
Totals1176,1006,3061,0446,6105316,30913,450

During the year 1930, 26.19 per cent. of the total number of inmates in benevolent and orphan asylums came under the supervision of the various Hospital Boards, and 28.59 per cent. under that of the Salvation Army. The Roman Catholic Church cared for a further 16.89 per cent., undenominational associations for 12.09 per cent., and the Church of England for 8.93 per cent. Of those classes of controlling authorities that do not carry out an extensive work in this direction, the Presbyterian Church catered for 4.80 per cent. of the total inmates, the Methodist Church for 1.89 per cent., and the Baptist Church for 0.62 per cent. When examining the above, cognizance must be taken of the fact that in many cases there is a variation in the class or type of inmate provided for by the different controlling bodies. For instance, none of the homes under the supervision of the Roman Catholic Church, the Presbyterian Church, the Methodist Church, or the Baptist Church are maternity homes of any description. The three last-mentioned churches control children's homes and orphanages only, while the Church of England does not cater for old people, although some maternity cases are dealt with. Again, the Hospital Boards concentrate chiefly upon old people's homes, while the Salvation Army deals with all types and is the only body that conducts extensively the "prison-gate" or industrial type of institution. Factors such as these affect the demands made upon the different institutions for accommodation or relief.

The ages and sexes of all inmates in the institutions at any time during the year were as follows:—

Age-group.Males.Females.Total.
Under 51,0009461,946
5 and under 109427321,674
10 " 159098081,717
15 " 255271,2231,750
25 " 355267311,257
35 " 45763193956
45 " 55815163978
55 " 65661172833
65 and over1,6315862,217
Unspecified9230122
Totals7,8665,58413,450

It would appear that proportionately males are a greater burden than females upon the charitable institutions, the rates for the two sexes being 10.33 and 7.64 respectively per 1,000 of the mean population.

Some remarkable differences in the sex proportions at the various age-groups are apparent in the foregoing table. The first three groups, which relate to infants and young children, are naturally in close proximity as regards sex. The next group, ages "15 and under 25 years," shows a large excess of females. The female figures for this group, of course, are greatly swollen by the inclusion of girls and young women seeking refuge in maternity homes. The figures are also affected by the fact that the majority of boys who have spent most of their lives in orphanages obtain outside employment at these ages. The former influence continues to be felt in the following age-group also. Thereafter, a gradually increasing male excess is observed.

The overwhelming majority of males dependent upon charitable aid at these later ages is indeed remarkable, although the "prison-gate" and industrial type of home no doubt swells the numbers at this stage.

The next table contains information concerning inmates of orphanages and of a few other institutions which provide for both children and older people. The figures relate to inmates under the age of twenty-one who were remaining in the institutions at 31st December, 1930.

ORPHAN ASYLUMS.—AGE, LEGITIMACY, AND ORPHANHOOD OF INMATES AT 31ST DECEMBER, 1930.

Age, in Years.Legitimate.No Information as to Legitimacy.Illegitimate.Total.
Father and Mother both Alive.Father Dead, Mother Alive.Father Alive, Mother Dead.Father and Mother both Dead.No Information as to Orphanhood
0812......2031
113..8......2546
225114....12768
331818....11775
45583221430132
58719324..219163
610113588..227209
79834639..629239
8110387262723258
91003079156424258
1012348100184335331
11974071203320254
12733970193232238
13614092261133254
1444335938..219195
15352746143117143
16121618132..1273
179516..11638
18361411319
1912..3....28
2022..6......10
Not known....1....6..7
Totals1,08841085220527474203,049

Contrary to what might generally be expected, the above figures reveal that the largest group is that covering children both of whose parents were shown to have been alive. Cases where both parents were dead were in the minority as regards the four legitimate classes where full information as to orphanhood is available.

SUBSECTION C.—MENTAL HOSPITALS.

THERE are seven public mental hospitals in the Dominion maintained wholly or in part out of the public revenue. There is also one private hospital licensed for the reception of the mentally afflicted.

The number of patients at the end of 1930 was 6,383, consisting of 3,572 males and 2,811 females. These numbers, and those given elsewhere throughout this subsection, are inclusive of Maoris. Figures for Maoris are given separately towards the end of the subsection.

The patients on the register at the end of 1930 were distributed as shown below:—

Mental Hospital.Males.Females.Total.
Auckland (Avondale)7315951,326
Tokanui299264563
Porirua8556031,458
Nelson (Stoke)307127434
Hokitika (Seaview)176109285
Christchurch (Sunnyside)5295221,051
Dunedin (Seacliff and Waitati)6585631,221
Ashburn Hall (private mental hospital)172845
Totals3,5722,8116,383

The number of patients remaining at the end of each of the last five years, and the proportion per 10,000 of the total population at the end of the year, are shown in the following table:—

PATIENTS REMAINING, 1926–30.

Year.Number remaining at 31st December.Proportion per 10,000 of Total Population.
Males.Females.Total.Males.Females.Total.
19263,0442,4235,46741.6634.6738.24
19273,1472,5265,67342.0435.6139.12
19283,2742,6285,90243.7036.6140.23
19293,3992,6946,09344.8137.0541.01
19303,5722,8116,38346.4638.1242.38
Means of five years3,2872,6165,90343.8536.4340.22

The total number of patients under oversight, care, or control during 1930 was 7,363 (males 4,045, females 3,318), as against 6,948 in 1929. The average number resident in mental hospitals was 5,710 in 1929 and 5,932 in 1930.

ADMISSIONS.

The total admissions to mental hospitals during the year 1930 were 1,095 (621 males and 474 females), this number not including 175 transfers from one institution to another. The causes of insanity as assigned on admission are given below.

Heredity95
Congenital228
Previous attack131
Puberty and adolescence39
Climacteric48
Puerperal state6
Pregnancy1
Senility142
Involution8
Mental stress, prolonged153
Toxic3
Influenza1
Phthisis1
Syphilis35
Diabetes1
Exophthalmic goitre2
Alcohol55
Drug habit3
Cerebral hæmorrhage2
Encephalitis7
Myelitis1
Insomnia1
Epilepsy46
Organic brain-disease7
Heart-disease1
Arterio-sclerosis13
Traumatic4
Post-operative1
Ill health33
Privation4
Unknown23
Totals, excluding transfers (175)1,095

FIRST ADMISSIONS.

Of the 1,095 persons admitted to mental hospitals during 1930, those admitted for the first time to any mental hospital in New Zealand numbered 933 (males 539, females 394), and those readmitted 162 (males 82, females 80).

The figures for 1930 represent one first admission for every 1,591 persons in the mean population of the Dominion. The number of first admissions and the rate per 10,000 of mean population for each of the last five years were as follows:—

FIRST ADMISSIONS, 1926–30.

Year.Number of First Admissions.Proportion per 10,000 of Mean Population.
Males.Females.Total.Males.Females.Total.
19264253577825.885.175.53
19274413417825.994.845.43
19284353728075.855.225.54
19294803308106.384.575.50
19305393949337.085.396.25
Means of five years4643598236.195.005.61

VOLUNTARY INMATES.

Persons labouring under mental defect, but capable of understanding the meaning of the procedure, may seek admission to a mental hospital as voluntary boarders. At the beginning of 1930 there were 255 boarders in residence (130 males, 125 females), and during the year 312 (193 males, 119 females) were admitted. If a voluntary boarder should after admission show mental defect sufficiently pronounced and sustained to render it improper to classify him any longer as such, application for a reception order is made to a Magistrate. During the year 1930, 24 (15 males, 9 females) were transferred from the voluntary to the ordinary register, and 8 males and 6 females died, while 208 (129 males, 79 females) were discharged, leaving 321 resident at the end of the year (171 males, 150 females).

AGES OF INMATES.

A summary is attached showing the ages of patients in mental hospitals at the end of 1930.

AGES OF INMATES, 31ST DECEMBER, 1930.

Age, in Years.Males.Females.Total.
1 to 59615
5 " 10502474
10 " 159856154
15 " 2018295277
20 " 30417254671
30 " 405974491,046
40 " 507786311,409
50 to 606916211,312
60 " 70439420859
70 " 80217178395
80 " 905549104
90 and over325
Unknown362662
Totals3,5722,8116,383

DISCHARGES AND DEATHS.

The next table gives the average number resident, those who were discharged as recovered, and those who died, during the period 1926–30.

Year.Average Number Resident.Discharged as recovered.Died.
Number.Per Cent. of Number admitted.Number.Per Cent. of Average Number Resident.
19265,21328129.673546.77
19275,39528530.163496.47
19285,57924926.043686.59
19295,71028930.233806.65
19305,93226624.294237.13
Means of five years5,56627428.083756.72

Of those who died in mental hospitals during 1930, 141, or 33 per cent., had been inmates for less than one year, while 116, or 27 per cent., had been in residence for more than ten years. Of those discharged recovered, 171, or 64 per cent., had been inmates for less than one year. A table is given showing length of residence of patients who died and of patients who were discharged recovered during 1930.

Length of Residence.Patients who died.Patients discharged recovered.
Males.Females.Total.Males.Females.Total.
Under 1 month211940325
1 month and under 3 months301545271542
3 months and under 6 months13821262854
6 " 9 "14317212142
9 " 1 year71118111728
1 year and under 2 years221133332255
2 years and under 3 years11122310818
3 " 5 "19102941014
5 " 7 "161430213
7 " 10 "151328112
10 " 12 "6..6..22
12 " 15 "161228..11
15 years and over533992......
Died during absence8513......
Totals251172423138128266

Old age is the principal cause of death among mental-hospital patients, and, among individual causes, general paralysis of the insane ranks second, and epilepsy third. The figures for the principal causes and groups of causes for the year 1930 are as follows:—

DEATHS IN MENTAL HOSPITALS, 1930.

Tuberculosis20
Cancer14
Other general diseases10
General paralysis of the insane28
Organic brain-disease1
Epilepsy31
Other diseases of the nervous system35
Diseases of the circulatory system103
Diseases of the respiratory system50
Diseases of the digestive system6
Diseases of the genito-urinary system8
Old age99
External causes5
Died while on leave13
Total423

A table is added showing for all admissions since 1876 the percentages of patients discharged (as recovered, relieved, and not improved, separately), died, and remaining.

Males.Females.Both Sexes.
Discharged—
  Recovered36.0842.4139.02
  Relieved6.998.837.75
  Not improved2.152.182.16
Died36.6327.3332.73
Remaining at end of 193018.1519.2518.34
 100.00100.00100.00

PRIVATE MENTAL HOSPITAL.

A license may be granted to enable a private mental hospital to receive patients for treatment. Stringent conditions are attached to the issue of such licenses, which may be revoked at any time. The Director-General has wide powers in the regulation and control of private institutions, which are placed practically on the same footing as public mental hospitals in regard to inspection and other matters.

There is only one licensed private institution in the Dominion, that at Wakari, near Dunedin, established in 1882. Particulars of admissions, discharges, deaths, and patients remaining, for the last five years, are as follows. These figures are included in preceding tables.

PRIVATE MENTAL HOSPITAL.

Year.Admissions.Discharges.Deaths.Patients remaining at End of Year.
1926119343
1927159445
19281411345
19291611545
1930107345

MAORIS IN MENTAL HOSPITALS.

The number of Maoris admitted as patients to mental hospitals is small. The figures for the last five years are—

MENTAL HOSPITALS.—MAORIS ADMITTED AND REMAINING, 1926–30.

Year.Admitted during Year.Remaining at End of Year.
Males.Females.Totals.Males.Females.Totals.
19267815403272
192710818423981
192810616463783
192981018494493
19307916464389

ACCOMMODATION.

At the end of the year 1930 the mental hospitals of the Dominion had accommodation for 5,587 patients, the cubic content of the dormitories and sleeping-rooms being well over 3,000,000 cubic feet. Details of accommodation are as follows:—

Institution.Number of Patients for whom there is Accommodation.
In Single Rooms.In Dormitories.Total.
Males.Females.Males.Females.Males.Females.
Auckland161140465379626519
Tokanui3955190213229268
Porirua141114555460696574
Nelson2623353123379146
Hokitika371212593162105
Christchurch9590355319450409
Seacliff172116340324512440
Totals, State institutions6715502,3831,9113,0542,461
Ashburn Hall Private Mental Hospital3141....3141
Totals, all institutions7025912,3831,9113,0852,502

EXPENDITURE, ETC.

The total expenditure on maintenance of mental hospitals (not including the cost of new buildings and additions), and receipts from patients and for sale of produce, &c., during the last five years were as follows:—

Year.Total Expenditure.Receipts from Patients, Sale of Produce, &c.Net Expenditure.
Total.Per Head of Mean Population.
 £££s. d.
1926–27405,321130,195275,1263 10 1/2
1927–28409,622134,805274,8173 9 3/4
1928–29433,304130,004303,3004 1 3/4
1929–30471,208164,168307,0404 1 3/4
1930–31475,654172,195303,4594 0 3/4

Chapter 9. SECTION VIII.—EDUCATION.

INTRODUCTORY.

THE provision of educational facilities in New Zealand dates back into the first years of British settlement in the country. As might be expected, it was immediately after the advent of the first missionaries that schools for the instruction of the Native youth were established. Later, as a European population settled in the country, the need for a means of educating the white children arose, and finally the necessity for some co-ordinated scheme for the whole colony asserted itself. This latter was consummated in the Education Act of 1877, which Act is the basis of the system of education obtaining in the Dominion at the present day.

A very full and informative historical account of educational legislation and progress in New Zealand is given in Parliamentary Paper I.-8A of the 1930 session, being the report of the Parliamentary Recess Education Committee, which had been charged with the duty of inquiring into and considering all matters relating to education. In the form of recommendations covering the whole range of New Zealand's education system, the Committee submitted a comprehensive scheme for the reorganization of the system. The recommendations are too numerous and lengthy to be included here.

NATIONAL SYSTEM OF PRIMARY EDUCATION.

The passing of the Education Act of 1877 marked the foundation of the present system of free, compulsory, and secular education. The outstanding feature of the Act was the establishment of (1) a central Department of Education controlled by a Minister of the Crown; (2) twelve education districts—viz., Auckland, Hawke's Bay, Taranaki, Wanganui, Wellington, Marlborough, Nelson, Westland, North Canterbury, South Canterbury, Otago, and Southland—governed by Boards; and (3) school districts, which came under the jurisdiction of School Committees. On the Department was the onus of administering the annual appropriations by distributing to the Boards funds for the erection and maintenance of schools and the establishment of training or normal schools, and also the payment of capitation to the Boards at the rate of £3 15s. for each scholar in average daily attendance.

Education Boards were to be elected by School Committees, and to consist of nine members, three of whom were to retire annually. In the Boards were vested all property and endowments, and rents from these became part of the Board funds. The Boards were required to administer funds in carrying out the building arrangements for which grants were provided by the Department; in paying the salaries of teachers; and in granting to School Committees money for general educational purposes. The appointment and removal of teachers were in their hands, and the Act also gave the Boards power to establish scholarships, and to provide for secondary education in district high schools. Fees were, however, payable to Education Boards by pupils receiving secondary instruction. School Committees of seven members were to be elected annually. Generally the Committee had the management of educational matters within its own district, and out of the money received from the Board made payments incidental to the administration of the Committee's functions. In addition to these provisions the Act of 1877 specified the course of instruction to be given in the schools throughout the whole country. Inspectors, who were officers of the Education Boards, were appointed to examine and report on the school-work.

In the main the principles of the Act of 1877 are operative to-day. Several amendments made in succeeding years necessitated a consolidating measure in 1904. Among the principal alterations and additions that had been made up to that date were: The provision in 1900 for a comprehensive scheme of manual and technical instruction; the introduction of physical drill into the curriculum in 1901; and, in 1903, the institution of National Scholarships to be awarded by the Department, and the introduction of a system of free places in secondary schools and district high schools for scholars completing the primary course. Up to the year 1901 also each Board had its own scale of staffs and salaries, but an Act of 1901 fixed the relation of the number and the remuneration of teachers in a school to the number of pupils in attendance. In 1905 each education district was divided into three wards, each returning three members, one of whom in each ward retired annually.

No outstanding changes beyond the consolidation of education legislation in 1908 were made until 1914. By the Education Act of that year the whole of the law relating not only to public but also to secondary, technical, and special schools was recast. The principal changes involved the reorganization of the Department of Education, and the Inspector-General of Schools became Director of Education. Inspectors of Schools, who had hitherto been officers of the several Education Boards, became officers of the central Department, a provision, it may be noted, that had been deleted from the Bill of 1877. Provision was made for the constitution of fewer education districts in lieu of the thirteen then existing (Grey had been constituted in 1884), and by an Act of 1915 nine were created. Every education district is divided into urban areas and a rural area. An urban area consists of a borough or a group of boroughs having more than eight thousand inhabitants; and the rural area, which comprises the rest of the district, is divided into three wards. The members for each ward of the rural area and for all urban areas are, as previously, elected by the members of the several School Committees. The number of members for the rural area of an Education Board is six—two for each ward. The number of members for each urban area is two for each sixty thousand or part of sixty thousand inhabitants. School Committees are elected by the householders, and hold office for one year.

Under the Act, a graded list of certified teachers is compiled annually. Except in special cases, all teaching appointments are governed by the position of the applicants on the list, and it is also to some extent the basis for the determination of the rate of salary payable.

Amending legislation, mainly of an administrative character, has been enacted at various times since 1914. By the Education Amendment Act, 1921–22, the registration of all private schools is compulsory, and teachers in both public and private schools are required to take the oath of allegiance.

The Education Amendment Act, 1924, provided for the establishment of junior high schools, the amalgamation of the governing bodies of secondary and technical schools, and the creation of a Teachers' Register. The Education Amendment Act, 1926, discontinued the system of issuing licenses to teach.

Part II (Education Amendment) of the Finance Act (No. 2), 1931, abolished the Council of Education, District Advisory Committees, and also Junior and Senior National Scholarships, at the same time authorizing the establishment of bursaries for secondary or higher education.

The programme of primary instruction at present provided by the Act includes English, arithmetic, geography, history and civics, drawing and handwork (including needlework), nature-study and elementary science, physical instruction, moral instruction and health, and singing.

SCHOLARS AND STUDENTS.

The number of scholars and students receiving instruction in the educational institutions of the Dominion is shown in the following summary, classified according as to whether they receive primary, secondary, technical, or higher education. The table refers to roll numbers as at the end of the year in each case.

SCHOLARS AND STUDENTS AS AT 31ST DECEMBER, 1927–30.

Class of Institution.1927.1928.1929.1930.
Primary Education.
Public (State) schools218,594217,523216,734216,698
Junior high schools (excluding secondary pupils)2,1522,0732,0732,212
Native village schools6,6206,6716,9797,070
Native mission schools470550532546
Registered private primary schools27,35826,59626,97726,451
Lower departments of secondary schools411354359325
Correspondence classes (primary)620720795860
Total primary256,225254,487254,449254,162
Secondary Education.
Secondary schools14,19015,03815,49816,149
Secondary departments of district high schools3,4433,6733,8694,115
Secondary scholars at junior high schools138207131125
Technical high and technical day schools5,7036,0616,1146,953
Maori secondary (boarding) schools524533533535
Registered private secondary schools2,9323,4303,6983,825
Correspondence classes (secondary)....98166
Total secondary26,93028,94229,94131,868
Technical Classes (excluding Technical High Schools and Technical Day Schools).
Conducted by Education or High School Boards1,6921,7771,8642,228
Conducted by Technical School Boards10,0918,7878,9129,232
Conducted by University colleges625399411369
Total technical12,40810,96311,18711,829
University Education.
University colleges4,3624,2554,1284,163
University students exempt from lectures516547495638
Lincoln Agricultural College56534868
Massey Agricultural College..4142208
Total University4,9344,8964,7135,077
Total scholars and students300,497299,288300,290302,936

Public primary schools, including district high schools, numbered 2,593 in 1930, four less than in 1929. The number of registered private primary schools from which returns were received by the Education Department was 306. Aided or endowed colleges, grammar schools, and high schools in operation numbered 46, technical high schools and technical day schools 22, junior high schools 8, registered private secondary schools 48, and University colleges 4. The number of primary and secondary schools established for the education of the Native race was 160.

PUBLIC (STATE) PRIMARY SCHOOLS.

Compared with 1929, there was in 1930 a decrease of 1,017 in the number of pupils belonging to the public schools as at the end of the year, but the average attendance shows an increase of 1,518 for the whole year. The figures tabulated below include pupils attending the secondary departments of district high schools, and from 1927 onwards also include pupils of three junior high schools which are administered by the Auckland Education Board.

NUMBER OF SCHOOLS AND SCHOLARS, 1921–30.

Year.Population at 31st December (excluding Maoris).Number of Schools.Pupils at End of Year.Mean of Average Weekly Roll.Average Attendance, Whole Year.Average Attendance as Percentage of Weekly Roll.
19211,239,9662,498207,357202,944182,30689.8
19221,265,3972,550213,097209,251190,01290.8
19231,289,2212,566214,778211,624190,44990.0
19241,316,1742,574216,190213,140193,25390.7
19251,346,0762,580217,860215,401196,75991.3
19261,365,4172,601219,969215,810194,09789.9
19271,385,4012,601223,388218,020194,54089.2
19281,401,4722,598222,467218,485197,17490.2
19291,418,9142,597221,830217,608198,03091.0
19301,438,2392,593220,813216,276199,54892.3

Of the 2,593 schools shown above for 1930, 2,082 had average attendances of not more than eighty, and of these 1,032 had averages ranging from one to twenty.

RELATIVE ACTIVITIES OF EDUCATION DISTRICTS.

The relative activities of the nine Education Boards administering primary education may be gauged from the following figures showing the number of schools as at 31st December, 1930, and the number of pupils at the end of each of the last five years. The latter figures are exclusive of the secondary departments of district high schools.

District.Schools at End of 1930.Pupils at End of—
1926.1927.1928.1929.1930.

* Including pupils at three junior high schools administered by Board.

Auckland77965,88867,621*67,600*67,389*66,990*
Hawke's Bay19816,49216,56716,44316,33516,345
Taranaki17011,67411,71911,83011,89511,959
Wanganui21817,22017,26617,12916,88116,610
Wellington26227,45228,04228,15228,33028,514
Nelson1377,1187,0236,9736,8726,929
Canterbury39037,38437,89037,37337,15536,753
Otago25121,17721,37020,95720,98120,603
Southland18812,40212,44712,33712,12311,995
Totals2,593216,807219,945218,794217,961216,698

In each of the education districts are located Inspectors of Schools, who form part of the staff of the Department of Education. The total number of primary-school Inspectors on the 31st December, 1930, was 43, allocated as follows: Auckland, 12; Hawke's Bay, 3; Taranaki, 3; Wanganui, 4; Wellington, 5; Nelson, 2; Canterbury, 7; Otago, 4; Southland, 3.

AGE AND SEX OF PUPILS.

The following table shows the age and sex of the pupils on the rolls of the public schools of the Dominion at the 1st July, 1930, and the percentage of the roll for each age:—

Age.1930.Percentages for Five Years.
Boys.Girls.Total.1926.1927.1928.1929.1930.
5 and under 6 years10,3219,38819,7097.59.09.19.09.4
6 " 7 "12,18711,22423,41111.111.411.711.311.2
7 " 8 "12,67111,87124,54210.111.711.912.311.7
8 " 9 "13,30812,56425,87210.710.711.612.012.3
9 " 10 "13,14611,98625,13211.110.910.811.812.0
10 " 11 "12,92312,02324,94611.411.711.010.711.9
11 " 12 "11,33210,42921,76111.111.311.410.810.4
12 " 13 "10,68710,29220,97911.010.810.510.610.0
13 " 14 "8,3577,34915,7069.28.27.87.57.5
14 " 15 "3,6492,3996,0485.23.43.43.22.9
15 and over9954871,4821.60.90.80.80.7
Totals109,576100,012209,588100.0100.0100.0100.0100.0

PUPILS LEAVING PRIMARY SCHOOLS.

In 1930, 21,715 pupils (11,120 boys and 10,595 girls) left public primary schools as against 23,022 (12,059 boys and 10,963 girls) in 1929. Of those leaving in 1930 17,264, or 80 per cent., had passed Standard VI, and 4,451, or 20 per cent., had not passed that standard. The corresponding percentages in 1929 were 78 and 22 respectively. The probable destinations to which children leaving in 1930 proceeded are shown in the following table:—

Probable Destination.Had passed Standard VI.Had not passed Standard VI.Totals.
Boys.Girls.Boys.Girls.Boys.Girls.
Number.Per Cent.Number.Per Cent.
Post-primary5,7485,4062111755,959535,58153.0
Commercial occupations—
  Clerical (including typing)57351422711570.5
  Shop and warehouse assistants19087804827021351.0
Trades—
  Engineering84..25..1091....
  Building38..3937713..
  Other1282869291972570.5
Agricultural and pastoral1,434105993842,427221892.0
Other occupations35722530223565964604.0
Home6572,4733781,3941,03593,86736.0
Not known1278518916131632463.0
Totals8,8208,4442,3002,15111,12010010,595100

Information as to probable destination is obtained at the close of the school year, at which time in many instances plans for the future are somewhat indefinite. Accordingly, the number shown under the heading of "Home" is probably considerably over-stated, and in any case the intention for a child to remain at home applies in many instances only to the immediate future.

Information in regard to probable destinations of pupils leaving post-primary schools is given in the annual report of the Education Department (Parliamentary Paper E.-1).

MANUAL INSTRUCTION IN PRIMARY SCHOOLS.

Elementary handwork in such subjects as modelling, paper and cardboard work, and brushwork is taught by the ordinary staff in practically every school of any size in the Dominion. The boys of Standards V and VI receive instruction from special teachers in woodwork or ironwork. The girls of similar standards also receive instruction from special instructors in domestic subjects, including a comprehensive course in cookery and domestic hygiene. Subjects relating to agriculture or dairy-work and general elementary science are taught by the regular staff under the supervision of itinerant instructors specially qualified in the work.

The payments made by the Department on account of salaries, capitation, incidental expenses, and material for manual instruction for the year ended 31st March, 1931, amounted to £99,010.

CLASS-BOOKS AND SCHOOL AND CLASS LIBRARIES.

Owing to the need for curtailing expenditure, it was decided that no grants for capitation or by way of subsidy for libraries would be made in 1931.

CORRESPONDENCE CLASSES.

Since 1922, correspondence classes have been conducted for the primary education of children in particularly isolated areas who would otherwise not be able to obtain any schooling. In 1928 preliminary arrangements were made for the establishment of a secondary department, and in February, 1929, post-primary courses in English, mathematics, geography, history, agriculture, Latin, and book-keeping were made available. The children taking these courses comprise ex-primary pupils living in remote districts, whose only opportunity of obtaining a secondary education is by means of correspondence. It is intended to make a special feature of practical agriculture, and a special assistant has been appointed for this purpose.

At the end of 1930 there were 1,026 pupils on the roll of the correspondence classes, 860 being in the primary department and 166 in the secondary. The staff of the school consists of a headmaster and twenty-two assistant teachers, two of whom are engaged in the infant department.

PUBLICATIONS.

"SCHOOL JOURNAL."

An illustrated paper, called the School Journal, is published by the Education Department monthly for use as the chief reader in primary schools, and is regarded as a useful and popular publication. It is issued in three parts, suited to the varying capacities of the pupils in Standards I to VI inclusive, and is supplied free to all public schools. Native schools, special schools, and other institutions more or less under the Department's control or supervision. To a very large number of private schools it is supplied at cost price, with the result that nearly 20,000 copies of the School Journal are purchased monthly. Of the last issue of the School Journal for the year 1930 the number of copies printed was—Part I, 77,000; Part II, 76,000; Part III, 69,000; total, 222,000. The price to purchasers is at present 1d. for each of Parts I and II, and 1 1/2d. for Part III, the minimum charge for one of each part being 4s. 6d. per annum.

"EDUCATION GAZETTE."

A monthly Gazette is published by the Department. In addition to containing articles by leading educationists, it is a medium for the prompt dissemination of official information and for the advertisement of vacancies, and copies are distributed to every adult teacher in the public schools of the Dominion. A mid-month supplement containing notices of vacant positions in the teaching service is also published. The cost of subscription to the Gazette by persons not included in the free distribution is 5s. per annum, with an additional 1s. per annum if the mid-month supplement is required.

CONVEYANCE AND BOARD OF SCHOLARS.

Free passes on the railway to the nearest public or private school are granted to children living near a railway-line but out of reach of a primary school, and the same privilege is enjoyed by pupils having to travel to attend secondary schools, district high schools, and technical high schools, and also by free-place holders travelling to attend technical schools or classes other than at technical high schools.

Education Boards are authorized also to make provision when necessary for the conveyance of pupils to primary schools by road or water, and to contribute towards the payment for board of children compelled to live away from home in order to attend school. The expenditure on these services for the last five years is shown in the following table:—

CONVEYANCE AND BOARD.—EXPENDITURE, 1926–30.

Year.Railway Fares.Other Conveyance and Boarding Allowances.Total.
Primary.Secondary.Technical.Primary.Secondary.
 ££££££
19269,9625,1984,12140,81157560,667
192712,1137,2775,75245,33061071,082
192811,7577,7256,19956,95489383,528
192913,18610,7037,97862,6221,08095,569
193010,2658,0826,07974,65486399,943

PHYSICAL EDUCATION.

Physical education, including swimming and life-saving, is recognized as part of the primary and post-primary school curriculum. In the public schools a period of not less than fifteen minutes a day is devoted to the subject, and in post-primary schools at least one hour a week. The supervision of the work in physical training is carried out by a Chief Physical Instructor and a staff of sixteen itinerant instructors. Students in the training colleges receive a thorough training in physical education, including swimming and life-saving, folk dancing, eurythmics, and correlated hygiene. Corrective classes are held in the larger schools for the purpose of remedying physical defects of the children, and the teachers administer corrective exercises and simple treatment prescribed by a School Medical Officer. The Department uses its own syllabus of physical training, which was published in 1920, and is based on that of the London Board of Education, modified to suit New Zealand conditions.

The medical and dental inspection of school-children and the scheme of school dentistry are under the jurisdiction of the Department of Health, and reference to these matters is dealt with in Section VII of this publication.

PUBLIC-SCHOOL TEACHERS.

Of the 6,433 adult teachers at the end of 1930, 92 per cent. held teachers' certificates. The number of probationers was 542 (164 males and 378 females). The average number of pupils for each adult teacher was 31; in schools with two or more teachers the average was 36, and in schools with six or more teachers the average was 43.

ADULT TEACHERS, BY EDUCATION DISTRICTS, AS AT 31ST DECEMBER, 1930.

Education District.Sole Teachers.Heads of Schools.Assistant Teachers.Total Number of Adult Teachers.Percentage of Male to Female Adult Teachers.
M.F.M.F.M.F.
Auckland215188276612669481,95463.2
Hawke's Bay417568106623449454.9
Taranaki504152242918037653.5
Wanganui566571205024650853.8
Wellington3499882110643878640.9
Nelson364934111510525051.5
Canterbury49158146251655271,07050.7
Otago598290119528061765.4
Southland57546683815537874.2
Totals5978118911918303,1136,43356.3

Omitting schools with less than twenty-one pupils, the ratio of adult men teachers to adult women teachers in 1930 was 100 to 181. The proportion of men to women in charge of schools with not more than twenty scholars was 100 to 157. If the adult teachers of all public schools are taken it is found that the ratio of men teachers to women teachers was 100 to 177 in 1930.

The average salaries paid to teachers in 1930, including house allowance or value of residence, were—Male head teachers, £441; female head teachers, £381; male assistants, £304; female assistants, £233; sole male teachers, £282; sole female teachers, £243.

Information as to the Teachers' Superannuation Fund will be found in the section of this book dealing with Pensions, Superannuation, &c.

TRAINING OF TEACHERS.

Training colleges are situated in the four principal centres of the Dominion. The management of the training colleges is entrusted to the local Education Boards, subject to general regulations. The amount expended by the Department during the financial year 1930–31 for the training of teachers was £172,815.

The number of students attending the training colleges for the last three years has been as follows:—

Training College.1928.1929.1930.
Males.Females.Total.Males.Females.Total.Males.Females.Total.
Auckland118263381116253369110264374
Wellington571722294818623451193244
Christchurch821742568720329086220306
Dunedin841642489519529055175230
Totals3417731,1143468371,1833028521,154

The number attending in each of the earlier years of the last decade has been—1921, 904; 1922, 1,151; 1923, 1,203; 1924, 1,274; 1925, 1,271; 1926, 1,198; and 1927, 1,200.

The period of training for a young person desiring recognition by the Education Department as a trained teacher is now four years, consisting in general of one year as a probationer in a public school, two years as a training-college student, and one year as a probationary assistant in a public school. In the case of a few students desirous of becoming specialist teachers in certain subjects, such as science, mathematics, art, music, or physical training, the training-college course is extended for a third year and the period of service as probationary assistant is not required. There is also provision for a one-year course, which under certain conditions may be taken by University students or matriculated students who have completed a two-years course at an agricultural college or a school of home science recognized by the University of New Zealand. In addition there are short-period studentships, of not less than three months' nor more than one year's duration, for the benefit of teachers who have already been employed in teaching and are deemed worthy of further training in professional work. The number of students leaving training colleges in 1930 was 557.

PRIVATE SCHOOLS.

By the Education Amendment Act, 1921–22, every private school was required to apply for registration before the 13th July, 1922, and no private school can now be established unless application is first made to the Department of Education for registration. Application, however, does not of necessity carry registration, as certain precedent conditions of efficiency and suitability of staff, premises, equipment, and curriculum are required to be fulfilled. By the Act of 1914 every child between the ages of seven and fourteen is required to be enrolled as a pupil of either a public or a registered school. It follows accordingly that the parents of a child of school age are liable to the penalty of £2 provided for if such child is improperly enrolled at other than a public or registered school.

At the end of the year 1930 the number of registered private primary schools was 306, with a total roll number of 26,451 and an average attendance of 23,916 for the year

REGISTERED PRIVATE SCHOOLS, 1926–30.

Year.Number of Schools.Roll at End of Year.Average Yearly Attendance.Teachers.
Males.Females.Total.Males.Females.Total.
192630112,22814,55026,77823,639129860989
192730512,86714,49127,35823,9601298731,002
192830212,22814,36826,59623,7111419501,091
192930212,49814,47926,97723,935110867977
193030612,28114,17026,45123,916114848962

The following particulars show that the bulk of the scholars concerned attend Roman Catholic schools, the proportion based on roll numbers ranging between 79 per cent. and 82 per cent. for the last five years.

ROMAN CATHOLIC REGISTERED PRIVATE SCHOOLS, 1926–30.

(Included in preceding table.)

Year.Number of Schools.Roll at End of Year.Average Yearly Attendance.Teachers.
Males.Females.Total.Males.Females.Total.
19261959,96611,17121,13718,74252628680
192720510,50111,69822,19919,41655638693
192820010,07111,32621,39719,11151652703
192920810,47211,65422,12619,63742665707
193020910,36711,35121,71819,58848648696

In addition to the 306 registered primary private schools there were 48 private secondary schools on the register at the end of 1930, with a total roll number of 3,825.

PRIMARY SCHOOLS FOR NATIVES.

The number of Native village schools in operation at the end of 1930 was 138. In addition there are twenty-two private schools at which education for Maori boys and girls is provided. Instruction is imparted by means of the English language only.

On the rolls of the 138 village schools at the 31st December, 1930, there were 7,070 children (including 850 Europeans). The average attendance for the year was 6,437, the percentage of regularity being 90.9, and the average weekly roll number 7,079. The total number of pupils on the rolls of the Native mission schools was 546, and on those of the secondary schools 517. At the end of the year, therefore, the total roll number of all the Native schools inspected by officers of the Education Department was 8,133.

The following table gives the principal statistics of Native village schools during the last ten years.

NATIVE VILLAGE SCHOOLS.—NUMBER, ATTENDANCE, AND TEACHERS, 1921–30.

Year.Number of Schools at End of Year.Mean of Average Weekly Roll.Average Attendance, Whole Year.Average Attendance as Percentage of Weekly Roll.Number of Teachers.
Males.Females.
19211235,7384,98886.983180
19221276,1195,43688.886184
19231246,2685,58689.092181
19241256,3465,61088.491181
19251286,3665,62888.492188
19261306,6175,94789.894188
19271346,6555,81787.4104193
19281346,7705,96488.1102194
19291376,9556,25289.9104203
19301387,0796,43790.9111211

The total net expenditure on Native schools during the year ended the 31st March, 1931, was £99,101. Included in this is the sum of £69,362 expended on teachers' and inspectors' salaries, £8,922 expended on new buildings and additions, £5,767 on maintenance of buildings, repairs, &c., and £6,841 on secondary education.

The staffs of the village schools included 94 male and 44 female head or sole teachers, and 184 assistants.

Besides the children of the Maori race who are receiving instruction in the Native schools there are 8,172 attending public schools, so that the total number of primary pupils of Maori race (including those in the mission schools) is 14,938.

JUNIOR HIGH SCHOOLS.

Since 1923 the Education Department has established eight junior high schools. One of these is attached to a public school, one to a district high school, five to secondary schools, and one is a separate establishment. For statistical purposes the junior department of the Rongotai Boys' College is also included as a junior high school. This junior department consists of two classes of Standard VI pupils who are admitted to the college from the neighbouring schools. Pupils on the roll of junior high schools at the end of 1930 numbered 2,337, as against 2,204 in 1929. The average attendance during the year was 2,294. The ages of the pupils on the roll at the 1st July, 1930, were—

Age, in Years.Boys.Girls.Total.
Under 11354378
11 and under 12243199442
12 " 13413351764
13 " 14405307712
14 " 15196138334
15 and over642690
Totals1,3561,0642,420

SECONDARY EDUCATION.

Until 1904 secondary schools were established by special (local) Acts of the General Assembly, and the bulk of schools giving secondary education have been so constituted. At the present time the provisions of the Education Act, 1914, allow of the Minister of Education establishing such schools, and in general the minimum number of prospective pupils must be sixty in the case of secondary schools, twenty in the case of the secondary department of a district high school, and forty in the case of a technical high school or a day technical school. Secondary schools are controlled by a Board of Governors, district high schools by the Education Board of the district, and technical high schools and day technical schools either by a Board of Managers or by the Education Board of the district acting in a similar capacity. Free places are granted to suitably qualified pupils. A junior free place at a secondary school, a district high school, or a technical high school is tenable for two years, with a possible extension to three years. A junior free place may not be held after the 31st December of the year in which the holder reaches seventeen years of age. Senior free places are tenable up to the age of nineteen.

In addition to the four classes of institutions referred to above there are also forty-eight registered private secondary schools and twelve Maori secondary schools which provide for post-primary education. Two of the eight junior high schools also provide a three-year course, the last year of which is devoted to secondary instruction. The number of schools providing secondary education during the last five years is set out in the accompanying table.

NUMBER OF INSTITUTIONS PROVIDING SECONDARY EDUCATION, 1926–30.

Year.Secondary Schools.Secondary Departments of District High Schools.Junior High Schools.Technical High and Technical Day Schools.Maori Secondary Schools.Private Secondary Schools.Total.
192641772221235189
192743792211240197
192845792211243202
192946792211247207
193046812221248211

The number of pupils at the end of each year of the last decade is shown in the following table; no account is taken of lower departments of secondary schools, and in the case of district high schools only the secondary department is included.

PUPILS RECEIVING SECONDARY INSTRUCTION AT END OF EACH YEAR, 1921–30.

Year.Secondary Schools.District High Schools.Junior High Schools.Technical High and Technical Day Schools.Native Secondary Schools.Registered Private Secondary Schools.Correspondence Classes.Total.
192110,0302,176..3,3494881,634..17,677
192210,7362,606..4,2024131,998..19,955
192311,6192,818..5,0544932,134..22,118
192412,0102,900..5,3695242,473..23,276
192512,5143,136..5,1325362,511..23,829
192613,6513,1621375,7005702,794..26,014
192714,1903,4431385,7035242,932..26,930
192815,0383,6732076,0615333,430..28,942
192915,4983,8691316,1145333,6989829,941
193016,1494,1151256,9535353,82516631,868

The figures for years prior to 1926 are not available in the case of junior high schools and technical day schools. The figures shown for these years under the heading "Technical High and Technical Day Schools" include only the figures in respect of the technical high schools.

It should be pointed out that the foregoing figures give the total scholars enrolled as at the end of the year. In the classes of institution under review, however, many pupils leave before the close of the school year, and the figures shown are therefore on that account below the total number of scholars who have received instruction during the year.

At the end of 1930, of the total scholars attending secondery schools 8,937 were boys and 7,212 girls; secondary departments of district high schools, 2,100 and 2,015; junior high schools, 55 and 70; technical high schools and technical day schools, 3,819 and 3,134; registered private schools, 1,630 and 2,195; and Maori secondary schools, 276 and 241.

FREE SECONDARY EDUCATION.

Not all of the pupils receiving secondary education hold free places, but of the scholars attending Government schools no less than 97 per cent. were receiving free tuition in 1930. The following table gives, as at 30th June in each of the last three years, a summary of the various secondary free places for which payment was made by Government:—

Class of Free Place.1928.1929.1930.*
Boys.Girls.Total.Boys.Girls.Total.Boys.Girls.Total.

* As at 1st July.

Secondary schools—         
  Junior free pupils5,5864,89310,4795,7345,12410,8585,7595,14210,901
  Senior free pupils2,4961,9564,4522,7122,1764,8882,8242,3315,155
District high schools—         
  Junior free pupils1,7411,5693,3101,8591,7163,5751,9051,7803,685
  Senior free pupils372351723401460861445434879
Maori secondary schools678315080871677790167
Technical high and technical day schools—         
  Junior free pupils3,2112,5945,8053,3932,7716,1643,6473,0146,661
  Senior free pupils6345531,1876345261,1606815111,192
Junior high schools—         
  Third-year pupils9211520796901868389172
Totals14,19912,11426,31314,90912,95027,85915,42113,39128,812

NATIONAL SCHOLARSHIPS.

The figures below indicate the number of national scholarships current in December, 1928, 1929, and 1930, respectively. The number of scholarship-holders is, of course, included in the number of free-place holders already shown under the heading of "Free Secondary Education."

Number of scholarship-holders—1928.1929.1930.
Boys503426389
Girls304293278
Totals807719667
Number receiving boarding-allowance (included in the above total)148144128
Number receiving travelling-allowance (similarly included)424348
Number held at secondary schools664595532
Number held at district high schools988386
Number held at technical high schools454149

WAR BURSARIES FOR SOLDIERS' DEPENDANTS.

Regulations which came into force in January, 1918, provided for the award of bursaries to dependants of killed or disabled members of the New Zealand Expeditionary Forces. To qualify for a war bursary a child must be eligible for—

  1. Free education at technical classes; or

  2. A free place at a secondary school, district high school, or technical high school; or

  3. A University or educational bursary at a University college.

Seventy-six bursaries were current in 1930.

STAFFS OF SECONDARY SCHOOLS.

Complete details of the staffs and salaries of the seven class of schools providing secondary education are not available. The following figures are therefore confined to full-time teachers of secondary schools proper, of secondary departments of district high schools, and of technical high and technical day schools:—

Year.Secondary Schools.District High Schools.Technical High and Technical Day Schools.
Males.Females.Total.Males.Females.Total.Males.Females.Total.
19263162525687772149182117299
19273202675877784161198118316
19283402836239082172205122327
192936029765710289191221127348
193037230968110778185234133367

The range of salaries payable to secondary-school teachers is as follows: Principals—Men, £570 to £860; women, £430 to £670. Assistants—Men, £200 to £520; women, £168 to £408. In the case of technical-school teachers the range is: Principals (all of whom are males), £380 to £860. Assistants—Men, £140 to £525; women, £120 to £408. In addition, in secondary schools and technical schools a married Principal receives house allowance of £60 if a residence is not provided, a head of a department may receive £30, and a married assistant receives £40 per annum. From 1st April, 1931, the foregoing salaries and allowances are subject to the 10-per-cent. reduction imposed by the Finance Act (1), 1931.

LOWER DEPARTMENTS OF SECONDARY SCHOOLS.

Somewhat analogous to private schools, but on a different basis, are the lower departments of secondary schools. These departments may be held in connection with secondary schools for pupils who have not passed Standard VI, provided that no part of the cost of instruction or of the maintenance of the department is met out of the income from the endowments of the school or from Government grants. Nine secondary schools have lower departments attached to them. Many of the pupils board at the school hostels, indicating that these departments are used by the children of country residents able to afford to send their children away from home to attend school.

At the end of 1930 the number of schools was 9; of pupils, 325 (179 boys, 146 girls); and of teachers, 13.

TECHNICAL EDUCATION.

The Education Act provides for public instruction in such subjects of art, science, and technology as are set forth in regulations. Up to the end of 1919 the greater part of the revenue of technical schools and classes was derived from capitation payments made by the Government on the attendances of pupils, and each Board of Managers or controlling authority was responsible for the fixing of the salaries of its instructors, and the conditions of employment. In 1920, however, capitation payments were to a great extent abolished, and there was substituted a Dominion system of classification of technical-school teachers and manual-training instructors, and a corresponding system of payment of salaries. The abolition of capitation payments also involved making direct provision for the incidental expenses incurred by Technical School Boards and controlling authorities in connection with the schools, and the allowance for these for any school or class was made proportional to the total salaries paid by the Department for that school or class.

Technical classes, other than those at technical high schools or technical day schools, were held at forty-three centres during 1930, as compared with thirty-seven in the previous year. The number of individual students was as follows:—

Classes conducted by Education or High School Boards2,228
Classes conducted by Technical School Boards or by Managers9,232
Classes conducted by University colleges369
Total11,829

Students receiving free education during 1930 at technical classes other than at technical high schools or technical day schools numbered 5,994 (4,036 males and 1,958 females).

Technical high schools numbered fifteen and technical day schools seven in 1930. These schools are of secondary grade, and provide industrial, domestic, agricultural, commercial, and art courses. The courses of instruction taken up by pupils at technical high schools and technical day schools during the last five years were as follows:—

COURSES OF INSTRUCTION AT TECHNICAL HIGH SCHOOLS AND TECHNICAL DAY SCHOOLS, 1926–30.

Course.1926.1927.1928.1929.1930.

* Technical high schools only.

Industrial1,6561,9692,0342,0972,278
Commercial and general3,1713,2423,4513,5903,736
Domestic7498911,0191,0701,142
Agricultural323314359408445
Art64304351371401
Totals5,963*6,7207,2147,5368,002

Technological examinations were conducted by the Department in 1930 on behalf of the City and Guilds of London Institute at eight centres. The total number of entries was 188, and the number of passes was 81. The Education Department also held its own examinations in technological subjects in 1930. The examinations were conducted in sixteen centres on account of 184 entrants, 43 of whom were successful in securing passes in the preliminary, 35 in the intermediate examination, and 21 in the final examination.

Information in regard to free places in technical schools, and probable destination of pupils leaving during the year, is given under the heading of "Secondary Education."

CHILD WELFARE AND SPECIAL SCHOOLS.

CHILD WELFARE.

The Child Welfare Act of 1925 provided for the creation of a special branch of the Education Department, known as the Child Welfare Branch. The Act was passed to make better provision with respect to the maintenance, care, and control of children who are specially under the protection of the State, and to provide generally for the protection and training of indigent, neglected, or delinquent children.

An important section of the Act provided for the establishment of Children's Courts, to be presided over by Stipendiary Magistrates or Justices specially authorized to exercise jurisdiction in these Courts. Provision was also made for the appointment of honorary associates of either sex, whose function it is to consider all the facts concerning children brought before the Courts and to advise the presiding Magistrate or Justice as to what action should be taken. The appointment of Child Welfare Officers for the investigation of all cases coming before the Courts was also provided for. The functions of such officers are carried out mainly by the regular officers already employed by the Department, but in outlying districts it is hoped to utilize the services of voluntary social service agents for this important work.

The principle of dealing with children in the privacy of the Magistrate's room had been followed for many years throughout the Dominion, and the Child Welfare Act was designed to give legality to such a practice. Very wide discretionary powers are given to the Magistrates of these special Courts in dealing with children. The ordinary procedure of requiring the child to plead, of taking evidence on oath, and, in fact, of hearing the particular charge may be dispensed with altogether. Wherever practicable the Children's Court is held in premises apart from the ordinary Police Court, and no newspaper is permitted to publish either the names of children appearing before these Courts or any particulars that are likely to identify a child.

A child was originally defined for purposes of the Act as one under sixteen years of age. This age was raised to seventeen in 1927.

In order to provide for the greater protection of infants of unmarried mothers and for the assistance and guidance of the mothers themselves, there is provision for Child Welfare Officers, on being notified of such births, to investigate each case and to render such assistance as is required, either in placing the child in a suitable foster-home or in advising the mother in the matter of affiliation proceedings, or in assisting her in obtaining employment, &c. By an amending Act in 1927 provision was made for the inspection and registration of all private institutions for children.

In addition to the work in connection with the maintenance and education of destitute, neglected, and delinquent children committed by the Courts, the Child Welfare Branch (1) supervises all infants and young children under the age of six years who are living apart from their parents; (2) makes inquiry through its field officers, for the information of Magistrates, of all applications for the adoption of children and for widows' pensions; (3) supervises all children and young persons placed under the field officers by order of the Court; and (4) provides for the maintenance, education, and training of all afflicted children who are deaf, blind, or feeble-minded, or have speech-defects.

The following figures indicate the numbers under control during each year from 1926 to 1930 inclusive:—

 1926.1927.1928.1929.1930.
Boarded out, institutions receiving-homes, and in hospitals, or convalescent homes, &c.3,9084,0144,2874,5514,633
Under supervision412493678870952
Infant-life protection8789021,0071,2041,280
Deaf children121122117114121
Feeble-minded children273285275267269
Totals5,5925,8166,3647,0067,255

SUPERVISION BY CHILD WELFARE OFFICERS.

The Child Welfare Act authorizes Children's Courts to place children under the supervision of Child Welfare Officers in cases where it appears undesirable or unnecessary to remove them from their own homes, and generally in all cases where friendly contact with the parents as well as the children is sufficient to bring about a readjustment of the home conditions or the correction of incipient anti-social traits in the children. In this important work the Department receives valuable assistance from certain of the private social service organizations, notably the Y.M.C.A. through its Big Brother movement commenced in Auckland a few years ago, and now extended to most of the centres of population throughout the Dominion.

The number of cases dealt with by the Courts last year was 2,373, and of these 642 were placed under supervision and dealt with as indicated in the foregoing paragraph. The number actually admitted to institutions, such as receiving-homes, special schools, training-farms, &c., was 603; but all these, with the exception of 140 who required long periods of training or were regarded as unfit for placing-out, were suitably provided for in the community before the close of the year. The remainder of the children were dealt with in a summary manner not calling for supervision by a Child Welfare Officer.

CHILDREN BOARDED OUT.

At the end of the year 1930 the number of children boarded out in foster-homes was 2,365, as compared with 2,241 at the end of the preceding year. The boarding-out rate is 17s. 6d. per week for infants under twelve months, and 15s. for children over that age still attending school. The department provides free medical and dental treatment and medicines, also school books and stationery.

BOYS' TRAINING FARM.

The Boys' Training Farm at Weraroa provides for boys of all ages—usually from twelve years upwards—who require a period of reformative detention in an institution.

CARE OF THE MENTALLY BACKWARD.

An institution at Otekaike is available for the education of feeble-minded boys. Older lads, under capable supervision, are employed in farm-work, garden and orchard work, and in the bootmaking, basketmaking, matmaking, and carpentering shops. Girls are provided for at the Special School at Richmond, and employed in housework and laundry-work, sewing, knitting, &c., and in outside occupations, such as gardening and flower-growing.

In order to meet the requirements of children who are retarded in their development owing to physical or other defects, 49 special classes have been established; 11 of these are classes in public hospitals where the tedium of convalescence is relieved by school-work of a suitable kind, 6 are for hard-of-hearing children and speech-defectives, 2 are for under-nourished and physically defective children, and 30 are for children who fail to develop under the ordinary school curriculum. In the last-named classes there were on 1st July, 1930, 484 pupils (296 boys and 188 girls) in attendance. The curriculum in each type of class is modified to suit the needs of the children enrolled, in order that they may attain the maximum of development.

INFANT-LIFE PROTECTION.

This work is carried out under the supervision of trained nurses who are fully qualified in the care and feeding of infants and young children. A great many infants dealt with under this system are illegitimate.

DEAF CHILDREN AND CHILDREN WITH SPEECH-DEFECTS.

A residential school at Sumner exists for the teaching of deaf children, and special classes are established in the main centres for the education of the hard-of-hearing children and for the correction of defective speech among children. Classes are also conducted for adults.

BLIND CHILDREN.

Provision is made for blind children and also for blind adults at the Jubilee Institute for the Blind at Auckland.

HIGHER EDUCATION.

NEW ZEALAND UNIVERSITY.

Control of higher education in New Zealand is vested in the New Zealand University, founded by the New Zealand University Acts of 1870, 1874, and 1875. In 1876 the University was recognized by Royal charter as entitled to grant the degrees of Bachelor and Master of Arts, and Bachelor and Doctor of Laws, of Medicine, and of Music. The Amendment Act of 1883, and the supplementary charter issued in December of the same year, added the degrees of Bachelor and Doctor of Science. Further additions have been made from time to time, and the Council of the University now has power to confer the following degrees:—

Bachelor and Master of Agricultural Science.Bachelor and Master of Engineering.
 Bachelor and Master of Surgery.
Bachelor and Master of Architecture.Doctor of Literature.
Bachelor and Master of Forestry Science.Doctor of Philosophy.
 Bachelor and Doctor of Dental Surgery.
Bachelor and Master of Medical Science.Bachelor and Doctor of Medicine.
 Bachelor and Doctor of Music.
Bachelor and Master of Veterinary Science.Bachelor, Master, and Doctor of Laws.
Bachelor and Master of Arts.Bachelor, Master, and Doctor of Science.
Bachelor and Master of Commerce. 

The Council also has power to confer the honorary degrees of Doctor of Laws, Doctor of Science, Doctor of Literature, and Doctor of Music; diplomas in public health, education, journalism, and fine arts; also such other diplomas as may be provided for in any statute made by the Council pursuant to law.

The University was formerly an examining, not a teaching body, with four teaching institutions affiliated to it—the Auckland University College, founded in 1882; Victoria University College, founded in 1897 at Wellington; Canterbury University College, founded in 1873 at Christchurch; and Otago University, founded in 1869 at Dunedin. By the New Zealand University Amendment Act, 1926, the constitution of the University has been altered so that it now actually consists of the four University colleges. Each of the colleges, besides providing the usual University courses, specializes in certain directions: Otago University has medical and dental schools, a school of mining and metallurgical engineering, and a school of home science; Canterbury University College has a school of engineering (mechanical, electrical, and civil); Auckland University College has a school of mines, a school of commerce, and a school of engineering up to and including the second professional examination; and Victoria University College specializes in law and science. Auckland University College and Canterbury University College have each a School of Forestry. There are also two Agricultural Colleges—viz., Massey and Lincoln, attached to the University.

In 1930 a New Zealand University Amendment Act was passed to enable the New Zealand University to discharge its functions under the Law Practitioners Amendment Act, 1930.

For this purpose a Council of Legal Education was established to make recommendations to the Academic Board of the University with respect to any matter relating to legal education. Further, the Senate of the University in making or altering statutes concerning legal education must first consider any recommendations made by the Academic Board or the Council of Legal Education.

The constituent colleges receive annual statutory Government grants towards meeting the expenses of their general maintenance. These grants are now as follows: Auckland University College, £13,750; Victoria University College, £11,750; Canterbury University College, £6,000; Otago University, £15,350. The colleges are also in receipt of rents from endowments, Canterbury University College and Otago University being the most richly endowed.

The growth of University education is seen from the annexed table. In 1930 there were 4,163 students actually in attendance at the four University colleges. Of these, 280 were graduates, 3,354 undergraduates, and 534 unmatriculated students. In addition there were 638 students attached to the various University colleges, but exempt from lectures. There were also 10 students taking an agricultural course of University grade at the Lincoln Agricultural College, and 17 at Massey Agricultural College.

STUDENTS ON BOOKS OF AFFILIATED COLLEGES, 1921–30.

Year.Attending Lectures.Exempt Students.Total.
Males.Females.Males.Females.
19212,5241,400157424,123
19222,5911,092231443,958
19232,7451,113281634,202
19242,7231,085348804,236
19252,8441,1053861074,442
19262,8751,2124431234,653
19273,0141,3483971194,878
19282,9751,2804351124,802
19292,9081,2203861094,623
19302,8791,2845081304,801

Professors and lecturers attached to the various University colleges in 1930 were:—

University College.Professors.Full-time Lecturers and Assistants.
Auckland1722
Victoria1414
Canterbury1524
Otago2568
Totals71128

FREE UNIVERSITY EDUCATION.

University Junior Scholarships are of the value of £25 per annum plus tuition fees, and are tenable for three years. In the case of holders living away from home a further sum of £35 per annum is allowed. The University National Scholarships are of the value of £25 per annum plus tuition fees, and are tenable for three years. Holders living away from home receive a boarding allowance of £35 per annum. The number of University junior and national scholarships awarded in 1930 was twenty-nine. Taranaki Scholarships are of the annual value of £60, and the Senate may, at its discretion, extend the tenure from three to four years. There are also some thirty or forty local and privately endowed scholarships awarded on the results of the same entrance examination.

Scholarships awarded during the degree course are the Senior University, Sir George Grey, and John Tinline Scholarships. The various colleges have also private scholarships for which their own students may compete. The chief scholarships awarded at the end of the University course are the Rhodes Scholarships, the 1851 Exhibition Scholarship, the Medical Travelling Scholarship, the Engineering Travelling Scholarship, the Post-graduate Travelling Scholarships, the French Travelling Scholarship, the Law Travelling Scholarship, and the National Research Scholarships. All except the last-named are tenable abroad. The Research Scholarships are each of the value of £180 per annum, with an allowance not exceeding £25 for necessary books or apparatus.

So far thirty-seven Rhodes Scholarships have been granted, of which ten have been gained by students of Auckland University College, nine by students of Victoria University College, seven by students of Canterbury University College, and eleven by students of Otago University.

The Science Research Scholarship offered annually by the Royal Commission for the Exhibition of 1851 has been awarded to twenty-nine graduates, nine from Auckland University College, seven from Victoria University College, six from Canterbury University College, and seven from the University of Otago.

University bursaries entitle the holders to the payment of tuition and examination fees (not exceeding £20 per annum) during a three (or possibly four) years' course at a University college or at a school of agriculture recognized by the University. The number of University bursaries hold in 1930 was 1,112. The number of educational bursaries under the Education Act, 1914, held in 1930 was 50. Domestic-science bursaries, tenable at the Otago University, may be awarded under the regulations for technical instruction. Bursaries of this kind were awarded to 17 students in 1930, making 42 bursars in attendance at classes. Training-college studentships also carry tuition at University classes, and the completion of a training-college course is one of the grounds on which an educational bursary may be awarded for further University study.

Agricultural bursaries may be awarded to qualified candidates in order to enable them to obtain the necessary practical training for positions as teachers or instructors of agriculture. During 1930 two bursars were in attendance at Lincoln Agricultural College, six at Massey Agricultural College, two at Auckland University College, and one at Victoria University College.

From the table given below will be seen the number of students who received free University education during each of the last ten years:—

Year.Junior University, University National, and Taranaki Scholarships.Senior University Scholarships.University and Educational Bursaries.Training-college Studentships.Other.Total.
19219913705774651,656
19228812616771911,578
19238914694650641,511
19249113828564811,577
192590138855741061,668
192687149465711321,750
192783181,0767491492,075
192881201,127567981,893
192984211,1617081092,083
193084191,162645992,009

The outstanding feature of the above table is the number of University and educational bursaries which are now awarded as compared with a period of ten years ago. This is due to a marked widening of the bursary regulations. The courses of an increasing number of secondary-school pupils are now continued to comply with the conditions under which bursaries may be awarded.

WORKERS' EDUCATIONAL ASSOCIATION.

The Workers' Educational Association, which works in conjunction with the four University colleges, conducts tutorial and preliminary classes for working men and women in such subjects as economics, sociology, psychology, industrial history, English literature, English composition, modern history, electricity, hygiene, &c. Members of the staffs of the University colleges and other educationists act as tutors of the classes. The classes are held for the most part in the large cities, although to an increasing extent classes are being arranged in the smaller towns. The Government contributes directly £3,500 per annum to the movement, in addition to which £1,250 paid by the Government out of the National Endowment Fund to the University of New Zealand is devoted to the same object, making a total of £4,750. Voluntary contributions received by the University colleges on account of the association's classes are also subsidized by the Government.

ANNUAL EXAMINATIONS.

Examinations are conducted by the Education Department for the various purposes of Junior and Senior National Scholarships, of junior and senior free places in secondary schools, district high schools, and technical schools, and of teachers' certificates. Also, by arrangement with the Public Service Commissioner, examinations are held for admission to the Public Service. The Education Department has also held annual examinations in technological subjects since 1928.

In order to have definite evidence of the educational qualifications of probationers desiring admission to training college a training college entrance examination is now required to be taken by them, a pass or partial pass being the necessary qualification for admission. The first examination was held in 1930.

The number of candidates who actually presented themselves for the various examinations conducted by the Education Department during the last five years is given below.

Examination.1926.1927.1928.1929.1930.
Junior National Scholarships and junior free places2,7752,7911,4561,4091,118
Public Service Entrance, Senior National Scholarships, and Intermediate4,7594,3864,5704,5204,181
Teachers' D and C2,6892,3842,0861,994953
Training College Entrance Examination    743
Kindergarten Certificate Examination4101464
Mid-year Public Service Entrance Examination219    
London University Examinations21134
Handicraft Teachers' Certificate1313172125
Technological Examinations  51161177
Naval Cadetships  221
Aircraft Apprenticeships    2
Totals10,4619,5858,1978,1167,208

The University conducted examinations in 1930 in the faculties of arts, science, medicine, public health, dentistry, home science, law, engineering, commerce, agriculture, and music, and for admission to the legal and accountancy professions. There were 6,882 entrants for the degree examinations in 1930, compared with 6,660 in 1929. The number of candidates for matriculation in the last five years has been: 1926, 5,592; 1927, 5,287; 1928, 5,524; 1929, 4,586; 1930, 4567.

PUBLIC EXPENDITURE ON EDUCATION.

Out of public funds no less a sum than £4,101,933 was spent for the financial year ended 31st March, 1931. The public funds referred to, however, include not only the amount appropriated by parliamentary vote, but also sums paid from reserves revenue. Nor does this represent the whole amount expended on education in the Dominion. In the case of certain secondary schools and University colleges a considerable revenue from endowments, fees, &c., is received and becomes available for educational purposes. The figures given below relate only to direct expenditure on education from the public purse. Figures for the last five years, analysed according to the various branches of expenditure, are—

EDUCATION EXPENDITURE, YEARS ENDED 31ST MARCH, 1926–31.

Service.1926–27.1927–28.1928–29.1929–30.1930–31.

* Included in elementary education.

 £££££
General administration37,52939,10338,16540,89742,284
Elementary education2,505,6752,464,3672,562,3412,592,8622,537,419
Secondary education466,739434,685413,181472,539527,822
Technical instruction213,065219,343224,274254,487303,962
Training colleges, &c.168,190159,888166,221180,642172,815
Higher education219,211157,235165,849179,598191,935
Native schools80,70988,59084,96187,04399,101
Physical instruction***9,1508,875
School for the deaf6,4025,7706,2906,0076,312
Education of the blind5,0581,7711,3501,3771,108
Schools for the feeble-minded13,11311,17517,21915,45618,048
Child welfare104,399104,638122,662131,731133,660
Material and storesCr. 1,887Cr. 226Cr. 129Cr. 708Cr. 783
Miscellaneous services92,03883,63083,97487,14159,375
Totals3,910,2413,769,9693,886,3584,058,2224,101,933

There is now given a series of comparative figures which show the increase in the cost of education during the last ten years.

COST OF EDUCATION, 1921–22 TO 1930–31.

Year ended 31st March,Expenditure from Public Funds.Expenditure per Head of Mean Population.
 (£1,000)s. d.
19223,49754 5
19233,18748 7
19243,24748 8
19253,64353 7
19263,81454 10
19273,91055 1
19283,77052 4
19293,88653 3
19304,05854 11
19314,10255 0

The expenditure from public funds for the twelve months ended 31st March, 1931, was higher than in any previous year. The expenditure per head of population was greatest in 1926–27, but the figure for 1930–31 was almost as large.

Chapter 10. SECTION IX.—JUSTICE.

CIVIL CASES.

THE law relating to the jurisdiction of Magistrates and Justices of the Peace in civil matters was consolidated by the Magistrates' Courts Act, 1928. Under this statute the ordinary civil jurisdiction of a Magistrate is limited to claims not exceeding £300; or, where the parties agree in writing that the Court shall have jurisdiction, to claims not exceeding £500. Justices of the Peace may hear and decide certain civil cases when the sum in dispute does not exceed £20. The numbers of plaints entered and of cases tried, and the amounts sued for and for which judgment was recorded, in the lower Courts during the ten years 1921–30 are shown in the following table:—

Year.Plaints entered.Cases tried.
Number.Total Amount sued for.Number.Total Amount claimed.Total Amount for which Judgment entered.
  £ ££
192159,3391,169,28639,013762,605654,863
192265,6291,279,89044,296936,673786,373
192366,6591,236,16045,837857,903717,516
192474,4351,255,75450,778879,945737,045
192573,1921,172,16748,436821,093666,721
192681,0611,333,94154,010933,269762,172
192783,3691,400,12955,676960,549786,299
192885,2431,463,76955,751951,916774,912
192987,1831,431,25656,668911,667772,247
193096,7701,542,43463,1201,010,026879,839

The figures for 1930 are, in each case, the highest on record.

The numbers of actions commenced, cases tried, and judgments entered, together with the total amount for which judgments were recorded, in the Supreme Court of New Zealand during each of the ten years 1921–30 were as follows:—

SUPREME COURT: CIVIL JURISDICTION.

Year.Number of Actions commenced.Cases tried.Judgments recorded.
With Jury.Without Jury.Number.Amount.
     £
19211,536126334557244,942
19221,431115408748316,533
19231,17292320654300,698
19241,78093429853358,880
19251,72460407776303,319
19261,82643496882344,198
19271,82652506935316,936
19281,43341370683270,632
19291,44644410643207,399
19301,45464392659260,870

DIVORCE.

The provisions as to dissolution of marriage are contained in the Divorce and Matrimonial Causes Act, 1928, which consolidated and amended the then existing legislation on the subject.

A brief historical account of divorce legislation will be found in the Year-book for 1931; the present position is outlined in the following résumé.

Any married person, domiciled in New Zealand for two or more years at the time of filing the petition, may obtain a divorce on one or more of the following grounds:—

  1. Adultery.

  2. Wilful desertion for three years.

  3. Habitual drunkenness for four years, coupled with (wife's petition) failure to support or habitual cruelty, or with (husband's petition) neglect of, or self-caused inability to discharge, domestic duties.

  4. Sentence of seven years' imprisonment for attempting to murder, or for wounding or doing actual bodily harm to petitioner or child.

  5. Murder of child of petitioner or respondent.

  6. Insanity and confinement as a lunatic for seven out of ten years preceding the petition.

  7. Insanity for seven years, and confinement for three years preceding the petition.

  8. Failure to comply with a decree of Court for restitution of conjugal rights.

  9. Parties have separated under an agreement, written or verbal, which has been in force for three years.

  10. Parties have been separated by a decree of judicial separation or a separation order which has been in force for three years. (An amendment in 1930 removed the restriction imposed by the principal Act (which permitted only New Zealand decrees or orders) and extended the provision to cover similar decrees or orders made in any country.)

  11. Husband guilty of rape, sodomy, or bestiality since marriage.

A deserted wife whose husband was domiciled in New Zealand at the time of desertion is considered, for the purpose of the Divorce and Matrimonial Causes Act, 1928, as retaining her New Zealand domicile. Where a wife petitions on grounds (i) and (j) above, her New Zealand domicile is retained if her husband was domiciled in the Dominion at the date of the agreement, decree, or order.

The amending Act of 1930 establishes a New Zealand domicile for a wife petitioning for divorce where she has been living apart from her husband for three years, has been living in New Zealand for three years preceding the petition, and has the intention of residing in New Zealand permanently.

Figures showing the operations of the Supreme Court in its divorce jurisdiction during each of the last ten years are as follows:—

Year.Dissolution or Nullity of Marriage.Judicial Separation.Restitution of Conjugal Rights.
Petitions filed.Decrees Nisi.Decrees Absolute.Petitions filed.Decrees for Separation.Petitions filed.Decrees for Restitution.
1921796660511526843
1922643543522418857
1923666603522527756
19247686515261149465
19257236056121247359
1926739624614828662
1927722629540419172
19287856535725310979
19298437186352 130107
19308397246201 9679

The number of decrees nisi during 1930 (724) is the greatest number recorded in a single year, being 6 in excess of the previous record in 1929. The number of decrees absolute (620) is only 15 less than the total for 1929, which is the record year.

The following table summarizes divorce figures for each of the lost five years.

1926.1927.1928.1929.1930.
Petitions for dissolution filed during the year739722785843839
Petitions for nullity (included above)55944
Decrees on petitions filed during year—     
Absolute206202211229225
Nisi, not made absolute during year244261279308305
Decrees on petitions filed in previous years—     
Absolute, following on nisi in previous years264231242271268
Absolute, following on nisi during year144107119135127
Nisi, not made absolute during year3059444667
Total decrees during year—     
Absolute614540572635620
Nisi624629653718724
Decrees for nullity during year (included in both Absolute and Nisi)63616
Petitions dismissed or withdrawn—     
Filed during year1516171515
Filed in previous years1691164
Petitions, filed during year, not heard274243278291294

In 728 of the cases covered by petitions filed during 1930 the parties had been married in New Zealand. In 578 cases the marriage had been solemnized by a clergyman, and in 261 cases (31 per cent.) by a Registrar of Marriages or other civil official. Civil marriages constituted 20 per cent. of those solemnized in New Zealand in 1930.

The next table gives information as to grounds of petition, not only in respect of petitions filed during 1930, but also for petitions (whether filed in 1930 or earlier) where decrees were granted during the year:—

Grounds.Petitions filed.Decrees Nisi granted.Decrees Absolute granted.
Husbands' Petitions.Wives' Petitions.Husbands' Petitions.Wives' Petitions.Husbands' Petitions.Wives' Petitions.
Adultery1094573477240
Attempt to murder wife..........1
Bigamy222322
Desertion75141681244899
Drunkenness, with cruelty, failure to maintain, &c...15..16114
Insanity847362
Malformation..11111
Non-compliance with order for restitution of conjugal rights552158234918
Separation for not less than three years14221810019892172
Unnatural offence..1........
Totals391448309415271349

The figures shown for decrees nisi include cases where both nisi and absolute decrees were granted during the year, and those for decrees absolute cover all such granted during the year whether the antecedent decree nisi was granted in 1930 or in a previous year.

The following table shows the average age of husband and wife and the average duration of marriage (at time of filing petition) in all cases where the decree absolute was granted in 1930. In 13 cases information as to age was not available for one or both parties.

Grounds.Average Age at Marriage.Average Age at filing of Petition.Average Duration of Marriage.
Husband.Wife.Husband.Wife.
Husbands' Petitions.
 Years.Years.Years.Years.Years.
Adultery26.321.836.932.410.6
Desertion29.123.639.834.310.7
Non-compliance with restitution order27.622.736.531.68.9
Separation for not less than three years27.424.842.439.815.0
Other grounds30.028.543.141.613.1
Totals, husbands' petitions27.623.139.835.312.2
Wives' Petitions.
Adultery26.022.635.432.09.4
Desertion26.522.339.835.613.3
Non-compliance with restitution order25.723.336.033.610.3
Separation for not less than three years28.023.842.338.114.3
Other grounds30.226.041.737.511.5
Totals, wives' petitions27.323.340.436.413.1
Grand totals27.523.240.235.812.7

The averages give a good general idea of the relative ages of husband and wife, but do not bring out the effect of disparities between the ages of the two parties. The following table, giving figures for the five years 1926–30, remedies this defect. As in the case of the preceding table the figures relate to petitions in respect of which a decree absolute was granted.

Age of Wife (at Marriage.)Husband.Total.
Younger than Wife.Same Age as Wife.Older than Wife byAge not stated.
1 Year.2 Years.3 Years.4 Years.5–9 Years.10 Years or over.
14      1  1
15     352 10
16   4 1236 34
171118112454191120
182912173027102401240
19613164434459845 301
201083637353584381284
2124594845544111544 431
224524323734188029 299
235420323717164523 244
243221151614153317 163
25312119101192017 138
264310108722615 121
273555545177 83
283366345108 75
2923551  76 47
30–3478201199122827 194
35–39399215 311171
40 and over293334 117 60
Not stated       26365
Totals485234253285273258762363682,981

On a comparison of the divorce tables for 1930 with the marriage tables for the same year the apparently high proportion of cases where the husband is several years older than the wife is found to be largely a reflex of a correspondingly high proportion in the marriages. A study of the following percentages suggests that the age of the bride is a more important factor than disparities between the ages of husband and wife.

Marriages.Divorces.
 Per Cent.Per Cent.
Cases where wife under 23 at marriage4060
Cases where husband younger than wife—  
  Wife under 23 at marriage45
  Wife 23 or over at marriage2828
Total1814
Cases where husband older than wife by five years or over—  
  Wife under 23 at marriage4447
  Wife 23 or over at marriage3031
Total3641

In 260 of the 839 cases where petitions for dissolution were filed during 1930 there was no living issue of the marriage. The number of living issue was 1 in 238 cases, 2 in 165 cases, 3 in 100 cases, 4 in 30 cases, 5 in 21 cases, 6 in 11 cases, and in the remaining 14 cases the living issue numbered 7 or more.

The table which follows shows the duration of marriage in all cases for which petitions for dissolution were filed in the last five years:—

Duration of Marriage, in Years.Husbands' Petitions.Wives' Petitions.
1926.1927.1928.1929.1930.1926.1927.1928.1929.1930.
Under 552585771664852515842
  5 and under 1012010399115111119119132143154
10 " 155271757587818410610096
15 " 2043426268465551655465
20 " 3046534354598759647874
30 and over2215159211415161817
Totals335342351392390404380434451448

The ratio of divorces to marriages in divers countries is illustrated by the undermentioned table comprising latest years available.

Divorces per 100 Marriages. 
United States16.3
Austria11.0
Japan10.3
Switzerland8.7
Denmark8.2
Germany6.7
South Africa5.9
France5.8
New Zealand5.6
New South Wales5.5
Western Australia4.2
Victoria3.7
Czecho-Slovakia3.5
Belgium3.0
South Australia2.5
England and Wales2.2
Queensland1.4
Canada1.1

INQUESTS.

The number of bodies on which inquests were held in 1930 was 1,594, including 83 Maoris. In 1,191 cases the bodies were of males, and in 403 of females.

Nature of Verdict.Males.Females.Total.
Diseases and natural causes438241679
Accident584124708
Homicide538
Suicide16335198
Capital punishment1 1
Totals1,1914031,594

Of the accidental deaths the most common forms are injuries by motor-vehicles, railways, &c., and drowning. The verdicts show that in 1930, 376 deaths, or 53 per cent. of the total fatal accidents, were due to the former cause, while to the latter 146 deaths, or 21 per cent., were due.

The inquests on suicidal deaths for each of the last ten years are—

Year.Inquests on Suicides.
 Males.Females.Total.
192113333166
192213133164
192312320143
192413333166
192514033173
192612030150
192716922191
192815952211
192918048228
193016335198

FIRE INQUESTS.

In case of fire causing the destruction of any building, ship, or merchandise, or any stack of grain, pulse, or hay, or any growing crop, a Coroner may hold an inquiry into the cause of such fire, the procedure being similar to that of inquests into cause of death.

During 1930 eight inquests were held on fires. In six cases the verdict was arson, and in the remaining cases there was no evidence to show how the fire was caused.

During the five years 1925–29, 36 fire inquests were held. In 19 cases the verdict was arson; in 1 case, accident; and in 12 cases there was insufficient evidence to determine the cause.

POLICE.

On the 31st March, 1931, the number of permanent members of the Police Force in New Zealand was 1,161 of all ranks, being an increase of 23 during the year. The total is made up as follows: 1 commissioner, 5 superintendents, 15 inspectors, 5 sub-inspectors, 28 senior sergeants, 92 sergeants, 950 constables, 4 senior detectives, 15 detective-sergeants, and 46 detectives. There were also 9 temporary constables, 12 police surgeons, 8 matrons, 4 district constables, and 2 Native constables.

The following table shows the number of stations and of police in each police district. Temporary constables are included, but not district or Native constables.

Police District.No. of Stations.No. of Police.
Whangarei1529
Auckland48251
Hamilton2259
Gisborne1634
Napier1856
New Plymouth1640
Wanganui1945
Palmerston North1847
Wellington29186
Nelson1330
Greymouth2246
Christchurch39139
Timaru1442
Dunedin35105
Invercargill2349

There were also 9 officers attached to headquarters, 1 was on loan to the Cook Islands Administration, and 1 on loan to the Samoan Administration.

The proportion of police to population is 1 to every 1,292 persons, and the expenditure (exclusive of the cost of buildings) on the whole Police Force for the year ended the 31st March, 1931, was 6s. 0 1/2d. per head of population.

The following table shows the growth of the Police Force during the last ten years:—

Year ended 31st March,Officers.Non-commissioned Officers.Detectives.Constables.Total.Police to Population (including Maoris).Cost per Inhabitant.
       s. d.
192222118438261,0091 to 1,2896 3 3/4
192323118448181,0031 to 1,3215 8 1/4
192423120478371,0271 to 1,3125 8 3/4
192523121518311,0261 to 1,3445 9 1/2
192624121528881,0851 to 1,2995 9 1/2
192722123568951,0961 to 1,3125 9 1/4
192823127549131,1171 to 1,3015 9 3/4
192923128569481,1551 to 1,2736 1 3/4
193022127549431,1461 to 1,2986 1
193125120659591,1691 to 1,2926 0 1/2

CRIMINAL CASES IN MAGISTRATES' COURTS.

TOTAL CASES.

The gross total of criminal cases in Magistrates' Courts during the year 1930 was 57,790, males being charged in 54,723 cases and females in 3,067.

These figures include charges against Maoris. Maoris are also included in the statistics relating to Magistrates' Courts in the following pages, as well as in those for the Supreme Court and for Prisons. Separate figures relating to offences by Maoris are given towards the end of this section.

MAGISTRATES' COURTS.—TOTAL CASES, 1921–30.

Year.Number.Per 1,000 of Mean Population.
Against Males.Against Females.Totals.Against Males.Against Females.Totals.
192143,3352,46245,79766.333.9535.87
192240,5942,30642,90060.883.6132.87
192343,4982,48745,98564.153.8334.62
192446,1002,45648,55666.773.7135.90
192551,1352,48453,61972.273.6735.07
192653,2842,83856,12273.744.1139.70
192753,2562,98356,23972.444.2339.09
192852,6043,11055,71470.764.3738.00
192953,1213,00556,12670.654.1738.11
193054,7233,06757,79071.834.2038.72

The 57,790 cases dealt with in 1930 resulted in 47,247 summary convictions, and in 1,102 committals to the Supreme Court for sentence after hearing in Magistrates' Courts. In 592 cases the accused person was committed to the Supreme Court for trial, and in 1,415 the Magistrate admonished and discharged the offender under a provision enabling him to do so in the case of a trivial offence, without a conviction being recorded. In 2,500 cases the charge was dismissed on the merits of the case, and in the remaining 4,934 cases the accused person was discharged for want of prosecution or want of evidence.

The summary convictions for the year 1930 represent a rate of 31.66 per 1,000 of mean population. The figures for the last ten years are—

SUMMARY CONVICTIONS, 1921–30.

Year.Number.Per 1,000 of Mean Population.
192137,12429.08
192234,51326.44
192337,10427.94
192439,59429.27
192544,01731.79
192646,20532.68
192745.93031.92
192845,13930.78
192946,30931.44
193047,24731.66

The increase since 1924 is mainly due to the passing of the Motor-vehicles Act of that year, and is almost entirely accounted for by offences representing breaches of that Act.

The great bulk of the cases dealt with in New Zealand are in respect of comparatively insignificant offences — drunkenness and offences against traffic regulations accounting for more than half of the total convictions in each of the last five years.

A classification of convictions during the last five years according to principal offences and groups of offences is next given.

1926.1927.1928.1929.1930.

*Not including convictions for selling liquor without a license (95 in 1930), and for being in possession of an illicit still (4 in 1930)—offences against the revenue laws.

Offences against the person768726679699630
Offences against property (including forgery)4,5284,7574,6644,8365,574
Drunkenness (including issue of prohibition orders)9,1197,9547,9018,2937,782
Offensive conduct or language, and obstruction, &c., of police1,6281,6751,6131,5351,484
Breaches of traffic regulations, &c.14,18415,27915,65116,02117,284
Breaches of by-laws726643577738831
Other offences against good order1,5871,9741,4241,3191,573
Breaches of Licensing Act*3,0023,1733,2853,4283,470
Breaches of Destitute Persons Act3,3113,3263,5833,6063,532
Breaches of Impounding Act1,459954730774688
Breaches of Child Welfare Act382444561547541
Breaches of Defence Act1,6851,501860803235
Breaches of Arms Act533439408392295
Other offences3,2933,0853,2033,3183,328
Totals46,20545,93045,13946,30947,247

Of the 630 summary convictions for offences against the person in 1930, no fewer than 502 were for common assault. Attempted suicide was responsible for 80 convictions, indecent assaults on females for 15, aggravated assault for 15, unlawful carnal knowledge and attempts for 14, while criminal defamation, attempted rape, attempt to administer poison, and concealment of birth accounted for 1 each. In the more serious classes of offences against the person the cases are referred to the Supreme Court for trial or sentence.

The 5,574 summary convictions for offences against property during 1930 are in the main made up of various forms of theft. Theft (not further defined) was responsible for 3,479 convictions, embezzlement for 34, receiving stolen property for 84, housebreaking and stealing for 188, and burglary for 3. In addition, there were 845 convictions for fraud and false pretences, 18 for forgery and uttering forged documents, 433 for unlawfully converting property to own use (including 295 where the property concerned was a vehicle), 469 for mischief, 4 for horse and sheep stealing, 12 for arson and attempts, 4 for theft from a vessel, and 1 for being in possession of housebreaking instruments. The more serious classes of offences against property are also sent on to the Supreme Court to be dealt with. Details of these will be found under "Criminal Cases in Supreme Court."

The principal of the "Other offences against good order" is vagrancy, which represented 875 of the 1,573 summary convictions under this heading in 1930. Gambling and other offences against the gaming laws (338), Sunday-trading (250), and cruelty to animals (105) ranked next.

The 3,532 convictions under the Destitute Persons Act were divided as follows: Applications for affiliation, 298; applications for maintenance orders, &c., 1,318; breaches of maintenance orders, &c., 1,916.

Of the 3,470 convictions for breaches of the Licensing Act, the offence of being unlawfully on licensed premises after hours (2,113) was the principal, followed by breaches of prohibition orders (745), publicans and employees selling liquor after hours (300), and unlawfully supplying Maoris with liquor in proclaimed areas (112). Of the 295 convictions for breaches of the Arms Act, 240 were for offences relating to the registration and sale of firearms. Convictions under the Child Welfare Act included 502 in respect of children not under proper control or in indigent circumstances.

The drop in the number of convictions under the Defence Act, from 803 in 1929 to 235 in 1930, is no doubt due to the Government's decision to suspend the compulsory provisions of the Act for a year.

PUNISHMENT ON SUMMARY CONVICTION.

Of a total of 47,247 summary convictions in 1930, peremptory imprisonment was imposed in only 3,348 cases, in addition to which the convicted person went to gaol in 841 cases in lieu of paying a fine. A summary of punishments for the year 1930 is given.

Punishment.Offences against the Person.Offences against Property.*Offences against Good Order.Other Offences.Totals.

* Including forgery and offences against the currency.

Released under Offenders Probation Act257545138868
Convicted and discharged719462,9145984,529
Convicted and ordered to come up for sentence68459300113940
Committed to care of Child Welfare Superintendent72545410676
Placed under supervision of Child Welfare Officer277956371956
Committed to institution under Child Welfare Act44524798
Committed to Borstal institution, Salvation Army Home, &c.41925312261
Fined30993422,8657,08931,197
Imprisonment in lieu of fine1467518242841
Peremptory imprisonment771,1246801,4673,348
Whipping4  15
Bound over15 30 45
Order made541,4732,0013,483
Totals6305,57428,95412,08947,247

DISTINCT CASES.

The statistics given above refer, as stated, to all cases dealt with in Magistrates' Courts, including those in which a person is charged with two or more offences committed simultaneously or in the same connection—as, for instance drunkenness, damaging property, and resisting the police. If only the principal offence is counted in each instance the number of cases in 1930 is reduced from 57,790 to 47,854.

MAGISTRATES' COURTS.—TOTAL AND DISTINCT CASES, 1929 AND 1930.

1929.1930.
Total Cases.Distinct Cases.Total Cases.Distinct Cases.
Dismissed or withdrawn for want of prosecution or want of evidence4,6303,1334,9343,388
Dismissed on the merits2,4111,8392,5001,834
Admonished or discharged1,3078531,415967
Committed for trial629327592305
Committed for sentence8403061,102341
Summarily convicted46,30939,11547,24741,019
Totals56,12645,57357,79047,854

ARREST AND SUMMONS CASES.

Persons charged in Magistrates' Courts may be brought before the Court either on summons or after arrest, according to the nature of the offence and to other circumstances. Of the total of 57,790 cases in 1930, 16,104 were "arrest" and 41,686 "summons" cases. A summary is here given.

Class of Offence.Arrest Cases.Summons Cases.
Cases.Summary Convictions.Cases.Summary Convictions.
Males.Females.Males.Females.Males.Females.Males.Females.

*Including forgery and offences against the currency.

Against the person61327318125263129010
Against property*5,8092263,7531832,2822791,461177
Against good order8,1504097,80838422,0481,18919,7061,056
Other811596674914,48484710,709664
Totals15,38372112,54662839,3402,34632,1661,907

CRIMINAL CASES IN SUPREME COURT.

Criminal cases in the Supreme Court are of two classes—viz., those in which the accused person has pleaded guilty in the lower Court and has been committed to the Supreme Court for sentence, and those actually tried in the Supreme Court.

The following table gives a summary of criminal cases dealt with in the Supreme Court during each of the last five years. Maoris are included in this and following tables.

Year.Cases tried in Supreme Court.Sentences in Case of Committal for Sentence.Total Sentences.
Indictments and Informations.Convictions.
M.F.M.F.M.F.M.F.Total.
19269204855919958261,517451,562
192783825465101,251131,716231,739
1928853174184901451,319491,368
1929938275116812161,323221,345
19308471239291,112111,504201,524

The above table relates to the total criminal charges dealt with, each offence being taken into account. A similar table is next given, showing the number of distinct persons concerned, only the principal offence being taken into account where the same person was tried in respect of two or more offences during the year.

SUPREME COURT.—DISTINCT PERSONS, 1926–30.

Year.Persons tried in Supreme Court.Persons sentenced after Committal for Sentence.Total Persons sentenced.
Indicted.Convicted and sentenced.
M.F.M.F.M.F.M.F.Total.
19263232020493362054029569
1927307141955361855613569
1928274715523081346315478
19293021517862781145617473
19303101119183291052018538

Of the 321 distinct persons indicted during 1930, 199 were convicted and 102 acquitted. In the case of 17 persons no bill was returned or the prosecution otherwise not proceeded with, 1 person was found insane, and 2 were awaiting trial at the end of the year.

The next table summarizes the offences of persons convicted or sentenced in the Supreme Court during the last five years:—

Year.Total Convictions or Sentences.Distinct Persons.
Offences against the Person.Offences against Property.Forgery and Offences against the Currency.Other OffencesTotals.Offences against the Person.Offences against Property.Forgery and Offences against the Currency.Other OffencesTotals.
19262391,045193851,5621462949138569
19272161,238222631,7391273377530569
1928193927194541,3681202636431478
1929176985131531,3451252705325473
19302031,111154561,5241333274830538

As might be expected from the nature of the offences, the number of charges per 100 persons concerned is much lower in the case of offences against the person than for other offences.

From their more serious nature in general, it might be expected that a much higher proportion of charges dealing with offences against the person would actually be tried in the Supreme Court than would be the case with other offences, and the following table shows that this is so:—

SUPREME COURT.—TRIAL AND SENTENCE CASES, BY CLASS OF OFFENCE, 1930.

Class of Offence.Total Convictions (or Sentences).Distinct Persons convicted (or sentenced).
Numbers.Percentages.Numbers.Percentages.
After Trial.After Committal for Sentence.After Trial.After Committal for Sentence.After Trial.After Committal for Sentence.After Trial.After Committal for Sentence.
Against the person14063693187466535
Against property1959161882842432674
Forgery and against the currency32122217911372377
Other3422613917135743
Totals4011,12326741993393763

Dealing now only with distinct persons, and counting only the principal offence in respect of which sentence was passed, it is found that of the 133 persons sentenced for offences against the person in 1930 no fewer than 82 were guilty of sexual offences, as follows: Indecent assault, 29; indecent assault on male, 17; rape and attempts, 7; unlawful carnal knowledge and attempts, 22; incest, 4; unnatural offence and attempts, 3 Murder was the offence in 3 cases, manslaughter in 12 (including 9 cases in connection with motor-vehicles, and 1 in which the offender was charged with murder but found guilty of manslaughter only), wounding with intent to do bodily harm in 4, negligently driving vehicle endangering human life in 2, aggravated assault in 2, common assault in 5, assault with intent to rob in 12, procuring or attempting to procure abortion in 1, concealment of birth in 1, and bigamy in 8.

Of the 327 persons sentenced for offences against property, 151 were guilty of breaking and entering (with or without theft), 55 of theft (including horse, cattle, and sheep stealing, and theft from a vessel), 6 of robbery and stealing from the person, 55 of burglary, 14 of receiving stolen property, 12 of fraud and false pretences, 18 of embezzlement, 13 of arson, and 3 of wilful damage, mischief, &c.

For forgery and offences against the currency, 48 persons were convicted and sentenced, including 33 for forgery alone, 7 for uttering alone, 1 for uttering counterfeit coin, and the remaining 7 for forgery and uttering.

The principal of the other offences in 1930 were false declaration in connection with marriage, and perjury, each of which was responsible for 5 convictions or sentences.

Of the 538 persons sentenced in 1930, 94 were released under the provisions of the Offenders Probation Act, and 18 ordered to come up for sentence when called on, while the offence was met by the imposition of a fine in 14 cases. Three persons were sentenced to death, but only one was hanged, the sentence in the remaining two cases being commuted to imprisonment for life.

Thirty-eight Maoris were included in the 538 distinct offenders sentenced in the Supreme Court in 1930, and 383 others (including 13 women) were born in New Zealand. In 57 cases the birthplace was England, in 18 Scotland, in 5 Ireland, and in 25 Australia.

SUPREME COURT.—OFFENCES AND PUNISHMENTS OF DISTINCT PERSONS, 1930.

Sentence.Offences against the Person.Offences against Property.Forgery and Offences against the Currency.Other Offences.Totals.
Ordered to come up for sentence751518
Discharged1......1
Released under Offenders Probation Act185615594
Fined632314
Death3......3
Imprisonment or detention—     
  Imprisonment641051714200
  " and detention in Borstal institution..2....2
  " and declared habitual criminal..9....9
  " and reformative detention..121..13
  Reformative detention only299081128
  Reformative detention and declared habitual criminal..........
  Detention in Borstal institution5454256
Total imprisonment or detention982633017408
Total persons sentenced1333274830538
Length of sentence of imprisonment or detention—     
  15 years and upwards or life..........
  10 and under 15 years2......2
  7 " 10 "5......5
  5 " 7 "1612..230
  3 " 5 "23633..89
  2 " 3 "1782101110
  1 " 2 "1671143104
  6 months and under 1 year9163634
  Under 6 months1010..525
  Indefinite..9....9
Totals982633017408

No fewer than 76 of the offenders were under twenty years of age, 145 between twenty and twenty-five, 102 between twenty-five and thirty, 107 between thirty and forty, 65 between forty and fifty, 25 between fifty and sixty, and 18 sixty or over.

COURT OF APPEAL.

Under the provisions of the Judicature Amendment Act, 1913, the Court of Appeal consists of two divisions, called the First Division and the Second Division, each division consisting of five Judges of the Supreme Court, who are appointed as members of either division by the Governor-General in Council on the recommendation of three Judges of the Supreme Court, including the Chief Justice. The same division does not exercise the jurisdiction of the Court of Appeal at two successive sittings, but exercises its jurisdiction separately, except that in cases of importance involving special difficulty the Chief Justice and one other Judge may recommend, for the approval of the Governor-General in Council, that a joint sitting of both divisions may be held. The Chief Justice or, in his absence, the senior Judge presides. The decision of the Court must be in accordance with the majority of the Judges present, but if the Judges present are equally divided in opinion the judgment, &c., appealed from is deemed to be affirmed.

In addition to the ordinary appeals from the Supreme Court, certain other proceedings arising in inferior Courts may, on an order of the Supreme Court, be removed into the Court of Appeal for argument. All decisions of the Court of Appeal are final unless leave is granted to appeal to His Majesty in Council.

In criminal cases questions of law may be reserved by the Supreme Court for the Court of Appeal, and upon a refusal by the Court to reserve any question the person aggrieved may move the Court of Appeal for leave to appeal. Any person aggrieved may also (after conviction) apply to the Court of Appeal for a new trial upon leave being granted by the Supreme Court. Any person has now the right to apply to the Court of Appeal against a sentence passed in the Supreme Court where such person has been convicted upon an indictment or sentenced for any crime on a plea of "Guilty."

During the last five years 11 Crown criminal cases were brought before the Appeal Court, and in 5 instances convictions were affirmed. There were 99 civil appeals, of which 55 were allowed, and also 49 cases removed to the Appeal Court, resulting in 36 judgments for plaintiff and 13 for defendants.

Particulars concerning applications during the last five years for leave to appeal against sentences under the provisions of the Crimes Amendment Act, 1920, are: Applications filed, 55; granted, 3; refused, 52. In 3 cases the sentence was varied as a result of the appeal.

PRISONS AND PRISONERS.

There are fourteen prisons and State reformatories and three Borstal institutions in New Zealand, as well as 25 minor prisons and police-gaols. In addition to these there are the police-stations which, under section 17 of the Statute Law Amendment Act, 1917, may be deemed to be prisons for any period (which must not exceed seven days) during which prisoners are detained there undergoing sentence.

On the 1st January, 1930, the various institutions had 1,396 persons under detention (males 1,325, females 71). During the year 5,761 were received (males 5,443, females 318) and 5,588 discharged or transferred (males 5,284, females 304). At the end of the year 1,569 (males 1,484, females 85) remained in confinement. The daily average number of persons in confinement during the year was 1,466 (males 1,390, females 76).

The 5,588 discharges during the year include 1,496 transfers of inmates to other prisons or to the police. Of the balance, 9 died during the year, 1 was executed, and 1 committed suicide, while 1 absconded and was not retaken. Prisoners discharged on expiration of sentence numbered 2,981, 119 were released on bail or probation, and 414 were set free on the recommendation of the Prisons Board. Debtors discharged during the year numbered 310, and 24 lunatics were transferred to mental hospitals. The remaining 232 discharges represented persons who had been in prison on remand or awaiting trial, and who were known to have been acquitted.

PERSONS IN GAOL (31ST DECEMBER).

Year.Number.Proportion per 10,000 of Population.
Undergoing Sentence.On Remand and awaiting Trial, &c.Total.Undergoing Sentence.Total in Confinement.
19211,044551,0998.088.50
19221,052621,1148.328.90
19231,141541,1958.508.90
19241,197501,2478.859.22
19251,284491,3339.179.51
19261,388471,4359.7910.11
19271,483661,54910.2310.68
19281,435491,4849.7810.12
19291,342531,3959.119.47
19301,483461,5299.9410.24

In the following table persons in confinement at the end of each of the last ten years are classified according to nature of sentence:—

Year.Hard Labour or Simple Imprisonment.Habitual Criminals.Detained for Reformative Purposes.On Remand, awaiting Trial, &c.Totals.
Under Three Months.Three Months and under One Year.One Year and over.Not stated.*

*All simple imprisonment cases.

† Including those detained in Borstal Institutions.

1921701703921452346551,099
192277145363945413621,114
19231021713611144452541,195
19241021474241951454501,247
1925128159403661527491,333
1926101208475613585471,435
192797194483956644661,549
192874196427..62676491,484
192979193419..70581531,395
193099269472..54629461,569

The total number of new receptions—counting each person once every time received—in the various institutions during the year 1930 was 5,761 (males 5,443, females 318), as compared with 5,076 (males 4,814, females 262) in 1929. Taking into account the 53 cases where persons were in prison awaiting trial or sentence at the beginning of the year brings this figure up to 5,814, the gross total of receptions. Included here, however, are debtors and lunatics (319), and deducting these gives 5,495, the gross total of receptions of prisoners sentenced for or persons charged with criminal offences. Of these, 852 were received on transfer from other institutions or in transitu between institutions, so that the net total of receptions of prisoners sentenced for or persons charged with criminal offences is 4,643. In 984 cases persons charged with criminal offences were handed to the police for trial or sentence and not returned to prison, and 46 persons remained in prison at the end of the year awaiting trial or sentence, so that the number of receptions of prisoners actually undergoing sentence for criminal offences—still counting each prisoner once every time received—was 3,613. Deducting from this figure multiple receptions of the same person (749) we get, as the total number of distinct prisoners received under sentence for criminal offences, 2,864 (males 2,704, females 160), an increase of 268 on the preceding year. Of the total of 2,864, 184 (males 178, females 6) were Maoris.

The number of distinct persons received into prison under sentence of imprisonment during the last ten years, with the proportion per 10,000 of mean population, is given in the next table. Debtors and lunatics received into gaol are omitted.

Year.Number.Per 10,000 of Population.
19212,12016.61
19222,24917.23
19232,35817.75
19242,40517.78
19252,89020.88
19262,75519.49
19272,71118.84
19282,54817.37
19292,59617.62
19302,86419.19

The following table shows the sexes and ages of distinct prisoners received into prison under sentence during the year 1930, and distinguishes between Maoris and others:—

Age, in Years.Excluding Maoris.Maoris.Including Maoris.
Males.Females.Total.Males.Females.Total.Males.Females.Total.
Under 201212514618..1813925164
20 and under 25363113745325541613429
25 " 30375123873813941313426
30 " 35332163482812936017377
35 " 40309183271111232019339
40 " 45276172931111228718305
45 " 50243292728..825129280
50 " 55222132354..422613239
55 " 6014361491..11446150
60 " 6568573......68573
65 " 70361374..440141
70 " 7522..22......22..22
75 " 804..4......4..4
80 and over314......314
Not stated9..92..211..11
Totals2,5261542,68017861842,7041602,864

The following table shows the number of distinct persons received into prison under sentence during 1930, classified according to birthplaces and offences.

Birthplace.Nature of Offence.Totals.
Against the Person.Against Property.Drunkenness.Other Offences.
New Zealand1286771957601,760
Australia16592585185
England and Wales2413592211462
Scotland9324280163
Ireland1273664128
Other British countries616111952
China..112729
Other foreign countries91583466
At sea......11
Not stated162918
Totals1949684121,2902,864

Ages and offences of distinct persons received into prison under sentence during 1930 are summarized in the next table.

Age, in Years.Offences against the Person.Theft and other Offences against Property.Drunkenness.Vagrancy.Other Offences.Totals.
Sexual Offences.Assaults.Other.
Under 2198415842342248
21 and under 25915218099121345
25 " 30132731702522166426
30 " 3591361284743131377
35 " 405142974848125339
40 " 454104776442104305
45 " 5038268645085280
50 " 5538..45574383239
55 " 6023..27463141150
60 " 6542..928151573
65 and over2....618192671
Not stated......32..611
Totals63108239684123459452,864

The final table of this category supplies statistics of ages and previous convictions of distinct persons received into prison under sentence during 1930.

Age, in Years.Number of Previous Convictions.Total previously convicted.Not previously convicted.Total Distinct Prisoners.
One.Two.Three.Four.Over Four.Number not stated.
Under 2146181519190158248
21 and under 2564491817318187158345
25 " 30503537166719224202426
30 " 35513533148329245132377
35 " 40452623178237230109339
40 " 45362322137732203102305
45 " 5035202016683919882280
50 " 557521127253417465239
55 " 609156145209654150
60 " 65824..2117522173
65 and over10443189482371
Not stated..2....1..3811
Totals4292501941055272451,7501,1142,864

Long-sentence prisoners in prison at the end of 1930 are classified in the appended table according to offence and length of sentence.

Offences.Sentenced to Imprisonment for—Totals.
10 Years.12 Years.14 Years.15 Years.*17 Years.20 Years.Life.

* Includes 2 prisoners sentenced to hard labour for 10 years, to be followed by 5 years' reformative detention.

Murder............99
Attempted murder......2......2
Manslaughter121..1218
Aggravated assault1............1
Unnatural offence4..........26
Incest4............4
Rape5....1......6
Attempted rape11..........2
Unlawful carnal knowledge4..........15
Indecent assault1............1
Indecent assault on a male7....1....19
Procuring abortion1............1
Breaking and entering and attempts2....2......4
Arson1............1
Totals32316121459

Of the 14 prisoners shown above as undergoing "life" sentences, 5 had actually served less than five years, 4 had served five to ten years, 3 ten to fifteen years, and the remaining 2 fifteen to twenty years.

BORSTAL INSTITUTIONS.

Included among the 1,569 prisoners undergoing sentence at the 31st December, 1930, were 326 persons (286 males, 40 females) detained in Borstal institutions under the provisions of the Prevention of Crime (Borstal Institutions Establishment) Act, 1924. This Act, which is an adaptation of Part I of the Prevention of Crime Act, 1908 (Imperial), as amended by the Criminal Justice Administration Act, 1914, is designed to prevent crime, and provides for the detention of young offenders in a special class of reformative institution. An offender between the ages of fifteen and twenty-one (twenty-three in certain cases), who would otherwise be liable to sentence of imprisonment by the Supreme Court or sentence of imprisonment of not less than one month by a Magistrate, may be made the subject of an order of detention of from two to five years by a Judge of the Supreme Court, and from one to three years by a Magistrate, without a conviction being recorded in the latter case. Inmates may be transferred from prisons, reformatory homes, State reformatory institutions, and institutions under the Child Welfare Act, 1925, to Borstal institutions, and from Borstal institutions to prisons. The Minister of Justice has power to release an offender undergoing detention on condition that he is placed under the supervision or authority of a probation officer, or of a society or person (to be specified) who may be willing to take charge of the case.

HABITUAL CRIMINALS AND REFORMATIVE DETENTION.

The following table shows the distinct prisoners received in prison during 1930 after being sentenced to detention for reformative purposes or having been declared habitual criminals, classified according to sentences:—

Original Sentence.Sentenced to Reformative Detention for a Period ofDeclared Habitual Criminals.Totals.
Under Two Years.Two and under Five Years.Five Years and over.
Reformative detention only85774..166
Declared habitual criminals only......22
Hard labour—..........
  Under 1 year820..230
  1 year and under 228..212
  2 years and under 316..714
  3 " 4..1..23
  4 " 5......11
  5 " 7......33
  7 " 10......11
  10 " 15......11
Totals96112421233

PRISONS BOARD.

For the purposes of the Crimes Amendment Act of 1910 there is constituted a Prisons Board, the members of which are appointed by the Governor-General in Council for a period of three years, and may be reappointed. As at present constituted, the Board consists of a Judge of the Supreme Court, as President, and six other members. The Board meets at such times as the President determines, and, subject to the provisions of the Act and regulations, may determine its own procedure.

It is the duty of the Board to make inquiry from time to time as to whether there is reasonable cause for belief that any habitual criminal, habitual offender, or other person under sentence of imprisonment or reformative detention is sufficiently reformed to be released on probation or discharged, or for granting discharge to any person who has been released on probation; and to make recommendations as to the release or discharge of any habitual criminal, habitual offender, or other person under sentence of imprisonment or reformative detention, and as to the conditions which may be imposed on any such release or probation. The Board is required to take into consideration, at least once a year, the case of every habitual criminal, habitual offender, or person under sentence of reformative detention. Other classes of prisoners may not apply for and are not entitled to consideration until they have served at least half the sentence (or five years in the case of those sentenced to terms exceeding ten years), and no case is to be considered until six months after the date of reception into prison.

The following table shows the number of cases considered by the Board during each of the last ten years:—

Year.Habitual Criminals and Offenders.Reformative and Borstal Detention.Hard Labour.Habitual Criminals for Remission of Hard Labour.Probationers for Discharge from Probation or Variation of Terms.Totals.
Crimes Amendment Act.Offender Probationers.
192175564167..1817841
192293594271..19301,007
192374671304416241,093
192480683302313211,102
19257074729511291,134
192649822237212161,138
19271157663251113201,250
192872940321116161,366
19298891234646161,372
19307584931375111,260

Of the cases considered in 1930, recommendations were made for release on probation in 333 cases, and for discharge from prison or from probation in 55 cases, while 7 habitual criminals were granted a remission of their hard-labour sentences. Seven probationers under the Offenders Probation Act were ordered discharge, and in one case the terms of probation were modified by the Board. In 86 cases petitions were declined, and in the remaining 778 cases they were deferred.

PROBATION.

Legislation on this subject dates from 1886. Under the Offenders Probation Act of 1920 probation may be granted for "any offence punishable by imprisonment, whether on indictment or otherwise." Formerly there were numerous important exceptions.

The maximum period of probation was fixed in 1920 at five years.

Probation Officers are appointed, whose duties are to make inquiries and recommendations to the Court.

The conditions of release on probation include the necessity for a person on probation to report to the Probation Officer on specified days not more than one month apart, and to notify his address and any change of address. The nature and place of his employment must be made known to and be approved of by the Probation Officer, and he must not commit any offence against the law. The Probation Officer may warn him not to associate with any particular person or class of persons.

A breach of the conditions of the probationary license renders the offender liable to imprisonment or fine, and in addition he may, in respect of the original offence, be either committed to prison or again released on probation.

The following figures are taken from successive returns prepared by the Chief Probation Officer:—

Year.Number admitted to Probation.
1921575
1922508
1923572
1924586
1925658
1926656
1927586
1928615
1929557
1930650

The following table gives the ages and terms of probation of offenders dealt with under the provisions of the Act during the year 1930:—

Age, in Years.6 Months or under.1 Year.18 Months.2 Years.3 Years.4 Years.5 Years.Totals.
Under 20 years of age663..7120101171
20 and under 2587669618....204
25 " 306421469..1105
30 " 40841..386..194
40 " 507211169....54
50 " 60110..421119
60 " 70..1..1......2
70 and over........1....1
Totals36254827265114650

JUVENILE OFFENDERS.

Offences committed by juvenile offenders constitute a class worthy of special consideration. The term "juvenile" formerly covered those under or apparently under the age of sixteen, but for statistical purposes the limit was raised to seventeen as from the 30th November, 1927, the date of the passing of the Child Welfare Amendment Act, 1927, section 27 of which altered the definition of "child" to cover persons under seventeen years of age, instead of sixteen as formerly. Figures of juvenile cases in Magistrates' Courts during each of the last ten years are as follows:—

Year.Total Cases.Dismissed or withdrawn for want of Prosecution or of Evidence.Dismissed on the Merits.Admonished and discharged.Committed for Trial or Sentence.Summarily convicted.
19211,391664463712632
19221,2545059627..518
19231,149595761812403
19241,47548567545612
19251,46171587166610
19262,261679177961,318
19272,5428859957481,390
19283,095105751,19231,720
19293,405971191,176151,998
19303,217106821,32511,703

The huge increase in the number of juvenile cases in 1926 and 1927 is no doubt mainly due to the coming into operation of the Child Welfare Act, 1925. There is, however, a strong probability that the figures for earlier years were under-stated through the word "Juvenile" not always being entered on the card in summons cases, where otherwise the age would not be indicated. The further substantial increases in the number of cases after 1927 is mainly, perhaps entirely, due to the raising of the age of a "child" to seventeen, as mentioned above.

The principal of the offences against the person in 1920 were common assault, which was responsible for 23 cases, and indecent assault also 23 cases.

Theft was the principal offence against property, 1,114 charges being dealt with in 1930. These figures do not include housebreaking and stealing, which was the offence in 281 cases, or burglary (2 cases).

Wilful damage, mischief, &c., is also an important class of offence in juvenile cases, being responsible for 443 charges in 1930. In 135 cases the charge was unlawfully converting vehicle to own use.

It is in the "Other" offences that the effect of the introduction of the Child Welfare Act is most noticeable, the number of cases for 1930 (537) being more than six times that recorded for 1925 (88). Nearly 80 per cent. of the cases in this class were brought under the Child Welfare Act, the number of cases of children not under proper control or in indigent circumstances being 409, and the resulting convictions 361. In connection with these convictions orders were made for committal to the care of the Superintendent, Child Welfare Branch, or for supervision by a Child Welfare Officer in 319 cases.

Offences by juveniles are seldom of a very serious nature, and even when a conviction is recorded Magistrates frequently adopt the course of discharging the offender or of ordering him to come up for sentence when called upon. In the latter case it rests almost entirely with the offender himself as to whether any further steps will be taken, and it is found that in very few cases does the future conduct of the convicted person render it necessary for him to be brought before the Magistrate again for sentence.

MAGISTRATES' COURTS.—PUNISHMENTS OF JUVENILE OFFENDERS, 1930.

Punishment.Against the Person.Against Property.Against Good Order.Other.Totals.
Released on probation15....6
Convicted and discharged..2415..39
Convicted and ordered to come up for sentence1......1
Bound over, with or without sureties....1..1
Committed to Borstal institution or to non-Government institution1581..60
Committed to institution under Child Welfare Act135..4278
Committed to care of Child Welfare Superintendent72322288529
Placed under supervision of Child Welfare Officer267584742873
Whipped4......4
Fined..21786105
Order made..2417
Total summary convictions411,1351483791,703
Total charges brought862,0705245373,217

Very few juvenile cases find their way to the Supreme Court, and, beyond the information disclosed by the Magistrates' Courts returns as to committals for sentence or trial, no statistics of such cases in the higher Court are available. Statistics of ages of persons sentenced show, however, that 3 males under seventeen years of age were sentenced in the Supreme Court during 1930.

Similarly, juvenile prisoners are almost non-existent, it being the custom where restraint is necessary to commit offenders to Child Welfare institutions rather than to prisons or Borstal institutions. The statistics of prisons show that only 11 persons (including 2 females) under the age of seventeen were placed in confinement during 1930. All of these were committed to Borstal institutions for periods of from two to seven years.

OFFENCES BY WOMEN.

Of the 47,247 summary convictions in Magistrates' Courts in 1930 only 3,067, or 6.49 per cent., were of females. Drunkenness, including the issue of prohibition orders, was responsible for 338 convictions, theft 283, fraud and false pretences 51, wilful damage 14, common assault 6, attempted suicide 14, offensive conduct or language 52, vagrancy 158, and offences against the revenue laws 21. The great majority of the convictions were in respect of minor breaches of the law, including 90 for Sunday-trading; 58 for breaches of by-laws; 67 for speeding and 209 for negligent or dangerous driving of motor-vehicles; 105 for breaches of regulations for the lighting of vehicles; 146 for offences relating to the registration, &c., of motor-vehicles; 147 for breaches of parking regulations; and 39 for other minor traffic offences. Breaches of prohibition orders accounted for 38 of the 101 convictions for breaches of the Licensing Act; child not under proper control or in indigent circumstances for 247; other breaches of the Child Welfare Act for 11.

In addition to the 3,067 summary convictions of women in Magistrates' Courts during 1930 there were 28 committals to the Supreme Court—17 for trial and 11 for sentence. The Supreme Court statistics show that 12 charges against females were dealt with during the year, resulting in 9 convictions, representing 8 different persons. In addition, 10 women were sentenced after committal for sentence in respect of 11 offences.

The number of distinct female prisoners received into prison during 1930 was 160, the principal offences of these being—vagrancy, 82; drunkenness, 17; and theft, 26. The actual number of receptions of female prisoners during the year was 318, this number including 18 of Maoris, and the daily average number of women prisoners in gaol was 76. Two reformatories (at Addington and Point Halswell) house women prisoners only. There is also a Borstal institution at Point Halswell (Wellington) for women only.

OFFENCES BY NEW ZEALAND BORN.

While New-Zealand-born males formed 61 per cent. of the total male population at ages 20 and over at the census of 1926, the proportion of New Zealand born to total male prisoners at ages 20 and over in 1930 was slightly lower—viz., 59 per cent.

The following table shows the ages of distinct New-Zealand-born prisoners received into gaol during the last five years.

Year.Under 15.15 and under 20.20 and under 25.25 and under 30.30 and under 40.40 and over.Not stated.Totals.
1920118830022134950411,564
1927..19926823639147331,570
19281150268250360509..1,538
1929..15724525934454651,556
1930..13330927643160741,760

OFFENCES BY MAORIS.

The number of summary convictions of Maoris brought before Magistrates' Courts for the last ten years is shown in the following table:—

Year.Class of Offence.
Against the Person.Against Property.Against Good Order.Other Offences.Totals.
Drunkenness.*Other.

*Excluding prohibition-order cases.

1921752973144445481,678
1922672382163275201,368
1923832762444044991,506
1924552972643625131,491
1925733443104694581,654
1926644382874525041,745
1927673542273594601,467
1928653722403814901,548
1929914902955364531,865
1930775622424914771,849

The number of Maoris convicted and sentenced in the Supreme Court, which exhibits the extent of serious crime amongst the Native race, is shown in the following table covering the last five years.

Year.Maoris convicted or sentenced in Supreme Court forTotals.
Offences against the Person.Offences against Property.Forgery and Offences against the Currency.Other Offences.
192617156240
192711124128
19289141..24
19295125..22
19309243238

Twenty-three of the number for 1930 had been sent up from Magistrates' Courts for sentence.

The number of distinct Maori prisoners received into gaol under sentence during 1930 was 184 (including 6 women), as compared with 173 in 1929.

DRUNKENNESS.

The extent to which convictions for drunkenness swell the total of convictions is obvious from the information given earlier in this section. The number of convictions for drunkenness, including drunkenness with disorderly conduct, drunk in charge of vehicle or of horse, and habitual drunkenness, during 1930 totalled 6,072 against males and 258 against females. In addition, there were 1,452 technical convictions in cases of applications for the issue of prohibition orders. Prohibition-order cases are not included in the following table, which shows the number of convictions for drunkenness recorded, and the proportion per 1,000 of the mean population of each sex, during the last ten years:—

CONVICTIONS FOR DRUNKENNESS, 1921–30.

Year.Convictions.Per 1,000 of Mean Population.
Males.Females.Totals.Males.Females.Totals.
19218,3414638,80412.770.746.90
19225,9823316,3138.970.524.84
19236,5433926,9359.650.605.22
19246,7293947,1239.750.595.27
19257,7024048,10610.890.605.86
19267,1143727,4869.840.545.30
19276,0963216,4178.290.464.46
19286,0203206,3408.100.454.32
19296,4783386,8168.620.474.63
19306,0722586,3307.970.354.24

Of the total convictions for drunkenness during 1930, 6,126 (5,876 males and 250 females) were arrest cases, while 204 (196 males and 8 females) were cases brought before the Magistrate by summons. The following table shows the birthplaces and ages of all persons arrested and convicted for drunkenness during the year. Birthplaces and ages in summons cases are not obtainable.

BIRTHPLACES AND AGES OF PERSONS CONVICTED FOR DRUNKENNESS (ARRESTS ONLY), 1930.

Birthplace.Under 20.20 and under 25.25 and under 30.30 and under 40.40 and under 60.60 and over, and unspecified.Totals.
New Zealand       
  Maoris24435508316230
  Others342262888011,5121583,019
Australia..6208421630356
England and Wales530612405501521,038
Scotland1133414534986628
Ireland..81586302129540
Other European countries..76278927156
Asia..23212221
Africa..3..64114
America161123251581
British Pacific Islands..1353..12
Other and unspecified....3....1821
Totals433464791,4693,1456346,116

Among the New-Zealand-born population (including Maoris) there is evidence of less drunkenness than among persons who have come from abroad. It will be seen that in each of the age-groups given in the following table (except the last) the percentage of convictions of males born in New Zealand is lower than the corresponding percentage of population, while the reverse is, of course, true in respect of males born outside the Dominion. As the census figures are now five years old, and as each census shows an increasing ratio of native-born population, the differences are in reality greater than may be directly inferred from the figures given.

Age, in Years.Percentage of Male Population, Census 1926.Percentage of Convictions for Drunkenness, 1930 (Arrest Cases).
New Zealand born.Others.New Zealand born.Others.
20 and under 2580.3319.6778.0321.97
25 " 3074.2725.7367.8532.15
30 " 4068.4231.5857.9242.08
40 " 5062.5237.4853.6446.36
50 " 6052.5547.4546.7453.26
60 " 7033.3366.6730.9769.03
70 " 8015.2984.7115.4584.55

Repeated charges against the same person are included in the totals shown in the preceding tables.

The total convictions for all offences in arrest cases in 1930 were 13,174, but the distinct convictions amounted to only 10,851, the former total including 2,323 convictions for multiple charges against the same person at the same time. Of the latter 1,008 were in respect of charges dealt with at the same time as the offender was convicted of drunkenness, the principal associated offences being—

Offence.Number of Convictions.
Common assault40
Theft58
Wilful damage76
Indecent, riotous, or offensive conduct51
Obscene, threatening, or abusive language214
Assaulting, resisting, or obstructing police44
Vagrancy92
Driving motor-vehicle without a license26
Casting offensive matter99
Breach of prohibition order171

In addition, there were 39 cases where a prohibition order was issued against a person convicted at the same time of drunkenness.

Any person who has been three times convicted for drunkenness within the nine months immediately preceding any conviction for drunkenness may be declared an habitual drunkard, the number of convictions for habitual drunkenness during 1930 being 22 (males 16, females 6). A Magistrate may, in addition to or in lieu of a penalty, commit an habitual drunkard to any institution authorized by the Governor-General to receive and detain such persons for any period not being less than twelve months.

The sentences in the 6,330 convictions for drunkenness during the year were: fined, 4,101; imprisonment in lieu of fine, 420; peremptory imprisonment, 110; committed to Salvation Army Home or other such institution, 26 (including 19 for habitual drunkenness); convicted and discharged, 1,616; released under Offenders Probation Act, 12; other sentences, 45.

The quantity of alcoholic liquor entered at the Customs for consumption (including beer on which excise duty was paid) was as follows during the last five years. The figures are exclusive of wine manufactured in New Zealand (33,060 gallons in 1929–30), which is not subject to duty.

 Beer. Gal.Wine. Gal.Spirits. Gal.
192612,949,484233,679658,293
192712,783,837246,139752,472
192812,834,868192,282500,267
192913,010,990207,703597,000
193012,312,823198,377569,656

Based on the foregoing figures the consumption per head of mean population works out as follows:—

 Including Maoris.Excluding Maoris.
 Beer. Gal.Wine. Gal.Spirits. Gal.Beer. Gal.Wine. Gal.Spirits. Gal.
19269.1600.1650.4669.5700.1720.487
19278.8850.1710.5239.3010.1790.547
19288.8170.1320.3449.2290.1380.360
19298.8340.1410.4069.2490.1480.424
19308.2510.1330.3828.6400.1390.400

TRAFFIC OFFENCES.

In keeping with the enormous growth of motor traffic during recent years, there has been a huge increase in minor traffic offences, which constitute a high proportion of the cases dealt with in Magistrates' Courts. The number of cases for all traffic offences (including the more serious offences, such as negligent driving causing death or endangering life, unlawful conversion of vehicles, and drunkenness while in charge of vehicles) during 1930 was 19,980 which resulted in 18,145 convictions, representing 38 per cent. of the total convictions during the year and a rate of 12.16 per 1,000 of the mean population.

As separate figures for traffic offences cannot be obtained for years prior to 1928, it is not possible to give comparative figures for all of the different offences in connection with vehicular traffic over a period of years. The following table, however, showing convictions for various minor traffic offences during the last five years, gives a comparison of those figures which are available:—

Offence.1926.1927.1928.1929.1930.
Negligent or dangerous driving of motor-vehicle4,2595,1715,0634,9003,923
Negligent or dangerous driving of other vehicle1,088819784844627
Breaches of regulations for the lighting of vehicles3,9794,3154,9304,1643,965
Offences relating to the registration, &c., of motor-vehicles2,9192,7972,6333,2323,678
Other minor offences relating to vehicular traffic1,8392,0372,2412,8812,971

The following table shows the number of cases and the results of hearing for the various traffic offences or groups of offences heard in the Magistrates' Courts during 1930:—

MAGISTRATES' COURTS.—TRAFFIC OFFENCES, 1930.

Offence.Total Cases.Dismissed, or Admonished and Discharged.Committed to Supreme Court.Convictions.Results of Convictions.
Fined.Convicted and Discharged.Other.
Negligent driving causing death33825........
Negligent driving endangering human life826........
Unlawfully converting vehicle to own use4667013955250293
Drunk in charge of motor-vehicle48651..435396732
Drunk in charge of other vehicle31....3131....
Excessive speed in motor-vehicle2,295175..2,1202,092235
Negligent or dangerous driving of motor-vehicle4,480557..3,9233,75515711
Negligent or dangerous driving of other vehicle58957..53249834..
Riding bicycle on footpath12126..95932..
Breaches of regulations for the lighting of vehicles4,192227..3,9653,77517911
Offences relating to the registration, &c., of motor-vehicles4,125447..3,6783,31635012
Breaches of parking regulations1,91074..1,8361,792431
Other traffic offences1,244109..1,1351,042921
Total19,9801,8033218,14516,842937366

By far the greater proportion of the cases are for comparatively trivial offences such as breaches of lighting regulations and breaches of regulations for the registration, &c., of motor-vehicles (including driving unregistered car, and driving without driver's license). These cases result in a far greater proportion of convictions in Magistrates' Courts than the more serious class of traffic offences—viz., negligent driving causing death or endangering human life—which are usually committed to the Supreme Court for trial or sentence.

Of the 19,980 cases of traffic offences heard in Magistrates' Courts during the year, 18,145 (or 91 per cent.) resulted in convictions, and in 16,842 of these convictions (93 per cent.) fines were imposed. The only offence in the table where the fines were outnumbered was that of unlawfully converting vehicle to own use, in which case 149 out of the 395 convictions resulted in the offenders being released on probation, ordered to come up for sentence, or discharged, and 114 in committals to a prison or Borstal institution.

Separate figures for the North and South Islands show that of the 18,145 convictions for traffic offences in the Dominion during 1930, 11,545 were contributed by the North Island and 6,602 by the South, the rates per 1,000 of the respective mean populations being 12.01 and 12.42.

Dealing now only with motor-vehicles, it is found that the total number of convictions for traffic offences during 1930 was 11,994 (which total excludes motor-vehicles without lights, &c.—separate figures not available), and of these 8,228 were in the North Island and 3,766 in the South. The numbers of motor-vehicles on the register (excluding dormant registrations) on 31st December, 1930, were—North Island, 144,942; South Island, 82,181. The convictions were, therefore—North Island 5.68 per cent., South Island 4.58 per cent. of the registrations.

Chapter 11. SECTION X.—DEFENCE.

NEW ZEALAND MILITARY FORCES.

THE New Zealand Military Forces consist of the Permanent Forces, the Territorial Force, and the Senior Cadets.

The units of the Permanent Forces are the New Zealand Staff Corps, the New Zealand Permanent Staff, the Royal New Zealand Artillery, the New Zealand Permanent Air Force, the New Zealand Permanent Army Service Corps, the New Zealand Army Medical Corps, the New Zealand Army Ordnance Corps, and the General Duty Section of the New Zealand Permanent Forces.

The establishment of the New Zealand Permanent Forces provides for 110 professional officers, who are charged with the training of the Forces and the administration of all matters connected therewith.

The New Zealand Permanent Staff, with an establishment of 135, provides drill instructors for the Territorials and cadets, and also carries out administrative duties.

The Royal New Zealand Artillery has an establishment of 11 officers (included in the 110 above) and 105 "other ranks." It supplies the necessary instructors for the Territorial Artillery, provides cadres for the Field Artillery units, and maintains the harbour-defences and artillery equipment throughout the Dominion.

The New Zealand Permanent Air Force has an establishment of 9 officers (included in the 110 above mentioned) and 47 "other ranks."

The New Zealand Permanent Army Service Corps has an establishment of 12 "other ranks."

The establishment for the New Zealand Army Medical Corps is 1 "other rank."

The New Zealand Army Ordnance Corps comprises 8 officers (included in the 110 for the New Zealand Permanent Forces) and 26 "other ranks," who are in charge of the mobilization equipment and bulk depots of the Forces.

The General Duty Section consists of 4 "other ranks," who are employed as crew of the defence vessel.

At the present time the defence provisions are mainly in abeyance, and the following paragraphs should be read subject to this.

For purposes of defence the Dominion is divided into three commands—the Northern Command comprising roughly the northern half of the North Island, the Central Command comprising the remainder of the North Island, and the Southern Command comprising the South Island, Stewart Island, and the Chatham Islands.

These commands are each divided into four regimental districts, and each command contains the following units of the New Zealand Territorial Force:—

Three regiments of Mounted Rifles, batteries of Artillery (7 in Northern, 6 in Central, and 5 in Southern), one Field Company Engineers, one Signal Depot, four battalions of Infantry, one Composite Company Army Service Corps, and one Field Ambulance. There is also the Otago University Medical Company at Dunedin.

This organization on mobilization produces one complete division and three brigades of Mounted Rifles, and provides the machinery by which this force could be duplicated and kept up to strength.

The strength of the Territorial Force on 31st March, 1931, was 971 officers and 3,655 "other ranks."

The Senior Cadets are organized in battalions, and receive physical and elementary military training. The strength of the Senior Cadets on 31st March, 1931, was 324 officers and 15,650 "other ranks." The only cadets undergoing training in 1931 are those attending Secondary Schools.

Rifle clubs exist throughout the Dominion for the encouragement of rifle shooting, and, in addition to minor fixtures, a Dominion rifle meeting is held at Trentham annually.

The full period of service in the Territorial Force to which trainees are liable has not been carried out in recent years, all men who have fulfilled their obligations being transferred to the Reserve in June of the year in which they reach the age of twenty-one years. The compulsory provisions of the Defence Act were placed in abeyance in 1930. In July, 1931, training on purely a voluntary basis was inaugurated, and the Territorial Force reorganized to meet the prevailing conditions.

The Headquarters of the New Zealand Military Forces is at Wellington.

EXPEDITIONARY FORCES.

New Zealand supplied ten contingents for service during the South African War. These comprised a total of 6,500 officers and men.

Immediately the Great European War broke out an Expeditionary Force was despatched to Western Samoa and occupied those islands, while a larger force in the form of a mixed brigade was despatched to Europe. The latter force was, however, landed in Egypt, and took part in the defence of the Suez Canal. It gave a good account of itself in the desperate campaign on Gallipoli, and after being withdrawn to Egypt was expanded into a Division and a Mounted Brigade. The Division then went to the western front, while the Mounted Brigade continued to operate against the Turks in Palestine. Both forces became famous for their military qualities, and took part in practically all the great actions of their respective theatres up to the Armistice.

A total of 100,000 troops left New Zealand for service with the New Zealand Expeditionary Force, and nearly 17,000 lost their lives on active service.

On the Armistice being declared in November, 1918, New Zealand had 52,000 troops in the field, while 10,000 more were ready to embark or were under training.

The tremendous amount of transport work involved in the conveyance of these forces to Egypt, France, Britain, Gallipoli, and Samoa was carried out with extraordinary success, not one New Zealand transport having been lost while conveying troops.

The troops provided for foreign service represented nearly 10 per cent. of the total population of the Dominion in 1914, and over 40 per cent. of the male population between the ages of twenty and forty-five years, while it is known that a very large number of other New Zealanders served in the British or Australian Naval or Military Forces.

NAVAL DEFENCE.

By the Australasian Defence Act, 1887, provision was made for the payment by New Zealand of a proportional part of the cost of the establishment and maintenance of a British Naval Force to be employed for the protection of trade in Australian and New Zealand waters. Under this Act a sum of approximately £20,000 per annum was paid by the New Zealand Government to the Imperial Government.

In 1903, consequent on the passing of the Australian and New Zealand Naval Defence Act, the annual contribution payable by New Zealand was raised to "a sum not exceeding £40,000."

By the Naval Subsidy Act, 1908, the contribution of the Dominion was again increased, this time to a sum of £100,000 payable annually for ten years from the 12th May, 1909.

In 1909 New Zealand presented the battle-cruiser "New Zealand" to the Imperial Government. Full information concerning this vessel and her visit to New Zealand in 1913 appears in the 1913 issue of this book (pages 932–941). This ship was scrapped as a result of the Washington Conference, 1921–22.

The Naval Defence Act, 1913, provided for the establishment of a New Zealand Naval Force by voluntary enlistment for a prescribed period; the period of first engagement is twelve years, or until the age of thirty is reached (if under eighteen years of age on entering), with subsequent re-engagement periods of five years. Members on discharge are drafted into the New Zealand Royal Naval Reserve for a further prescribed period—i.e., for ten years or until the age of forty—for service only in time of war. The ships and personnel forming the Force pass under the control and disposal of the Government of Great Britain in time of war.

A New Zealand Division was inaugurated in 1914, immediately prior to the war, when H.M.S. "Philomel" was commissioned with ranks and ratings lent from the Royal Navy to serve as a training-ship. The "Philomel" was employed under the orders of the British Admiralty throughout the war, and thus no opportunity was afforded for the commencement of a scheme of training. After her service during the war the ship was refitted as a training-ship, and was commissioned on the 1st March, 1921, at Wellington. She received her first batch of recruits in May, 1921.

In 1919 Admiral of the Fleet Viscount Jellicoe of Scapa, G.C.B., O.M., G.C.V.O., visited New Zealand in H.M.S. "New Zealand," and presented his report making recommendations and suggestions for the naval defence of the Dominion.

In 1920 H.M.S. "Chatham" was loaned to New Zealand by the British Government, and was commissioned on the 1st October of that year with officers and men of the Royal Navy; the officers on loan therefrom for three years, the men partly on loan, but mainly transferred to the New Zealand Division of the Royal Navy for a period of three years. Owing to an oil-burning vessel not being available, H.M.S. "Chatham" remained on the New Zealand Station until the 10th May, 1924, when she was replaced by H.M.S. "Dunedin," the Commodore Commanding New Zealand Station transferring his broad pendant and the ship assuming the duties of flagship. On 21st October, 1925, H.M.S. "Diomede" was commissioned at Portsmouth for service as a second cruiser in the New Zealand Division. The "Dunedin" and "Diomede" are sister ships and are loaned in the same manner as H.M.S. "Chatham," the New Zealand Government being responsible for all payments for the ships and their personnel during the period of loan. Commodore Geoffrey Blake, C.B., D.S.O., assumed command of the New Zealand Station in September, 1929.

During 1925 arrangements were made for the purchase of a trawler for the purpose of training reservists on the station, &c. This vessel, which has been named "Wakakura," was commissioned on 8th April, 1926, and arrived in New Zealand in January, 1927.

A Naval Board was constituted by Order in Council of the 14th March, 1921, charged with the control of all matters relating to the Naval Forces, upon the policy directed by the Minister, and vested with the executive command of the Naval Forces. The Board is composed of the Minister of Defence (President) and the following members: the Commodore Commanding New Zealand Station (First Naval Member), a Captain, R.N. (Second Naval Member), with the Secretary to the Commodore Commanding as Secretary to the Board.

By Order in Council of the 20th June, 1921, it was provided that the ships and personnel comprising the New Zealand Naval Forces should be described respectively as forming and belonging to "The New Zealand Division of the Royal Navy," which is the official designation of the Force.

Legislation was passed in February, 1922, authorizing the formation of a New Zealand Royal Naval Reserve by voluntary enlistment therein, in addition to the drafting thereto of ratings discharged from the seagoing forces. An Order in Council of the 10th July, 1922, prescribes the conditions of service in the various classes of the Reserve. All reservists, other than those of the inactive Reserve, are required to perform specified periods of training in ships of the New Zealand Division. The Reserve will provide a nucleus for local naval defence. A small Reserve of Officers was approved by Order in Council dated 17th November, 1924, and commissions have been granted to 85 officers enrolled. Three companies of the R.N.V.R. Division have been formed at Auckland and Wellington, and two companies have been enrolled at Christchurch and Dunedin. The number of all ratings enrolled in the New Zealand Royal Naval Reserve to the 31st March, 1931, is 1,042.

There is a small naval base at Devonport, Auckland, where H.M.S. "Philomel" acts as a depot-ship. Refits of H.M. ships are carried out at Devonport, where provision for oil-fuel storage has been made, two tanks having been erected. Small stocks of naval and armament stores are maintained. A naval oil-tank vessel (R.F.A. "Nucula") is maintained by the New Zealand Government.

Up to 31st March, 1931, 640 New Zealand boys and youths have been entered for service in the division, principally in seaman and stoker ratings. All New Zealand ratings showing special aptitude in their respective branches are sent to England to undergo specialist courses in gunnery, torpedo, mechanical training, and other schools, and to gain some knowledge of the work in a large squadron. Every encouragement is given to younger ratings to undertake these courses, and it is gratifying to find that the ratings who have returned to New Zealand have obtained most satisfactory results.

Officers are in the majority of cases lent from the Imperial Navy, as well as a considerable number of the petty officers and men. The pay of men of the New Zealand Division is approximately 20 per cent. higher than that of similar ratings in the Imperial Navy, and ratings permanently attached thereto are credited with deferred pay in lieu of pension. The deferred pay amounts to approximately £500 at the end of twelve years' service, or £1,200 after completing twenty-two years' service, and such a sum is invaluable in enabling men to start life ashore.

On the 21st September, 1927, the sum of £1,000,000, to be paid in annual instalments, was voted as a contribution to the cost of the Singapore base.

The amount expended in respect of naval defence during the year 1930-31 was—

 £
Upkeep of New Zealand Division of Royal Navy418,838
Debt charges (interest and repayments) on loan-money raised for building battle-cruiser "New Zealand"88,402
Contribution to Singapore Naval Base125,000
 £632,240

H.M.S. "Veronica," which has been on the New Zealand Station since 1920, was recommissioned in June, 1929, for further service on the station. H.M.S. "Laburnum" arrived in New Zealand waters from England in March, 1922, and was recommissioned in June, 1929. These two sloops are provided and maintained by the British Government, their duties consisting mainly of policing the South Pacific islands within the limits of the New Zealand Station.

Chapter 12. SECTION XI.—EXTERNAL TRADE.

SUBSECTION A.—GENERAL.

HISTORICAL.

NEW ZEALAND'S overseas trade dates back into the latter portion of the eighteenth century. The seals and whales of the South Seas attracted attention to the Islands as a convenient depot, and by 1800 there were established many little settlements where the blubber was tried out. In 1794 the timber trade was inaugurated by the visit of the "Fancy," and the export of timber, mainly kahikatea (white-pine), rapidly grew to goodly proportions. The native flax (phormium) was also early recognized as a source of wealth, and a considerable export arose. The principal imports prior to the annexation of New Zealand to the British Empire were muskets and powder for the warlike Natives.

The arrival of the New Zealand Company's expedition in 1840 stimulated the development of a more stable trade—wool had been exported to Hobart in 1839—and gradually the exports and imports of New Zealand took on their modern form. In 1852 the young colony was granted representative government, and from that year there is an accurate record of the external trada of the country.

By 1853 the export of phormium-fibre had been practically ruined owing to increased competition from other sources, and the amount exported in that year was negligible. Timber, however, retained its place as a principal export, supplying 31 per cent. (£93,000) of the total exports, while wool had increased to 22 per cent. (£66,507). The value of grain exported was small, only £19,000 (6 per cent.); whale-oil amounted to £22,000, and potatoes to £30,000. The total exports in 1853 were £303,282, and the total imports £597,828.

A low and fluctuating level of trade was turned in 1860-63 into a rapidly increasing volume by the effect of the gold-discoveries which occurred in the early "sixties." Both imports and exports were stimulated, the former to feed and clothe an ever-increasing population, the latter by the export of gold.

After the increase in the early "sixties," trade remained stationary till the expenditure of borrowed money brought the land-boom of the early "seventies." A great temporary increase of trade was succeeded by violent fluctuations and but slowly increasing trade as the effects of the bubble were slowly worked off. From 1873 till 1895 the world level of prices was falling continuously, and this factor contributed not a little to the depression of New Zealand. Little headway could be made against a falling price of wool and a decreasing production of gold, which were the main features of those twenty years.

But in 1895 world prices began to rise, and the effect is seen immediately in the upward shoot of the external trade. On only two occasions prior to the outbreak of the war was this upward tendency checked—viz., in 1908, when the commercial crisis which was felt in the Old World a year previously affected New Zealand; and in 1911, on the occasion of another depression in trade. A shortage of shipping and the enforcement of economies in the latter years of the war led to another temporary fall, followed by two years of record trade—1919, when exports rose to the then unprecedented figure of £54,000,000; and 1920, when, mainly as a result of the filling of orders placed in earlier years, the colossal total of £61,500,000 was recorded for imports. This year easily holds the record for imports, but the 1919 export total has now been exceeded on three occasions, viz., in 1925, 1928, and 1929.

The following table shows the trade of New Zealand at ten-yearly intervals from 1853 to 1913 and yearly thereafter:—

Year.Total Trade.Imports.Exports.Excess of Exports over Imports.

*Excess of imports over exports.

†See letterpress on page 235.

 ££££
1853901,110597,828303,282–294,546*
186310,510,0797,024,6743,485,405–3,539,269*
187312,075,0586,464,6875,610,371–854,316*
188315,070,0377,974,0387,095,999–878,039*
189315,896,8796,911,5158,985,3642,073,849
190327,799,05312,788,67515,010,3782,221,703
191345,275,02422,288,30222,986,722698,420
191448,117,54321,856,09626,261,4474,405,351
191553,477,74621,728,83431,748,91210,020,078
191659,626,22026,339,28333,286,9376,947,654
191752,506,81220,919,26531,587,54710,668,282
191852,750,19524,234,00728,516,1884,282,181
191984,641,77330,671,69853,970,07523,298,377
1920108,037,77461,595,82846,441,946–15,153,882*
192187,771,27042,942,44344,828,8271,886,384
192277,738,81035,012,56142,726,2497,713,688
192389,345,65843,378,49345,967,1652,588,672
1924101,140,31448,527,60352,612,7114,085,108
1925107,718,67952,456,40755,262,2722,805,865
192695,165,13849,889,56345,275,575–4,613,988*
192793,279,30044,782,94648,496,3543,713,408
1928101,074,74744,886,26656,188,48111,302,215
1929104,377,04048,797,97755,579,0636,781,086
193087,966,60643,025,91444,940,6921,914,778

The above table shows totals for the calendar year in each case, this being the period for which the annual trade statistics are compiled. For certain purposes, however, the year ending in June is a preferable one, in that this period shows for all practical purposes the exports of the complete production year. In the table following, therefore, figures are given for each of the last ten "June" years:—

Year ended 30th June,Total Trade.Imports.Exports.Excess of Exports over Imports.

*Excess of imports over exports

 ££££
192275,475,96930,940,04844,535,92113,595,873
192386,931,03740,014,82146,916,2166,901,395
192493,277,99044,832,16448,445,8263,613,662
1925108,348,46150,898,48557,449,9766,551,491
192698,494,54952,157,70246,336,847–5,820,855*
192793,768,76947,373,68746,395,082–978,605*
192899,117,22743,497,94255,619,28512,121,343
1929102,752,75946,508,00956,244,7509,736,741
193096,416,29048,828,07747,588,213–1,239,864*
193170,318,65333,373,67636,944,9773,571,301

The next table shows similar totals for each of the last ten financial years:—

Year ended 31st March,Total Trade.Imports.Exports.Excess of Exports over Imports.

*Excess of imports over exports.

 ££££
192279,925,58236,123,25643,802,3267,679,070
192382,524,28336,975,58345,548,7008,573,117
192496,054,36244,401,75651,652,6067,250,850
1925104,592,25349,821,09554,771,1584,950,063
1926101,723,44353,025,85648,697,587–4,328,269*
192793,875,00848,192,67045,682,338–2,510,332*
192899,381,38844,419,35754,962,03110,542,674
1929102,260,20845,105,86557,154,34312,048,478
193098,213,73149,167,91449,045,817–122,097*
193177,828,59138,300,80739,527,7841,226,977

MONTHLY EXPORTS AND IMPORTS.

The following table shows the monthly movements of exports and imports during 1929, 1930, and the first seven months of 1931:—

ACTUAL MONTHLY FIGURES OF EXPORTS AND IMPORTS, 1929–31.

Month.1929.1930.1931.
Exports.Imports.Exports.Imports.Exports.Imports.
 ££££££
January8,449,9314,319,0916,377,8534,190,6323,740,3293,012,055
February8,056,0833,678,5435,624,8363,968,2183,294,8732,396,528
March7,596,5583,854,2555,566,6374,062,9765,121,2162,088,136
April5,505,9994,020,2953,948,7893,542,7262,746,1912,080,163
May4,025,1963,239,8944,521,2653,398,9074,167,6571,528,644
June4,137,7743,425,3653,741,3113,404,0842,714,7101,809,779
July2,719,8354,459,6523,384,7423,014,7132,227,3131,859,251
August2,580,8604,275,0001,891,6324,054,974....
September2,582,5435,082,3192,074,0153,711,313....
October2,479,3104,409,8122,445,5653,691,583....
November2,878,8044,049,5122,394,5432,837,826....
December4,566,1703,984,2392,969,5043,147,962....

The figures are now given grouped on the basis of a three-monthly moving average, the values shown for each month representing an average of that month and the months immediately preceding and following. The three-monthly moving averages present the more accurate view in that they smooth out undue fluctuations in the figures due to monthly shipping and other local conditions.

THREE-MONTHLY MOVING AVERAGES OF EXPORTS AND IMPORTS, 1929–31.

Month.1929.1930.1931.
Exports.Imports.Exports.Imports.Exports.Imports.
 ££££££
January6,963,1113,806,7485,522,9534,047,6963,334,9352,852,182
February8,034,1913,950,6305,856,4424,073,9424,052,1392,498,906
March7,052,8803,851,0315,046,7543,857,9733,720,7602,188,276
April5,709,2513,704,8154,678,8973,668,2034,011,6881,898,981
May4,556,3233,561,8514,070,4553,448,5723,209,5191,806,195
June3,627,6023,708,3043,882,4393,272,5683,036,5601,732,558
July3,146,1564,053,3393,005,8953,491,257....
August2,627,7464,605,6572,450,1303,593,666....
September2,547,5714,589,0442,137,0713,819,290....
October2,646,8864,513,8812,304,7083,413,574....
November3,308,0954,147,8542,603,2043,225,790....
December4,607,6094,074,7948,034,4592,999,281....

A uniformly high volume of imports was maintained during 1929 and the first half of 1930, followed by a progressive decline from September of the latter year.

By reason of the seasonal nature of the production of the principal commodities exported from the Dominion, approximately two-thirds of the exports are made during the first six months of each year. A further illustration of the fluctuating nature of the export trade is evident from the wide range in the monthly figures, which vary from £1,891,632 in August, 1930, to £8,449,931 in January, 1929.

The influx of imports is fairly constant throughout the whole year, although owing to the abnormally low volume during 1931 the range during 1929–31 is considerable—from £5,082,319 in September, 1929, to £1,528,644 in May, 1931. In the three-monthly average the ranges in both imports and exports are. of course, not so great.

The three-monthly averages of exports and imports during the period from January, 1926, to June, 1931, are shown graphically in the following diagram.

The dotted line, representing imports, plainly shows the uniform nature of the trade, while what has been said in regard to the seasonable nature of exports is well brought out by the heavy line with its annually recurring peak.

TRADE PER HEAD.

Total trade per head was 56 per cent. greater in 1930 than in 1910. Imports were highest in the boom year of 1920 with a rate of £49 lls. 7d., the export record of £45 5s. having occurred in the previous year. High rates were experienced in the "sixties," when, however, the population was comparatively small, while important gold-mining operations resulted in huge exports of gold and correspondingly high imports—factors which combined to give the earlier years of New Zealand's external trade a somewhat artifically high rate per head.

The latest available comparative statistics show the Dominion's external trade per head to be greater than that of any other country. This position is due, on the one hand, to the fact that the country is able to raise huge quantities of primary produce greatly in excess of local requirements, and, on the other hand, to the comparatively backward state of New Zealand's secondary industries, necessitating a large import trade in manufactured goods.

The next table shows the total trade, imports, and exports per head of the population for each of the years 1911–30:—

Year.Total Trade.Imports.Exports.
 £ s. d.£ s. d.£ s. d.
191136 5 218 7 517 17 9
191239 5 319 5 419 19 11
191340 9 719 18 720 11 0
191442 4 119 3 523 0 8
191546 10 818 18 227 12 6
191651 17 922 18 528 19 4
191745 14 118 4 227 9 11
191845 15 221 0 524 14 9
191970 19 425 14 445 5 0
192086 19 249 11 737 7 7
192168 15 033 12 935 2 3
192259 11 326 16 632 14 9
192367 5 432 13 234 12 2
192474 15 435 17 638 17 10
192577 16 237 17 1039 18 4
192667 6 435 5 1032 0 6
192764 16 731 2 633 14 1
192870 4 1131 3 1139 1 0
192970 17 333 2 737 14 8
193058 18 1028 16 730 2 3

Reference to the next subsection will show that, in the case of exports at least, the great increase over the period is by no means wholly due to higher prices, there having been a definite advance in the actual volume of exports per head. The same state of affairs no doubt holds in the case of imports, the volume of which, however, cannot be accurately measured.

BALANCE OF TRADE.

The relation between imports and exports is of the greatest importance to a young country like New Zealand. In the very earliest years of occupation by Europeans the exports of phormium, timber, and skins were greatly in excess of the few imports, mainly muskets and gunpowder, a fact which is explained partly by the temporary residence of the traders and more by the weaker bargaining-power of the Maori. With the settlement of the regular colony in 1840 there was evident an inflation of imports, occasioned by the amount of capital the new colonists brought in for the development of the country. From 1853 to 1870 there was an excess of imports, which, however, was tending to decrease.

A temporary excess of exports gave place in the early "seventies" to another great increase of imports, due to the borrowing policy inaugurated in that period, Except for a big decrease in 1880, the value of imports continued to be greater than exports until 1886. From that year onward there has been a continued excess of exports, except for the four years 1908, 1911, 1920, and 1926. The year 1886 is worthy of note as marking an outstanding period in the history of New Zealand's trade. A more or less fluctuating excess of imports had obtained prior to that time, but from 1886 the exports began to form a preponderating feature of the total trade.

A considerable excess of exports over imports is evident in the Dominion's trade with the United Kingdom, a position due in a large measure to the fact that at the present time exports to the extent of about £8,000,000 annually represent payment of interest on the national and local-body debt domiciled in London. Making allowance for this item, there was still in 1930 a surplus of exports of nearly £7,000,000, which, however, was largely offset by an excess of imports in New Zealand's trade with most other countries, particularly in the case of the United States, the imports from that source being more than £5,270,000 greater than exports sent there from the Dominion. The majority of other countries also take less than the Dominion receives from them, the deficit being made good from the surplus of exports to the United Kingdom.

The following table shows for the year 1930 the amount of exports to, and imports from, each of the principal countries trading with the Dominion, the balance of trade in each case also being given:—

Country.Imports (Country of Shipment).Exports.Balance (+ = Excess of Exports; - = Excess of Imports).
 £££
United Kingdom21,132,14236,015,303+14,883,161
Canada3,804,9092,539,212-1,265,697
India627,543406,878-220,665
Ceylon693,5769,066-684,510
South African Union87,84915,589-72,260
Australia3,674,0731,562,281-2,111,792
Fiji217,826110,033-107,793
Other British countries472,664219,511-253,153
Totals, British countries30,710,58240,877,873+10,167,291
Germany736,683401,084-335,599
France385,015519,727+134,712
Belgium388,301199,048-189,253
Japan550,586154,741-395,845
Dutch East Indies807,50013,029-794,471
United States of America7,391,3612,116,752-5,274,609
Other foreign countries2,055,886658,438-1,397,448
  Totals, foreign countries12,315,3324,062,819-8,252,513
  Totals, all countries43,025,91444,940,692+1,914,778

It should be noted that, while exports are assessed in the main in terms of New Zealand currency, the value shown for imports is the current domestic value in the country of export at the time of exportation, plus 10 per cent. to cover freight, insurance, and handling charges. No special allowance is made for movements in the exchange rate, with the result that when the exchange position is abnormal the recorded balance of trade may not truly represent the position.

During the calendar year 1930 the exchange on London was against New Zealand to an average extent of approximately 5 per cent., so that exports other than to Australia would be less to this extent if converted to British currency, or imports other than from the Commonwealth would be so much the greater in terms of New Zealand currency. If allowance be made for the exchange factor, New Zealand's favourable balance of trade for the year (£1,900,000), would reduce to less than £200,000. Figures for the years ended 31st March and 30th June, 1931, would be affected to an even greater extent.

The balance of trade is intimately bound up, in later years especially, with the large imports of capital which have been brought in to assist in the development of the country. This has already been made evident in discussing the balance of trade in early years. The excess of imports from 1853 to 1870, and again from 1872 to 1886, can definitely be traced to the importation of capital in those periods.

Interest payments overseas in respect of the public debt aggregated £7,170,314 during the year ended 31st March, 1931, and to this should be added £426,107 on account of repayment of funded debt to the Imperial Government. At the 31st March, 1930, local bodies' debts held outside the Dominion involved an annual interest charge of £1,336,289, the total annual payments outside the Dominion on the public and semi-public debt being thus nearly 9 millions.

Against this outgoing must be set the amount of new importations of capital in the shape of loans. While the expenditure on interest moves fairly consistently from year to year, the amount raised by new loans varies, and these variations are a big factor in the fluctuations of the balance of trade.

Debt charges and loan receipts are not the only invisible trade items. Money brought into the country by immigrants, expenditure by tourists and travellers, port receipts from overseas shipping, interest and dividends on New Zealand capital invested in Australia or the Pacific islands, and miscellaneous Government receipts from abroad are other items on the credit side; while on the debit side the following principal items, other than interest on Government and local-body loans, should be taken into account: Interest and dividends on overseas capital invested privately in the Dominion; shipping freights, charter-money, passage-money, &c., earned by overseas vessels for the carriage of New Zealand passengers and produce; expenditure abroad by New Zealand tourists and travellers; and miscellaneous Government expenditure abroad.

MOVEMENT OF SPECIE.

There is no Mint in New Zealand, while there is a fairly considerable production of gold bullion. Gold, therefore, ranks as an ordinary export of the Dominion, along with wool, frozen meat, and dairy-produce. In earlier days this export of gold was much more important than now, amounting in 1863 to 70 per cent. of the total exports, from which figure it shrank steadily to 6 per cent. in 1913. The proportion at the present time is only about 1 per cent.

A table is given showing imports and exports of specie during the ten years 1921–30. Unusually high exports were recorded in both 1928 and 1929, the figure for the latter year being a record.

VALUE OF SPECIE IMPORTED AND EXPORTED, 1921–30.

Year.Imported.Exported.Excess of Specie Imports over Exports.

*Excess of exports.

 £££
1921198,32136797,954
1922186,487300186,187
192314,51027,372-12,862*
1924..103,488-103,488*
192530,65019,22511,425
192677,8006,65171,149
1927280..280
192842,164618,100-575,936*
192963,505649,000-585,495*
1930363,087175362,912

COMPARISON WITH OTHER COUNTRIES.

It is customary to classify the trade of a country as "special" and "entrepôt," according as to whether it represents the exchange of domestic productions for imports for home consumption, or a mere transit trade. In many countries, such as Belgium, France, and the United Kingdom, the transit trade attains considerable importance, but New Zealand, owing to her geographical position, is precluded from developing in that direction. Her imports, except for a small forwarding trade to the Pacific islands, are for her own consumption, and the great bulk of her exports are commodities of domestic production.

The following table, which excludes specie, shows for the last ten years the very small proportion which re-exports bear to the total trade of the Dominion:—

Year.Trade.Re-exports (included in two preceding Columns).Percentage of Re-exports
Imports.Exports.Total.To Imports.To Exports.
 ££££  
192142,744,12244,828,46087,572,5821,213,0022.842.73
192234,826,07442,725,94977,552,0231,026,8012.942.40
192343,363,98345,939,79389,303,776567,8851.311.23
192448,527,60352,509,223101,036,826588,3951.211.12
192552,425,75755,243,047107,668,804722,0161.381.30
192649,811,76345,268,92495,080,687929,7411.862.05
192744,782,66648,496,35493,279,020925,1212.071.91
192844,844,10255,570,381100,414,483910,0162.031.64
192948,734,47254,930,063103,664,535754,0501.551.37
193042,662,82744,940,51787,603,344731,1111.711.63

Before comparisons may properly be made with the trade of other countries care must be taken to ensure that the statistics are comparable in their methods of compilation and definition.

The value of imports into New Zealand is reckoned at the current domestic value in the country of export at the time of exportation, plus 10 per cent.; exports are valued f.o.b. In the United States and Canada, however, the values of imports also are calculated f.o.b., and the difference, representing freight, insurance, and charges, amounts to about 10 per cent. of the total value. In the United Kingdom the values of both imports and exports are obtained by assessment at current market prices in the United Kingdom.

A comparison of the "special" trade of various countries is shown in the table below, the bulk of the information being taken from the Commonwealth Official Year-book. Such a comparison (which covers in most cases the latest available year) necessarily ignores many of the elements considered in the foregoing paragraph, but gives a sufficiently accurate idea of the relative trade of the various countries. The figures for Australia relate to the year ended 30th June, 1929.

SPECIAL TRADE OF VARIOUS COUNTRIES.

Country.Year.Trade.*Trade per Head.
Imports.Exports.Total.Imports.Exports.Total.

*In thousands of pounds.

†Excluding bullion and specie.

  ££££ s. d.£ s. d.£ s. d.
New Zealand192947,98054,176102,15632 11 636 15 769 7 1
Canada1928260,618293,402554,02026 19 830 7 757 7 3
Denmark192889,48484,948174,43226 1 124 14 850 15 9
Switzerland1928105,36183,918189,27926 8 621 0 1047 9 4
Australia1928-29139,389137,866277,25521 19 1121 15 243 15 1
United Kingdom19281,080,206725,7731,805,97923 13 615 18 239 11 8
Belgium1928182,825172,990355,81522 17 421 12 944 10 1
Argentina1928180,412203,505383,91716 18 1119 2 336 1 2
Norway192855,05136,91791,96819 14 1113 4 932 19 8
Sweden192894,43387,010181,44315 10 314 5 1029 16 1
South African Union192874,43392,783167,2169 11 511 18 721 10 0
France1928431,959415,051847,01010 10 710 2 420 12 11
Germany1928688,454572,5771,261,03110 16 69 0 019 16 6
United States1928840,6181,037,1131,877,7317 08 12 1015 12 10
Italy1928238,969157,526396,4955 17 23 17 39 14 5
Japan1928204,124182,680386,8043 3 112 17 26 1 1

In another respect, also, the figures are not strictly comparable, bullion and specie being included in some cases but not in others. In the case of New Zealand specie is excluded, but bullion—being a product of the country—ranks as an ordinary export and is included in the export totals.

New Zealand heads the list easily as regards both imports and exports per head, Canada coming next in order for total trade, followed very closely by Denmark. New Zealand also shows the greatest excess of exports over imports per caput.

By themselves statistics of foreign trade are not a sure test of a country's prosperity, and they must always be interpreted with a knowledge of local conditions. An increase of imports may not be the result of increased purchasing-power, but may merely represent loans from another country, or even a failure of the home supply of certain commodities. Similarly, increased exports may mean greater productivity and increased purchasing-power, but they may also denote the payments on greatly increased liabilities.

In all countries the home trade is greatly in excess of the external trade, and in larger countries, which are more self-contained, a decrease in foreign trade may be due to development within the country itself. But New Zealand is far from self-contained, and from her position must attach a great importance to external trade. Under present conditions, only by export can a sufficient market be obtained for her rich resources, and only from abroad can be obtained the manufactures which are needed for common use. The development of the external trade since 1895 has been accompanied by increasing prosperity, and every advance in exports, followed by larger imports, represents an increase in the wealth of the Dominion.

SUBSECTION B.—EXPORTS.

METHOD OF RECORDING EXPORTS.

IN New Zealand the Department of H.M. Customs requires for every package exported a declared statement of the contents, value, and destination.

In all cases exports are valued "free on board at the port of shipment." In many cases, however, the goods are not sold till arrival at their destination, and in such cases values must be assessed in New Zealand with reference to current prices.

The ultimate destination of the goods is distinguished as far as is practicable, but it is impossible to discover what proportion of the exports is intended for home consumption in the country of destination. The exports of New Zealand produce are shown separately from re-exports of imported goods.

CLASSIFICATION OF EXPORTS.

The total exports (including re-exports) during the last ten years are given in the following table, classified according to five broad divisions:—

Year.Food, Drink, and Tobacco.Raw Materials and Articles mainly unmanufactured.Articles wholly or mainly manufactured.Miscellaneous.Bullion and Specie.Total.
 ££££££
192133,016,8118,609,3152,157,069375,014670,61844,828,827
192224,255,63215,639,2491,815,337443,385572,64642,726,249
192328,451,20814,922,2971,407,424401,104785,13245,967,165
192430,071,96020,007,3751,455,214359,179718,98352,612,711
192529,207,17023,525,3001,625,806355,771548,22555,262,272
192625,691,32016,801,8541,716,162494,405571,83445,275,575
192727,921,06217,762,1941,749,231492,194571,67348,496,354
192831,022,18321,785,6831,851,874381,2241,147,51756,188,481
192932,609,83619,766,7051,547,947485,8631,168,71255,579,063
193031,676,69310,835,1461,494,255345,618588,98044,940,692

The most important class is that of food, drink, and tobacco, which, in the case of exports from New Zealand, is composed almost wholly of foodstuffs, the principal items being butter, cheese, and frozen meat. Considerable variation is evident in the proportion which this class bears to the total exports, the range during the decennium being from 73.6 per cent. in 1921 to 52.9 per cent. in 1925, a fluctuation due in a large measure to varying prices. Of the total exports during the five years 1926-30 this class accounted for 59.5 per cent. Next in order of magnitude is the raw-materials class (mainly wool, hides, skins, and tallow), which during the last five years constituted 34.7 per cent. of the total exports for that period. The variation in the relationship of this class to the total (due in the main to price-variations) is also striking. In 1925 raw materials made up 42.6 per cent. of the exports, and in 1921 the percentage was as low as 19.2. The remaining classes do not figure prominently in the table, and during the five years 1926–30 accounted for but 5.8 per cent. of the total.

In the following table exports of domestic produce—i.e., exclusive of specie and other re-exports—are classified under the main industries, according to a broad division, to illustrate the relative importance of the pastoral, agricultural, forestry, mining, and other industries as far as the export trade is concerned. It must be remembered that in a particular industry the home trade may be relatively more important than the external trade.

PROPORTIONS OF EXPORTS SUPPLIED BY THE MAIN INDUSTRIES, 1911–30.

Year.Exports.Percentage of Total Exports.
Pastoral.Agricultural.Forest.Mining.Other.Pastoral.Agricultural.Forest.Mining.Other.
 £££££Per Cent.Per Cent.Per Cent.Per Cent.Per Cent.
191114,750,558412,815843,3102,165,137856,67077.52.24.411.44.5
191216,931,4801,060,605900,6711,660,2801,217,54577.84.94.17.65.6
191318,519,145279,976874,1101,791,7771,521,71480.61.23.87.86.6
191422,529,149448,404927,4821,263,5531,092,85985.81.73.54.84.2
191526,534,608674,273674,5332,149,2171,716,28183.62.12.16.85.4
191628,894,422183,797734,0341,661,6501,502,00487.60.62.25.04.6
191727,329,599179,902711,1881,274,2221,593,04687.90.62.34.15.1
191824,638,531196,291719,538479,0171,903,63388.20.72.61.76.8
191948,611,240788,187698,8491,668,3141,537,79491.21.51.33.12.9
192041,560,176530,0561,262,8941,103,3441,135,82491.11.22.82.42.5
192140,698,867490,094884,279787,591754,62793.31.12.01.91.7
192238,182,793968,9441,066,054850,469630,88891.62.32.62.01.5
192342,128,295568,3561,080,326937,238657,69892.91.32.42.11.3
192448,944,828431,325937,178787,664819,83394.20.91.81.51.6
192551,370,479467,8971,000,453770,439911,76394.20.91.81.41.7
192640,763,348902,164820,947854,995997,72991.92.01.91.92.3
192744,207,037887,893725,047804,834946,42292.91.91.51.72.0
192851,509,520964,956620,696710,450848,74394.21.81.11.31.6
192950,780,1131,036,700717,088809,676832,43693.81.91.31.51.5
193041,368,145971,259503,170784,125582,70793.62.21.11.81.3

The table indicates a tendency for the Dominion to rely more and more upon the pastoral industry for her main exports. The four main products of that industry—wool, frozen meat, butter, and cheese—provide an ever-increasing proportion of the total quantity of goods shipped overseas. The percentage supplied by this group was high in the late "nineties," but in the early years of the present century fell relatively, owing mainly to increased exports of agricultural and mining produce. After 1901, however, the percentage increased almost continuously, till in 1924 and 1925 it amounted to 94.2 per cent. of the total, the highest percentage then recorded, this figure being reached in 1928 also.

New Zealand is restricting her agriculture to a level barely sufficient to provide for her own needs in the matter of cereals, and only in exceptional years is there a surplus available for export. Agricultural exports showed an abnormal increase from 1899 to 1903, the period which covers the South African War, but their importance then steadily declined. Their lowest level (0.6 per cent. of total exports) was reached in 1916 and 1917. The higher level of recent years is attributable mainly to a considerable development in the export of apples, peas and grass-and clover-seeds also contributing. Forest products, though steady, show a relative downward tendency. Mining products which have fallen by two-thirds in total value over the twenty years, show a much greater decrease as a percentage of total exports.

The table on the next page gives a summary of the main exports from New Zealand during the last twenty years. The main commodities are shown separately, and the progress of the Dominion during the last two decades is strikingly illustrated.

All the items of pastoral products considered show great increases over the twenty years, and the total exports have more than doubled during the period. There was a slight fall in 1904, and two more serious decreases were recorded in 1908 and 1911. From that year progress was rapid, and a sharp rise brought the 1919 total to nearly £54,000,000, a figure which remained a record until it was superseded in 1925, when over £55,000,000 was recorded. The comparatively lean years of 1926 and 1927 were followed in 1928 by the record total of just on £56,200,000, the figure for 1929 being about £600,000 less. With a sharp decline in prices in 1930 the total fell below £45,000,000, the lowest since 1922.

EXPORTS OF PRINCIPAL ITEMS OF NEW ZEALAND PRODUCE, 1911–30.

Year.Wool.Frozen Meat.Butter.Cheese.Tallow.Skins, Hides, and Pelts.Other Pastoral Produce.
 £££££££
19116,491,7073,503,4061,576,9171,192,057607,257911,519467,695
19127,105,4833,909,5692,088,8091,680,393684,7391,091,871370,616
19138,057,6204,449,9332,061,6511,770,297663,0881,199,375317,181
19149,318,1145,863,0622,338,5762,564,125694,3481,317,593433,331
191510,387,8757,794,3952,700,6252,730,211780,8281,450,276690,398
191612,386,0747,271,3182,632,2933,514,310785,3391,667,679637,409
191712,175,3665,982,4042,031,5513,949,251553,0161,861,817776,194
19187,527,2664,957,5763,402,2234,087,278847,6182,645,8641,170,011
191919,559,5379,628,2923,080,1287,790,9902,680,0063,439,4682,432,819
192011,863,82711,673,6963,022,3356,160,8401,748,7735,032,2422,058,463
19215,221,47911,164,34511,169,5308,199,183867,2981,995,5182,081,514
192211,882,4638,387,4619,041,5544,686,850750,5742,053,7611,380,130
192310,904,6589,012,62710,689,2006,870,397785,6682,379,5361,486,209
192415,267,5449,499,87711,641,6687,023,297799,2303,144,1061,569,106
192517,739,73611,174,56710,240,1325,800,808895,0613,861,2151,658,960
192611,830,1908,656,2138,695,1885,939,359741,0453,203,8311,682,260
192712,961,7449,104,62110,915,2335,582,546714,4413,242,3701,686,082
192816,679,09810,309,66211,302,6676,693,951804,2713,843,0981,876,773
192915,359,2069,883,31313,228,0277,017,463693,6142,957,5321,640,958
19307,664,36210,937,38211,854,0566,438,438683,5712,202,7101,587,626
Year.Wheat.Oats.Other Agricultural Produce.Gold.Coal.Kaurigum.Phormium Fibre and Tow.Timber.
 ££££££££
1911219,1969,211184,4081,815,251204,379395,707325,130439,353
191295,702483,756481,1471,345,131216,170401,305407,903490,508
191311,81629,252238,9081,459,499205,010549,106797,062319,055
19143,580165,930278,894895,367282,163497,444492,230422,864
1915128132,827541,3181,694,553329,731279,133610,059383,883
191617,83530,200135,6801,199,212326,553339,8821,078,632381,488
19175091,306178,087903,888236,063291,9171,232,608408,121
1918460872194,42242,391227,228157,3131,408,147556,309
191967933,671753,8371,334,405201,383255,812907,584439,935
192038852,502477,166883,748128,509556,756688,972697,608
192124384,434405,417612,168109,510367,197319,604503,785
1922316,52891,991560,425540,182253,762563,270295,530479,447
192396878,775488,613698,583173,833596,222314,324473,752
19244061,104429,815551,788161,432443,576424,726472,120
19252991,877465,721472,364235,047414,901575,311573,882
19263435,558896,263516,207285,909332,765589,603475,627
1927301110,978776,614534,639221,253278,632535,526425,453
192827732,209932,470489,584173,693240,139394,450376,967
192963,0783,881969,741480,212284,521267,610379,942439,342
19302261,257969,776550,678186,210189,635221,923300,582

In the last twenty years the proportions of the principal exports have changed a good deal. Wool, which reached its maximum percentage (47.9) in 1897, showed a tendency to decline till 1902, then partially regained its position, once more showing a marked fall in 1918, owing to a considerable portion of the clip being retained in the Dominion until the next year, when wool to the value of £19,559,537 was exported. The wool exported during the year 1930 was valued at £7,664,362, a decrease of £7,694,844 compared with the 1929 figure. The total exports of wool during the five years 1926-30 aggregated 64 1/2 millions sterling.

Frozen meat in recent years has supplied approximately 20 per cent. of the total exports, a proportion considerably exceeded in 1921, when wool-prices declined to a very low figure.

The main feature of the period has been the great advance, relatively and absolutely, of butter and cheese, the export of which has increased beyond all expectations—viz., from £3,007,348 in 1910 to £18,292,494 in 1930. The increase is due partly to higher prices ruling, but mainly to much greater quantities being sent abroad. Whereas in 1910 the total exports of butter and cheese from New Zealand reached only 808,450 cwt., the total quantity shipped in 1930 aggregated 3,697,218 cwt. Other classes of pastoral produce have also increased to several times their total for 1910. Gold, kauri-gum, and coal have fallen; and wheat and oats also are not exported to their former extent, although other agricultural produce shows a growing tendency of recent years, due to increased exports of apples, peas, seeds, and potatoes. Phormium fibre and tow have also fallen considerably, the figure for 1930 being less than half that for 1910.

The next table compares the exports of fourteen principal items during 1929 and 1930. A considerable increase is evident in butter, with smaller improvements in cheese, coal, timber, apples, and kauri-gum. Eight of the items show declines, the most notable being in wool, hides and skins, frozen meat, and tallow.

INCREASES OR DECREASES IN THE MAIN EXPORTS IN 1930.

Commodity.Value.Amount ofPercentage.
1929.1930.Increase.Decrease.Increase.Decrease.
 ££££  
Wool15,359,2067,664,362..7,694,844..50.10
Frozen meat9,883,31310,937,3821,054,069..10.67..
Butter13,228,02711,854,056..1,373,971..10.39
Cheese7,017,4636,438,438..579,025..8.25
Dried and pre-served milk352,587351,339..1,248..0.35
Sausage-casings653,033780,073127,040..19.45..
Apples542,518641,42498,906..18.23..
Tallow693,614683,571..10,043..1.45
Skins, hides, and pelts2,957,5322,202,710..754,822..25.52
Gold480,212550,67870,466..14.67..
Coal284,521186,210..98,311..34.55
Kauri-gum267,610189,635..77,975..29.14
Phormium379,942221,923..158,019..41.59
Timber439,342300,582..188,760..31.58

In the following table exports during 1930 are grouped in classes in accordance with the statistical classification adopted for both exports and imports in 1914:—

EXPORTS BY STATISTICAL CLASSES, 1930.

No.Class.Domestic Produce.Re-exports.
  ££
IFoodstuffs of animal origin (excluding live animals)30,795,7705,304
IIFoodstuffs of vegetable origin, and common salt818,8129,993
IIIBeverages (non-alcoholic), and substances used in making up the same1,35011,076
IVSpirits and alcoholic liquors4,43013,582
VTobacco and preparations thereof3877,880
VILive animals83,773546
VIIAnimal substances (mainly unmanufactured), not being foodstuffs9,872,079255
VIIIVegetable substances and non-manufactured fibres414,4384,878
IXAApparel6,31132,085
IXBTextiles6,32029,171
IXCManufactured fibres2,2318,929
XOils, fats, and waxes716,049245,252
XIPaints and varnishes4636,624
XIIStones and minerals used industrially385,77712
XIIISpecie..175
XIVAMetal (unmanufactured and partly manufactured) and ores6,20,8757,891
XIVBMetal manufactures other than machinery and ma-chines6,72032,925
XVMachinery and machines16,56559,407
XVIAIndiarubber and manufactures thereof (not including tires)..460
XVIBLeather and manufactures thereof, including substitutes5,3969,069
XVIIATimber300,582214
XVIIBWood, cane, and wicker manufactures2,6833,919
XVIIIEarthenware, china, glass,stoneware, cement, and cement materials1,2361,966
XIXAPaper2201,135
XIXBStationery12,57512,438
XXJewellery, timepieces, and fancy goods25514,665
XXIOptical, surgical, and scientific instruments1,82243,473
XXIIADrugs, chemicals, and druggists' wares14,2545,906
XXIIBManures22,326158
XXIIIAVehicles6845,992
XXIIIBMiscellaneous17,608115,906
..Parcels-post78,031..
..Totals44,209,406731,286

It will be seen that the great bulk of the exports fall into two classes—I, which includes butter, cheese, and frozen meat; and VII, which includes wool, hides, skins, and pelts. Mineral products come under XII and XIVA, and timber under XVIIA; tallow is the main item in X; phormium and seeds in VIII; while the main agricultural products are included in II. The re-exports are spread mainly over various manufactured items.

Exports for 1930 (including re-exports) are now grouped according to a classification recently adopted by the British Board of Trade for the compilation of Empire trade statistics. Exports to British and foreign countries are distinguished.

Commodity.United Kingdom.Other British Countries.United States of America.Other Foreign Countries.Totals.

*Not including bunker coal, £166,830.

†Not including bunker fuel oil, £237,247.

 £££££
Grain and milled products56,12042,4653,443714102,742
Meat (including poultry and game)10,863,810139,34916,04687,55011,106,755
Butter, cheese, and eggs16,067,4752,029,774121197,22718,294,597
Fruits (fresh and dried)494,2238,51854167,133669,928
Sugar..19,550..79020,340
Tea..10,216..48410,700
Alcoholic beverages9,1115,1672,63051217,420
Tobacco1,6814,4281,5875718,267
Coal*405,899..13,44119,380
Ores, concentrates, and scrap27,7463,5164,0921,52636,880
Iron and steel—     
  Pigs, ingots, &c...29....29
  Bars, rod, plate, sheet, &c...991..341,025
  Other manufactures of iron and steel6,22620,6871,86957929,361
Agricultural implements and machinery5865,003423005,931
Electrical machinery and equipment9,67610,4984,74955325,476
Other machinery6,13732,1305,14385344,263
Motor-cars and parts thereof19,50218,9782,9591,37842,817
Other metals and metal manufactures5,6753,1102,7181,48612,989
Flax, hemp, and raw jute (including tow)48,97378,85983,25510,836221,923
Wool, raw6,172,538264,347267,720959,7577,664,362
Yarns and threads2,5041,420105..4,029
Cotton piece-goods7824,65229065,730
Woollen piece-goods48487..23594
Other piece-goods5,8914,49012612510,632
Other textiles (including apparel)18,36930,56211,1261,56561,622
Earthenware (including bricks, glass, &c.)4471,99932732,776
Wood, timber, and manufactures thereof (including wood-pulp)4,863301,230535735307,363
Newsprint..237....237
Seeds and nuts for expressing oil therefrom..5,076....5,076
Oil—Petroleum, crude and refined1263,1383,6263357,225
Hides, skins, and furs, undressed671,200206,9091,057,715267,0982,202,922
Leather and manufactures thereof (including boots and shoes)9,5663,3881,3511,50115,812
Other merchandise1,491,6041,063,877601,534228,9523,385,967
  Total merchandise35,995,3554,330,5792,073,1691,946,06744,345,170
  Gold and silver (coin and bullion)19,948531,99143,583..595,522
  Total exports36,015,3034,862,5702,116,7521,946,06744,940,692

The principal items of export may again be regrouped under six definite heads, as in the table below, which shows in more detail the commodities exported from the Dominion. Only New Zealand produce is included.

Practically all the main commodities are homogeneous articles, and it is therefore possible to give the quantities exported. For some purposes, especially for comparisons between recent and more remote years, quantities are preferable to values, since the latter are affected by price-variations.

Commodity.1926.1927.1928.1929.1930.
The mine—     
Coal (tons)183,008143,440125,771205,403126,118
Gold (oz.)125,777130,171118,722119,379133,749
Iron and steel (pig) (cwt.)..22,20010,000..80
Silver (oz.)425,287427,358445,811416,262566,063
Other minerals (tons)4467393521
The fisheries—     
Fish (cwt.)18,74222,56623,36224,63221,860
Oysters (doz.)145,66051,82660,74626,236139,037
Whalebone (lb.)560560..448..
Whale-oil (gal.)65,87071,437124,68671,31947,649
Ambergris (oz.)....7,593.. 
The forest—     
Fungus (cwt.)1,7492,8141,5151,5191,804
Kauri-gum (tons)4,8774,6744,3944,9373,818
Timber, sawn and hewn (sup.ft.)40,465,22137,147,79834,970,77339,102,83126,676,131
Pastoral products—     
Bacon and hams (cwt.)4,9835,4234,7473,8242,212
Beef and pork, salted "4,6535,1704,2051,3012,895
Butter "1,168,0401,455,5391,449,5701,653,8071,884,237
Casein "36,46046,76342,13457,20657,309
Cheese "1,461,5481,492,7921,567,2721,779,0931,812,981
Hides and skins (number)1,386,5361,368,2381,390,8701,133,2981,101,536
Honey (lb.)1,211,396850,0112,329,1312,365,887171,536
Live-stock—     
  Cattle (number)1229625858147
  Horses ...199230176258216
  Sheep ...5,4568,3854,7884,4344,463
  Pigs ...2954337461,015623
Preserved meats (cwt.)67,40158,78668,11338,18337,257
Frozen meats "3,034,3563,364,9653,793,8283,336,2004,036,639
Milk, dried and preserved (lb.)11,324,78012,420,49417,218,65313,736,09815,200,835
Sausage-casings (cwt.)31,43230,76233,67532,83940,027
Rabbit-skins (number)17,135,59912,928,66912,104,0729,122,9177,206,992
Sheep skins and pelts "9,231,8939,918,45810,182,0499,631,75611,019,586
Tallow (cwt.)422,560477,500514,960416,640492,560
Wool (lb.)213,154,399220,500,720226,804,544234,955,978197,239,614
Agricultural products—     
Bran and sharps (tons)876511245
Chaff "26892262310
Flour "2221622
Grain and pulse—     
  Barley (centals)1,14648,68816,197241385
  Peas "109,619162,649220,954173,792125,655
  Oats "9,219266,62166,7396,8181,937
  Wheat "465472360219,131510
Hops (cwt.)3,5124,7293,6432,3731,821
Oatmeal (tons)108104127160232
Onions "8938135702,622438
Potatoes "21,5269347601,6681,194
Seeds (grass and clover) (cwt.)57,72690,36250,23857,86936,560
Miscellaneous—     
Beer (gal.)16,04813,63312,31413,53114,987
Cement (cwt.)63015,0423,9442,3291,820
Cordage "2,0321,5721,6731,7601,058
Leather "1,2832,0281,087701337
Phormium fibre and tow (tons)20,79819,60015,68314,7209,493
Sugar (cwt.)12,84311,54815,66919,08622,058
Twine "5316429941,586110

The values of these principal exports are tabulated in the following table, and the statement is rendered complete by the addition of miscellaneous groups and the provision of totals for each group and for all combined:—

Commodity.1926.1927.1928.1929.1930.
The mine—     
Coal285,909221,253173,693284,521186,210
Gold516,207534,639489,584480,212550,678
Iron and steel (pig)..4,5921,994..29
Silver51,23642,59344,41641,47544,534
Other minerals1,7271,7819113,5472,674
Totals855,079804,858710,598809,755784,125
The fisheries—     
Fish63,00974,17484,87183,00070,721
Oysters1,6505617724361,480
Whalebone9190..50..
Whale-oil6,8367,00912,0817,6254,985
Ambergris......7,200..
Other64261061850
Totals71,56881,96097,83098,32977,236
The forest—     
Fungus11,24620,3108,9579,19511,446
Kauri-gum332,765278,632240,139267,610189,635
Timber475,627425,453376,967439,342300,582
Other1,3096526339411,507
Totals820,947725,047626,696717,088503,170
Pastoral products—     
Bacon and hams31,70629,02529,40523,42211,707
Beef and pork, salted9,45210,5489,2123,5407,847
Butter8,695,18810,915,23311,302,66713,228,02711,854,056
Casein106,251141,388133,859167,972155,575
Cheese5,939,3595,582,5466,693,9517,017,4636,438,438
Hides and skins830,3931,008,9001,336,853783,490543,723
Honey35,43225,17077,49582,7436,216
Live-stock—     
Cattle8,0136,0297,6572,6792,349
  Horses08,04555,05552,54387,02342,387
  Sheep35,07858,64446,22452,35731,181
  Pigs1,4101,5072,7413,7472,475
  Other2,9811,1061,2602,6765,381
Milk, dried and preserved345,072346,271392,452352,587351,339
Preserved meats227,063212,262247,315152,015149,814
Frozen meats8,656,2139,104,62110,309,6629,883,27710,937,382
Sausage-casings780,811755,523799,356653,033780,073
Rabbit-skins829,165682,658582,148361,949142,249
Sheep skins and pelts1,544,2731,550,8121,924,0971,812,0931,516,738
Tallow741,045714,441804,271693,614683,571
Wool11,830,19012,961,74416,679,09815,359,2067,664,362
Other46,20843,55477,25457,20041,282
Totals40,763,34844,207,03751,509,52050,780,11341,368,145
Agricultural products—     
Bran and sharps1,0703,7901608176
Chaff3254,842303285110
Flour491493305857
Fruits369,706273,110515,062583,066669,397
Grain and pulse—     
  Barley76924,7728,812174129
  Peas99,167151,157185,705120,52285,915
  Oats5,558110,97832,2093,8811,257
  Wheat34330127763,078226
  Other6289210722562
Hops16,86127,77423,69014,1798,409
Oatmeal4,3205,0425,8297,04111,472
Onions12,5923,1338,58521,5542,402
Potatoes164,3627,4106,50413,9508,454
Seeds (grass and clover)200,380255,798162,452182,537166,221
Seeds (various)14,01712,5998,06015,31810,318
Other11,5807,0466,87110,7516,762
  Totals902,164887,893964,9561,036,700971,259
Commodity.1926.1927.1928.1929.1930.
 £££££
Miscellaneous (including manufactures)—     
Beer4,2945,8695,1285,0494,207
Apparel2,2312,1601,9822,3806,054
Cement1562,978898509405
Cordage4,2423,5814,2273,2611,802
Foods, Infants and invalids89,4392,406981,258
Leather10,62411,53221,63214,2895,332
Phormium fibre and tow589,603535,526394,450379,942221,923
Soap9,4468,94710,6788,1808,282
Sugar14,28613,35917,84819,31620,595
Twine1,8062,1503,9054,696369
Woollen manufactures10,45512,9369,0585,9905,405
Other278,926255,961278,553290,318229,839
  Totals926,077864,438750,765734,028505,471
Total exports (domestic produce)44,339,18347,571,23354,660,36554,176,01344,209,406
Specie6,651..618,100649,000175
Re-exports929,741925,121910,016754,050731,111
  Total exports45,275,57548,496,35456,188,48155,579,06344,940,692

DESTINATION OF NEW ZEALAND EXPORTS.

The first exports from New Zealand went naturally to the earlier-developed sister colony, and for a considerable time Australia had a monopoly of our trade. In 1865, 70 per cent., and even in 1871, 44 per cent., of the total exports went to Australia. But since the establishment of direct shipping lines with the United Kingdom the Mother-land has absorbed the bulk of New Zealand exports, having taken during the forty years 1875-1914, £365,880,997 (or almost exactly 80 per cent.) of a grand total of exports amounting to £469,347,969. This percentage, prior to the war, did not vary greatly from year to year, but naturally there have been consider-able variations since 1914, and, as explained later, the last few years have witnessed a progressive decline.

The principal destinations of New Zealand's exports during the last twenty years are given in the table below. The principal other countries in 1930, in order of magnitude, were France, Japan, India, Belgium, the Netherlands, Italy, and Hawaii.

Year.United Kingdom.Australia.Canada.Pacific Islands (other than Australia).United States.Germany.Other Countries.Total.
 ££££££££
191115,134,7432,515,168199,587324,306434,586170,493249,60719,028,490
191216,861,2562,848,664542,271338,621620,988254,703304,07821,770,581
191318,130,1602,315,747606,662295,032912,051337,448389,62222,986,722
191421,383,8911,928,410595,611326,0251,028,054456,163543,29326,261,447
191525,389,0302,548,605925,813499,0632,006,5074379,89031,748,912
191626,869,9882,191,545691,986368,0692,493,9875671,35733,286,937
191726,023,3961,460,980961,653540,3801,894,3176706,81531,587,547
191818,244,2501,803,7391,793,576511,8424,045,648..2,117,13328,516,188
191944,312,0482,249,827980,190548,1124,200,861..1,679,03753,970,075
192034,354,3002,351,7991,357,774718,2837,456,04123203,72646,441,946
192138,716,5932,070,013454,597517,3632,702,10446,162321,99544,828,827
192236,154,1742,208,280446,457399,3782,672,775218,338626,84742,726,249
192337,324,6052,642,266665,696466,1643,531,272190,6001,146,56245,967,165
192442,038,3862,509,322716,543575,8803,278,1351,166,3022,328,14352,612,711
192544,073,3232,502,113423,068548,5914,349,7581,614,0901,751,32955,262,272
192635,102,0873,054,433861,717515,2533,818,232364,6291,559,22445,275,575
192786,877,8873,665,9621,666,598495,4022,681,0911,139,6541,969,76048,496,354
192840,510,0753,402,6552,469,150592,9664,260,3151,290,0713,663,24956,188,481
192940,957,0432,338,4103,353,975526,9583,653,4271,220,5523,528,69855,579,063
193036,015,3031,562,2812,539,212471,9742,116,752401,0841,834,08644,940,692

Included in the exports to the United Kingdom are considerable quantities of produce which are shipped to London merely as a convenient depot for subsequent reshipment to the Continent or to America. The total re-exports in normal pre-war years amounted to about £4,000,000 annually, and although the amount fell, under war conditions, to as low as £565,529 in 1918. it has shown a substantial increase during recent years. The following table shows the principal items of New Zealand produce re-exported from the United Kingdom during each of the years 1925 to 1929:—

RE-EXPORTS OF NEW ZEALAND PRODUCE FROM UNITED KINGDOM, 1925–29.

Commodity.1925.1926.1927.1928.1929.
 £££££
Butter722,664405,232580,663370,031457,843
Cheese426,78631,25539,54934,21343,942
Casein85,39867,88157,49957,39658,897
Milk-powder, not sweetened95,40713,10011,57943,08775,881
Milk, preserved, other kinds, not sweetened62,02258,24062,86061,55911,726
Oleo-margarine, oleo-oil, and refined tallow41,97545,53615,0055.90212,211
Peas, not fresh6149731,8245,9492,375
Beef, frozen56,34130,03023,89327,4016,887
Beef, tinned, canned, &c. (including tongues) and extracts and essences4.57712,4554,0103,3602,178
Mutton and lamb, frozen42,94132,52743,07045,11050,917
Mutton and lamb (tinned or canned), including tongues496599256310399
Meat, other kinds17,3224,11912,5068,0979,849
Hides329,340269,907276,757249,955224,462
Sheep and lamb skins218,146248,658349,189476,515215,208
Rabbit-skins85,00481,987133,453104,91055,643
Kauri-gum68,31764,89863,41754,42671,901
Tallow160,176232,401294,273304,566204,564
Phormium-fibre150,376188,654132,184133,77279,831
Wool, raw; sheep and lambs' wool4,749,6154,475,3525,217,2405,811,9315,247,013
All other commodities109,320140,045161,032236,961221,708
Totals7,426,8376,403,8497,480,2598,035,4517,053,435

The table which follows shows for each of the years 1921 to 1930 the percentage of total exports claimed by each of the principal countries trading with the Dominion.

Country.1921.1922.1923.1924.1925.1926.1927.1928.1929.1930.
 Per Cent.Per Cent.Per Cent.per Cent.Per Cent.Per Cent.Per Cent.Per Cent.Per Cent.Per Cent.
United Kingdom86.3684.6181.1979.9079.7677.5376.0472.0973.6980.14
Canada1.011.041.441.360.771.903.444.396.635.65
India0.090.400.730.940.350.180.300.670.700.91
Ceylon0.060.080.100.000.000.000.000.010.010.02
South African Union0.000.400.020.060.030.070.060.110.090.04
Australia4.625.175.744.774.530.757.566.054.213.48
Fiji0.340.220.260.260.240.340.250.250.240.24
Other British countries0.880.150.540.420.440.530.520.530.420.48
Totals, British countries93.3692.0790.0287.7186.1287.3088.1784.1085.3990.96
Germany0.100.510.412.222.920.802.352.302.200.89
France0.080.140.741.071.071.512.083.203.181.15
Belgium0.010.020.020.200.350.380.340.540.450.44
Japan0.040.490.450.630.420.360.521.170.770.34
United States of America6.036.267.676.237.878.435.537.586.574.71
Other foreign countries0.430.510.691.941.251.221.011.111.441.51
Totals, foreign countries6.647.939.9812.2913.8812.7011.8315.9014.619.04

About four-fifths of New Zealand's exports find their way to the United Kingdom. A certain amount of this produce, as indicated previously, is subsequently reshipped from Great Britain, principally to European countries. From a percentage of 86.36 in 1921, the United Kingdom's share declined progressively to 72.09 in 1928. which compares with an average of 80.44 per cent. for the pre-war years 1909–13. The marked rise in 1930, bringing the percentage to 80.14, was mainly due to a greater proportion of wool taken. The principal commodities, in order of magnitude, taken from the Dominion in 1930 were: frozen meat, butter, cheese, wool, hides and skins, tallow, apples, dried milk, kauri-gum, and phormium-fibre.

For several years the United States ranked next in importance to the United Kingdom as an export customer of the Dominion. In 1930, however, a decrease of over £1,500,000 reduced the position to third, the principal declines occurring in sheep-skins, wool, frozen meat, butter, hides, rabbit-skins, phormium-fibre, and kauri-gum.

Exports to Australia in 1930, amounting to £1,562,281, were £776,129 less than in 1929, the principal decreases being recorded in hides and skins, wool, and white-pine; lesser declines occurring in frozen pork, hams, phormium-fibre, grass and clover seeds, kauri timber, and tallow.

From the record total of £3,353,975 in 1929, exports to Canada in 1930 fell to £2,539,212; in spite of which Canada's share of New Zealand's total exports was exceeded only by that of the United Kingdom. The bulk of the decrease in 1930 occurred in butter, wool also showing a marked decline.

The very marked fall in exports to France during 1930—from £1,768,399 to £519,727—arose out of unfavourable conditions in the wool trade, the decrease amounting to £1,244,161.

As in the case of France, the principal export to Germany is wool, which showed a decline in 1930 of £764,259, the total exports falling from £1,220,552 to £401,084. Lesser declines occurred in hides and skins, and sausage-casings; a notable increase being one of over £16,000 in apples.

Following are the principal exports to the countries indicated, figures for 1930 being shown first, with those for 1929 in parentheses:—Belgium: Wool. £92,062 (£182,849): hides and skins, £89,440 (£50,429). Netherlands: Wool. £60,091 (£105,826); apples, £43,277 (£31,926). Italy: Wool, £38,650 (£120,719); frozen meat, £35,362 (£20,779). Denmark: Wool, £13,054 (£13,575); cattle-hides, £6,054 (£3,410). China: Butter, £29,721 (£31,598). Japan: Wool, £76,101 (£339,126); casein, £60,012 (£63,601); butter, £11,603 (£17,217). Dutch East Indies: Butter, £6,530 (£8,808). India: Gold, £325,907 (£280,858); silver, £38,670 (£40,717); tallow, £31,399 (£27,322). Ceylon: Butter, £6,624 (£5,771). Straits Settlements: Butter, £16,778 (£18,035). Philippine Islands: Butter, £12,278 (£19,293). South African Union: Wool, £3,689 (£14,276); tallow, £2,303 (£6,075); butter, £419 (£15,723). Fiji: Potted and preserved meats, £11,422 (£18,050); tea. £9,775 (£7,704); potatoes, £6,142 (£7,791); films, £8,723 (£8,458). Western Samoa: Potted and preserved meats, £16,540 (£20,138); sugar, £11,055 (£8,285); timber, £7,164 (£4,878). Tonga: Preserved meats, £16,626 (£23,587). Argentina: Sheep, £10,275 (£12,159). Brazil: Apples, £13,070 (£24,780). Panama Canal Zone: Butter, £55,826 (£37,558). Uruguay: Apples, £64,366 (£10,203). Hawaii: Butter, £69,831 (£92,100); frozen meat. £34,842 (£24,023). Society Islands: Preserved meats, £12,351 (£15,329); coal, £9,356 (£8,238); butter, £6,910 (£6,666): soap: £5,673 (£5,716).

EXPORTS TO EACH COUNTRY, 1926–30.

The following table shows the exports for the five years ending with 1930, according to the countries of destination. British countries are stated first, according to geographical order, followed by foreign countries in the same order.

DESTINATION OF EXPORTS FROM NEW ZEALAND, 1926–30.

Country.1926.1927.1928.1929.1930.
 £££££
United Kingdom35,102,08736,877,88740,510,07540,957,04336,015,303
British Possessions, Protectorates, &c.     
Europe—     
Irish Free State2,819371128407184
Malta and Gibraltar8210913
 2,827373138416197
Asia—     
Ceylon5471,7644,2217,0559,066
Hong Kong13,77127,30412,90912,74514,085
India82,826145,653379,338386,421406,878
Straits Settlements22,07439,09831,61126,55620,360
Other3971941,4771,5161,659
 120,015214,013429,556434,293452,048
Africa—     
South African Union31,54031,25164,89251,70715,589
Other1,3133781,158342392
 32,85331,62966,05052,04915,981
America—     
Canada861,7171,666,5982,469,1503,353,9752,539,212
Other8,8241,819131211,047
 870,5411,668,4172,469,1633,354,0962,540,259
Pacific islands—     
Australia3,054,4333,665,9623,402,6552,338,4101,562,281
Fiji152,323120,202138,706135,652110,033
Gilbert and Ellice Islands9,86615,59116,92114,1259,174
Nauru Island12,1435,19215,52310,17620,000
Norfolk Island2,7928,16216,07318,56111,281
Papua3,281 6,26911,8787,254
Solomon Islands (Protectorate)11,4969,9419,1387,8215,894
Tonga67,76568,15586,69558,59947,958
Western Samoa83,72875,68187,71265,91979,995
Other467372989334215
 3,398,2943,969,2583,780,6812,661,4751,854,085
Foreign Countries and Possessions.     
Europe—     
Belgium171,360162,895303,974248,705199,048
Denmark1,25713,2774,82817,75121,100
Finland4,4721,71914,7707514,473
France681,6681,008,2911,800,8971,768,399519,727
Germany364,6291,139,6541,290,0711,220,552401,084
Italy145,26678,739194,978148,65897,387
Netherlands112,71454,98238,081155,490132,000
Sweden2,0361,6625,2116,5466,634
Switzerland3,7051,4498871,6401,340
Other2,9262,9092,5944,8334,522
 1,490,0932,465,5773,656,2913,573,3251,387,315
Asia—     
China7,59924,82934,97936,34836,493
Dutch East Indies17,20822,74513,93919,19113,029
Japan162,832251,547557,915428,577154,741
Philippine Islands14,5409,9923,41519,34212,491
Other5126559310379
 202,230309,130710,807503,708217,133
Africa—     
Egypt2819,574632641,213
Other2,345687503116
 2,37319,6428132951,229
America—     
Argentina50,05063,69714,97573,60810,634
Brazil5,945718,42825,61914,324
Chile1,5155262,19019,881705
Mexico960614138,149
Panama Canal Zone82,60541,87659,146
Peru121719,21552955
United States of America3,818,2322,681,0914,260,3153,653,1272,116,752
Uruguay6,15944530,98518,81266,227
Other 281,499579
 3,882,8702,748,3134,346,7353,834,6042,276,571
Pacific Islands—     
Hawaii113,151130,925134,394123,374110,586
New Caledonia4665,8327,78612,0674,028
Society Islands45,79939,48755,56054,25552,900
Tuamotu Archipelago3,06810,0039,12310,0119,355
Tutuila7,8453,8207,7884,0413,008
Other1,0632,0393,521145694
 171,392192,106218,172203,893180,571

Ninety-one per cent. of the total exports from New Zealand went to British countries in 1930. The United States took a little more than one-half of the remainder.

Full details of quantities and values of commodities exported to various countries are given in Part I of the Annual Statistical Report on Trade and Shipping, while in Part II of the same report values of exports of principal commodities to various countries are summarized. The table which follows shows quantities of principal export commodities sent to various destinations during the last five years. Both New Zealand produce and re-exports are included.

DESTINATION OF MAIN EXPORTS, 1926–30.

Country to which exported.1926.1927.1928.1929.1930.
Wool.
 Ib.lb.lb.lb.lb.
United Kingdom169,746,655169,073,530154,865,741162,325,211158,565,801
Canada3,002,8234,071,6893,186,9702,000,4381,977,242
Australia2,716,0115,856,1837,698,2834,860,8543,929,414
Belgium627,553833,7182,608,7192,960,9102,886,305
France12,340,82917,522,45624,389,20327,978,92013,102,430
Germany4,379,91113,244,15114,177,63714,902,9395,717,895
Italy1,329,755920,4622,628,9411,983,9621,107,407
Netherlands529,404588,508206,2741,589,0281,570,677
Japan2,719,3182,732,6887,892,9246,344,3202,495,927
United States of America15,151,7555,190,1078,654,4718,190,8985,273,256
Other countries610,385466,728500,521956,492613,260
Totals213,154,399220,500,720226,804,744234,955,978197,239,614
Frozen Meat.
 Cwt.Cwt.Cwt.Cwt.Cwt.
United Kingdom2,930,5173,266,4213,474,2293,097,1353,967,040
Canada2614,23127,05521,98619,140
Australia4,19019,37517,84013,9621,714
Pacific islands16,16520,06721,38112,61220,302
Belgium18,2688,2484,259....
France16,7961,501....11
Italy47,66217,115..10,62919,396
Egypt..11,870......
United States of America2929,716248,622176,8638,424
Other countries2053,3554373,013612
Totals3,034,3563,364,9653,793,8283,336,2004,036,639
Butter.
 Cwt.Cwt.Cwt.Cwt.Cwt.
United Kingdom1,062,2781,188,6641,158,2341,276,8411,553,725
Straits Settlements2,2533,3312,5752,1802,374
South African Union..8252,3571,90956
Canada29,403116,106199,706335,127296,071
Australia34,94594,9642363814
China8002,8763,7903,8964,386
Dutch East Indies1,2282,1941,0741,074975
Japan1,8862,8441,7402,2061,695
Philippine Islands1,6531,1744272,3131,703
Panama Canal Zone..250674,7179,279
United States of America22,95829,61042,7189,51217
Hawaii9,20610,49210,34010,9449,942
Pacific islands (other than Hawaii)1,1801,2601,8041,6221,691
Other countries2506491,1001,4652,319
Totals1,168,0401,455,5391,449,5701,653,8071,884,237
Cheese.
 Cwt.Cwt.Cwt.Cwt.Cwt.
United Kingdom1,450,6371,478,8701,551,5231,770,1501,809,348
Canada..1,1872,4283,2542,099
Australia9,55511,7277,087783173
Pacific islands284337408348282
United States of America1,06555,4863,8101
Other countries76663417481,078
Totals1,461,5481,492,7921,567,2721,779,0931,812,981
Preserved Milk.
 lb.lb.lb.lb.lb.
United Kingdom9,707,3029,926,03715,180,57111,386,37412,737,734
Straits Settlements51,561137,792384,970257,564116,505
Australia1,313,7842,153,9431,251,5341,621,0861,823,570
Fiji66,81548,436110,50587,79767,192
Tonga10,1766,09916,17313,88315,740
Western Samoa25,87628,97028,94924,06631,527
Society Islands34,93453,186102,80790,738158,638
Other countries114,33267,522143,084254,590249,929
Totals11,324,78012,421,98517,218,65313,736,09815,200,835
Tallow.
 Tons.Tons.Tons.Tons.Tons.
United Kingdom18,25519,66121,00017,38519,155
India165892949769957
South African Union16624723819185
Australia1,0278911,9909542,084
Fiji10649684329
Belgium366355283160419
Germany447685152332360
Netherlands389393116127298
Portuguese East Africa65..25....
United States of America..500643737365
Other countries142202284134876
Totals21,12823,87525,74820,83224,628
Hides (Cattle and Horse).
 Number.Number.Number.Number.Number.
United Kingdom79,85745,22748,40029,47554,219
Canada40,33222,08221,52029,33028,412
Australia110,23092,891110,73695,49374,876
Belgium46,7379,06512,4896,26221,073
Finland3,7259597,0625004,253
France11,3801,5641,0034,4444,819
Germany56,74894,69236,29155,89758,121
Italy10,6302509505,12416,997
Netherlands9,6571,5137,218753,492
United States of America79,239129,203183,73562,06917,441
Other countries7751,0002,5902,7778,981
Totals449,310398,446432,599291,446292,684
Calf-skins.
 Number.Number.Number.Number.Number.
United Kingdom10,71131,79002,335,42967,954
Canada101,12363,71448,38245,90071,934
Australia153,187225,966154,344171,33659,708
Belgium49,39772,04668,36436,44389,204
Germany12,00465,16023,0256,5188,000
Netherlands..1,43916,4391,15328,051
United States of America425,026314,026396,854401,136328,683
Other countries........3,268
Totals751,448774,141769,538667,915656,802
Opossum-skins.
 Number.Number.Number.Number.Number.
United Kingdom75,68897,158135,465127,63873.265
Australia33,9514,0274,729..10,900
Austria2,000..2,000 1,000
Germany16,50042,29415,65125,8599,750
United States of America23,380......7
Totals151,519143,479155,845155,49794,982
Rabbit-skins.
 Number.Number.Number.Number.Number.
United Kingdom9,363,2008,743,8618,844,0675,935,9204,345,512
Canada8,79014,958..61,236..
Australia38,53164,63030,08295,37137,748
Belgium35,03480,48295,15518,848..
France100,00845,90830,68338,95368,128
Germany98,092840,784248,134102,286..
Italy25,080........
United States of America7,466,8583,131,5502,855,3512,870,3032,755,604
Other countries..490......
Totals17,135,59912,928,66912,104,0729,122,9177,206,992
Sheep-skins (with Wool).
 Number.Number.Number.Number.Number.
United Kingdom425,925518,805763,357515,204713,275
Canada2,7523,69247,148....
Australia2,4241,581579300..
Belgium18,25321,34812,29212,66282,451
France109,79375,925200,790123,433224,854
Germany45619,92519,9635,1214,737
Japan..90,2535,653180..
United States of America140,519236,234315,000415,117512,278
Other countries1,5774,767....4,430
Totals706,699972.5301,364,7821,072,0171,542,025
Sheep-skins (without Wool).
 Number.Number.Number.Number.Number.
United Kingdom1,123,3542,040,5451,199,5941,070,9662,718,133
Canada191,06111,46036,08017,3462,895
Australia613,351831,043413,053452,921221,666
Belgium63,522163,566167,850111,445202,291
France..30,27152291,081191,652
Germany1218,38598,47861138,406
Japan..9,4802,81921,158..
United Stated of America0,533,7145,841,1736,898,8716,794,2116,102,518
Other countries180........
Totals8,525,1948,945,9238,817,2678,559,7399,477,561
Sausage-casings.
 lb.lb.lb.lb.lb.
United Kingdom391,571383,455299,071378,902612,607
Canada1,162,9021,368,0811,552,1531,073,7211,497,355
Australia409,990566,086410,463331,002344,347
Germany100,614134,821284,825509,780260,085
United States of America1,460,993993,3151,219,9631,312,1371,768,380
Other countries7654,9441,33181,848245
Totals3,526,8413,450,7023,773,8063,687,3904,483,019
Peas.
 Centals.Centals.Centals.Centals.Centals.
United Kingdom79,835123,111173,683128,74294,616
Australia26,12434,91835,82531,10523,365
South African Union3939151,8353,9941,583
United States of America3,0292,7414,6687,9385,204
Other countries2389644,9432,013887
Totals109,619162,649220,954173,792125,655
Apples (Fresh).
 lb.lb.lb.lb.lb.
United Kingdom26,309,90218,151,04034,358,69026,617,25837,958,132
Canada24031,680501,620476,000522,476
Fiji87,44680,96479,59587,66493,783
Tonga10,33715,08410,2102,7426,696
Western Samoa14,3436,06011,2706,67410,836
Germany......1,878,5803,198,120
Netherlands......2,200,3203,462,080
Argentina2,373,8402,690,920947,6804,144,740..
Brazil....1,474,0401,737,5211,045,600
Uruguay63,320..1,518,680619,2805,152,960
Hawaii104,720214,360197,12072,8002,000
Other countries17,4292,0406,21922,83113,366
Totals28,981,57721,192,14839,105,12437,875,41051,466,049
Seeds (Grass and Clover).
 Cwt.Cwt.Cwt.Cwt.Cwt.
United Kingdom15,19634,1979,1268,3708,943
Canada1,2953,3112,3512,5983,177
Australia29,95827,53318,38629,9399,094
France..2,172246250234
Germany4635,3781,7261,4602,053
Netherlands801,053571930920
United States of America11,15916,72917,55314,59012,036
Other countries276375318345461
Totals58,42790,74850,27758,48236,918
Gold.
 Oz.Oz.Oz.Oz.Oz.
United Kingdom4323215874575,017
India3,12317,53970,87766,89177,622
Australia111,29998,63733,04941,09340,324
United States of America10,92313,67414,20910,93810,820
Totals125,777130,171118,722119,379133,783
Silver.
 Oz.Oz.Oz.Oz.Oz.
United Kingdom1752,1943871,196175
India415,303411,729435,272408,797495,612
Australia9,80913,43510,1526,26906,827
Totals425,287427,358445,811416,262562,614
Kauri-gum.
 Tons.Tons.Tons.Tons.Tons.
United Kingdom2,1092,3681,4202,1922,380
Canada129179187224127
Australia1028148057
Belgium977..9021
France993412414680
Germany7816220412263
Italy61..10....
Netherlands4572924
Japan2020262011
United States of America2,1981,8532,3802,0611,075
Other countries3116......
Totals4,8774,6744,3944,9373,818
Phormium-fibre.
 Tons.Tons.Tons.Tons.Tons.
United Kingdom3,6866,7295,5963,7171,838
Canada356210404320168
Australia3,3212,6932,9163,0242,376
Belgium76470222010593
France622343133106127
Germany39347214812487
Netherlands1,9201092656135
United States of America6,1664,9253,4774,8603,185
Other countries106125..
Totals17,23816,18912,93212,3178,009
Timber (Sawn and Hewn).
 Sup. ft.Sup. ft.Sup. ft.Sup. ft.Sup. ft.
United Kingdom4,975,812283,880122,231120,35177,251
Australia40,136,54136,524,34534,489,27638,426,43725,901,158
Fiji256,699138,926102,045131,44873,455
Pacific islands (other than Fiji)143,889218,132294,559475,505645,300
Other countries123,856..19,227....
Totals45,641,79737,165,28335,027,33839,153,74126,697,164

EXPORTS FOR YEARS ENDED 30th JUNE.

New Zealand's exports consist almost wholly of seasonal products, and the calendar year splits the season in the case of most of the principal commodities. The largest item of export, wool, is sheared from the sheep in the early summer, and the wool-sales are held in December and January. Exports of any season's wool-clip are therefore divided between one year and the next in varying proportion. A favourable season or a sudden demand may cause a great increase of exports in the December quarter, with the result that the March quarter of the next year shows low figures. The wool trade invariably bases its calculations on each season's clip, not on calendar years.

The same argument holds good in the case of butter and cheese, which are almost wholly exported in December and March quarters. It is desirable, therefore, for some purposes to tabulate New Zealand exports for years ending in June instead of December, since this division is more suited to the seasonal production of main commodities.

EXPORTS OF DOMESTIC PRODUCE (VALUES) FOR YEARS ENDED 30TH JUNE, 1927–31.

Commodity.1926–27.1927–28.1928–29.1929–30.1930–31.
 £££££
Butter9,761,53711,315,75612,744,99213,022,9579,918,260
Casein127,207141,430140,913192,55899,005
Cheese5,338,3766,360,7666,889,9936,361,3296,226,600
Fish65,77585,56286,07779,97456,525
Honey26,54264,52989,24120,77211,852
Beef, frozen485,982977,623808,266577,120384,419
Beef, salted9,89710,6855,2846,6305,163
Lamb, frozen5,460,9096,669,1966,925,8316,884,7176,523,543
Mutton, frozen2,126,4382,085,6071,949,9192,042,3011,810,766
Pork, frozen319,976374,935589,609467,475382,844
Meats, preserved213,519237,306198,323143,277134,919
Sausage-casings749,964766,345688,098779,651500,535
Milk, preserved41,07427,51349,06956,86423,061
Milk, dried283,818318,964361,625285,837290,116
Apples, fresh258,805496,870447,509724,595649,799
Peas141,800179,935112,623101,70061,061
Oats24,248111,15513,3732,3231,111
Hops26,62822,61215,94216,2358,207
Potatoes117,1377,7558,29813,0076,440
Live-stock117,452114,224117,710121,26761,061
Calf-skins200,610245,947300,197201,298163,567
Hides, horse and cattle586,610903,834677,552374,646298,166
Rabbit-skins810,428633,090555,811315,198130,251
Opossum-skins76,29277,587102,812102,46129,429
Sheep-skins, with wool303,726488,206464,303333,515234,818
Sheep-skins, without wool1,313,4371,296,4281,473,2531,336,524647,898
Wool12,883,97116,548,86915,923,1578,156,3096,195,127
Phormium-fibre463,740391,759371,520273,77865,724
Seeds, grass and clover212,782291,161172,621167,781186,494
Tallow619,130882,297719,099686,261505,979
Coal299,704172,468247,228215,568131,290
Kauri-gum310,701245,834247,094257,964124,168
Gold522,090518,468495,456544,999519,795
Silver41,05043,71143,28846,11033,840
Leather23,18420,78716,2068,7227,607
Timber, sawn434,765398,474408,158426,505188,684
Other New Zealand produce658,187656,857827,957874,829657,559
Totals45,457,49154,184,54555,288,40746,223,05736,275,683

EXPORTS OF DOMESTIC PRODUCE (QUANTITIES) FOR YEARS ENDED 30TH JUNE, 1927–31.

Commodity.1926–27.1927–28.1928–29.1929–30.1930–31.
Butter cwt.1,360,7611,467,9541,567,3931,817,7991,808,232
Casein42,79344,37246,01665,92861,568
Cheese1,487,6701,529,8721,661,0001,675,9061,789,871
Fish19,92324,70224,74122,76619,227
Honey lb.931,7081,934,9402,565,795607,581356,476
Beef, frozen cwt.363,208692,231509,738328,474280,929
Beef, salted5,0794,9902,3652,4421,986
Lamb, frozen1,560,1141,865,7841,879,6802,014,7022,300,929
Mutton, frozen1,062,6461,095,937961,2471,021,1461,188,100
Pork, frozen "86,189127,297190,740132,730136,005
Meats, preserved61,80368,31653,49531,75837,481
Sausage-casings lb.3,463,5483,715,8703,574,6614,200,7073,846,880
Milk, preserved1,655,0711,091,4972,060,8132,621,9901,053,265
Milk, dried"10,027,05712,414,03516,083,58510,746,15213,653,467
Apples, fresh20,750,98639,651,28232,171,84056,211,77052,599,514
Peas centals150,538207,917143,817153,31187,734
Oats"56,189260,73925,4664,5691,756
Hops lb.543,276406,350282,979314,681197,712
Potatoes tons15,9189511,0561,596906
Calf-skins No.753,780750,408741,923649,783676,683
Hides, cattle and horse427,398451,476355,490273,914306,583
Rabbit-skins "15,752,17312,333,43811,278,4318,257,8696,736,761
Opossum-skins "160,942133,344152,430156,67596,195
Sheep-skins, with wool "830,1451,371,7901,179,7881,207,6041,603,547
Sheep-skins, without " wool9,696,6038,626,6218,729,5759,762,6328,397,075
Wool bales660,381667,225687,833553,298648,630
Phormium-fibre tons15,62413,92113,62010,2453,263
Seeds, grass and clover cwt.69,96475,82755,93543,95544,585
Tallow tons19,08929,51021,35222,11823,861
Coal "189,868120,688177,343157,43081,095
Kauri-gum "4,6504,5884,5174,8912,622
Gold oz.127,644125,855120,506132,313126,816
Silver "379,833437,609434,501512,148512,949
Timber, sawn sup. ft.37,549,71635,389,42137,617,32938,255,65416,827,136

RE-EXPORTS.

The forwarding trade of New Zealand has never at any time been of great significance. Re-exports consist partly of goods returned from New Zealand either as unsuitable or as finished with, though the bulk of the total amount is made up by various classes of machinery, hardware, metal manufactures, motor-vehicles, and also items such as apparel, books, tobacco, and spirits.

There is, however, a genuine entrepot trade with the islands of the Pacific, the amount of which is still comparatively small. Exports to Cook Islands, which are treated as part of the Dominion, are not included in the figures of either exports or re-exports.

RE-EXPORTS (EXCLUDING SPECIE) FROM NEW ZEALAND, 1910–30.

 £
1910208,310
1911198,287
1912239,221
1913232,473
1914269,208
1915387,960
1916305,150
 £
1917429,115
1918543,568
1919603,541
1920813,072
19211,213,002
19221,026,801
1923567,885
 £
1924588,395
1925722,016
1926929,741
1927925,121
1928910,016
1929754,050
1930731,111

The destination of this re-export trade is shown in the following table:—

Country.1926.1927.1928.1929.1930.
 £££££
United Kingdom317,387259,496246,814210,516238,636
Canada11,35514,53113,8139,37010,397
Australia376,399416,333408,966334,482234,134
Fiji47,58043,68433,11134,65941,095
Tonga19,24618,22620,93311,92011,146
Western Samoa23,06421,44619,53114,92521,666
United States of America97,340120,935121,53496,459134,687
Society Islands4,4576,3944,9901,4551,350
Other countries32,71324,07640,32440,26438,000
Totals (excluding specie)929,741925,121910,016754,050731,111

EFFECT OF PRICES ON NEW ZEALAND EXPORTS.

It is widely recognized that the incidence of fluctuating prices over a number of years operates to render the currency statistics of a country's trade of little value as an indicator of movement in the volume of trade — i.e., from a quantity point of view. Owing to the homogeneous nature of the bulk of the Dominion's exports it is, fortunately, possible in nearly every case to obtain the quantity exported as well as the value. By taking the prices of a selected base year or other period it is then possible to find what the value of the exports of each subsequent year would have been on the basis of prices ruling in the base period. This method is used by the British Board of Trade, and also by the Australian Commonwealth Bureau of Statistics, and is especially suitable for application to New Zealand. In point of fact, 99 per cent. of the Dominion's exports can be treated quantitatively, leaving only 1 per cent. to be calculated pro rata.

In the table following the actually recorded exports are shown for 1900 and from 1921 to 1930. Values are also shown for 1921 onwards on the basis of prices ruling in 1900, and index numbers have been computed to show movement in the true volume of exports of New Zealand produce, both for the total and on a per caput basis.

Year.Recorded Value.Value at Rates ruling in 1900.Index Numbers of "True" Volume of Exports.
Total.Per Head.Total.Per Head.Total.Per Head.
 ££££  
190013,055,24916.2713,055,24916.2710001000
192143,615,47334.1621,298,57316.6816311025
192241,099,14831.9527,013,51320.7020691272
192345,371,90834.1623,945,23318.0318341108
192451,920,82838.3823,960,92217.7118351089
192554,521,03139.3923,879,28817.2618301061
192644,339,18331.3723,772,83116.8218221034
192747,571,23333.0725,695,95517.8619681098
192854,660,36538.0026,689,74618.3320441127
192954,176,01336.7827,490,07918.6721061147
193044,209,40629.6328,220,74818.9121611162

The effect of prices on the total value of exports is seen at a glance from the accompanying diagram showing the yearly movement since 1900. The curve representing values on the basis of prices ruling in 1900 may also be taken as representing the course of the volume of trade on a quantity basis.

The recorded value of domestic produce increased from £13,055,249 in 1900 to £44,209,406 in 1930. If, however, the 1930 exports are valued on the basis of prices ruling in 1900, the figure is reduced to £28,220,748. That is to say, the true volume of exports has grown during the last thirty years from £13,055,249 to £28,220,748, an increase of 116.1 per cent. Taken on a per caput basis, the increase works out at 16.2 per cent. The total volume in 1930 was higher than in any other year. The per caput rate was highest in 1919, when the figure was 28 per cent. above the base year. A further noteworthy feature is the uniform aggregate volume during each of the years 1923 to 1926, followed by successive increases to the present record.

In order to show the effect of changes in price from year to year, and particularly in the latter years, it is interesting to construct a series of index numbers basing the figures for each year upon the prices of the previous year. In this way it is possible to compare succeeding years directly, instead of comparing each year with a given base. The method used is the same, except that the base is changed.

Year.Total Exports (Domestic Produce).Effect of Price-changes.
Recorded Value.Value at Prices of Previous Year.Gain.Loss.
 ££££
192143,615,47348,408,624..4,793,151
192241,699,14855,318,596..13,619,448
192345,371,90836,962,8278,409,081..
192451,920,82845,401,6356,519,193..
192554,521,03151,743,9352,777,096..
192644,339,18354,277,969..9,938,786
192747,571,23347,926,037..354,804
192854,660,36549,411,0465,249,319..
192954,176,01356,299,441..2,123,428
193044,209,40655,615,979..11,406,573

The comparison of each year with the preceding year brings out the advantage gained by a rise in prices. The gain shown represents the surplus value added by rising prices to the exports of any year, and, similarly, the loss shows how falling prices penalize New Zealand. The figures for 1922. 1926. and 1930 are eloquent of what falling prices mean for the Dominion. The figures for 1923 to 1925 and 1928 reveal just the opposite, and show that prices of domestic produce were considerably higher in each year than during the preceding year.

A study of the figures given in the Statistical Summary at the end of this book, and showing quantities and values of the principal commodities exported over a period of fifty years, will give a good idea of the relative effects of increased volume and of price-movements in the huge growth of external trade during the half-century as measured by the total value of exports.

The effect which war and post-war prices of products have exerted towards raising the Dominion's exports to an unprecedented height is further shown by the following comparison between the year ended 30th June, 1914, and the corresponding twelve-monthly periods ending in 1929 and 1930. The figures for 1930–31. however, show a decline on 1914 prices. As mentioned earlier, June years are in many respects preferable to calendar years, as affording a comparison between one season and another.

Commodity.Twelve Months ended 30th June, 1914.Twelve Months ended 30th June, 1929.Twelve Months ended 30th June, 1930.Twelve Months ended 30th June, 1931.
Recorded Value.Value at Prices of 1913–14.Recorded Value.Value at Prices of 1913–14.Recorded Value.Value at Prices of 1913–14.
 £££££££
Butter2,197,77112,744,9928,471,01213,022,9579,824,3369,918,2609,772,631
Cheese2,317,9706,889,9934,925,2026,361,3294,969,4025,226,6005,307,331
Beef, frozen561,817808,200729,605577,120470,156384,419402,103
Lamb, frozen (whole carcasses)2,545,1756,625,8314,105,7006,884,7174,400,1096,523,5433,527,794
Mutton, frozen (whole carcasses)1,880,5831,949,9191,473,8602,042,3011,505,7021,810,7662,595,113
Pork, frozen5,843447,509259,884167,475308,125382,844315,727
Meat, preserved122,078198,323190,008143,277112,801134,919133,128
Sausage-caseins132,038688,038108,444779,1151127,437500,535111,703
Apples12,160589,609442,701724,595454,079649,799424,890
Hides310,995677,552572,709374,640441,280298,106403,917
Rabbit-skins90,350555,811148,740315,198108,005130,25188,844
Sheep-skins (without wool)545,0371,473,253655,5821,336,524733,164147,808130,612
Wool8,202,15315,623,1579,833,5068,156,3097,888,8536,105,1279,320,365
Phormium-fibre576,095371,520320,820273,778245,84165,72478,300
Tallow711,858719,099613180,201035,177505,970685,232
Kauri-gum790,338247,094307,771257,904398,222124,108213,482
Gold1,485,937495,456407,307544,999513,159519,705491,840
Timber, sawn372,092408,158189,667420,505192,885188,68484,842
Totals22,929,29052,113,64033,881,85743,375,60633,389,63934,207,7734,682,863
Other N.Z. produce1,383,4543,174,767..2,847,451..2,068,206..
Grand totals24,342,74455,288,407..46,223,057 36,275,683..

A considerable increase in prices is reflected in the figures for 1928–29 and 1929–30, which show the recorded values to be greatly in excess of values based on 1913–14 prices. For 1930–31. however, the position is reversed, for, while the recorded total value shows an increase of 49 per cent. over the 1913–14 total, the increase in the value based on 1913–14 prices is 51 per cent. Wool shows the most notable decline, the average price in 1930–31 being only two-thirds of that of 1913–14. The eighteen items utilized in arriving at the foregoing percentages comprise 94 per cent. of the total exports of domestic produce, and therefore may be taken as thoroughly representative of the whole. This growth in volume has been achieved in spite of an increase of some 375,000 in the consuming population of the Dominion, with little increase in the number of those engaged in producing the principal export commodities.

EXPORTS TO COOK ISLANDS.

In 1901 the Cook Group and certain neighbouring islands were annexed to New Zealand, and have since been administered by the Dominion. The islands are fertile and rich in tropical products, so that there is a growing trade between them and the Dominion proper. This trade is not regarded as external to New Zealand, but merely as interchange between different parts of the Dominion, and it is therefore not included in the account of the external trade. Separate returns are made of the transactions between the Dominion and the annexed islands, and these are summarized below:—

EXPORTS FROM NEW ZEALAND TO COOK AND OTHER ANNEXED ISLANDS, 1911–30.

Year.Exports.
 £
191156,131
191275,774
191372,046
191459,056
191555,459
191652,831
191753,449
191879,309
191988,902
1920117,820
 £
192182,398
192281,309
1923100,670
192496,757
192580,977
192684,573
192784,652
192892,184
192979,962
193078,512

Further particulars regarding the trade of the Cook Islands will be found in the section of this book dealing with dependencies.

SUBSECTION C.—IMPORTS.

METHOD OF RECORDING.

THE statistics of imports are compiled from entries passed at the Customs. Prior to 1916 the import value taken was the c.i.f. or landed value in New Zealand, freight into the Dominion being thus included. For free goods and goods liable to specific duties this landed value in New Zealand was shown, but the landed value for ad valorem goods was taken as the fair market value of the goods when sold for home consumption in the principal markets of the county whence imported, and at the time when exported, plus 10 per cent. The value shown for all merchandise imported is new the current domestic value in the country of export at the time of exportation, plus 10 per cent.*

CLASSIFICATION OF IMPORTS.

A classification of imports under five broad divisions is given in the following table for the last ten years. Taken in conjunction with a table based on the same classification which is given in the Exports subsection of this section, the figures show plainly how New Zealand is essentially a primary producing country, importing the bulk of her manufactured goods from overseas in exchange for her primary produce.

Year.Food, Drink, and Tobacco.Raw Materials and Articles mainly unmanufactured.Articles wholly or mainly manufactured.Miscellaneous and Unclassified.Bullion and Specie.Total.
 ££££££
19216,157,6793,194,02733,054,410336,316200,01142,942,443
19225,855,2873,318,02425,381,048213,211244,99135,012,561
19237,045,1852,233,83533,712,645371,64115,18743,378,493
19248,845,1592,981,21836,271,395429,37445748,527,603
19258,555,8173,069,49040,413,659373,31944,12252,456,407
19268,471,7752,767,19338,190,328379,15481,11349,889,563
19277,541,3382,512,61334,462,816263,1583,02144,782,946
19287,152,7742,385,87635,001,157299,84746,61244,886,266
19296,635,6892,289,48339,496,050306,10770,64848,797,977
19305,863,8751,850,49134,694,397251,166365,98543,025,914

The principal groups of commodities imported are clothing and textiles, metals and machinery, sugar, tea, alcoholic liquors, tobacco, paper and stationery, oils, motor-vehicles and accessories, chemicals and drugs, and timber. The proportions of these imports have changed little for many years, except that motor-vehicles and oils (including motor-spirits), although showing a marked decline during 1930, have increased very rapidly in recent years.

*From October, 1931, the banking rate of exchange at the time of export to New Zealand is to be token into account in the ascertainment of value for duty purposes.

Since 1914 the statistics of both imports and exports have been compiled according to a statistical classification which assembles the items in well-defined classes as shown in the following table, which gives the imports under the various classes for the year 1930:—

IMPORTS BY CLASSES, 1930.

No.Class.Value in 1930.
IFoodstuffs of animal origin (excluding live animals)£ 317.301
IIFoodstuffs of vegetable origin, and common salt2,765,512
IIIBeverages (non-alcoholic) and substances used in making up the same871,433
IVSpirits and alcoholic liquors790,039
VTobacco and preparations thereof1,146,737
VILive animals67,159
VIIAnimal substances (mainly unmanufactured), not being foodstuffs88,975
VIIIVegetable substances and non-manufactured fibres581,879
IXAApparel4,356,987
IXBTextiles5,066,053
IXCManufactured fibres549,824
XOils, fats, and waxes3,382,485
XIPaints and varnishes359,396
XIIStones and minerals used industrially232,802
XIIISpecie363,087
XIVAMetal, unmanufactured, partly manufactured, and ores411,818
XIVBMetal manufactures, other than machinery and machines4,624,794
XVMachinery and machines4,238,547
XVIAIndiarubber and manufactures thereof (not including tires)116,810
XVIBLeather and manufactures thereof, including substitutes431,808
XVIIATimber917,513
XVIIBWood, cane, and wicker manufactures198,251
XVIIIEarthenware, china, glass, stoneware, cements, and cement materials805,306
XIXAPaper1,179,978
XIXBStationery920,233
XXJewellery, time-pieces, and fancy goods796,939
XXIOptical, surgical, and scientific instruments550,482
XXIIADrugs, chemicals, and druggists' wares1,183,477
XXIIBManures604,976
XXIIIAVehicles3,868,169
XXIIIBMiscellaneous1,237,144
..Total£43,025,914

Only six of the thirty-one classes show increases as compared with 1929, the total for 1930 being £5,772,063 less than the previous year's figure. Class XXIIIV, vehicles, shows a decline of £2,288,664, due to decreased motor imports. Substantial decreases are also apparent in the following classes: IXA, apparel (£448,471); IXB, textiles (£725,670); and XIVB, metal manufactures (£570,102).

The table which follows gives a classification recently adopted by the British Board of Trade. The grouping by countries is on the basis of country of origin.

IMPORTS, 1930.

United Kingdom.Other British Countries.United States.Other Foreign Countries.Totals.
 £££££
Grain and milled products46,485346,07616,83519,552428,948
Meat (including poultry and game)1,23917521051,521
Butter, cheese, and eggs73912143981,397
Fruit (fresh and dried)12374,165173,86156,551604,589
Sugar99149,98924,792544,642719,522
Tea..703,822..6,578710,400
Alcoholic beverages530,00779,6521,199126,434737,292
Tobacco528,624270,374334,72013,0191,146,737
Coal9,206191,213....200,419
Ores, concentrates, and scrap1,20321741,0502,429
Iron and steel—     
  Pigs, ingots, &c.8,9509,1206,0861,30025,456
  Bars, rods, plate, sheet, &c.1,264,42267,0843,3501,7791,336,635
  Other manufactures of iron and steel1,881,436376,296367,059147,1902,771,981
Agricultural implements and machinery81,34455,37292,77526,035255,526
Electrical machinery and apparatus1,267,582228,212548,664207,4772,251,935
Other machinery800,492209,642612,242266,6281,889,004
Motor-cars and parts thereof1,054,8571,575,061839,47541,5553,510,948
Other metals and metal manufactures619,098127,08169,625149,971965,775
Cotton, raw....284674
Flax, hemp, and raw jute (including tow)4362531228,45229,153
Wool, raw103402....505
Yarns and threads259,59725,38912,69023,268320,944
Cotton piece-goods1,627,19228,40849,827167,1861,872,613
Woollen piece-goods561,7254651,78958,277622,256
Other piece-goods486,48187,02754,525632,0381,260,071
Other textiles (including apparel)3,311,366776,285163,278688,5584,939,487
Earthenware (including bricks, glass, &c.)479,66627,53534,466126,380668,047
Wood, timber, and manufactures thereof (including wood-pulp)47,115636,253258,106188,3481,129,822
Newsprint105,123291,4336781,748398,982
Seeds and nuts for expressing oil therefrom..........
Oil—Petroleum, crude and refined20,13180,1942,440,458579,2363,120,019
Hides, skins, and furs, undressed2,12717,27744,5409,81273,756
Leather and manufactures thereof (including boots and shoes)768,75068,707111,02246,386994,865
Other merchandise4,458,4232,203,0621,309,5861,700,9259,671,996
  Total merchandise20,223,3649,006,9387,571,8785,860,92442,663,104
  Gold and silver (coin and bullion)110,622251,0131,175..362,810
  Total imports20,333,9869,257,9517,573,0535,860,92443,025,914

DIRECTION OF IMPORT TRADE.

The import trade of the Dominion, though spread over more countries than the export trade, is yet confined mainly to the United Kingdom, Australia, the United States, and Canada. In the days of the first settlement Australia was the source from which the young colony drew most of its supplies, and for a long period imports from Australia overshadowed imports from the United Kingdom. The proportion of imports from Australia, however, tended to decrease steadily till from 60 per cent. in 1862 it fell to between 10 and 12 per cent., a figure which remained fairly constant until 1925, after which there was a progressive decline to less than 7 per cent. in 1929, with a slight increase to nearly 8 per cent. in 1930.

In the decade immediately preceding the war the United Kingdom supplied about 60 per cent. of the total imports. The proportion has fallen a good deal in recent years, as explained later. In the "eighties" and "nineties" the figure was, on the average, nearer 70 per cent. than 60 per cent.

The cause of this relative decline is to be found in the development of trade with other countries in recent years, particularly with the United States and Canada, and in a less degree with Japan, Germany, Belgium, Italy, Sweden, and other European countries. The United States was sending goods to New Zealand practically from the foundation of the colony, and the share of the imports received from that country steadily increased till in the first decade of the present century it was 11 or 12 per cent. The adoption of Imperial preference seems to have caused a temporary drop in the figure to about 7 per cent., though the proportion has now for some years been steadily climbing again, and has, indeed, actually surpassed its old level. In 1930 nearly 18 per cent. of the total imports came from the United States.

India captured the New Zealand jute-market in the early "eighties," and since then there has been a regular import of corn-sacks, woolpacks, &c. In former times the colony imported its sugar from Mauritius, but after 1890 Fiji supplanted Mauritius, which has practically disappeared from the list of countries. Similarly, the import of tea from China gave way about the same time to imports from Ceylon.

The table which follows shows imports from each of the principal countries during the last twenty years.

IMPORTS FROM PRINCIPAL COUNTRIES, 1911–30. (On basis of Country of Shipment.)

Year.United Kingdom.Australia.Canada.India.Ceylon.Fiji.United States.Japan.
 ££££££££
191111,787,3002,944,991283,410326,360275,672728,8061,682,129123,248
191212,499,7872,583,887394,249395,298289,008761,7902,049,618154,587
191313,312,1932,914,848452,519421,209275,350840,4932,107,990151,106
191411,985,9463,376,371479,140486,978394,444738,7512,282,966187,501
191511,141,0673,554,535797,816527,942408,6971,128,9592,600,248304,322
191613,869,4554,002,171757,286572,257366,7531,053,7543,969,925562,974
19178,817,5133,660,931757,041612,063353,6131,203,3723,900,658628,822
19188,977,7255,133,349930,964712,633319,496939,3414,980,7481,214,865
191911,839,4305,081,9681,022,234772,838383,209980,1867,576,3141,258,016
192029,806,41610,555,6672,386,915900,577725,2781,824,01211,100,2591,470,071
192121,448,8176,486,8471,087,595593,151316,8131,909,1027,740,457593,343
102219,416,4764,213,0851,545,037437,851499,7051,459,3404,948,778485,327
192324,003,6714,259,3232,930,620732,359701,065859,7570,090,723548,632
192424,904,1786,303,0733,909,152726,483822,987984,2747,551,357458,964
192527,263,5095,855,9893,906,152888,787836,4191,251,7978,626,959659,146
192624,331,4105,059,7793,430,988850,720857,011941,3209,729,251557,113
192722,678,8624,266,1752,721,812755,967840,865435,6347,827.755579,984
192822,531,8803,868,2813,237,750771,450843,685584,1827,953,761558,033
192923,738,0473,631,6254,774,493749,293899,828180,4929,073,268613,235
193021,132,1423,674,0733,804,969627,543693,576217,8267,391,361550,586

The figures given in the foregoing table are on the basis of country of shipment. From 1914 onwards, figures are also available showing countries of origin, and a supplementary table on this basis is now given.

IMPORTS FROM PRINCIPAL COUNTRIES, 1914–30. (On basis of Country of Origin.)

Year.United Kingdom.Australia.Canada.India.Ceylon.Fiji.United States.Japan.
 ££££££££
191411,257,7202,682,218455,468502,495420,181738,4282,537,545232,364
191510,623,4262,786,174795,617540,540431,8181,120,3792,862,537348,671
191613,313,5883,079,179761,105588,196380,8481,050,0254,358,806616,903
19178,594,0102,636,149771,952646,196397,4191,198,5894,294,279693,808
19188,703,4804,043,383950,588729,419323,123935,8855,472,1221,266,416
191911,523,6533,916,1081,649,5500787,669388,428977,3198,053,1271,313,205
192028,554,5878,624,8852,453,379940,569729,8931,818,52911,750,6901,522,675
192120,832,5205,460,3811,727,503607,926320,1881,906,0388,166,967603,275
192218,296,1733,293,6321,556,213441,581501,4191,448,9985,379,372504,955
192322,532,2053,653,4202,950,984742,551705,622853,1636,956,602560,604
192423,203,8255,651,6273,914,404741,202837,506970,3937,788,593496,835
192525,572,8025,249,4933,910,237912,741841,5961,239,4588,885,265693,632
192622,827,4644,625,2003,431,533861,578868,821892,89410,000,507582,352
192721,464,1143,869,2462,739,826759,829855,048424,7858,079,407591,963
192821,289,2753,499,1513,258,828782,144860,886571,7288,204,197576,495
192922,560,1433,258,7274,792,820766,756923,748174,8949,319,926625,714
193020,333,9863,308,9153,802,925637,832704,759200,8777,573,053565,264

Of the total imports in 1930, the eight countries shown above supplied 86 per cent. on the basis of origin and 89 per cent. on the basis of shipment. Other countries which supplied more than one-half of 1 per cent. of the Dominion's imports in 1930 were—

Country.Imports according to
Country of Shipment.Country of Origin.
Value.Per Cent. of Total.Value.Per Cent. of Total.
 £ £ 
Germany736,6831.71975,4602.27
Dutch East Indies807,5001.88811,3721.89
France385,0150.89608,0761.41
Belgium388,3010.90448,7621.04
Sweden304,5520.71325,3250.76
Netherlands270,5540.63319,0600.74
Switzerland216,7700.50308,4710.72
Italy195,4000.45264,9580.62
Cuba255.5700.59257,6380.60

About three-quarters of imports produced on the Continent of Europe are received direct, the balance coming mainly through the United Kingdom. Direct shipments from the United Kingdom in 1930 exceeded by £798,156 the imports of goods produced in that country. In view, however, of the considerable quantity of British goods that enter New Zealand by way of Australia it would not be correct to take that figure as fully measuring the re-export trade done by Great Britain in goods from abroad intended for the Dominion.

Australia acts as a re-exporting centre for a certain proportion of goods received from India and Ceylon. The South African Union and the British West Indies both produce more of the imports than they ship direct. The figures for Canada, having for a considerable number of years shown a balance in favour of goods of Canadian origin, are practically level for the year 1930. In the case of the United States, goods to the value of approximately £180,000 annually are-imported indirectly.

The table on the next page shows for each of the years 1923 to 1930 the percentage of total imports from each of the principal countries concerned.

Prior to the war, imports from the United Kingdom represented about 60 per cent. of the total, and those of United Kingdom origin would appear on this basis to have been about 55 per cent. of the aggregate. The latter are now a little less than one-half of the total. The principal reason for the decline is found in the foreign competition which became established during the war and immediate post-war years, particularly in the motor trade. The 1930 percentage shows a moderate increase compared with the previous year, for although total imports recorded a decrease of £5,772,063, the United Kingdom's share of this amount was but £2,226,157.

Although imports from the United Kingdom are concerned mainly with hardware and soft-goods, the range is a very wide one indeed, covering practically the whole field of the Dominion's imports. Actual increases recorded in 1930 as compared with 1929 were as follow: Electrical goods (£107,050), copper wire (£54,257), printing-paper (£43,244), gelignite (£23,957), and specie (£49,582). The principal decreases occurred in: Whisky (£101,317), cigarettes (£178,374), miscellaneous apparel and ready-made clothing (£117,348), boots and shoes (£83,800), drapery (£112,615), cotton, linen, and canvas piece-goods (£129,673), silks, &c. (£74,108), woollen piece-goods (£117,352), carpeting, druggetting, and floorcloth (£62,681), plate and sheet iron and steel (£200,036), tubes, pipes, and fittings (£87,343), miscellaneous hardware (£83,833), musical instruments (£98,741), and motor-vehicles and parts (£171,957).

IMPORTS (COUNTRY OF ORIGIN), 1923–30.

Country.1923.1924.1925.1926.1927.1928.1929.1930.
 Per Cent.Per Cent.Per Cent.Per Cent.Per Cent.Per Cent.Per Cent.Per Cent.
United Kingdom51.9447.8248.7545.7647.9347.4346.2547.26
Canada6.808.077.476.886.127.269.818.84
India1.711.531.741.731.701.741.571.48
Ceylon1.631.721.621.741.911921.881.64
South African Union0.250.180.220.280.270.230.210.21
Australia8.4211.6410.019.278.647.796.687.69
Fiji1.972.002.371.790.951.270.360.47
Other British countries0.740.870.780.851.071.001.051.19
Totals, British countries73.4673.8372.9668.3068.5968.6467.8168.78
Germany0.160.600.951.351.872.001.932.27
France1.731.561.751.631.991.831.491.41
Belgium0.640.560.840.790.891.111.161.04
Japan1.291.021.321.171.321.281.281.31
Dutch East Indies2.602.171.171.591.972.232.361.89
United States of America16.0416.0516.9520.0518.0418.2819.1017.60
Other foreign countries4.084.214.075.125.334.634.875.70
Totals, foreign countries26.5426.1727.0431.7031.7031.3632.1931.22

Ranking next to Great Britain in the list of exporters to New Zealand, the United States built up a considerable trade during the war period, and of recent years imports from that source have accounted for one-fifth to one-sixth of the total. The highest percentage (20.05) was reached in 1926, the lower level of subsequent years being due to decreases in motor-vehicles and motor-spirits. Although the two items mentioned constitute the bulk of the imports, the trade is an extensive one, and includes iron and steel goods (in which electrical goods figure prominently), timber, sulphur, tobacco, soft-goods, fruits, and cinematograph, &c., films.

The 1930 total of £7,573,053 shows a considerable decrease when compared with the 1929 total of £9,319,926, the principal decline occurring in motor-vehicles and parts (£1,215,426). Other noteworthy decreases were: Hosiery (£29,357), kerosene (£30,244), miscellaneous hardware (£35,701), tractors (£105,588), timber (£43,003), sulphur (£59,906), and musical instruments (£25,430). Increases were recorded in: Tobacco (£86,943), crude residual oil (£122,321), and electrical machinery (£44,162).

Imports from Australia, after having declined steadily from 11.64 per cent. in 1924 to 6.68 per cent. in 1929, mainly owing to decreases in wheat, flour, timber, and coal. show an increase to 7.69 per cent. of the total for the year 1930. The value in 1930 was £3,308,915, an increase of £50,188 on the previous year's total. The chief increases occurred in: Oats (£18,095), railway and tramway plant (£21,581), timber (£169,069), gelignite (£25,184), and specie (£250,000). Noteworthy declines occurred in: Raisins (£15,949), wheat (£15,586), tobacco (£103,204), coal (£83,815), tin (unmanufactured), (£23,798), hardware, (£22,499), musical instruments (mainly gramophone records), (£48,673), and soap (£28,380).

In uniformity with most other countries, the imports from Canada during 1930 fell by nearly £1,000,000 from the record total of £4,792,820 established in 1929. The chief cause of this decline was the falling-off in the importation of motor-vehicles and parts from £2,371,431 in 1929 to £1,568,314 in 1930, other decreases of note being: Fish (£13,426), wheaten flour (£14,947), boots and shoes (£37,912), iron and steel tubes, pipes, and fittings (£26,476), wire (£49,467), timber (£13,177), printing-paper (£32,793), and musical instruments—chiefly pianos—(£35,536). The chief increases occurred in wheat (£15,214), hosiery (£27,832), hardware (£55,928), and perfumery (£8,907).

Imports from France fell from £727,388 in 1929 to £608,076 in 1930, the main decline occurring in apparel (including millinery, boots, and shoes, &c.), which dropped from £197,123 to £133,044. Other items recording decreases were silk piece-goods (£26,314), perfumery (£6,753), and rubber-tires and tubes for motor-cars, &c. (£8,680). Increases were negligible.

Amounting to £975,460, imports from Germany during 1930 increased by £34,597, silk piece-goods rising from £33,850 to £40,305, and fertilizers from £47,571 to £74,956. Apparel, including boots and shoes, showed a moderate decrease from £197,002 to £171,721.

Following are the principal imports from the countries shown, figures for 1930 being given first with those for 1929 in parentheses:—

Belgium.—Fertilizers, £175,955 (£304,483); telephones and accessories, £41,562 (£53,877); glass and glassware, £43,844 (£48,860); cotton piece-goods, £50,935 (£43,776); wearing-apparel, £31,437 (£28,536); vegetable parchment, &c., £14,977 (£17,737); jewellery, £24,730 (£10,265); watches, £10,997 (£13,019).

Netherlands.—Cocoa-butter, &c., £80,305 (£102,235); electrical goods, £65,985 (£48,313); gin, geneva, and schnapps, £27,018 (£25,402); asphalt, nil (£18,209); materials for cardboard-boxes, £16,080 (£18,096); jewellery, £45,744 (£9,285).

Italy.—Edible nuts, £22,083 (£35,405); hats and caps, £36,441 (£38,902); silk piece-goods, £35,674 (£41,507); haberdashery, £5,602 (£8,236); marble, £6,670 (£7,855); apparel, £40,655 (£37,720); motor-cars and parts thereof, £15,230 (£3,414).

Switzerland.—Time-pieces, £85,698 (£87,567); silk piece-goods, £75,719 (£84,584); miscellaneous drapery, £27,944 (£33,903; miscellaneous apparel, £26,808 (£39,646); ribbons n.e.i., £13,851 (£20,214); electrical goods, £15,343 (£19,653).

Czecho-Slovakia.—Fancy goods and toys, £23,856 (£25,951); glass and glassware, £20,414 (£20,526); apparel, including boots and shoes, £41,471 (£34,505); silk piece-goods, £20,409 (£16,427); earthenware and chinaware, £4,496 (£7,224).

Denmark.—Seeds, £1,315 (£14,405); dairying-machinery, £11,197 (£7,823); other machinery, £20,785 (£7,401).

Norway.—Fish, £19,556 (£45,187); paper, £23,033 (£25,768).

Sweden.—Wood-pulp, £30,755 (£36,232); miscellaneous hardware, £21,426 (£33,506); dairying machinery, £87,671 (£39,471); electrical goods, £30,947 (£26,652); timber, £59,696 (£42,467); cardboard boxes and materials for, £26,031 (£17,778).

China.—Edible nuts, £37,426 (£27,245); rice, £7,940 (£7,659); tea, £4,323 £9,328); silk piece-goods, £7,147 (£10,633); brushware, £3,779 (£7,452); miscellaneous apparel, £5,111 (£5,285); furs, dressed, £11,916 (£9,239); miscellaneous drapery, £8,144 (£8,841).

Japan.—Silk piece-goods, £302,785 (£377,624); cotton piece-goods, £56,364 (£58,066); apparel, including boots and shoes, £49,408 (£50,810); timber, £61,084 (£60,986); fancy goods and toys, £17,338 (£16,570); sulphur, £31,645 (£5).

Dutch East Indies.—Mineral oils, £574,395 (£588,402); sugar, £108,966 (£408,688); kapok, £56,457 (£58,255); paraffin-wax, £19,614 (£37,638).

India.—Corn - sacks. £196,489 (£230,759); jute and hessian bags, £159,237 (£169,495); wool-packs, £110,241 (£140,152); jute and hessian piece-goods, £54,894 (£83,555); tea, £23,510 (£25,552); carpeting, &c., £14,792 (£17,494); shellac, £12,878 (£13,705).

Ceylon.—Tea, £680,310 (£896,057); desiccated coconut, £14,185 (£15,998).

Straits Settlements.—Preserved fruits, £30,485 (£34,507); spices, £13,937 (£21,002); sago and tapioca, £10,818 (£19,213).

South African Union.—Dried fruits, £27,793 (£19,896); jams, £5,458 (£18,797); tanning materials, £17,910 (£13,683); maize, £17,616 (£913); wine, £10,431 (£11,598).

Fiji.—Sugar, £141,626 (£64,177); fresh fruit, £49,914 (£101,655).

Western Samoa.—Fresh fruit, £44,825 (£24,574); uncrushed cocoa-beans, £2,222 (£2,668).

Gilbert and Ellice Islands.—Phosphates, £52,124 (£78,179).

Nauru Island.—Phosphates, £77,021 (£90,797).

Cuba.—Sugar, £251,617 (£247,262); cigars, £5,144 (£5,848).

Peru.—Sugar, £183,898 (£22).

A smaller trade was done with the following countries, 1930 figures being shown first, with those for 1929 in parentheses:—Irish Free State: Tractors, £46,275 (£25,753). Austria: Miscellaneous apparel, £32,585 (£41,288). Portugal: Wine, £7,197 (£9,613); cork, £16,722 (£12,636). Russia: Hides and skins, £3 329 (£5,373); furs, dressed, £3,708 (£4,208); brushware, £6,230 (£6,180). Spain: Edible nuts, £19,887 (£19,165); wine, £6,503 (£6,271); cork, £13,350 (£5,802). Asiatic Turkey; Dates, £32,640 (£37,362); figs, £10,622 (£12,202). Morocco: Phosphates, £41,009 (£31,640). Madagascar: Beans, £3,952 (£2,022). Burma: Rice, £18,294 (£16,134). Malay States: Preserved fruit (pineapples), £5,929 (£5,047); sago and tapioca, £3,658 (£5,663); spices, £6,734 (£5,465). Sarawak and Brunei: Mineral oils, £24,957 (£14,729). Seychelles: Guano, £15,406 (£32,440). British West Indies: Uncrushed cocoa-beans, £13,532 (£14,668); rum, £8,214 (£7,972); asphalt and bitumen, £3,085 (£6,277). British West Africa: Uncrushed cocoa-beans, £11,292 (£3,396). Ecuador: Uncrushed cocoa-beans, £4,805 (£5,763). Brazil: Edible nuts, £9,091 (£11,831); uncrushed cocoa-beans, £6,373 (£6,255). Chile: Nitrate of soda, £18,379 (£20,827). Philippine Islands: Hemp, £20,291 (£24,311).

ORIGIN OF PRINCIPAL IMPORTS.

The table which follows shows by main countries of origin details of the principal imports into New Zealand during each of the five years 1926 to 1930.

ORIGIN OF PRINCIPAL IMPORTS, 1920 TO 1930.

Country of Origin.1926.1927.1928.1929.1930.
Confectionery.
..£££££
United Kingdom111,219136,94985,345105,214115,250
Canada35,24629,15126,04239,15732,571
Australia120,640146,137139,78553,81842,971
France13,87710,0124,5578,4686,296
Switzerland14,5168,9466,1843,1683,481
United States of America3,6224,5635,1894,9233,920
Other countries2,9593,2911,9972,6133,448
Totals302,079339,049269,099217,361207,937
Tea.
Ceylon843,228823,266836,759896,057680,310
India61,74748,72033,45925,55223,510
Dutch East Indies34,68213,9037,2684,3692,128
Other countries5,8195,7196,3619,3954,452
Totals945,476891,608883,847935,373710,400
Tobacco and Preparations thereof.
..£££££
United Kingdom1,145,3861,174,957959,329710,006528,624
Australia369,654359,857320,761370,113266,577
United States of America152,361173,517200,615249,652334,720
Other countries18,34820,95520,91218,79716,816
Totals1,685,7491,729,2861,501,6171,348,5681,146,737
Hosiery.
United Kingdom367,285322,314342,754324,447295,663
Canada24,32327,28452,125110,402138,234
Germany7,83813,6149,8938,33210,148
United States of America100,88796,958103,39953,17123,814
Other countries6,3326,45011,03513,37714,544
Totals506,665466,620519,206509,729482,403
Millinery.
United Kingdom129,011124,41289,641105,730101,608
Australia10,11810,5755,7617,2447,562
France14,50312,46312,53314,59811,143
Germany3,2417,3838,38512,7989,615
Italy1,8303,1233,1614,5484,708
United States of America3,0332,6951,9021,5413,368
Other countries8,10810,90511,80716,49610,309
Totals169,844171,556133,190162,955148,313
Miscellaneous Apparel and Ready-made Clothing.
United Kingdom1,712,3901,455,1831,635,9831,703,3511,603,781
Canada63,78750,99269,24369,71259,610
Australia15,07014,72416,65413,09016,127
Austria25,10223,50631,34927,43922,427
Belgium16,37230,32320,27719,70678,137
France154,062154,252114,778120,51178,628
Germany79,100114,794128,556123,405113,759
Italy10,25215,02618,25237,72040,655
Switzerland27,96026,12125,42221,70618,065
Japan23,37122,50124,96929,14628,587
United States of America94,51397,80278,94373,78261,664
Other countries12,24816,74820,70827,75830,454
Totals2,234,2272,021,9722,185,1342,267,3262,091,894
Boots and Shoes.
United Kingdom716,436743,941775,582738,552650,018
Canada175,103157,749203,527250,254206,277
Australia6,6196,4763,6072,0704,108
United States of America40,03331,60750,92155,92646,774
Other countries8,48110,00415,68619,28521,508
Totals946,672949,7771,049,3231,066,087928,685
Miscellaneous Drapery.
United Kingdom540,475540,981523,759562,771450,156
Australia9,80417,62522,87523,74917,978
France19,75217,98215,04913,7579,457
Germany18,75422,97219,07718,67912,123
Switzerland36,86328,85535,25334,15327,987
China7,1735,7658,5688,8418,144
Japan4,8542,4543,6724,4463,408
Other countries25,33426,40026,52127,88126,293
Totals663,009663,034654,774694,277555,546
Cotton piece-goods n.e.i.—Linen and Canvas.
United Kingdom1,841,5151,082,4461,769,2901,756,8651,627,192
Belgium34,74926,44936,62543,77650,935
Japan64,00761,34751,60658,06656,364
United States of America80,66474,41682,16273,11449,827
Other countries42,27344,86954,97880,33488,295
Totals2,063,2081,889,5271,994,6612,012,1551,872,613
Silk, &c., Piece-goods.
..£££££
United Kingdom120,142130,039268,147437,836363,728
Czecho-Slovakia7,2069,53212,73513,34522,902
France116,131123,936139,713151,731125,417
Germany17,65627,90331,48033,85040,305
Italy15,86625,22931,02941,50735,674
Switzerland88,769114,313109,27584,58475,719
China8,4006,0067,15310,6337,147
Japan323,720377,832368,160377,624302,785
United States of America9,6097,81013,42428,75325,649
Other countries5,6089,42620,67132,16521,395
Totals713,107832,0261,001,7871,212,0281,020,721
Woollen Piece-goods.
United Kingdom754,460723,828718,226679,077561,725
France26,18435,39939,32321,41117,744
Germany8,29312,95313,12724,64826,743
Other countries24,60015,80614,91717,51316,044
Totals813,537787,986785,593742,649622,256
Paints and Varnishes.
United Kingdom319,897289,655270,205287,972242,064
Canada4,5043,0051,1803,1151,931
Australia42,01527,37930,31143,79037,792
Germany2,5704,1823,9407,0948,280
United States of America64,22554,28865,87887,05561,963
Other countries7,72410,0159,2818,7367,366
Totals440,935388,524380,795437,762359,396
Iron and Steel.—Ber, Bolt, and Rod.
United Kingdom168,730194,426176,268187,074186,872
Canada86,706113,16278,33976,84664,671
Australia1,8081,0319158841,369
Other countries3,4131,5071,1237,0951,213
Totals260,657310,126256,645271,899253,125
Iron and Steel.—Tubes, Pipes, and Fittings.
United Kingdom492,073463,180389,779460,312372,969
Canada58,60550,03162,40870,13343,657
Australia2,4681,7532,1603,4743,005
United States of America7,7407,5195,2954,94413,563
Other countries5,9389,5067,88810,28811,047
Totals566,824531,989467,530549,151444,241
Artificers' Tools.
United Kingdom169,248152,280168,007176,344162,052
Canada21,66420,55823,96233,94427,227
Germany11,25012,49415,92220,06320,820
United States of America134,29598,67983,393111,90682,368
Other countries9,8879,06710,67310,76910,109
Totals346,344293,078301,957353,026302,576
Fencing-wire.—Plain and Barbed.
United Kingdom131,776121,269157,309163,874145,871
Canada40,36755,79874,14569,11831,306
Australia811,4561,506..596
United States of America4,0071,0018,8332,1754,227
Other countries1,6511,7837851,1924,815
Totals177,882181,307242,608236,359186,815
Miscellaneous Hardware.
 £££££
United Kingdom718,115690,908625,669565,768509,146
Canada40,0255,61829,52242,83398,761
Australia58,23344,37440,61432,68824,188
Germany43,81936,40939,35648,58847,299
Sweden33,06421,60113,91717,72211,257
United States of America235,201168,714144,487175,937152,249
Other countries18,79818,28416,25320,18424,607
Totals1,147,2821,035,908909,818903,720867,507
Agricultural Machinery.
United Kingdom59,37346,70256,38284,49081,344
Canada41,57567,05649,95157,99547,696
Australia5,0215,0278,0988,1587,646
United States of America66,54259,54958,32098,41892,775
Other countries3,8064,8299,81818,05226,065
Totals176,317183,163182,569267,114255,526
Dairying Machinery.
United Kingdom22,33510,08016,95315,36023,556
Australia41,12526,62633,24632,44727,674
Denmark11,1484,7967,3237,82311,197
Germany7,7307,42913,89318,49520,350
Sweden47,45553,25474,03239,47187,671
United States of America3,9243,8165,95521,87718,814
Other countries7,2343,5511,7792,6931,960
Totals140,951109,552153,192138,166191,222
Electrical Machinery and Equipment (including Telephones and Accessories).
United Kingdom1,380,6311,411,5681,225,7361,107,2691,227,937
Australia27,07837,59136,86841,60237,798
Canada134,417132,806145,047161,397160,659
Belgium24,38087,377147,08656,32743,928
Germany28,89561,97838,23539,50333,733
Netherlands44,84344,41256,84748,31365,985
Sweden122,54975,98029,09326,65230,947
United States of America559,645533,934384,998495,425547,022
Other countries40,71437,03537,96736,01032,647
Totals2,363,1522,422,6812,101,8772,012,4982,180,656
Leather and Leather Goods (excluding Boots and Shoes).
United Kingdom239,127239,751255,747271,635246,819
Canada50,15027,08838,85040,46830,188
Australia50,14833,54223,87629,37232,617
Germany14,22226,37133,30136,18924,604
United States of America87,36288,11186,71997,57787,175
Other countries2,3603,8815,0736,99010,405
Totals443,369428,744443,566482,231431,808
Timber.
Canada151,047101,57980,32288,90975,732
Australia376,985424,347366,208338,962508,031
Sweden25,43532,57130,93342,46759,696
Japan58,24747,62548,95160,98661,084
United States of America235,643186,972216,379246,203203,200
Other countries5,7547,0497,27912,6469,770
Totals853,111800,143750,072790,173917,513
Earthenware and Chinaware.
United Kingdom245,137274,410236,604311,696273,621
Australia5,1633,2622,4362,4842,214
Czecho-Slovakia10,90512,44112,0477,2244,496
Germany18,56916,75911,68611,9656,999
Japan10,2697,0935,6588,4509,061
Other countries4,2662,3302,3594,1702,895
Totals294,309316,295270,790345,989299,286
Glass and Glassware.
..£££££
United Kingdom203,167184,216182,369197,140143,076
Canada8,8645,8735,4544,4844,002
Australia42,54344,50830,95518,71716,764
Belgium49,28645,21833,72548,86043,844
Czecho-Slovakia19,57414,23216,62620,52620,414
Germany22,73818,46016,86621,74220,756
United States of America37,91032,84628,32330,17932,847
Other countries16,98511,75010,70616,16711,692
Totals401,067357,103325,024357,815293,395
printing-paper.
United Kingdom325,156246,564273,699219,106262,350
Canada278,037287,588285,182336,924304,131
Newfoundland15,30839,049..1,871..
United States of America1,3862,37114,75723,86125,441
Other countries2,5814,61120,01725,23522,407
Totals622,468580,183593,655606,997614,329
Paper, other than Printing.
United Kingdom268,757244,556243,012261,024253,826
Canada107,32196,63690,77998,912100,288
Australia15,9309,5048,32110,7987,449
Belgium15,49815,28619,73320,24516,945
Germany5,8237,28412,98719,04320,842
Netherlands16,94112,53015,73518,63916,564
Norway14,50216,13217,84721,14419,526
Sweden24,68723,45823,47433,02540,436
United States of America61,03165,20858,59574,66180,721
Other countries18,92116,31511,03612,9729,052
Totals549,411506,909501,519570,453565,649
Books, Papers, and Music.
United Kingdom381,784380,910370,420397,202360,798
Australia59,91264,86162,00567,75370,752
United States of America38,89142,56346,70143,46344,123
Other countries7,0874,0325,7895,3045,478
Totals487,674492,366484,915513,722481,151
Miscellaneous Stationery.
United Kingdom301,750254,104283,036291,151267,783
Canada14,20013,58915,67917,01715,583
Australia52,83257,10258,97959,90852,868
Germany12,02713,64716,32916,85417,779
United States of America75,68365,50162,82976,04770,315
Other countries13,73612,08212,52214,41814,754
Totals470,228416,025449,374475,395439,082
Fancy Goods and Toys.
United Kingdom196,068176,988155,017188,441166,411
Australia15,51414,40114,78813,49813,073
Czecho-Slovakia9,8357,94213,44025,95123,856
France37,49524,41426,85627,59322,929
Germany91,09181,75473,49881,40879,885
Japan19,83615,57216,79516,57017,338
United States of America28,94526,31125,23526,14523,883
Other countries23,85016,46717,65820,72818,411
Totals422,634363,849343,287400,334365,786
Motor-cycles.
United Kingdom129,001130,243145,660161,026124,622
United States of America76,20435,35827,68828,11510,005
Other countries2833249218..
Totals205,488165,633173,397189,359134,627
Motor-cars.
..£££££
United Kingdom556,722441,416461,367684,826563,591
Canada768,573221,757557,9561,335,810923,172
United States of America1,673,012949,0531,289,7681,380,714504,220
Other countries82,27451,04027,2086,5374,650
Totals3,080,5811,663,2662,336,2993,407,8871,995,633
Motor Lorries, Trucks, Vans, and Buses.
United Kingdom220,518121,727127,828168,929123,447
Canada70,61554,60235,416238,436191,353
United States of America291,273191,001253,987459,856164,429
Other countries20,5994,94012,5413,6123,278
Totals603,005372,270429,772870,833482,507
Tires, Tubes, and Covers for Motor-vehicles.
United Kingdom252,691273,039201,905315,781316,465
Canada390,622520,274595,385754,709413,707
Australia1,3496753,0452,1444,765
France69,943158,604110,10123,28914,609
Italy23,33127,9644,1651,45914,362
United States of America180,48874,77277,90561,83145,274
Other countries5,6893,4972,2683,628581
Totals930,1131,058,825994,7741,162,841809,763

IMPORTS FROM COOK ISLANDS.

Trade with the Cook Islands is not included in the export and import totals for the Dominion, but is shown separately in official publications. The following table shows the growth of the import trade from the group during the last twenty years:—

Year.Imports.
 £
191192,382
1912105,943
1913109,095
191494,620
191587,890
191663,702
191772,470
191870,374
191988,820
1920105,146
1921102,113
1922131,639
1923125,446
1924149,676
1925126,465
1926115,391
1927111,095
1928119,521
1929124,043
1930122,156

The principal articles imported for the last five years are as follows:—

Article.1926.1927.1928.1929.1930.
Fruits, fresh—£££££
Bananas18,96626,46430,10637,25344,921
Oranges59,89652,90058,08658,93758,990
Tomatoes21,74318,01319,84020,22811,794
Other367530406262938
Coconuts6186457511,5251,057
Copra11,1596,8007,9533,7032,173
Hats and caps59575284221142

SUBSECTION D.—CUSTOMS TARIFF AND REVENUE.

THE TARIFF.

A SUMMARIZED historical account of the Customs tariff of New Zealand, setting forth the principal developments and changes from earliest times to the present, will be found in the 1931 number of the Year-book. The tariff has developed into a complex and detailed schedule of duties, owing to the increasing use of it in recent years for protective purposes, as well as to the extension of the principle of British preference.

The following list of principal items which are free of duty illustrates to a certain extent the protective nature of the tariff as at present in force, while the second list indicates, in respect of items not bearing a protective duty, the wide range of the preference granted to British goods. Considerations of space prevent the inclusion of a list of commodities which are dutiable in any case, but at a lower rate when of British origin.

Free in any Case.—Live animals; barley (if not to be used in the manufacture of beer); bran; pollard; seeds; cocoa-beans; raw coffee; vegetable butters or fats; currants; raisins; dates; figs and prunes; glucose and caramel; nuts, except walnuts; rice; spices, unground; acids; inorganic salts of metallic elements and many other drugs and chemicals; bags and sacks; wool-packs; raw cotton; hatmakers' materials; buttons; tapes; pins; wadding; cotton piece-goods for meat-wraps and cheese-bandages; umbrella-makers' materials; upholsterers' materials; coir, flax, and jute yarns; grindery; leather made from goat and kid skins; japanned or enamelled leather; bricks other than firebricks; marble in the rough; grindstones and whetstones; cinema films (subject however to film-hire tax); bookbinders' materials; cardboard and similar boards; parchment and greaseproof paper; paper (other than wrapping) in sheets of size not less than 20 in. by 15 in.; printed books, papers, and music; beekeepers' apparatus; percussion caps, detonators, and explosives; hay-rakes, reapers and binders, mowers, and certain other agricultural implements; dairying machinery; sewing-machines; iron and other metal in ingots, pigs, or billets; animal and vegetable (other than linseed) oils; kerosene and other refined mineral oils other than motor-spirit; waxes; hewn and rough-sawn timber of Australian origin; cork; crude tanning materials; manures.

Free in British, but dutiable if Foreign.—Bananas, oranges, mandarins, and grapefruit; infants' and invalids' foods; mustard; salt; sago and tapioca in bulk; maizena and cornflour in bulk; cream of tartar; disinfectants; manufactured dyes; most surgical, dental, optical, and scientific instruments and materials; felt, cotton, linen, and canvas piece-goods; leather-cloth; oil baize; sewing, &c., cottons and threads; tailors' lining materials; cotton, silk, and artificial silk yarns; belting (other than leather); children's boots and shoes; gum boots; rubber hose; most rubber manufactures, except tires for motor-vehicles; cement and asbestos sheets and slates; sheet glass; lenses; watch-glasses; artists' materials; paperhangings; sensitized surfaces; waxed paper; paper (other than wrapping) in rolls; ball bearings; bolts and nuts; rivets and washers; buckles; chains; fire-engines, fire-extinguishers, and other fire-extinguishing appliances; adding and computing machines; typewriters; most electrical apparatus; measuring, testing, &c., appliances; sheep-shearing machines; tractors; artificers, &c., tools; machine tools and machinery peculiar to industrial processes; iron and other metal in bars or sheets; wire and wire netting; metal cordage; wrought-iron pipes not exceeding 6 in. in diameter; rails for railways and tramways; under-carriage springs and metal fittings for vehicles.

The foregoing lists take into account the Resolutions of the House of Representatives passed on 30th July, 1931. Under these Resolutions, inter alia, certain items otherwise free are made dutiable up to the end of the year 1932. The items affected are raw sugar, molasses, &c., and undressed fur, skins, and hides of any origin, and the following, which have been free when of British origin; Tea, in bulk; linoleums and similar floor-coverings; textile piece-goods of silk or artificial silk; chinaware, earthenware, and porcelain-ware for table use; gramophone records; cameras. Certain temporary increases in duty were made by the Resolutions of 30th July and 6th October, 1931.

The rates of duty levied by the tariff are divided into two classes, specific and ad valorem. In addition to these, there is a surtax on dutiable goods, which is nut included in the rates quoted below. There is also (up to 31st December, 1932) a primage duty on goods otherwise free. The specific class includes; Spirits, 40s. per gallon; perfumed spirits, 70s. per gallon for British goods and 00s. per gallon for foreign; cigars, 15s. per lb.; cigarettes under 2 1/2 lb. per 1,000. 33s. 9d. per 1,000; tobacco, fine cut, 13s. 3d. per lb.; other manufactured tobacco, ordinarily 4s. 2d. and 4s. per lb., at present 6s. 2d. and 6s. per lb.; unmanufactured tobacco, 3s. per lb. Wine, sparkling, pays 15s. per gallon; other kinds, 6s. Ale and beer, ordinarily charged 2s. per gallon, pay 3s. per gallon up to 31st December, 1932. The duty charged on tea in packages under 5 lb. is at present 5d. per lb. British and 7d. foreign, bulk tea being charged 3d. and 5d. per lb. respectively; roasted coffee pays 3d. per lb. if British and 6d. if foreign; cocoa also, 3d. and 6d. per lb.; and refined sugar, 3/4d. per lb., irrespective of origin. The ad calorem in duties ordinarily range from 5 to 65 per cent., this latter figure (temporarily increased to 70 per cent.) being charged only on apparel made in a foreign country to the order of a resident in New Zealand.

The surtax referred to above was imposed in 1930 and applies only to dutiable goods. It is one-twentieth of the total duty otherwise payable on certain specified items (including now sugar) and nine-fortieths of such duty on all other items, an exception being made in the case of wheat and wheat-flour, which are not subject to the surtax.

The primage duty, which applies to all "free" imports with certain specified exceptions, is 3 per cent. of the value of such imports. It came into force from 31st July, 1931, and is to be continued until 31st December, 1932.

Provision exists for a special dumping duty. This may be imposed in cases where the goods are sold to the importer under conditions which might injuriously affect manufacturers in New Zealand or in any other part of the British Empire. In such a case the special duty is not to exceed the difference between the actual selling-price and the current domestic value. No such dumping duty, however, is levied where the imposition is not required in the public interest.

In the space of a short discussion such as this it is impossible to give any account of the range of duties spread over the numerous tariff items or of recent changes in these. Reference is, however, now made to the duties on certain commodities of particular interest.

With a view to stabilizing the price of bread, a sliding scale of duty was provided in 1927 in the case of wheat and flour. The duty on wheat is at present 1s. 3d. per bushel when the current domestic value at the port of export to New Zealand is 5s. 6d., the duty falling by 1/2d. for every 1/2d. by which the value rises, and vice versa. The standard flour duty is £3 10s. for a £13 10s. ton, the rate moving up or down by 1s. inversely to price changes of the same extent.

These scales remain in force up to 29th February, 1932, after which date the standard values and duties become 5s. and 8d. per bushel respectively in the case of wheat and £13 and £1 12s. per ton respectively in the case of flour, the duty falling or rising by 1/2d. per bushel or 1s. per ton as before.

Tea in bulk, when of British origin, was placed on the free list as early as 1907, when then duty on foreign tea was fixed at 2d. per lb. In 1917 a duty of 3d. per lb. was imposed on British tea, the foreign rate being increased to 5d. per lb. British tea in bulk was again placed on the free list in 1923, and the duty on foreign tea reduced to 2d. Rates of 3d. and 5d. per lb. respectively have been reinstated from 31st July, 1931, to 31st December, 1932.

Sugar also was placed on the free list in 1907, prior to which the duty was 1/2d. per lb. Refined sugar of foreign origin was charged 1/2d. per lb. under the 1921 tariff, the rate being altered in 1923 to 5/16d. and in 1924 to 1/4d., irrespective of origin. The duty on refined sugar has now been temporarily increased to 3/4d. per lb., and raw sugar, which is imported for refinement at Auckland, is dutiable at 1/2d. per lb. from 31st July, 1931, to 31st December, 1932.

Tobacco has been subjected to numerous changes in the tariff history of New Zealand. These changes have been mostly in the nature of increases, though a reduction of 8d. per lb. on cut and plug tobacco was made by the Customs Amendment Act, 1924. Immediately prior to the Resolutions of 30th July, 1931, unmanufactured tobacco was paying 3s. per lb; manufactured tobacco, other than fine cut, 4s. and 4s. 2d. per lb.; fine cut, 13s. 3d. per lb.; cigarettes under 2 1/2 lb. per 1,000, 33s. 9d.; and cigars 15s. per lb. Manufactured tobacco, other than fine cut, was temporarily increased to 5s. 4d. and 5s. 6d. per lb. from 30th July, 1931, and will pay 6s. and 6s. 2d. per lb. from 7th October, 1931, to 31st December. 1932. There have also been increases in the tobacco excise duties, referred to under a later heading.

Spirits also have in recent years had successive increases imposed, until the duty now stands at 40s. per gallon, as compared with the pre-war rate of 16s. The duty on sparkling wine has increased in the same time from 9s. to 15s. per gallon. Neither spirits nor wines are affected by the 1931 Resolutions, but the duty on imported beer has been temporarily raised from 2s. per gallon to 3s., and a corresponding proportionate rise has been made in the excise duty on locally manufactured beer.

Very heavy increases in the duties on timber have been made—for protective purposes—during the last few years. As late as 1926, certain kinds of rough-sawn timber were admitted free, other kinds paying 2s. per 100 sup. ft., and dressed sawn timber 4s. per 100 sup. ft. In 1926 the 2s. rate on rough-sawn timber was made more general, and in 1927 this was increased to 5s. (3s. if in large sizes) and the rate on dressed timber to 7s. 6d. Further heavy increases—to 9s. 6d. for rough-sawn (7s. 6d. if in large sizes), and 19s. for dressed timber respectively—were made in 1930. Australian hewn and rough-sawn timber has, however, been free of duty since 1922.

Of interest, also, are the changes that have been made during recent years in the tariff on motor-vehicles. Motor-vehicles and parts were, by the Customs Amendment Act of 1921, made dutiable under the British preferential tariff at 10 per cent., and under the general tariff at 25 per cent.; in addition, bodies were charged a further £5 to £22 10s. each. By the Customs Amendment Act, 1926, the rates of duty on motor-vehicles were made 10 per cent. under the British preferential tariff and 35 per cent. under the general tariff, plus additional body duties—viz., 10 and 15 per cent. respectively (on the whole vehicle) for the first £200 of value and 5 and 7 1/2 per cent. on the remainder of the value. In 1930 the general - tariff rate was increased to 40 per cent., and the additional body duties became 11 1/4 and 16 1/4 per cent. respectively for the first £200, and 6 1/4 and 8 3/4 per cent. on the excess.

By Order in Council of the 20th August, 1930, Canadian motor-vehicles were made subject to the following special rates of duty—viz., 35 per cent., plus 15 and 7 1/2 per cent. body duty. Motor-vehicle engines and tires were also made dutiable at 35 per cent. Surtax is not imposed on these goods.

Tires for motor-vehicles were free until 1921, but in that year a duty of 10 per cent. British and 25 per cent. (raised in 1926 to 35 per cent., and in 1930 to 40 per cent.) foreign was imposed. Towards the end of 1927 the Motor-spirits Taxation Act of that year imposed a duty of 4d. (increased in 1930 to 6d., and, temporarily, in 1931 to 8d.) per gallon on motor-spirits, the proceeds* to be devoted to roading purposes. The duty on tires also is earmarked for the maintenance of highways.

EXCISE DUTIES.

The most important excise duty is that on beer, which up to 1915 was charged at the rate of 3d. per gallon. In that year the beer duty was altered so as to increase according to the specific gravity of the worts used, the rate being 3 3/4d. per gallon when the specific gravity did not exceed 1,047, and increasing by 1/16d. per gallon for every unit of specific gravity up to 1,055, and by 1/8d. thereafter. On the 2nd August, 1917, the minimum rate of duty for beer was increased from 3 3/4d. to 4 3/4d. per gallon, and further (on the 15th September, 1917) to 5 3/4d., with a maximum of 6d. per gallon. In 1921 a rate of 11 1/2d. per gallon (increased to 1s. in 1930, and, temporarily, to 1s. 6d. in 1931) was imposed where the specific gravity of the worts used does not exceed 1,047, the rate being increased by 1/16d. for every unit of specific gravity above 1,047. The specific gravity of distilled water at 60° F. is taken as 1,000, and the specific gravity of the worts is determined in relation thereto.

Cut tobacco is charged an excise duty of 1s. 8d. per lb. (temporarily increased to 3s. per lb. from 31st July, 1931, and to 3s. 8d. from 7th October); fine-cut tobacco suitable for the manufacture of cigarettes, 9s. 9d. per lb.; other kinds, 1s. 6d. per lb. ordinarily, but 2s. 10d. per lb. from 31st July, and 3s. 8d. from 7th October, 1931, to 31st December, 1932. Cigars and snuff pay 5s. 6d. per lb., and the excise duty on cigarettes made in New Zealand is 10s. per lb. on machine-made and 8s. 6d. per lb. on hand-made cigarettes. Maximum rates of combined Customs and excise duties are, however, laid down for tobacco items manufactured in New Zealand wholly or partly from imported unmanufactured tobacco. The maximum in the case of cut tobacco, for instance, is ordinarily 3s. 8d. per lb., as compared with the 1s. 8d. excise duty shown above, plus 3s. Customs duty on unmanufactured tobacco. This maximum has been temporarily raised to 5s. 8d. per lb.

Excise duties were formerly levied direct on certain manufactures the preparation of which involved the use of a considerable proportion of spirits. In lieu of excise duty on the finished manufactured article, however, a special reduced schedule of duties has since 1921 been provided on imported alcohol used in manufacturing these articles in licensed warehouses. The reduced rates are: On alcohol used in the manufacture of perfumed spirits, 36s. per gallon; toilet preparations, 34s.; culinary and flavouring essences, 20s.; medicinal preparations containing more than 50 per cent. of proof spirit, 4s. 6d. per gallon; and in similar preparations containing less than 50 per cent. the alcohol used is duty-free.

EXPORT DUTIES.

In 1856 the first Gold Duty Act was passed, empowering the collection of an export duty on gold at the rate of 2s. 6d. per ounce. This rate was amended by various Acts; but in 1890 the Gold Duty Abolition Act was passed, and a system of rating in mining districts was substituted for the export duty as far as the South Island was concerned. The Gold Duty Act, 1908, consolidated and repealed all previous enactments. An export duty was also imposed on timber (white-pine and kauri) by Acts of 1901 and 1903, and still operates. The rate is 3s. per 100 superficial feet for flitches, and 5s. per 100 superficial feet for logs.

Analogous to export duties are the levies imposed on meat, dairy-produce, honey, and kauri-gum exported. The proceeds (less expenses of collection) are, however, handed over to the respective Boards set up to control the export, &c., of these commodities in the interests of the producers.

* It is not at present (October, 1931) known whether this applies in the case of the additional 2d. per gallon temporarily imposed in October, 1931.

CUSTOMS REVENUE.

In the earlier years of New Zealand's history the revenue derived from Customs and excise duties produced a greater proportion of the revenue from taxation than it does to-day. Down to the outbreak of the Great War there was a constant tendency for this proportion to decrease, and the taxation legislation of the war period temporarily accelerated the movement. The proportion rose after 1921–22, but did not regain its pre-war level, and is now falling again. The figures for the last twenty years are as follows:—

Year ended 31st MarchTotal Taxation.Customs and Excise Duties.
Amount.Percentage or Total Taxation.
 ££Per Cent.
19125,296,5903,398,14364.16
19135,606,8293,531,76162.99
19145,918,0343,553,78560.05
19155,880,8113,294,94356.03
19167,266,9663,524,06348.49
191710,549,6544,037,62838.27
191812,340,8533,601,38329.18
191913,801,6434,104,01629.74
192016,251,7695,185,72831.91
192122,184,4148,769,25139.53
192216,370,5165,554,33433.93
192315,715,3806,644,42042.28
192416,540,4387,870,30947.58
192516,549,6098,187,27349.47
192617,254,6888,974,23552.01
192717,437,8278,826,28750.62
192817,145,1458,501,24549.58
192917,832,0338,565,73648.04
193019,471,1319,517,35948.88
193118,878,2858,181,07643.34

The figures for Customs and excise duties from 1922–23 onwards are exclusive of tire-tax, and for 1927–28 and subsequent years motor-spirits tax—two classes of duties collected through the Customs for road-maintenance purposes, and included in total taxation.

In the foregoing table the financial year has been taken for purposes of comparison with total taxation, figures concerning which are not available for calendar years. In subsequent tables the Customs-taxation figures relate to the calendar year, which is the statistical year for trade purposes.

The two tables which follow show the amounts and percentages collected at intervals of five years, 1891–1926, and in each of the last four years, in respect of (1) foods and non-alcoholic drinks, (2) clothing and textiles, (3) alcoholic drinks and tobacco, and (4) all other articles. The figures do not include tire-tax, petrol-tax, excise duties, or export duties, and are also exclusive of surtax, primage, and depreciated-currency duties for the years during which these have been in force.

Year.Amount of Duty derived fromTotal.
Foods and Non-alcoholic Drinks.Clothing and Textiles.Alcoholic Drinks and Tobacco.All other Articles.
 £££££
1891312,809276,072651,680320,1411,560,702
1896329,622322,947715,019400,2641,767,852
1901321,625434,112928,176512,8532,196,766
1906369,964610,8731,130,837787,4292,899,103
1911147,456682,7101,286,6011,048,8903,165,657
1916170,009985,3351,390,3221,036,2273,581,893
1921237,8781,297,1211,930,8981,826,3575,292,254
1926389,6861,760,4082,679,0803,102,6237,931,797
1927363,6631,681,5902,842,4382,808,4817,696,172
1928347,8851,744,1392,279,9742,864,7577,236,755
1929333,0161,795,0572,391,8313,414,3177,934,221
1930322,6451,599,2312,253,8662,706,6406,882,382
Year.Percentage of Total Duty collected on
Foods and Non-alcoholic Drinks.Clothing and Textiles.Alcoholic Drinks and Tobacco.All other Articles.
 Per Cent.Per Cent.Per Cent.Per Cent.
189120.0517.6941.7520.51
189618.6418.2740.4522.64
190114.6419.7642.2523.35
190612.7621.0739.0127.16
19114.6621.5740.6433.13
19164.7527.5138.8128.93
19214.4924.5136.4934.51
19264.9122.1933.7939.11
19274.7321.8536.9336.19
19284.8124.1031.5039.59
19294.2022.6230.1543.03
19304.6923.2332.7539.33

The Customs and excise duties received during the last five years are shown in more detail in the next table, which also shows the rate of revenue per head of mean population for each year considered. Primage duties and surtax are included, but not tire-tax or petrol-tax, which do not really represent Customs taxation though for the sake of convenience collected through the Customs on imported commodities.

1926.1927.1928.1929.1930.

*Included partly under "Other goods by weight," and partly under "Other goods ad valorem."

Customs Duties.£££££
Spirits1,204,0631,374,044918,6761,091,7611,069,858
Wine58,80362,27746,88951,17448,420
Beer5,9216,5376,8037,2737,630
Cigars, cigarettes, and snuff740,863767,165718,848652,030568,112
Tobacco656,038620,600578,309578,057555,008
Tea5,6003,1012,0952,0891,536
Coffee, cocoa, &c.8,5829,064***
Other goods by weight320,924277,693252,043215,906216,688
Other goods ad valorem4,553,7154,313,4584,406,6695,003,6374,024,381
Other duties377,288262,233306,423332,294390,749
Primage466,740414,325411,992648,172461,864
Surtax........431,857
Totals, Customs duties8,398,5378,110,4977,648,7478,582,3937,776,103
1926.1927.1928.1929.1930.
Excise Duties.£££££
Tinctures—New Zealand19,44121,65821,11320,80618,469
Cigars, cigarettes, and snuff—New Zealand manufactured65,66479,491103,001161,828268,331
Tobacco—New Zealand manufactured18,33139,66572,81383,013140,083
Beer—New Zealand624,768611,501613,252622,935598,304
Totals, excise duties728,204752,315810,179888,5821,025,187
Revenue per head:—£ s. d.£ s. d.£ s. d.£ s. d.£ s. d.
  From Customs duties5 18 105 12 95 5 05 16 75 4 2
  From excise duties0 10 40 10 50 11 20 12 10 13 9
Totals6 9 26 3 25 16 26 8 85 17 11

The following table furnishes a general view of the ratio of Customs revenue to imports since 1895, which is taken as the base year:—

Year.Imports.Revenue.Percentage of Revenue to Total ImportsIndex Numbersof Custome Revenue compared with Imports.
Value.Value per Head.Amount.Actual Value per Head.Value per Head at 1895 Ratio.
 ££ s. d.££ s. d.£ s. d.Per Cent. 
18956,400,1298 14 31,619,9702 4 12 4 125.311000
190010,646,09613 5 42,170,3542 14 13 7 120.39805
190512,828,85714 0 112, 652,6662 18 13 10 820.68817
191017,051,58316 7 92,954,9892 16 94 2 1017.33685
191521,728,83418 18 13,190,8832 15 64 15 714.68580
192061,595,82849 11 67,953,4776 9 712 14 012.91510
192552,456,40737 17 108,287,2885 19 99 11 915.80624
192649,889,56335 5 108,398,5375 18 108 18 916.83665
192744,782,94631 2 68,110,4975 12 97 17 618.11716
192844,886,26631 3 117,648,7475 5 17 16 217.04673
192948,797,97733 2 78,582,3935 16 78 7 817.59695
193043,025,91428 16 77,776,1035 4 27 5 1118.07714

The figures given in the column "Value per head at 1895 ratio" indicate the amount of revenue per head of population which would have been obtained had the same high ratio of Customs taxation been levied as prevailed in 1895. The last two columns in the table show clearly the substantial decline in the proportion which the Customs revenue bears to the value of the imports, and demonstrate that the increase over the period, both total and per head, in the Customs revenue is not due to heavier imposts, but has actually been achieved in spite of very considerable reductions in the scale of duties. In 1895 the proportion of revenue to the total imports was one-fourth; at present it is little more than one-sixth.

The increase in this proportion during the last few years is due partly to heavier taxation and partly to a rise in the proportion of imports from foreign countries. To some extent also the position is affected by a change from the 1st April, 1926, in the system of computation for British preference purposes in the case of articles only partly manufactured in British countries.

FREE AND DUTIABLE IMPORTS.

At the present time slightly more than two-fifths of New Zealand's imports are admitted free of duty, the proportion showing a tendency to decline.

Imports free of duty include items otherwise dutiable but admitted free for Government use, &c. Otherwise the distinction made in 1927 and subsequent years between free and dutiable is on the basis of the position ruling at the end of the year, all petrol imports in 1927, for instance, being grouped in the dutiable class, although the duty in this case was not imposed until a few weeks before the end of the year.

The comparison of 1927 with earlier years is vitiated to some extent on this account, the figures for previous years representing the amounts actually imported free and dutiable respectively. The figures given in the following table are exclusive of specie, which is admitted free.

Year.Value of Imports.*Percentage of Total.Customs Duty collected.
Free.Dutiable.Total.Free.Dutiable.Amount.Percentage of
Dutiable Imports.Total* Imports.

* Excluding specie.

 £££Per Cent.Per Cent.£Per Cent.Per Cent.
192123,901,68818,842,43442,744,12255.9244.085,671,71530.1013.27
192217,181,67417,644,40034,826,07449.3450.665,415,32130.6915.55
192319,585,54123,778,44243,363,98345.1754.837,167,69330.1416.53
192422,964,91725,562,68648,527,60347.3252.687,461,55329.1915.38
192524,834,72527,591,03252,425,75747.3752.638,287,28830.0415.81
192622,255,76527,555,99849,811,76344.6855.328,398,53730.4816.86
192718,788,51725,994,14944,782,66641.9558.058,110,49731.2018.11
192820,154,61724,689,48544,844,10244.9455.067,648,74730.9817.06
192920,886,79827,847,67448,734,47242.8657.148,582,39330.8217.61
193019,520,31723,142,51042,662,82745.7554.257,776,10333.6018.23

The next table gives for 1930 detailed figures arranged according to the statistical classification, for the key to which reference should be made to p. 263. The main features of the table are the overwhelming proportion of dutiable goods in the classes covering alcoholic beverages, tobacco, foodstuffs of animal origin, paints and varnishes, vehicles, and apparel, and the high proportion of free goods in non-alcoholic beverages, live animals, animal substances other than foodstuffs, manufactured fibres, stones, and minerals (mainly coal), specie, raw metals, paper, and manures. Specie imports are included in this table, and slightly affect the percentages in the "totals" line.

Class No.Value of Imports.Percentage of Total.Customs Duty collected.
Free.Dutiable.Total.Free.Dutiable.Amount.Percentage of
Dutiable Imports.Total Imports.
 £££Per Cent.Per Cent.£Per Cent.Per Cent.
I1,071316,230317,3010.3499.6654,49617.2317.17
II1,738,3261,027,1862,765,51262.8637.14249,31024.279.01
III779,15892,275871,43389.4110.5918,83920.422.16
IV211789,828790,0390.0299.981,130,746143.16143.13
V..1,146,7371,146,737..100.001,123,12097.9497.94
VI67,159..67,159100.00...... 
VII82,8666,10988,97593.136.871,73128.341.95
VIII478,692103,187581,87982.2717.7319,84419.233.41
IXA436,2733,920,7144,356,98710.0189.991,159,39929.5726.61
IXB2,713,1562,352,8975,066,05353.5646.44439,83218.698.68
IXC496,90052,924549,82490.379.6310,30519.471.87
X864,0702,518,4153,382,48525.5574.45153,6356.104.54
XI70,917288,479359,39619.7380.2757,08419.7915.88
XII219,20013,602232,80294.165.843,13023.011.34
XIII363,087..363,087100.00........
XIVA409,2872,531411,81899.390.6149119.400.12
XIVB3,155,2681,469,5264,624,79468.2331.77341,53423.247.38
XV2,490,4161,748,1314,238,54758.7641.24389,20122.269.18
XVIA100,21216,598116,81085.7914.212,98217.972.55
XVIB180,374251,434431,80841.7758.2354,54021.6912.63
XVIIA513,112404,401917,51355.9244.08165,23140.8618.01
XVIIB53,408144,843198,25126.9473.0646,45232.0723.43
XVIII480,522324,784805,30659.6740.3377,60223.899.64
XIXA1,098,58981,3891,179,97893.106.9019,31823.741.64
XIXB551,962368,271920,23359.9840.02100,32227.2410.90
XX4,395792,544796,9390.5599.45203,11125.6325.49
XXI437,328113,154550,48279.4420.5652,53446.439.54
XXIIA682,838500,6391,183,47757.7042.30129,45225.8610.94
XXIIB604,976..604,976100.00........
XXIIIA146,3443,721,8253,868,1693.7896.22735,49319.7619.01
XXIIIB663,287573,8571,237,14453.6146.39142,64824.8611.53
Primage and surtax..........893,721....
Totals19,883,40423,142,51043,025,91446.2153.797,776,10333.6018.07

RATES OF DUTY.

The table on the next page shows imports in 1929 and 1930 according to the nature or rate of duty ruling at the end of the year in each case. The rates shown for 1930 are exclusive of surtax.

A duty of 40 per cent. is paid on motor-vehicles imported from foreign countries, 35 per cent. on those from Canada, and 10 per cent. on those from other British countries, with, in the main, additional body duties of 16 1/4 per cent., 15 per cent., and 11 1/4 per cent. respectively on the first £200 value of the vehicle, and 8 3/4 per cent., per cent., and 6 1/4 per cent. respectively on the remainder of the value. additional body duty is payable, the whole of the 1930 imports of British origin, other than those from Canada, have been treated for the purposes of this table as being subject to 21 1/4 per cent. duty, those from Canada to 50 per cent. duty, and those of foreign origin to 56 1/4 per cent. duty. For 1929, when the rates were lower, such imports of British (including Canadian) origin were classified as 20 per cent., and those of foreign origin as 50 per cent.

 1929.1930.
Nature of Duty.££
Free (excluding specie)20,886,79819,520,317
Specific duties6,984,9706,234,226
Ad valorem duties—
5 per cent.1,04778,425
10 "2,492,8711,234,046
15 "1,204,6801,118,257
20 "7,890,6983,968,511
21 1/4 "..483,282
25 "4,349,1882,982,130
27 1/2 "..2,098,487
30 "279,507156,707
35 "917,158999,651
40 "1,339,444385,558
45 "1,017,8641,141,217
50 "1,368,2021,752,647
55 "1,91011,366
56 1/4 "..497,211
60 "13514
65 "..77
Unspecified..697
Totals ad valorem20,862,70416,908,284
Specie63,505363,087
Grand totals of imports£48,797,977£43,025,914

PREFERENCE AND RECIPROCITY.

Preference to British countries in respect of certain commodities was provided for in the earliest tariff in force in New Zealand—that introduced in 1841. The amended tariff of 1844 involved the dropping of this preference to British goods, but two years later preference was again introduced.

The first definite attempt at reciprocity was made in 1870, when the Colonial Reciprocity Act gave power to the Government to make reciprocal agreements with the Australian States, including Tasmania; but this Act failed to receive the Royal assent and consequently lapsed.

In 1895, however, the Customs Duties Reciprocity Act received the Royal assent, and ratified an agreement which had been tentatively proposed with South Australia, besides giving power to the Government to make further agreements with the other Australian States. In 1907 the New Zealand and South African Customs Treaty was negotiated. A tariff agreement with the Australian Commonwealth has been in operation since the 1st September, 1922.

Imperial preference proper was introduced in New Zealand by the Preferential and Reciprocal Trade Act, 1903, which followed the lead given by Canada. At first only a few items were covered by the extra duties levied upon goods of foreign origin, but the Tariff Act of 1907 extended this additional preferential duty to a great number of items. The effect of the 1921, 1927, and 1930 tariffs has been to widen the disparity in the duty as between goods of British and of foreign origin.

The following are the classes of goods which are deemed to be the produce or manufactures of countries the produce or manufactures of which are entitled to be entered for duty at British preferential rates:—

  1. Goods wholly the produce of such countries:

  2. Goods wholly manufactured within such countries from materials produced in such countries:

  3. Goods manufactured within such countries in which all manufacturing processes are performed in such countries from unmanufactured raw materials and (or) from one or more of the partly manufactured raw materials, not produced in such countries, which are enumerated in these regulations.

  4. Goods partially produced or partially manufactured in such countries, provided that the final process of manufacture has been performed in such countries, and also that the expenditure in material produced in such countries and (or) labour performed within such countries in each and every article is not less than one-half of the factory or works cost of such article in its finished state.

Prior to the 1st April, 1926, the minimum mentioned in paragraph (d), which is now one-half, was one-fourth.

In the calculation of the proportion of produce or labour none of the following items are to be included or considered:—

  1. Manufacturer's profit, or the profit or remuneration of any trader, agent, broker, or other person dealing in the article in its finished condition;

  2. Royalties;

  3. The cost of outside packages or any cost of packing the goods thereinto;

  4. Any cost of conveying, insuring, or shipping the goods subsequent to their manufacture.

Tea to be entitled to be entered at British preferential rates must be grown in some part of the British Empire, and the final process of manufacture must also be performed in some British country.

As explained later, certain imports from Australia pay more than corresponding items from other British countries, while the bulk of imports of Canadian origin pay the general rate of duty

The following table shows the extent of the imports which are affected by preference, by giving the percentage of the total imports and of foreign imports so affected. The proportions increased generally after the tariff changes of 1907, 1917, and 1921. In the case of 1927, however, the effect of any change in this direction is hidden, owing to the falling-off of imports, particularly in motor-vehicles—an important item subject to the preferential surtax.

Year.Value of Imports.Imports on which Surtax payable.Percentage of
Total.Of British Origin.Of Foreign Origin.Total Imports.Foreign Imports.
 £ ££Per Cent.Per Cent.
192142,942,44331,160,29911,782,1444,122,2969.5934.99
192235,012,56126,005,3529,007,2094,902,50814.0054.42
192343,378,49331,866,99311,511,5006,465,17114.9056.16
192448,527,60335,830,90912,696,6946,766,35813.9453.29
192552,456,40738,262,27614,194,1318,118,83815.4757.21
192649,889,56334,073,74115,815,8228,750,17817.5355.33
192744,782,94630,717,56114,065,3857,504,47416,7653.35
192844,886,26630,810,18914,076,0777,461,96316,6353.01
192948,797,97733,094,96915,703,0088,437,21717.3053.73
193043,025,91429,591,93713,433,9776,369,43514.8047.41

For the purpose of studying better the scope and effect of the preferential surtax, imports for the last three years are classified in the next table into four groups:—

1928.1929.1930.
British.Foreign.British.Foreign.British.Foreign.
 ££££££
Free in any case6,463,8994,034,6925,765,7334,103,7456,045,1683,860,378
Free when of British origin, but dutiable when of foreign origin9,698,1902,590,06611,080,8253,153,3109,977,8582,633,159
Dutiable with same rates whether of British or foreign origin2,533,9212,579,4222,340,5133,162,0461,756,4353,204,164
Dutiable with a lower rate of duty when of British origin12,114,1794,871,89713,907,8985,283,90711,812,4763,736,276
Totals30,810,18914,076,07733,094,96915,703,00829,591,93713,433,977

Of foreign goods imported in 1930 only 29 per cent. were free of duty, as compared with 58 per cent. in 1921. A further 24 per cent. (7 per cent. in 1921), although dutiable, paid no higher rate than if they had been of British origin. This leaves 47 per cent. (35 per cent. in 1921) with the disadvantage of the higher rate of duty applicable to foreign goods. Of the total imports of British origin in 1930, 54 per cent. were classified as free.

RECIPROCITY WITH SOUTH AFRICA.

As stated above, there was inaugurated in 1907 a reciprocal arrangement with British South Africa whereby products of that country, when imported direct, were admitted into New Zealand at reduced rates of duty, in return for similar concessions granted by South Africa in respect of New Zealand products. This agreement was revised in 1922, the duties on wines being increased and tobacco being deleted from the list. A further alteration, whereby maize and dried apples were deleted from the list, was made in 1925.

The main items of import benefited by the reciprocal arrangement are dried fruits (other than apples) and wine. The former pay no duty under the reciprocal tariff, as compared with 4d. under the general tariff and 2d. under the British preferential tariff in the case of dried apricots and certain other dried fruits. Sparkling wine is admitted at 9s. 6d. per gallon, as against 15s. under the general and British preferential rates. On still wine the rate is 3s. 6d. per gallon, as compared with 6s. Other items specially provided for are feathers, fish, fresh fruit, and tea; while in the case of all other dutiable goods, with the exception of spirits and tobacco, a reduction of 3 per cent. of the duty payable is made.

The following table shows the imports from South Africa during the last ten years. Figures of exports from New Zealand to South Africa are also given.

Year.Imports.Exports to South Africa.
From South Africa.Of South African Origin.
 £££
192134,86484,7042,906
1922152,386180,67217,993
192379,742110,3137,392
192462,86489,29528,585
1925104,520113,95019,306
1926121,240140,02131,540
1927119,305122,59731,251
192899,054104,04364,892
192998,839100,98851,707
193087,84992,00615,589

The imports of South African origin during the last five years are classified into four divisions in the following table. All goods shown in the first two groups do not necessarily receive the benefit of the reciprocal tariff, as a small proportion may not have been imported direct from South Africa.

1926.1927.1928.1929.1930.
 £££££
Special reduction or remission of duty44,04361,34552,12631,57838,220
Reduction of 3 per cent. in duty41,82722,52720,36824,85721,797
No reduction2,9642,5253,7194,4503,483
Free under general or British preferential tariff51,18736,20027,83040,10328,506
Totals140,021122,597104,043100,98892,006

Of commodities specially provided for in the reciprocal tariff, dried apricots represented £22,060 in 1930, other dried fruits £5,729, and wine £10,431. Bark and other tanning materials (£17,910), and ground or crushed maize (£8,379) accounted for the great bulk of the £28,500 free imports other than under the reciprocal tariff.

RECIPROCITY WITH AUSTRALIA.

Prior to the amendment of the Customs tariff in 1921 Australian goods entering the Dominion were accorded British preferential treatment, although articles of New Zealand origin or manufacture entered Australia under the general tariff. From the 22nd December, 1921, however, goods produced in the Commonwealth were placed on the general tariff, and were required in consequence to pay the same duties as were levied on foreign goods. Since the 1st September, 1922, a tariff agreement, confirmed by the Tariff Agreement (New Zealand and Australia) Ratification Act, 1922, has been in operation, under which New Zealand and Australia grant mutual concessions in the matter of Customs duties.

The tariff agreement provides further that goods which are imported into Australia and are subsequently transhipped to New Zealand, and which, if they had been imported direct from the country of origin into New Zealand, would have been entitled to be entered under the British preferential tariff, shall be admitted to the Dominion under the British preferential tariff. A similar provision relates to goods imported into the Dominion and transhipped to the Commonwealth.

The main reciprocal agreement covers 129 items, in some cases the reduction of the rate of duty amounting to less, and in some more, than that accorded British goods under the ordinary scale of preferential duties. In any instance where the rate of duty has not been lowered at least to the extent provided for British goods, the reason may generally be found in the fact that protection is sought for the development of a secondary industry in the country retaining the higher rate of duty. Then, apart from the 129 items which are thus specifically mentioned, all other goods which are produced or manufactured in either Australia or New Zealand are admitted to the other country concerned at British preferential rates of duty.

Certain items of New Zealand produce (notably fish, cheese, bacon, ham, and tallow), which enter Australia at rates of duty lower than British preferential rates, show an appreciable advance since the agreement came into force, although the aggregate value of these exports to Australia does not as yet represent a large percentage of the Dominion's shipments to the Commonwealth. Similarly such items as biscuits and confectionery are steadily increasing on the imports side.

Trade between New Zealand and Australia during the last ten years has been as follows:—

Year.Imports from Australia.Imports of Australian Origin.Exports to Australia.
 £££
19216,486,8475,460,3812,070,013
19224,213,0853,293,6322,208,280
19234,259,3233,653,4202,642,266
19246,303,0735,651,0272,509,322
19255,855,9895,249,4932,502,113
19265,059,7794,625,2003,054,433
19274,264,1753,869,2463,665,962
19283,868,2813,499,1513,402,655
19293,631,6253,253,7272,338,410
19303,674,0733,308,9151,562,281

The next table shows for 1930 the imports of principal items specially affected by the reciprocal tariff. The group "lower than other British countries" includes items which are free under the Australian reciprocal tariff, but pay duty under the British preferential tariff. The amount of £503,809 shown for timber includes £221,294 for ironbark, jarrah, and similar hardwoods, which come into the Dominion free of duty, and for which Australia is the only feasible source of supply.

It should be explained that the items shown do not necessarily represent the whole of the imports of Australian origin generally classed under the respective headings, some items of a group (e.g., boots, shoes, &c.) coming within the scope of the reciprocal tariff, and others being treated as under the British preferential tariff.

IMPORTS AFFECTED BY AUSTRALIAN RECIPROCAL TARIFF, 1930.

Lower than other British Countries.

 £
Confectionery31,642
Chaff15,427
Fresh fruits17,032
Oats20,192
Fresh vegetables3,338
Spirits (beverages)3,290
Flavouring essences3,775
Spirits of wine18,961
Wine55,327
Apparel16,127
Timber503,809
Bottles and jars7,009
Eucalyptus-oil4,099
Other items4,910
Total£704,938

Higher than other British Countries.

 £
Preserved fruits72,870
Jams and preserves2,836
Macaroni and vermicelli7,319
Hats and caps2,756
Millinery n.e.i.7,425
Boots, &c.3,093
Platedware2,362
Pumps n.e.i.2,928
Hardware n.e.i.2,016
Tinware3,207
Jewellery3,105
Asbestos sheets20,102
Soap15,817
Other items8,547
Total£154,383

TARIFF ON CANADIAN GOODS.

From October, 1925, to May, 1930, certain items of New Zealand produce were admitted to Canada at rates much below those ruling for Canadian imports from other British countries with the exception of Australia. In particular, butter from Australia and New Zealand paid 1 cent per pound duty as compared with 3 cents in the case of other British countries.

The special rates were withdrawn in 1930 in the case of New Zealand goods, which were placed on the British preferential tariff. At the same time the duty on butter under this tariff was increased to 4 cents and later to 8 cents per pound as a result of which New Zealand's export of butter to Canada (which had risen to 335,126 cwt., valued at £2,707,669, in 1929) has now practically ceased. Total exports to Canada fell from £2,211,968 during the six months ended June, 1930, to £210,434 during the corresponding period of 1931.

In consequence of the removal of the special rates on New Zealand goods entering Canada, Canadian motor-vehicles, motor-vehicle engines, and tires were in August, 1930, removed from the British preferential tariff of New Zealand and made subject to special rates corresponding to those ruling for foreign goods of these classes prior to the tariff amendment of 1930. With the exception of these items, and of three—viz., gum boots, wire, and certain classes of paper—which are admitted free under the British preferential tariff, all goods of Canadian origin pay from June, 1931, the full rates prescribed under the general tariff.

SUBSECTION E.—TRADE OF PORTS.

INTRODUCTORY.

IN the earliest statistical publication for New Zealand as a whole—covering the period 1853–56—and in its successors up to and including 1867, much more prominence was given to the overseas trade of individual New Zealand ports than to the countries with which the young colony was trading. Even the total trade with individual countries was not published, the only distinction made in this connection being as to trade with (1) the United Kingdom, (2) British possessions, and (3) foreign countries.

In 1868, however, a complete change was made, and detailed statistics of imports from and exports to individual countries were instituted. From this year the port details were reduced step by step until, in place of the elaborate detailed statements for each port, two tables showing for each port only the exports to and imports from each country were presented in the annual statistical volume. Later—in 1914—the system of details for each port was partially reverted to, particulars of items imported and exported being given for Auckland, Wellington, Lyttelton, and Dunedin separately, and all other ports in conjunction.

A further change made in 1928 reduced the export figures for ports to cover only the more important commodities, but details for these commodities are now given for each port instead of only the four principal ports.

Additional data of number and tonnage of vessels for each port will be found in Section XII of this issue.

PORTS OF ENTRY.

New Zealand has twenty-one ports of entry for Customs purposes, eleven in the North Island and ten in the South.

Measured in terms of the average annual gross value of overseas imports and exports during the five years 1926–30, the ports are placed in descending order in the following table:—

 £
Wellington28,699,000
Auckland28,525,000
Lyttelton11,504,000
Dunedin7,876,000
Napier4,653,000
Invercargill3,334,000
New Plymouth3,277,000
Timaru2,734,000
Wanganui2,179,000
Gisborne1,393,000
Greymouth502,000
Oamaru490,000
Nelson339,000
Wairau (including Picton)323,000
Tokomaru Bay229,000
Westport147,000
Patea35,000
Kaipara14,000
Hokitika14,000
Tauranga12,000
Waitara..
Parcels-post (exports)94,000
Total, all ports£96,373,000

OVERSEA IMPORTS.

The table which follows gives the actual amount of imports for the several ports of entry for the five years 1926–1930. Waitara had no overseas imports or exports during this period, and Tokomaru Bay had no imports.

IMPORTS BY PORTS, 1926–30.

Port.1926.1927.1928.1929.1930.
 £££££
Auckland17,189,07614,870,82414,835,88315,740,70013,727,877
Kaipara7,0604,6593,6162,838352
Tauranga22,07013,6488,9778,6536,853
Gisborne282,395224,483208,711204,553187,314
New Plymouth901,757691,034641,844697,097627,117
Patea41,70935,34535,90634,81029,273
Wanganui583,833519,485439,956417,686394,867
Wellington15,653,18914,478,92515,231,67516,813,20315,194,725
Napier1,059,080882,389888,037841,562741,030
Wairau (incl. Picton)100,30578,92257,38063,98068,507
Nelson211,755212,905235,070258,333277,505
Westport51,20861,85755,95953,83864,467
Greymouth144,409134,427160,206138,137145,106
Hokitika11,7559,83310,55710,9659,218
Lyttelton6,779,2076,323,7266,073,5806,906,1415,737,952
Timaru797,253622,734531,313651,483741,287
Oamaru124,034105,81194,83798,517111,335
Dunedin4,937,7164,578,0344,552,9804,975,4514,141,677
Invercargill991,752933,905819,779880,030819,452
Totals49,889,56344,782,94644,886,26648,797,97743,025,914

During each of the five years covered by the above table over two-thirds of the imports came in by way of Wellington or Auckland, the actual proportion in 1930 being 67 per cent. For the last three years imports into Wellington were greater than the Auckland total.

OVERSEA EXPORTS.

The following table gives for the last five years the overseas exports according to the port at which they are actually placed on board the overseas vessel. During the five years 1922–26 and also in 1928 Wellington was the principal exporting port, Auckland occupying second position during these years and taking first position in 1927, 1929, and 1930. These two ports together account for more than half the total exports of the Dominion.

OVERSEAS EXPORTS BY PORTS, 1926–30.

Port.1926.1927.1928.1929.1930.
 £££££
Auckland10,702,82912,960,08714,006,02014,721,52613,871,228
Kaipara11,96417,5919,9027,1504,549
Tokomaru Bay338,706292,962196,175154,127164,573
Gisborne1,080,9751,067,2591,316,5411,238,2521,152,890
New Plymouth1,959,6392,058,0133,020,8842,941,8682,846,450
Patea1764....21
Wanganui1,541,2802,036,7851,915,7421,808,4571,237,935
Wellington12,829,09512,490,11215,315,94114,665,54910,822,883
Napier3,467,6113,705,3614,502,4724,114,9773,061,657
Wairau (incl. Picton)237,827256,888238,075270,837241,043
Nelson87,61175,01978,157116,871141,510
Westport84,86367,76097,418130,90765,116
Greymouth386,396342,537354,040383,163323,196
Hokitika6,6473,2383,4302,575276
Lyttelton5,085,3025,094,3555,907,2325,559,8084,051,257
Timaru1,900,3661,878,8002,273,2292,409,6531,864,322
Oamaru349,982384,041446,643402,158329,967
Dunedin3,065,4483,253,8763,946,4273,739,0252,187,378
Invercargill2,041,6932,422,9562,468,5022,796,5802,496,410
Parcels-post97,32488,65091,651115,58078,031
Totals45,275,57548,496,35456,188,48155,579,06344,940,692

From 1914 to 1921 the Customs Department allocated exports as far as possible to the appropriate district of production, whether exported through the port for such district or not, and no complementary figures are available to show the export trade from each individual port for this period.

The system of showing exports according to the district of production was introduced on account of complaints from the smaller ports as to the injustice done them when goods produced in their surrounding districts were shown as an export of one of the larger ports to which they had been sent by rail or by coastal vessel. The system, however, did not prove satisfactory in practice, and the former method of showing exports according to the port at which the goods are placed on board the vessel by which they leave the Dominion was reverted to from the 1st January, 1922.

The west-coast ports of both Islands, as well as Nelson and Wairau in the northern portion of the South Island, send much of their produce to Wellington for loading into overseas vessels, and all of these ports show considerable decreases as a result of the reintroduction of the system in force prior to 1914.

PORT TONNAGE STATISTICS.

Neither under the system in force from 1914 to 1921, when exports were shown according to district of production, nor under the present system of allocating the goods to the port at which they are placed on board the exporting-vessel, is it possible to show properly the total work and progress of each port, since overseas trade only is dealt with, and goods passing over two wharves can be shown only under one without duplication in the trade statistics of the Dominion. Moreover, by dealing only with values the progress of a port cannot be accurately estimated from year to year, owing to the extent to which these total values are affected by variations in prices of the goods included. The work of a port is properly gauged by the tonnage handled; the revenue is levied on a tonnage basis, and a proper estimate of the progress and development of a port from year to year is better obtained by a study of the statistics of tonnage handled than of values. In comparing one port with another, however, care must be taken to observe whether there is any great difference in the character and value of the cargo handled, and allowance made accordingly: a port which handles principally coal, timber, or cement is not properly comparable with a port handling principally butter and cheese.

In order to obtain statistics of the total trade of each port a system of monthly returns from the various port authorities was instituted, showing under some forty headings the quantity of goods handled, distinguishing inwards and outwards cargo, coastal and overseas, and transhipments. The resultant statistics show on a tonnage basis the total exports of each port, whether placed on the overseas vessel there, sent to a central port for shipment overseas, or despatched coastwise to another port for consumption in New Zealand. For obvious reasons, total values of goods shipped coastwise cannot be obtained.

The following table gives for all ports in conjunction a summary of the cargo handled during each year from 1922 onwards:—

Year.Inwards.*Transhipments.Outwards.*Total Manifest Tonnage.
Coastal.Overseas.Coastal.Overseas.

* Excluding transhipments.

 Tons.Tons.Tons.Tons.Tons.Tons.
19221,750,8991,357,094436,2731,860,153675,2396,515,931
19231,856,4951,754,917461,2851,928,154598,9107,061,046
19241,909,8832,261,822475,9631,958,615581,8147,664,060
19251,938,3662,318,613480,4741,993,132632,3077,843,366
19261,976,7132,309,056470,5532,071,638733,5648,032,077
19272,044,0442,107,024425,4442,098,926785,2967,886,178
19282,109,7242,147,103430,9252,207,194799,4218,125,292
19292,160,8832,319,471406,0542,176,878853,8108,323,450
19302,080,0862,106,784398,7392,115,759801,9597,902,066

Detailed tables are published for each of fifty ports in the "Annual Statistical Report on Trade and Shipping." In addition, successive issues of the Monthly Abstract of Statistics contain cumulative figures of the total tonnage handled at each port.

The following table shows for each port the total cargo inwards and outwards in 1930. The huge proportion of transhipments in the case of Wellington is very noticeable.

Port.Inwards.*Transhipments.Outwards.*Total Manifest Tonnage.
Coastal.Overseas.Coastal.Overseas.

*Excluding transhipments.

 Tons.Tons.Tons.Tons.Tons.Tons.
Awanui6,999....2,634..9,633
Mangonui1,951....814..2,765
Russell5,141....3,8042,32511,270
Hokianga3,034....1,5052134,752
Whangarei26,6312,422..136,422679166,154
Kaipara4,703....4123395,454
Mangawai1,025....339..1,364
Auckland672,169771,46454,769243,658172,1481,968,977
Onehunga10,996..5041,949..53,045
Great Barrier548....409..957
Port Waikato5,880..12595..6,499
Raglan4,041....949..4,990
Kawhia1,970....901..2,871
Thames7,965....2,635..10,600
Coromandel1,903....1,180..3,083
Whitianga1,085....376..1,461
Tauranga15,060281..3,228..18,569
Whakatane9,180....6,446..15,626
Opotiki10,117....4,182..14,299
Tokomaru Bay7,1633841001,8943,70013,341
Tolaga Bay2,123..631,1903143,753
Gisborne61,7143,30881518,71719,060104,429
Waikokopu11,471..581,0122,43015,029
Wairoa3,223....1,269..4,492
Napier85,34033,1337,33218,55045,009196,696
Mokau170....444..614
Waitara439....181..620
New Plymouth70,21262,130..6,87843,336182,556
Patea4,408....16,619..21,027
Wanganui79,33135,772..27,47126,824169,398
Foxton11,158....883..12,041
Wellington455,633662,320301,768231,699202,8372,156,025
Picton37,6213,230..30,9753,80575,631
Wairau6.089....5,139..11,228
Kaikoura1,977....1,054..3,031
Nelson68,30812,14627,40933,4394,164172,875
Mapua2,396....14,745..17,141
Waitapu3,029....1,384..4,413
Motueka9,628..4020,278..29,986
Westport21,3902..523,53646,347591,275
Greymouth14,918847..319,52947,900383,194
Hokitika300....1,321..1,621
Lyttelton157,694243,637802214,94363,105680,983
Akaroa333....156..489
Timaru24,57332,7242055,43529,610142,382
Oamaru8,6313,325..15,5585,61733,131
Dunedin99,200181,1485,47477,29736,871405,464
Invercargill4,642....859..5,501
Bluff35,66758,5112720,49745,326160,055
Half-moon Bay907....369..1,276
Totals2,080,0862,106,784398,7392,115,759801,9597,902,066

The penultimate column of the above table shows the quantity of cargo placed on board the overseas vessels at the respective ports, and a table will be found in Section XII showing the number and tonnage of overseas vessels calling at each port. These tables give a good indication of the extent to which each port enters directly into the overseas trade of the Dominion. The following table shows for the year 1930 the total shipments from each port (overseas and coastwise and including transhipments) of nine principal commodities exported overseas by the Dominion and clearly indicates from which ports they originate, thus showing the extent to which the various ports handle our overseas exports, although the goods may be sent outwards coastwise for transhipment at another port.

TOTAL OUTWARDS CARGO HANDLED AT EACH PORT IN 1930, SHOWING PRINCIPAL ITEMS OF NEW ZEALAND EXPORTS SEPARATELY.

Port.Wool.Frozen Meat.ButterCheese.TallowHides, Skins, and Pelts.Coal.Hemp (Fibre and Tow).Timber.All other Goods.Total.
 Tons.Tons.Tons.Tons.Tons.Tons.Tons.Tons.Tons.Tons.Tons.
Awanui..................2,6342,634
Mangonui87..348....15......364814
Russell1332,133878..134671,0521111,7206,129
Hokianga....867..........851..1,718
Whangarei159..2,016..10621511,726..691122,188137,101
Kaipara................751..751
Mangawai12........6......321339
Auckland10,10418,86861,89015,6904,57910,4198,5852,68718,248319,505470,575
Onehunga61..414....1,522..62939,76941,999
Great Barrier..................409409
Port Waikato............250....357607
Raglan232..392..........60265949
Kawhia278..218....1......404901
Thames7..831,18028........1,3372,635
Coromandel..................1,1801,180
Whitianga7..234..59......121376
Tauranga6..4..59375..1261,2861,3723,228
Whakatane44..2,907..4289......3,3646,446
Opotiki202..1,663561027......2,2244,182
Tokomaru Bay2,0022,036....183201......1,2725,694
Tolaga Bay535......8........1,0241,567
Gisborne4,62612,1331,869..1,2571,457....59016,66038,592
Waikokopu4821,723....137121....81,0293,500
Wairoa538..153..1524......5391,269
Napier16,04226,7382,9802982,6692,1863,275..1,05015,65370,891
Mokau36..........300..147444
Waitara................5176181
New Plymouth32812,5939,22320,0761,0171,048....1105,81950,214
Patea..71,58713,928..96......1,00116,619
Wanganui7,09216,5433,66713,9412,0601,400233..2179,14254,295
Foxton..............508..375883
Wellington23,92239,97117,51441,9106,7617,891113,4395,5748,625470,697736,304
Picton1,4152,53115449159279..679329,69134,780
Wairau673..25689..60......4,0315,139
Kaikoura64..2627216....146891,054
Nelson68149974141716550912,237..35549,40865,012
Mapua..............26..14,71914,745
Waitapu94..531..213....257191,384
Motueka65..236............20,01720,318
Westport2..54..51107562,6541735246,318569,883
Greymouth12....1148127304,646..61,3461,239367,429
Hokitika....2....14....1,1131921,321
Lyttelton14,29029,3051,7051,4424,5764,35420194745222,138278,850
Akaroa29..5233....5....37156
Timaru7,78116,1774658641,530681....84056,72785,065
Oamaru9413,839....43667....2215,87021,175
Dunedin12,18810,7836382,9681,9183,05610232764087,022119,642
Invercargill..4........117..39699859
Bluff5,94114,28029112,2651,7088652221,2816,28722,71065,850
Half-moon Bay..................369369
Totals111,111210,163113884125,68029,56535,7951,020,62610,874105,1661,553,5933,316,457

TRANSHIPMENTS.

Transhipments of cargo during 1930 totalled 398,739 tons, of which 301,768 tons were transhipped at Wellington.

Transhipments are of four classes, as follows:—

Coastal to Coastal.—Cargo which has been loaded on a vessel at one New Zealand port and is transhipped to another vessel for discharge at another New Zealand port.

Coastal to Overseas.—Cargo which has been loaded on a vessel at a New Zealand port and is transhipped to another vessel for discharge at a port outside of the Dominion.

Overseas to Coastal.—Cargo which has come from overseas and is transhipped to another vessel for discharge at a New Zealand port.

Overseas to Overseas.—Cargo which has come from overseas and is transhipped to another vessel for discharge outside New Zealand.

The first class represents purely coastal trade, but each of the others may be added to the appropriate figures of overseas trade shown previously to ascertain the total tonnage of goods arriving from or departing overseas. The total inwards tonnage from overseas is found to be 2,265,619, and the total outward tonnage going overseas 962,429. It should be noted that in the compilation of statistics tonnage is reckoned by weight for some items and by measurement for others.

Two tables are appended showing the transhipment trade of each port affected for 1930, and the transhipments of the various items of merchandise, &c., a distinction being made in each case between the four classes referred to above.

TRANSHIPMENTS BY PORTS AND CLASS, 1930.

Port.Coastal to Coastal.Coastal to Overseas.Overseas to Coastal.Overseas to Overseas.Totals.
 Tons.Tons.Tons.Tons.Tons.
Auckland12,0614,96035,6682,08054,769
Onehunga50......50
Port Waikato210....12
Tokomaru Bay4357....100
Tolaga Bay63......63
Gisborne74273....815
Waikokopu58......58
Napier2,6184,249465..7,332
Wellington50,829139,280105,6576,002301,768
Nelson19,6593,7174,033..27,409
Motueka40......40
Lyttelton247105405802
Timaru20......20
Dunedin1,089..4,385..5,474
Bluff..27....27
Totals87,521152,383150,7488,087398,739

TRANSHIPMENTS BY ITEMS AND CLASS, 1930.

Item.Coastal to Coastal.Coastal to Overseas.Overseas to Coastal.Overseas to Overseas.Totals.
 Tons.Tons.Tons.Tons.Tons.
Beans and peas11484416841,130
Butter3036,437..16,741
Cement6,5571722336,755
Cheese36226,1241..26,487
Coal46,97366,9235,7565,208124,860
Flour866..5814851,932
Fruit, preserved4122,29162,340
Fruit, fresh9,51831,1254,098..44,741
Hemp (fibre and tow)..1,021294..1,315
Hides, skins, and pelts682,460210192,757
Kerosene, petrol, &c.159..45,107..45,266
Manures, artificial1,0931838,615..9,891
Meat, frozen (beef, mutton, and lamb)70113..29212
Seeds20960130321,115
Sugar89223166331,114
Tallow22923....945
Timber44860910,8133911,909
Wines, spirits, ale, and beer1,02221,342342,400
Wool21011,67924614212,277
All other goods18,5943,14270,7342,08294,552
Totals87,521152,383150,7488,087398,739

Chapter 13. SECTION XII.—SHIPPING.

REGISTERED VESSELS.

THE number and tonnage of the registered vessels belonging to the several ports of registry in the Dominion on the 31st December, 1930 (distinguishing sailing-vessels, steamers, and motor-vessels), were as follows:—

Port.Sailing-vessels.Steam-vessels.Motor-vessels.
Vessels.Gross Tonnage.Net Tonnage.Vessels.Gross Tonnage.Net Tonnage.Vessels.Gross Tonnage.Net Tonnage.
Auckland422,5431,9868819,4199,7481728,3024,018
Napier4266253194,1482,165101,556872
Wellington101,6951,55661108,37261,257174,1852,148
Nelson11919158,9984,1519508265
Lyttelton82,1622,078166,4313,0056434202
Timaru......19424881113
Dunedin......3029,44916,82657145
Invercargill......121,5256654614220
Totals656,6855,892242179,28498,30522415,6817,773

Auckland is the port of registry of the majority of the vessels forming New Zealand's "mosquito" fleet, the average net tonnage of the 302 vessels on the Auckland register being only 52 tons. At Dunedin many of the vessels of the Union Steam Ship Company of New Zealand are registered, while several of the larger vessels of this company employed in both the coastal and foreign trade of the Dominion are registered in the United Kingdom. The registration figures at the end of each of the last ten years are as follows:—

Year.Sailing-vessels.Steam and Motor Vessels.Totals.
Vessels.Gross Tonnage.Net Tonnage.Vessels.Gross Tonnage.Net Tonnage.Vessels.Gross Tonnage.Net Tonnage.
192116125,46123,201401122,37168,705562147,83291,906
192213823,58321,484418127,00670,860556150,58992,344
192312721,71819,812428143,16480,850555164,882100,662
192412321,29719,392441168,84794,978564190,144114,370
192511721,24419,452462186,520104,241579207,764123,693
19269212,90011,634466189,454105,703558202,354117,337
19279012,65411,418475192,106106,386565204,760117,804
19288812,50411,303472181,80099,586560194,304110,889
1929719,8858,868470201,563110,649541211,448119,517
1930656,6855,892466194,965106,078531201,650111,970

The number of sailing-vessels on the register has decreased rapidly during recent years, there having been a continuous decline since 1907, in which year 323 sailing-vessels were on the register.

In the following table registered vessels in the Dominion have been classified according to whether employed in the coastal or the foreign trade. The totals given here do not agree with those shown previously, as in this table vessels employed exclusively in the river trade have not been included.

Size of Vessel.Employed in the Coastal Trade only.Employed partly in the Coastal and partly in the Foreign Trade.Employed in the Foreign Trade only.
Number of Vessels.Tonnage.Number of Vessels.Tonnage.Number of Vessels.Tonnage.
Under 50 tons821,596........
50 tons and under 100554,009....6513
100 " 200354,94122663407
200 " 300164,10812341263
300 " 40072,4561342....
400 " 60073,620........
600 " 80053,561....21,534
800 " 1,00076,138....1933
1,000 " 1,50056,31633,70567,125
1,500 " 2,00011,60335,256712,424
2,000 tons and over........830,086
Totals22038,348109,8033453,285

Of the 220 vessels employed in the coastal trade only, 25 were sailing-vessels with an aggregate tonnage of 2,052, and 195 steam- and motor-vessels of 36,296 tons, Twenty-two of the sailing-vessels were under 100 tons, and of the three remaining vessels, 1 was of 143 tons, 1 of 217 tons, and 1 of 836 tons. The 10 vessels employed in the coastal and foreign trade were all steam- or motor-vessels, with aggregate tonnage of 9,803. Very few sailing-vessels are employed in the foreign trade, there being only 1 for 1930, with a tonnage of 785.

Figures showing the position during each of the five years 1926–30 are next given:—

Year.Employed in the Coastal Trade only.Employed partly in the Coastal and partly in the Foreign Trade.Employed in the Foreign Trade only.
Sailing.Steam.Sailing.Steam.Sailing.Steam.
Number of Vessels.
19263716424943
19273117124842
19283017015639
19292318618236
193025195..10133
Tonnage.
19262,83926,5253003,9116,03359,979
19272,40428,3273003,5785,35060,170
19282,30630,5611004,3275,02257,884
192998233,4661008,04153360,862
19302,05236,296..9,80378552,500

OVERSEA SHIPPING.

The tonnage of vessels entered and cleared during 1930 amounted to 4,611,134, as compared with 4,644,565 for 1929. The number of vessels decreased from 1,272 to 1,199.

Of late years the tendency has been for vessels of a larger size to be employed in the New Zealand trade, in order to cope with the growing imports and exports of the Dominion and for the purposes of the passenger traffic. The increase over a period of years is thus more noticeable on a comparison of tonnage than by comparing the number of vessels. The number of vessels entered inwards and cleared outwards in 1920 was 1,451 of an aggregate tonnage of 4,038,625—an average of 2,783 tons. The 1,199 vessels in 1930 aggregated 4,611,134 tons, the average being 3,846 tons. Dealing with steamships only (1,302 in 1920 and 1,198 in 1930), the average tonnage is found to be 3,048 and 3,849 tons respectively. The number of sailing-vessels arriving and departing decreased from 149 in 1920 to only 1 in 1930, the aggregate tonnage falling in the same time from 70,547 to 166 tons.

The number and tonnage of vessels entered and cleared during each of the last ten years, separating steam from sailing, are as shown in the following table:—

OVERSEA SHIPPING, 1921–30.

Year.Entered.Cleared.
Vessels.Tonnage.Vessels.Tonnage.
Steam.Sailing.Steam.Sailing.Steam.Sailing.Steam.Sailing.
1921611671,891,30948,927610681,895,41948,922
1922552191,774,8868,101551181,782,4367,544
1923616182,106,5875,292628182,055,7954,707
1924694192,205,4247,531686202,220,3546,853
1925635212,112,42810,313640232,128,13711,055
1926665132,251,13510,19965782,231,7135,594
192763042,193,3002,50463212,198,8401,923
192859922,178,3412,542605..2,210,208..
192964112,343,22311562822,298,6852,542
193059912,296,976166599..2,313,992..

NATIONALITY OF VESSELS.

Of the 600 vessels entered into the Dominion in 1930, 289 were registered in the United Kingdom, 147 in New Zealand, 77 in other British countries, and 87 in foreign countries.

Year.United Kingdom.Other British Countries.Foreign Countries.Total.
Vessels.Tons.Vessels.Tons.Vessels.Tons.Vessels.Tons.
Entered.
19213531,386,467280438,68045115,0896781,940,236
19223561,369,799200360,3651552,8235711,782,987
19233981,543,817242498,4832469,5796642,111,879
19243421,393,545329691,27242128,1387132,212,955
19252751,297,136326674,70055150,9056562,122,741
19262911,376,545324706,06563178,7246782,261,334
19272921,385,601282620,18560190,0186342,195,804
19283001,444,808245563,76756172,3086012,180,883
19293281,564,678244588,19270190,4686422,343,338
19302891,472,906224547,64787276,5896002,297,142
Cleared.
19213561,388,147267417,78655138,4086781,944,341
19223501,365,722203369,4911654,7675691,789,980
19233871,517,096237478,0862265,3206462,060,502
19243421,418,158322674,70242134,3477062,227,207
19252861,318,680323663,21554157,2976632,139,192
19262941,386,967310686,99461163,3466652,237,307
19273001,402,875273601,74160196,1476332,200,763
19283011,447,102244575,42560187,6816052,210,208
19293261,540,569236570,50468190,1546302,301,227
19302971,524,700216524,14186265,1515992,313,992

The number of vessels registered in the United Kingdom represented in 1930 48 per cent. of the total, but on a tonnage basis the percentage is found to increase to 64. The average tonnage of the vessels was 5,097. Although vessels registered in New Zealand and other British countries comprised 37 per cent. of the total vessels, the tonnage on the other hand was only 24 per cent. of the aggregate. The average tonnage was comparatively low, being only 2,445. Foreign vessels constituted 15 per cent. of the number, and 12 per cent. of the tonnage, with an average tonnage for each vessel of 3,179.

The foreign vessels entered inwards consisted of 47 Norwegian (132,423 tons), 22 American (81,841 tons), 7 Swedish, 5 Danish, 3 Japanese, 2 Panama, and 1 German.

DIRECTION OF OVERSEA SHIPPING.

Particulars of the number and net tonnage of vessels entered and cleared between New Zealand and various countries during the years 1929 and 1930 are given below:—

Country.1929.1930.
Entered.Cleared.Entered.Cleared.
No.Tonnage.No.Tonnage.No.Tonnage.No.Tonnage.
United Kingdom91483,01497580,33582506,122109676,139
British North Borneo12,852............
India417,53214,635420,830....
Ceylon........14,916....
Straits Settlements13,47612,35014,525....
Seychelles Islands12,349....12,077....
South African Union210,128............
British West Indies........15,231....
Canada37195,08321144,71231182,79218139,844
Australia263850,8843211,009,999246805,956288933,869
Fiji2154,0432254,3771438,8511755,407
Nauru (Pleasant) Island1236,745619,246823,522718,798
Gilbert and Ellice Islands721,514618,261617,753618,834
Norfolk Island85,64896,05162,13072,139
Papua............23,819
Solomon Islands140314032806....
Tonga....1749........
Western Samoa64,76443,266914,8211426,106
Belgium935,47015,369626,35213,246
France............27,500
Italy....14,645........
Norway4336....18,127111,788
China............15,208
Dutch East Indies1860,7511242,5501451,2381769,156
Guam....27,336........
Japan........310,29226,466
Juan de Nova25,621....25,422....
Morocco39,529....411,593....
Argentina12,350............
Chile25,07737,935....13,150
Cuba515,130....515,109....
Mexico13,154....25,265....
Panama Canal Zone........15,102....
Peru12,387....39,468....
United States of America120488,67869286,876115478,69471275,440
Hawaii....310,326....27,264
New Caledonia44,357610,96811661166
New Hebrides........14033816
Society Islands147513,817........
Tuamotu Archipelago26,0851030,83113,150926,917
Antarctica3731249237313731
Whale-fisheries1115,2002635,6982635,6981721,189
Totals6422,343,3386302,301,2276002,297,1425992,313,992

Slightly less than 41 per cent. of the vessels and 36 per cent. of the total tonnage inwards during the two years covered by the foregoing table came from Australia, while a somewhat higher proportion of the shipping outwards was cleared for Australia. The United Kingdom ranks second, the United States third, Canada fourth, and the Pacific islands next. The figures for the principal countries for each of the last ten years are as follows:—

SHIPPING BETWEEN NEW ZEALAND AND PRINCIPAL COUNTRIES, 1921–30.

Year.Australia.United Kingdom.United States.Canada.Fiji.Pacific Islands (other than Fiji).
Entered.
..Tons.Tons.Tons.Tons.Tons.Tons.
1921888,287415,020324,089167,95170,46133,894
1922872,175375,361211,223193,16157,70534,475
19231,045,264387,987298,470192,09853,77942,620
19241,082,982376,025351,511174,65458,23748,962
1925936,569433,956346,987195,85064,21165,638
19261,001,520418,312424,886185,97058,49273,733
1927911,602409,892427,578191,88747,90975,030
1928798,516430,542438,665230,20457,57974,628
1929850,884483,014488,678195,08354,04379,563
1930805,956506,122478,694182,79238,85162,751
Cleared.
19211,178,138535,27384,57169,41656,22315,578
1922974,872543,821111,48370,14854,19018,314
19231,211,532523,66392,844105,21848,73753,228
19241,338,655525,230144,217104,53645,59435,655
19251,193,344524,962154,984125,41253,24952,004
19261,175,263539,910192,052121,02758,75172,768
19271,097,946546,790231,298130,31639,82090,663
1928971,239575,706292,110128,07947,764119,133
19291,009,999580,335286,876144,71254,377121,254
1930933,869676,139275,440139,84455,407104,859

SHIPPING TRADE OF PORTS.

New Zealand has twenty-one ports of entry for Customs purposes (vide Subsection E, of Section XI), and there are numerous other ports around the coast. A vessel arriving from overseas may call at several ports in the Dominion to discharge and load cargo, and is recorded as an overseas arrival at the first port of call, and as an overseas departure from the port from which it finally sails. Its movements from one port to another in New Zealand are treated as coastwise shipping. The figures in the following table must simply be taken as showing the extent to which various ports are made the first port of arrival or the last port of departure, and not as indicating the relative overseas trade of the various ports.

OVERSEAS SHIPPING, 1928–30, BY PORTS OF FIRST ARRIVAL AND FINAL DEPARTURE.

Port.Entered.Cleared.
1928.1929.1930.1928.1929.1930.
 Tons.Tons.Tons.Tons.Tons.Tons.
Kaipara......1,5132,3081,288
Auckland1,252,2471,348,2231,291,525760,389756,467829,010
Gisborne20,7945,4495.73629011,95729,840
Napier23,56923,63925,97347,96040,50369,422
New Plymouth68,84443,84139,60332,69125,23622,320
Wanganui10,7639,2325,54824,34412,35017,970
Wellington585,381629,692648,828820,880876,053854,540
Picton2,1009,56511,894....5,452
Nelson..3758,955..8,1753,117
Westport6,58327,493166157,350184,91993,143
Greymouth3,16110,8773,61229,63737,98632,259
Lyttelton51,19265,84663,66870,51057,09981,539
Timaru9,3737,86611,80217,64115,19411,141
Oamaru....5,336......
Dunedin41,89760,52349,391166,083188,802154,509
Bluff104,979100,717125,10580,92084,178108,442
Totals2,180,8832,343,3382,297,1422,210,2082,301,2272,313,992

A series of tables showing for each port the total shipping entered and cleared, and distinguishing between overseas and coastal vessels, irrespective of whether the former had been entered or cleared overseas or coastwise, is published annually in Part II of the "Annual Statistical Report on Trade and Shipping." From these tables may be seen at a glance not only the total shipping of each port, but the number and tonnage of vessels calling there which are engaged in the overseas trade.

The movement of overseas and coastal vessels on the New Zealand coast is well illustrated in the following table, which gives the aggregate number and tonnage of the total calls made during each of the years 1922–30.

Year.Overseas Vessels.Coastal Vessels.Total.
Number.Net Tonnage.Number.Net Tonnage.Number.Net Tonnage.
19221,8285,955,45319,9695,062,15921,79711,017,612
19232,0857,054,97322,8825,474,33424,96712,529,307
19242,4127,767,82824,5575,439,87726,96913,207,705
19252,3887,832,10223,5195,535,56225,90713,367,664
19262,5868,324,12622,4025,450,82524,98813,774,951
19272,3548,237,45122,1235,633,29124,47713,870,742
19282,3938,369,17921,0285,463,60423,42113,832,783
19292,4078,752,83720,8065,447,17123,21314,200,008
19302,5959,494,30620,2385,150,03222,83314,644,338

The figures for overseas vessels in the above table show that these vessels are now making considerably more calls at the minor ports in the Dominion. The number of visits made by vessels engaged exclusively in the coastal trade reached its peak in 1924, since when there has been a continuous decline. The tonnage has not shown a similar movement, the figures indicating a tendency to employ a larger type of vessel in this class of trade.

Figures showing the number and tonnage of all vessels entered into each port during 1928, 1929, and 1930 are given in the following table. In this table, however, no distinction is made between overseas and coastal vessels.

NUMBER AND TONNAGE OF VESSELS (OVERSEAS AND COASTAL) ENTERED AT EACH PORT, 1928–30.

Port.1928.1929.1930.
Number.Tonnage.Number.Tonnage.Number.Tonnage.

*Figures not available.

Parengarenga283,872424,424383,969
Awanui927,4311088,5971219,159
Mangonui6220,4975819,0006520,572
Whangaroa17546,29818546,68120647,751
Russell15894,15516165,68017382,643
Whangape230........
Hokianga9119,05911013,65010813,819
Whangarei952132,047949124,310977122,121
Kaipara197,6942710,154326,236
Mangawai592,996603,012593,010
Auckland7,7242,401,9117,6962,500,7826,8602,476,051
Onehunga31172,33332269,04030948,853
Raglan568,514578,680557,488
Kawhia659,018577,704558,257
Coromandel1059,09611222,42411527,395
Whitianga11110,39811611,87611411,688
Thames52384,87450279,38149271,657
Tauranga24976,94921026,03617920,493
Whakatane1017,499936,961856,735
Opotiki867,591817,020796,671
Tokomaru Bay233108,35120086,050178117,967
Tolaga Bay7539,47313063,61212738,099
Gisborne514301,534498311,937478390,724
Waikokopu12688,77611664,12711177,392
Wairoa956,179958,072774,620
Napier600645,859545544,151500644,157
Mokau103163251225400
Waitara412,311441,38026416
New Plymouth402447,786365458,057370437,338
Patea15615,08613813,47713713,587
Wanganui522345,484520339,424503355,534
Foxton656,240515,876637,008
Wellington3,0903,477,1493,0713,604,3453,1523,756,293
Havelock266771978921882
Picton401297,057401273,704438289,410
Wairau22215,34517413,68916012,887
Nelson1,097356,8141,130373,8981,238406,496
Mapua****17513,150
Waitapu815,789987,7261068,364
Motueka22320,18318118,17527825,642
Westport563472,119591483,125590396,660
Greymouth292179,206317199,655300187,162
Hokitika321,276321,76220871
Kaikoura9611,5029812,0569114,200
Lyttelton1,5731,900,4831,6252,028,1951,6252,041,897
Akaroa743,772691,998554,533
Timaru389478,664409595,448418596,115
Oamaru169143,882159133,340169151,360
Dunedin570993,2985371,047,2215971,074,514
Invercargill904,723371,279844,713
Bluff493425,836445459,856442569,219
Half-moon Bay13215,35114011,6601578,160
Totals23,42113,832,78323,21314,200,00822,83314,644,338

Wellington ranks as the first port of the Dominion as regards aggregate tonnage of shipping entered, followed by Auckland, Lyttelton, Dunedin, Napier, and Timaru, in that order. Wellington and Lyttelton are the termini of the daily inter-Island ferry service, and to this fact is due a large part of the coastwise shipping credited to these two ports.

The number and tonnage of overseas vessels included in the totals given above for the various ports concerned are now given. The table covers all vessels engaged in the overseas trade, whether entered overseas or coastwise, and the figures for individual ports differ greatly from those given in a previous table, wherein the tonnage of overseas vessels entered is counted only for the port of first entry in the Dominion.

NUMBER AND TONNAGE OF OVERSEAS VESSELS ENTERED AT EACH PORT, 1928–30.

Port.1928.1929.1930.
Number.Tonnage.Number.Tonnage.Number.Tonnage.
Whangaroa....11,208....
Russell951,024523,134738,311
Hokianga89,53431,61021,496
Whangarei3137,3263340,7213236,076
Kaipara54,97944,40831,630
Auckland5371,849,6615632,003,0505291,981,585
Onehunga........1342
Whitianga1290........
Thames387012901241
Tauranga....11661342
Tolaga Bay....13,75013,751
Tokomaru Bay1066,650946,9471288,514
Gisborne50214,43248218,80556283,717
Waikokopu1166,157740,5031056,130
Napier131537,31484381,553117544,094
New Plymouth100347,54294363,50397357,672
Wanganui63252,38358242,42560258,473
Wellington4601,931,3804852,060,8036422,384,692
Picton1650,5101664,2112084,057
Nelson1851,1681448,1092787,637
Westport142263,913158296,698108196,600
Greymouth114109,711106111,1328085,245
Lyttelton231977,0452471,064,4062451,096,582
Akaroa........11,408
Timaru82311,922111428,482127440,661
Oamaru2460,6031750,3573072,774
Dunedin230810,134233865,241252893,242
Bluff117364,631108391,325134499,034
Totals2,3938,369,1792,4078,752,8372,5959,494,306

Overseas vessels are shown to have called at twenty-four ports during 1930, including nine which were not first ports of call for a single overseas vessel. The total entries of the 600 overseas vessels during the year were 2,595, which gives an average of over four ports called at on each visit to the Dominion. Many vessels—as, for instance, those engaged in the transport of timber and coal, and those merely touching at a New Zealand port while en route between Australia and America—call at only one port in the Dominion, while, on the other hand, vessels engaged in the United Kingdom trade generally call at half a dozen or more ports.

MARINE OFFICERS' CERTIFICATES.

The examinations for masters, mates, engineers, &c., of vessels are controlled by the Marine Department, and the regulations relating to these examinations are based upon those of the Imperial Board of Trade, with such modifications as are necessitated by local conditions; but the British Board of Trade recognizes the following New Zealand certificates only as of Imperial validity: Master, extra; master, ordinary; master, steamship; first mate, only mate, and second mate, ordinary and steamship; first- and second-class marine engineers, and first and second-class motor engineers. It is a condition of such recognition that candidates must possess service qualifications and pass examinations similar and not inferior to those prescribed by the British Board of Trade.

New regulations for the examination of masters and mates were issued by the Board of Trade on 1st January, 1931, and corresponding regulations were made in New Zealand and came into force on the same date.

During 1930–31 some 390 candidates sat for examinations. Of the 229 who passed, 125 were masters, mates, and engineers of seagoing ships; 1 was for voluntary examination in compass deviation; 10 were masters, mates, and engineers of steamers plying within restricted limits; 55 were engineers of seagoing motor-propelled boats; and 38 were engineers of such boats plying within restricted limits.

SURVEY OF SHIPS.

The Shipping and Seamen Act of 1908, and its amendments, provide for an annual survey by Government surveyors of all vessels, with a view to ensuring their seaworthiness. Certificates of survey were issued in 1930–31 to 194 steamers, 434 oil-engine vessels, and 12 sailing-vessels. Vessels to the number of 243 were also surveyed for seaworthiness and efficiency under section 226 of the 1908 Act.

LIGHTHOUSES.

The long coast-line of the Dominion is marred in many places by hidden rocks or reefs and other perils to navigation. This has compelled the erection of some forty-seven coastal lighthouses of various types. No fewer than twelve of these are situated in the stormy area of Cook Strait and the bays opening therefrom, reaching from where the red and white rays of Cape Farewell light give warning of the seven-mile-long sandspit at the northern extremity of the South Island to the bluff shore marked by the Cape Palliser light at the southern point of the North Island.

The buildings are of varying kinds, as necessitated by their respective situations. In twenty-six cases the light apparatus is classed as of the dioptric order—i.e., a central lamp sending its rays through a combination of surrounding lenses. Automatic lights are used in the remainder of the coastal lighthouses.

The most powerful light is that of Stephen Island, which, placed some 600 ft. above high water, is visible at a distance of 32 1/2 nautical miles. Next in order come Cape Brett light (altitude 510 ft.) and East Cape (505 ft.), both visible at 30 1/2 miles; Godley Head (altitude 450 ft.), visibility 29 miles; Cuvier Island light (altitude 390 ft.) and Moko Hinou (altitude 385 ft.), both of which have a visibility of 27 miles. Sixteen other lights have a range of 20 miles or over.

All manually-attended coastal lighthouses are equipped with signalling flags and lamps, the keepers being competent to transmit or receive messages. Coastal lights—i.e., those outside the bounds of the various harbour authorities—are maintained by the Marine Department.

The average cost of erection and equipment of the coastal lighthouses was about £6,000 per light. The two most costly were Cape Brett Lighthouse (£11,237) on the Auckland Peninsula, and Dog Island Lighthouse (£10,481) in Foveaux Strait. The cost of maintenance of all lighthouses under the control of the Marine Department was for 1930–31.—Salaries, £15,892; stores and general maintenance, £7,799; working-expenses of tender, £21,257; administration expenses, £5,750; interest and sinking-fund charges, £16,639; depreciation, £8,179; total, £75,516. Light dues for 1930–31 totalled £84,062.

WRECKS.

In the case of any wreck or shipping casualty in New Zealand waters a Collector of Customs, Superintendent of Mercantile Marine, or other person empowered by the Minister of Marine, institutes an inquiry into the cause and circumstances of such casualty. If necessary, a formal investigation is held by a Magistrate, who has power to cancel or suspend the certificate of any officer where the damage has resulted from his wrongful act or default.

Should any wreck occur on the coast the Receiver of Wrecks for that district, usually an officer of the Customs, has the necessary authority to be used in the preservation of life and property.

During the year 1930–31, 62 inquiries of which 3 were Magisterial, were held into shipping casualties, the number of vessels involved being 70. The principal casualty was the total loss of the steamer "Tahiti," in latitude 20° 44' S., longitude 166° 15' W., Pacific Ocean. Fortunately no lives were lost. The wreck of the steamer "Progress" at Ohiro Bay, Cook Strait, with a loss of five lives, occurred (1st May, 1931), after the close of the year under review. A summary of the casualties is given.

Strandings—No.Tonnage.
  Total loss54,190
  Slight damage1210,952
  No damage813,505
Collisions—  
  Slight damage1515,539
  No damage2931
Fires—  
  Total lossNil...
  Slight damage....
  No damage....
Miscellaneous2849,260
Totals7094,377

Chapter 14. SECTION XIII.—RAILWAYS.

INTRODUCTORY.

RAILWAY history in New Zealand dates from the year 1860 only. In that year a contract was let for the construction of a line from Christchurch to Lyttelton and the first portion of this line was opened on the 1st December, 1863. A line from Invercargill to Bluff Harbour was opened on the 5th February, 1867. The Provincial Council of Auckland in 1863 began the construction of a line from Auckland to Drury.

The historic Railways Act of 1870 provided a general railway policy for the colony. Six years later, when the abolition of the provinces placed the earlier-constructed lines in the hands of the General Government, railway mileage had risen to 718 miles.

Although practically all the railways are State-owned, some were built by private enterprise. Of these the more important were constructed by the Midland and the Wellington-Manawatu Railway Companies.

On the 4th August, 1923, the Otira Tunnel was opened for through traffic. It is seventh on the list of the world's longest tunnels, and is the longest tunnel in the British Empire. The tunnel enters the mountain-side on the east (Arthur's Pass) at an altitude of 2,435 ft. above sea-level, burrows under the summit of Arthur's Pass on a downward course, and emerges after 5 miles 25 chains at an altitude of 1,586 ft. above sea-level.

The working of the electrified section, Otira - Arthur's Pass, 8 miles 18 chains, including the tunnel of 5 1/4 miles, has been provided for by the erection of a power-station at Otira containing three modern steam boilers and two turbine-driven generators. Each of the five 50-ton electric locomotives attached to the section is capable of hauling a train of 140 tons up the ruling grade of 1 in 33 to Arthur's Pass. The Christchurch-Lyttelton section of railway, including the Lyttelton Tunnel, was electrified in 1928–29.

The development of automatic and electric-power signalling has been greatly extended since its introduction on the New Zealand railways some years ago. At the present time automatic signalling controlling the safe running of trains is in use on 61 miles 68 chains of double line and 188 miles 16 chains of single line. The installations have been carried out with the most up-to-date signalling appliances in the world: the old type of semaphore signal has been discarded, and the signalling indications are given by means of coloured lenses.

In addition to automatic signalling, power signalling for the operation of yards has largely superseded the older form of mechanical signalling.

The use of electric power on the New Zealand railways is increasing to a great extent for many purposes, including pumping plants for the supply of water for engines outside stations, for driving electrical machinery in the shops, and for the lighting of stations, locomotives, and carriages.

In the year 1876 the railways of New Zealand passed from the control of the Provincial Governments to the Public Works Department. A few years later the opened lines were handed over to the Working Railways Department, and in 1889 a Board of three Railway Commissioners was appointed. This form of management, however, lasted only for five years, at the end of which period a General Manager, responsible to the Minister of Railways, took over the administration, and this system continued for close on thirty years. In 1925 the system of railway management was reorganized under the control of a Railway Board of three members, but in 1928 the system of control by a General Manager was again reverted to. Three years later legislation was passed constituting the Government Railways Board of five members, which took over the control and management of the railways from 1st June, 1931.

MILEAGE OF STATE RAILWAYS.

At the 31st March, 1931, there were some 3,322 miles of State railways open for traffic, divided into seven distinct sections, as follows:—

Section.Length. Miles.
North Island main line and branches1,449
Kaihu24
Gisborne60
Total, North Island1,533
South Island main line and branches1,626
Westport43
Nelson64
Picton56
Total, South Island1,789

Government railways are constructed by the Public Works Department, and are transferred to the Railways Department when completed. New lines totalling 35 miles were transferred in this way during 1930–31.

The gauge is 3 ft. 6 in., and a steel rail of 70 lb. weight per lineal yard is the standard for the permanent-way, and is in use on 1,816 miles of line. The great bulk of the remaining mileage is in 53 lb., 55 lb., and 56 lb. steel rails. Sleepers, which are laid down to the number of 2,100 to the mile, are principally of Australian hardwood or New Zealand silver-pine.

ROLLING-STOCK.

Information as to the rolling-stock in use on the State railways in each of the last five years is given in the following table:—

1926–27.1927–28.1928–29.1929–30.1930–31.
Locomotives—     
Tender395379368361366
Tank289287281272255
Articulated (Garratt)....133
Single Fairlie86555
Electric55111111
Battery11144
Clayton......11
Totals698678667657645
Passenger-vehicles—     
Sleepers1815212121
Saloon3435353230
First-class236241238234240
Second-class712722716733759
Composite554542538519505
Ladies'202019159
Postal2122212020
Other1515151919
Totals1,6101,6121,6031,5931,603
Wagons—     
Horse-boxes323313296291281
Cattle734730729720793
Sheep2,1472,2712,3112,4592,580
Frozen-meat724723724718715
Cool-storage683751792779785
Covered-goods973972893867841
High-side15,41815,45115,54515,58716,105
High-side bogie495495488483488
Low-side1,7271,7291,7091,6801,817
Brake-vans477492480473496
Other3,2893,3013,3363,3253,488
Totals26,99027,22827,30327,38228,389

All carriages and wagons required for use on the State railways have, since 1901, been manufactured in the railway workshops of the Dominion, with the exception of 2,500 four-wheeled wagons imported from England in 1921–22. Most of the locomotives also are now built in the Dominion, mainly in the railway workshops.

The weights of the locally-built tender - engines in working trim vary from 63 to 94 tons, while those of the tank-engines run from 29 1/2 to 71 tons.

A reorganization of workshops has been effected, under which the Hutt (North Island) and Hillside (South Island) workshops are locomotive repair and building shops. Otahuhu and Addington workshops deal with all cars and wagons in the respective Islands.

The standard type of passenger locomotive is a simple superheated tender-engine of the "Pacific" type—weight in working trim, 79 tons; tractive power, 20,000 lb. This locomotive—Class AB—is of sufficient power to be also easily adapted for use as a goods engine. The standard goods locomotive used is of the four-cylinder balanced compound type, weighs 94 tons, and has a tractive power of 29,840 lb. Standard carriages are 50 ft. in length, fitted with chair seats to accommodate forty-four passengers, and lighted by the Pintsch-gas system. Electric lighting in passenger-cars is now being substituted for gas lighting, 441 carriages being so equipped at 31st March, 1931. Locomotives to the number of 244 are fitted with electric head-lights. The Westinghouse brake is fitted to all rolling-stock with the exception of that on the Kaihu, Picton, Nelson, and Westport Sections.

PASSENGERS AND GOODS.

The following statement shows the number of miles of Government railways open in the Dominion, the number of train-miles travelled and of passengers carried, and the tonnage of goods traffic for the last ten years. Figures of passengers and goods include the Lake Wakatipu steamer service, but exclude road-motor services.

Year ended 31st MarchLength open (Miles).Train-mileage.Passengers.Season Tickets issued.Goods and Live-stock.*
Including Season-ticket Holders.Excluding Season-ticket Holders.

*The equivalent tonnage for live-stock has been given.

      Tons.
19223,0218,717,26528,121,76314,262,440472,8656,321,351
19233,0288,346,73128,221,36214,256,610485,6816,618,588
19243,0539,024,50328,436,47513,836,311525,7446,925,517
19253,0859,083,62326,106,85912,424,012537,5447,033,459
19263,13810,319,40727,653,41411,813,407600,2927,256,142
19273,16410,723,86426,002,13710,305,065585,0947,308,449
19283,18010,838,59425,379,6659,299,157632,7637,366,762
19293,28711,113,48225,574,8439,074,993656,1697,622,631
19303,28712,022,04325,413,6218,498,441667,4327,799,702
19313,32211,281,89822,813,7087,288,674600,4406,966,329

Live-stock carried in 1930–31 comprised 729,826 cattle and horses, and 10,288,399 sheep and pigs, equivalent to a tonnage of 556,498.

PASSENGERS.

The number of ordinary passengers carried during the year 1930–31 was 7,288,674, a decrease of 1,209,767 when compared with the year 1929–30.

Season tickets issued during the year aggregated 600,440, a decrease of 66,992 compared with 1929–30. Workers' weekly tickets on suburban lines numbered 366,459, a decrease of 56,029; weekly twelve-trip tickets 114,676, a decrease of 1,700; trip-bearer tickets 50,643, a decrease of 5,561; school tickets 29,398, a decrease of 792; tourist tickets 906, a decrease of 223; and travellers' annual tickets 114.

The total number of passenger journeys for the year 1930–31 was 22,813,708, as compared with 25,413,621 for 1929–30.

In addition to the 22,813,708 passengers shown in the foregoing table, 3,187,554 passengers were carried by the Railways Department's road-motor services in 1930–31. Excluding also steamer traffic on Lake Wakatipu, 22,787,056 passengers were carried on the railways during the year, the revenue in respect of these aggregating £1,778,725. Passenger train-miles run during the year totalled 4,874,650, and the revenue received represents 87 58 pence per train-mile and £539 per mile of line.

Detailed figures showing the number of passengers carried under various heads during the last five years are given in the following table:—

1926–27.1927–28.1928–29.1929–30.1931–31.
Ordinary4,933,9514,316,7313,904,5333,450,4372,789,419
Suburban3,050,6142,782,0402,586,8542,423,2742,055,480
Holiday excursion797,061650,514911,2999686,664730,300
Other reduced fares1,523,4391,549,8721,672,3071,938,0661,713,475
Totals10,305,0659,299,1579,074,9938,498,4417,288,674
Season tickets issued—     
  Workers' weekly352,128390,152412,005422,488366,459
  Weekly twelve-trip113,187116,967116,609116,376114,676
  Trip-bearer49,17956,41656,87256,20450,643
  School30,40128,88529,53530,19029,398
  Tourist1,2581,2321,1501,129906
  Travellers' annual161150141141114
  Other38,78038,96139,85740,90438,244
  Totals585,094632,763656,169667,432600,440

GOODS AND LIVE-STOCK.

The following table gives interesting information as to the constitution of the goods traffic for the years 1926–27 to 1930–31. The figures are exclusive of steamer traffic on Lake Wakatipu.

Commodity.1926–27.1927–28.1928–29.1929–30.1930–31.
 Tons.Tons.Tons.Tons.Tons.
Grain251,837300,047355,522316,943265,925
Meals98,829126,580121,283117,901112,571
Fruit, New Zealand46,37737,79241,23941,77246,919
Root crops, fodder193,206163,897162,033163,173139,690
Flax, green and dressed29,58836,66227,02526,15911,086
Seeds22,70327,23224,27620,64616,662
Cattle and horses118,502139,317144,257151,333141,464
Sheep and pigs356,094371,439391,194414,445414,589
Meal148,102178,590171,964173,669191,384
Butter86,63094,982101,846122,749132,318
Cheese71,46275,27599,69193,220108,148
Wool134,286135,184141,235124,156117,991
Dairy by-products12,22016,00716,98918,66417,192
Fat, hides, skins34,36736,46733,35432,36637,580
Fish8,3416,7947,7438,2339,370
Agricultural lime102,992116,428142,213171,777157,211
Coal, imported81,59275,54259,6615,74937,361
Coal, New Zealand hard1,089,4641,102,1831,105,5091,242,0461,096,247
Coal, New Zealand brown951,6431,012,946999,017981,0931,020,454
Road-metal336,537277,217354,159413,551234,412
Lime and coke55,24454,59660,73465,01577,438
Timber, imported45,56132,70729,76930,99027,577
Timber, New Zealand617,882537,856538,252543,097375,524
Firewood, posts, &c.140,009127,997126,693150,698123,138
Benzine, kerosene, &c.61,75389,977123,937144,418145,086
Cement78,23678,48170,67982,54482,606
Manures441,396586,007712,741681,458563,417
Miscellaneous1,684,8991,520,1951,451,4301,451,1081,254,349
Totals7,299,7527,358,3977,613,4457,788,9736,957,709

Information showing for the various commodities the tonnage carried, ton-miles, average haul, and revenue received during 1930–31 is now given:—

Commodity.Tonnage carried.Per Cent. of Gross.Tons One Mile (,000 omitted).Average Haul.Revenue.
    Miles.£
Grain265,9253.8213,17750120,764
Meals112,5711.627,0366261,219
Fruit46,9190.677,76616660,348
Root crops, fodder139,6902.019,1576571,683
Flax, green and dressed11,0860.16787718,196
Seeds16,6620.241,0016012,653
Cattle and horses141,4642.0311,72183177,407
Sheep and pigs414,5895,9629,32671400,227
Meat191,3842,755,69230138,688
Butter132,3181.907,68458124,781
Cheese108,1481.564,7884496,871
Wool117,9911.706,27653117,201
Dairy by-products17,1920.251,4718618,343
Fat, hides, skins37,5800.541,6504436,504
Fish9,3700.131,62117314,133
Agricultural lime157,2112.2610,6536831,397
Coal, imported37,3610.548562315,034
Coal, New Zealand hard1,020,24715.7643,24439318,178
Coal, New Zealand brown1,020,45414.66127,191125618,440
Road-metal234,4123.375,6552444,653
Lime and coke77,4381.114,0705330,878
Timber, imported27,5770.401,2884725,254
Timber, New Zealand375,5245.4041,539111350,931
Firewood, posts, &c.123,1381.769,7357950,329
Benzine, gasoline, kerosene145,0862.0911,69681243,383
Cement82,6061.196,8018269,381
Manures563,4178.0934,13461220,791
Miscellaneous1,254,34918.0361,088491,066,902
Totals6,957,709100.00467,109674,544,569

The total number of freight train-miles run during the year 1930–31 in carrying the 6,957,709 tons of goods and live-stock was 6,407,000, and the total revenue received was £4,544,509. This revenue represents averages of 14s. per train-mile, 13s. per ton, and 3.33d. per ton-mile.

COST OF CONSTRUCTION.

The total cost of construction of open lines up to the 31st March, 1931, was £60,545,154. The amount spent on lines in course of construction and not handed over to the Working Railways Department for traffic purposes was £8,133,871, making the total capital cost of State railways £68,679,025. The figures as at the end of each of the last five years are given.

1926–27.1927–28.1928–29.1929–30.1930–31.
 £££££
Lines open for traffic49,183,91651,187,37656,568,59857,787,67160,545,154
Lines under construction6,844,5617,610,0825,707,6167,738,4188,133,871
Totals56,028,47758,797,45862,276,21465,526,08968,679,025

So varied are the geographical features of the Dominion that a great disparity exists in the cost of constructing the individual sections of lines. The numerous mountain-chains and the innumerable rivers fed by the heavy rainfall make railway construction in general both difficult and expensive, as the next statement shows.

COMPARISON OF CAPITAL COST AND OFREVENUE OF EACH SECTION, 1930–31.

Section.Capital Cost of Open Lines to 31st March, 1931.Capital Cost per Mile (Open Lines).Net Operating Revenue, 1930–31.
Per Mile of Open Line.Per Cent. of Capital Cost.

*Loss.

† Based on total net revenue.

North Island—£££ 
  Kaihu190,1807,924—146*..
  Gisborne848,28414,138—204*..
  Main line and branches32,315,37222,3022601.21
  Totals, North Island33,353,83621,7572361.10
South Island—........
  Westport715,23516,6335283.10
  Nelson575,5038,992—276*..
  Picton681,58012,171—153*..
  Main line and branches22,750,08213,991110.08
  Totals, South Island24,722,40013,81980.05
  Totals, Railways58,076,23617,4821130.66
Lake Wakatipu steamer service45,040......
Subsidiary services2,413,982......
General9,896......
Grand totals60,545,15418,226..1.16

The cost of construction has been relatively greater in the North Island than in the South, but the net revenue per mile of open line and per cent. of capital cost has in recent years been considerably greater in the North than in the South. The North Island main line and branches and the Westport Section show a greater capital cost per mile than any other section, but they give the highest percentage of net revenue.

REVENUE AND EXPENDITURE.

The railways have contributed in a great measure towards bringing the Dominion to its present high state of productiveness, have given practical assistance in the development of the country, and have encouraged local industry. For many years a profit of 3 per cent. was regarded as sufficient, and any excess over this rate was followed by reductions in passenger charges or in freights. Consequent on the extension of settlement and the soundness of the Dominion's industries, a higher rate than 3 per cent. has been aimed at in recent years. The rate looked for in 1909–10 was 3 3/4 per cent., and in 1910–11 4 per cent., followed in 1911–12 by a return to 3 3/4 per cent. These rates were obtained, but those for 1913–14 and 1914–15 fell below expectations, a result due in the earlier year to the extended strike which obtained during nearly three months of the year and to the outbreak of smallpox in the North Island, and in the later year to the outbreak of the European War. In 1915–16 and 1916–17, however, there were considerable increases, bringing the net revenue up to 4 3/4 per cent. and 5 1/4 per cent. respectively. The returns for the next three years all fell slightly below the figure for 1916–17; in 1920–21 there was an abrupt fall to somewhat less than 3 1/2 per cent., and in 1921–22 the unprecedentedly low figure of slightly over 1 per cent. was reached, a state of affairs brought about by high running-costs, the competition of motor transport, and especially the state of depression which was in evidence during the year. The year 1922–23 showed a considerable improvement over the preceding period, the return being slightly over 3 per cent.; while for the year 1923–24 the policy rate of 3 3/4 per cent. was slightly exceeded. The restrictions imposed by the Health Department on account of the epidemic of infantile paralysis considerably affected the passenger traffic for the year 1924–25, and to this may be attributed the decrease in the rate of interest earned—viz., slightly over 3 1/2 per cent.

In 1924 the Government decided upon a financial reorganization of the railways, and an entirely new system of accounts, based on commercial practice, was brought into operation on the 1st April, 1925.

The first and most important step in this direction was the establishment of a separate Working Railways Account into which all earnings are paid and from which all working-expenses, superannuation subsidies, and interest on capital are met. The interest on capital is based on the actual rates payable on the various loans.

The new financial policy embodied the setting-up of Renewals, Betterments, and Equalization Funds, and also provided for payment of subsidies from the Consolidated Fund for losses on operation of certain developmental lines. This latter provision was cancelled from 1st April, 1929.

The total revenue and expenditure of the railways during each of the last ten years are as follows:—

Year ended 31st March,Gross Revenue.Expenditure.Net Revenue.Percentage of Net Revenue to Capital Cost.
 ££££ s. d.
19226,643,5916,237,727405,8641 1 4
19236,727,8025,502,4971,225,3053 0 10
19246,984,2115,403,7661,580,4453 16 6
19257,112,5245,545,4161,567,1083 11 0
19268,460,7626,468,4281,992,3344 6 11
19278,434,6546,490,8801,943,7743 19 10
19288,524,5386,685,1231,839,4153 12 10
19298,747,9756,849,3831,898,5923 9 0
19308,288,1167,358,859929,2571 12 4
19317,571,5376,882,810688,7271 3 3

The above figures are inclusive of subsidiary services, which in recent years have increased considerably. From 1925–26 to 1928–29 also the figures of receipts are swelled by the inclusion of moneys transferred from the Consolidated Fund to make good deficiencies in revenue on branch lines and isolated sections. This provision, however, has now been cancelled. The revenue and expenditure for the last five years are now given, distinguishing between railway operating and other items:—

Year ended 31st March,Revenue.Expenditure.Net Operating Revenue.
Railway Operating.Subsidiary Services.Subsidy from Consolidated Fund.Railway Operating.Subsidiary Services.

*Discontinued as from 1st April, 1929.

££££££ 
19277,423,472565,961445,2216,158,283332,5971,265,189
19287,343,845691,125489,5686,302,119383,0041,041,726
19297,524,864724,174498,9376,374,579474,8041,150,285
19307,473,993814,123*6,848,026510,833625,967
19316,781,388790,149*6,406,143476,667375,245

The various subsidiary services now conducted by the Railways Department, with the revenue and expenditure of each during the year ended the 31st March, 1931, are as follows:—

Service.Revenue.Expenditure.
 ££
Lake Wakatipu steamers9,16614,064
Refreshment service120,563116,506
Advertising service49,94148,692
Departmental dwellings116,256178,410
Leases of bookstalls, &c.20,0229,804
Road motor services103,348109,191
Miscellaneous receipts370,853..
Totals790,149476,667

Interest on railway capital liability paid during 1930–31 (and not included in the foregoing figures of expenditure) amounted to £2,255,345, there thus being a deficit of £1,566,618 for the year, as compared with £1,211,269 for the preceding year. A sum of £766,073 was set aside for depreciation and provision for renewals, and is included in the total of expenditure for the year.

REVENUE.

In the following table the revenue during the last ten years is classified according to the class of traffic, &c., from which it was derived. Total revenue is covered down to the end of the year 1924–25, and railway operating revenue thereafter.

Year ended 31st March,Passenger-fares.Parcels, Luggage, and Mails.Goods and Live-stock.Labour, Demurrage, &c.Rents and Commission.Total.
 ££££££
19222,418,227339,4823,646,594124,106115,1826,643,591
19232,420,620393,3223,671,008119,933122,9196,727,802
19242,349,600406,8323,953,213141,968132,5986,984,211
19252,288,571417,5504,122,017137,149147,2377,112,524
19262,537,047409,2074,499,160143,860..7,589,274
19272,304,180377,3674,596,166145,759..7,423,472
19282,145,296379,9334,680,135138,481..7,343,845
19292,124,746378,1414,846,125175,852..7,524,864
19301,995,927386,7924,904,324186,950..7,473,993
19311,778,726359,2764,487,357156,0296,781,388..

Revenue from the carriage of goods and live-stock has been steadily increasing, but a decline is recorded for 1931. Passenger traffic shows a tendency to decrease, owing to motor-bus competition, &c.

The operating revenue from passenger-fares during the year 1930–31 represented an expenditure on railway travel of £1 3s. 9d. per head of mean population, including Maoris. The total railway operating revenue was equal to £4 10s. 7d. per caput.

A table is added showing information as to railway revenue in each of the Australian States for the year ended 30th June, 1930. Figures for New Zealand for the year ended 31st March, 1930, are also given.

RAILWAY REVENUE FOR EACH OF THE AUSTRALIAN STATES.

State.Miles of Line open.Train-miles run (,000 omitted).Gross Revenue (,000 omitted).Net Revenue.
Amount(,000 omitted).Per Train-mile.Per Cent. of Capital.

*Loss.

   ££s. d. 
Queensland6,44711,8597,3021,3562 32.20
New South Wales5,67426,71318,0203,6642 92.90
Victoria4,71317,67112,0012,8813 33.85
South Australia2,5355,5513,2771300 60.47
Western Australia4,1115,7303,6595632 02.38
Tasmania6641,580507—210 3*
Commonwealth Railways1,051453266—311 4*
Totals for Australia25,49569,55745,6388,5422 62.60
New Zealand3,28712,0227,4749211 61.61

EXPENDITURE.

The total railway expenditure in 1930–31 represented 90.90 per cent. of the gross earnings, and the operating-expenses 94.47 per cent. of operating revenue. It is of interest to trace the movement over a period of years, as in the following statement. Here, also, figures for the last six years relate to operating revenue and expenditure, while those for previous years show the proportion of total expenditure to gross earnings.

PERCENTAGE OF EXPENDITURE TO REVENUE, 1910–11 TO 1930–31.

Year ended 31st March,Per Cent.
191165.92
191267.07
191368.13
191471.24
191571.14
191664.00
191760.97
191864.91
191966.32
192071.37
192181.59
192293.89
192381.70
192477.37
192577.97
192681.23
192782.96
192885.81
19298.1.71
193091.62
193194.47

The expenditure under various heads is new given for each of the last ten years. For the last six years the figures are exclusive of subsidiary services, and refer to railway operating expenditure only.

Year ended 31st March,Maintenance of Ways and Works.Maintenance of Signals.Maintenance of Rollingstock.Locomotive Transportation.Traffic Transportation.Head Office and General Charges.*Total.

*Including superannuation subsidy.

 £££££££
19221,111,88372,3431,113,1702,020,9941,716,389202,9486,237,727
19231,040,89267,4251,043,5901,013,5041,541,132195,8945,502,497
19241,143,28170,9121,048,5671,305,1011,541,108204,4075,403,766
19251,113,04881,2011,083,7881,108,9271,611,947246,5055,545,416
19201,144,385105,0641,311,3171,036,6201,743,641223,5430,104,570
19271,074,334100,8611,303,4441,069,3521,752,908257,2046,158,283
19281,147,067102,8711,380,7261,662,6741,760,459218,6226,302,119
19291,111,229112,2061,424,105,050,7031,825,905256,2216,374,570
19301,146,014117,5771,680,9191,755,2091,883,918264,3896,848,026
19311,150,329104,4641,502,6981,594,6721,798,490255,4906,406,143

A complementary table showing the percentage of total expenditure under each of the various headings is next given:—

Year ended 31st March,Maintenance of Ways and Works.Maintenance of Signals.Maintenance of RollingstockLocomotive Transportation.Traffic Transportation.Head Office and General Charges.Total.
 Per Cent.Per Cent.Per Cent.Per Cent.Per Cent.Per Cent.Per Cent.
192217.831.1617.8432.4027.523.25100
192318.921.2218.9729.3228.013.56100
192421.161.3119.4025.8328.523.78100
192520.071.4619.5425.4129.074.45100
192618.561.7021.2726.5528.293.63100
192717.441.6421.1627.1128.474.18100
192818.201.6321.9126.3727.943.95100
192917.431.7622.3425.9028.643.93100
193016.731.7224.5525.6327.513.86100
193117.961.6323.4624.8928.073.99100

The following table gives detailed figures of the operations of the locomotives during each of the last ten years:—

Year ended 31st March,Number of Locomotives in Use.Number of Days in Steam.Engine-mileage.Running-costs, including Repairs.Total Locomotive-operating Expenses.
Train.Total.Total.Per Engine mile.Total.Per Engine mile.

*Includes 3,383 days for electric and petrol locomotives and rail-motors.

     £d.£d.
1922630123,3618,633,63711,679,4412,307,56347.402,546,29552.12
1923641125,8958,346,73111,472,3521,877,67539.262,121,53244.38
1924662133,8089,024,50312,450,7961,696,75532.691,893,18636.48
1925671139,1439,083,62313,108,8211,689,51730.911,917,62535.09
1926714147,46510,319,40714,891,5441,814,25529.232,157,73834.75
1927708150,79510,723,86415,470,4381,852,43328.732,261,62435.06
1928690153,18310,838,59415,658,7001,834,51128.122,255,28234.57
1929673152,61811,113,48216,183,7981,774,75126.322,183,92732.39
1930660152,27912,242,03516,735,6242,064,56329.612,455,20835.21
1931666*146,65811,478,52415,618,7761,820,04827.972,195,71033.74

The average number of days in steam per locomotive was 211 in 1920–21 and 226 in 1930–31.

RAILWAY EMPLOYEES.

The number of persons employed in operating the State railways at the 31st March, 1931, was 18,840. The staff is divided into two divisions—namely, the first or clerical division, and the second or out-of-door division—and is further classed in four branches, as shown in the following table, which gives the number of employees in March of each of the last ten years:—

As at 31st March,General.Traffic.Maintenance.Locomotive.Total.
19229745,1383,8555,69515,662
19231,0385,0393,7965,85515,728
19241,1475,1244,0875,99516,353
19251,4955,2124,1946,34517,246
19261,6215,4664,3166,58717,990
19271,7265,5794,4916,66218,458
19281,7815,6094,5306,62118,541
19291,7105,7154,4966,61518,536
19301,8125,7494,6397,21019,410
19311,8215,5744,2687,17718,840

Railway employees are under a system of classification, first introduced in 1896, and revised at various times since then.

Appeal Boards (one in each Island) are constituted to hear and redress grievances of men dissatisfied with decisions respecting the withholding of annual increments, promotion, loss of status, or breaches of discipline. Each Board consists of a Magistrate and two members of the Railways service elected by the members thereof. The Minister of Railways has the power of veto in respect of any decision of the Appeal Board.

A superannuation fund in connection with the Railways service was established in 1903. Information concerning this is given in the section dealing with "Pensions, Superannuation," &c.

RAILWAY ACCIDENTS.

With the exception of the Ongarue accident in 1923 (when seventeen passengers were killed and twenty-nine more or less severely injured, through a falling boulder derailing the engine), the history of railways in New Zealand has been one of comparative freedom from accidents of a serious nature. A table is given dealing with railway accidents during each of the last ten years.

Year ended 31st March.To Passengers.To Employees.To Others.Fatal.Other.Total.
192281,21516221,2171,239
1923181,44860641,4621,526
1924741,77751621,8401,002
1925231,65794371,7371,774
1926631,90965551,9822,037
1927371,83867431,8991,942
1928321,66378471,7261,773
1929401,57797521,6621,714
1930411,84175501,9071,957
1931281,71576501,7691,819

Of the persons meeting with fatal accidents in 1930–31, 3 were passengers, 10 employees, and 37 neither passengers nor employees. The last-mentioned included 22 killed at railway crossings.

Included in the total accidents (1,819) were 8 train accidents, 45 accidents on line, 116 shunting accidents, 57 railway-crossing accidents, and 570 accidents in railway workshops.

PRIVATE RAILWAYS.

Private railways have a total mileage of 116 miles. A complete list is as follows:—

Railway.Location.Length of Railway.
  M. C.
Waipa Railway and Collieries (Limited)Ngaruawahia5 50
Taupo Totara Timber Company (Limited)Putaruru50 40
Waihi Gold-mining Company (Limited)Waikino5 72
Sanson TramwaySanson-Himatangi17 0
Castlecliff RailwayWanganui-Castlecliff3 40
Napier Harbour Board's linePort Ahuriri1 25
Waronui Coal CompanyMilton5 33
Taratu Coal CompanyLovell's Flat7 47
Kaitangata Coal CompanyStirling5 45
Dunedin City Corporation's Ocean Beach RailwayDunedin (about)3 14
Ohai RailwayFrom Wairio5 60
Denniston Incline (Westport Coal Company's line)Waimangaroa-Conn's Creek1 2
Paparoa Company's Railway(Worked by N.Z.R.)1 68
Reefton Coal CompanyReefton2 20
Tongariro Timber CompanyKakahi..
Total mileage..116 36

Chapter 15. SECTION XIV.—TRAMWAYS.

INTRODUCTORY.

MODERN urban life demands rapid and reasonably cheap transport for human beings. Although in New Zealand economic and topographical considerations have acted as a brake on the "urban drift," the aggregation of population in certain areas has long since reached the stage where special transport facilities have been required. In recent years since motor traffic has revolutionized the short-journey passenger traffic, there has been a tendency to utilize the motor-omnibus in centres where increasing population has required special transport. There are at the present time in the Dominion nine boroughs with populations of over 10,000 which are not served by an electric-tramway system. In the more densely populated districts of comparatively long standing, however, the electric tramway has for over twenty years been the popular means of urban transport.

SYSTEMS AND ORGANIZATION.

Although in a few instances the horse and steam tram services that preceded electric traction were in the hands of private enterprise, electric-tramway services have since their inception been controlled by local authorities. This is, however, subject to two exceptions—viz., (1) Auckland, where a public company carried on until 1st July, 1919, when the system was taken over by the Auckland City Council; and (2) Dunedin, where a section of the system was until 1921 operated by a private company. At the present time six of the eight electric tramway systems are controlled by the council of the city or borough concerned. In the other two instances special local authorities have been formed to control the management of the tramways and other transport services. At Christchurch the Christchurch Tramway Board is the controlling body, while at Auckland the Auckland City Council has handed over the tramways to the Auckland Transport Board.

The local authorities derive their powers for controlling tramways from the Tramways Act, 1908, which provides, inter alia, for the construction of tramways in any borough, town district or county in cases where an authorizing order as prescribed by that Act has been granted. There are also special Acts empowering the construction, &c., of tramways in certain places.

Mileage of track and year of inauguration of electric-tramway systems are shown in the table subjoined.

System.Year of Inauguration.Length of Track.Approximate Population served, April, 1931.
Thoroughfare.Single Line (including Loops).
  M. ch.M. ch. 
Auckland190242 4283 23178,000
Napier19132 654 5916,000
New Plymouth19166 578 1816,000
Wanganui190814 616 4625,000
Wellington190431 047 40111,000
Christchurch190552 3477 73108,000
Dunedin189917 7230 1676,000
Invercargill19127 409 4021,000

The Gisborne tramways, opened in 1913, have since been replaced by omnibuses The Napier tramways have not operated since the earthquake of 3rd February, 1931.

Passenger rolling-stock at 31st March, 1931, comprised 775 cars with a capacity of 32,279 passengers.

POWER CONSUMPTION.

The great strides that have been made in recent years in the development of hydro-electric power have reacted to the advantage of the present electric-tramway systems. The electrical energy in Wellington, Christchurch, and Dunedin is now obtained from the hydro-electric works at Mangahao and Lake Waikaremoana, Lake Coleridge, and Waipori respectively, and until the breakdown at Arapuni. Auckland obtained its energy from the Horahora-Arapuni system. These are the largest hydroelectric works functioning in the Dominion, and energy is obtainable from them at comparatively cheap rates. According to the figures for the year ended 31st March. 1931, Christchurch's tram-power cost 0.62d. per unit, against 0.73d. for Dunedin, 0.81d. for Wellington, and 1.02d. for Auckland. In using these figures due attention should be paid to the fact that, with the exception of Auckland, power is purchased in bulk by the tramway authorities, and is adapted for the use of the trams over the tramway authorities' own distribution systems. In Auckland the whole of the plant installed for the transformation and conversion of power for the tramways is the property of the authority supplying the power, the price paid by the tramway authorities being virtually for electricity delivered to the trams. The capital charges falling due annually in connection with this transforming machinery are therefore included under the heading of "Cost of Power" in Auckland, and under "General Capital Charges" for the other undertakings.

During the year ended 31st March, 1931, the Christchurch Tramway Board generated part of the power used by it.

The smaller systems are at a disadvantage as regards power. The available supply in most cases has until recent years been obtainable from the local plants generating the energy for lighting purposes, and consequently the power-cost has been relatively high.

Figures for the fiscal year ending 31st March, 1931, are:—

System.Total Units of Electrical Energy used.Cost per Unit.Units per Car-mile.*Passengers per Car-mile.

*All vehicles.

†Passenger vehicles.

‡Estimated.

  d.  
Auckland18,630,2601.023.088.76
Napier265,0700.751.677.35
New Plymouth692,9410.692.437.47
Wanganui970,0000.832.345.12
Wellington11,035,2800.812.5110.08
Christchurch8,054,4810.622.587.18
Dunedin3,688,8350.732.1811.28
Invercargill652,9930.801.727.54
Totals43,989,8600.842.678.92

POLICY OF MANAGEMENT.

Generally speaking, it may be said that the policy of the local authorities controlling electric tramways is not the making of profit, but the arrangement of their finances so as to produce the barest possible surplus. The principle that the trams must pay their way and not become a burden on the rates is a cardinal rule in tramway-management.

The Tramways Act provides that a separate account must be kept in each case of all moneys received from the working of tramways, against which must be charged,—

  1. Interest payable and percentage required to form a sinking fund in respect of every loan raised for the construction of the tramway.

  2. The cost of maintaining the tramway in good repair, of providing and maintaining carriages and motive power, and of carrying on the traffic thereon.

  3. Any surplus remaining, which the local authority may transfer to the District Fund.

MOTOR-BUS COMPETITION.

Competition by motor-buses is a problem that is troubling tramway authorities the world over at the present time. In New Zealand the competition from buses has seriously affected many tramway systems. A series of losses on certain lines, as well as in whole systems, has been the lot of several of the tramway concerns. The competition is not confined to motor-buses, the increasing use of the motor-car and bicycle having told against tramway services. The competition from motor-buses appears to have become really effective against trams about 1921. Prior to that year the number of passengers carried per car-mile for all tramways manifested an upward tendency more or less commensurate with the increase in the population served. From 10.26 in 1910–11 this figure gradually rose to 11.22 in 1919–20, but since then a gradual but significant decline has been recorded. Within the ten years following 1920–21 the figure declined from 10.71 to 8.92, a decrease of more than 16 per cent.

The whole of the decrease in the passengers carried per car - mile is not attributable to bus competition. The policy behind the control of the tramways has something to do with this. The basis of this policy appears to be the provision of service without the making of profit. A tramway system, therefore, providing a service to a given community must, in normal circumstances, have a proportionately larger volume of traffic as the population served increases. In New Zealand the population served by tramways has increased by approximately 60 per cent. since 1911. It follows, therefore, that the services should now carry a relatively higher volume of passengers unless the car-miles run have been proportionately increased, or, alternatively, new services in more sparsely populated areas have been opened. There is ample evidence that the services have increased. Therefore it is clear that the decrease in the passengers carried per car-mile is due in some measure to the latter cause, but the fact that the growth of bus services synchronizes with the fall in the volume of tram traffic appears to indicate that the principal cause of the decrease lies in this direction.

In 1926 relief came in the Motor-omnibus Traffic Act, 1926, which prohibited the competition of buses with trams, except where the fare charged per section by buses is 2d. more than the tram fare.

As an indication of the trend of traffic development, it may be mentioned that, with the exception of Napier, the whole of the local authorities conducting tramway services now maintain auxiliary motor-omnibus services.

PROGRESS SINCE 1910–1911.

Substantial progress has been made in electric tramways in the Dominion since 1910–11. The statistics for 1927–28 and subsequent years given in this table and elsewhere throughout this section are exclusive altogether of figures relating to the operation of buses run by the tramway authorities. Bus operations were included to an unknown extent in 1926–27 and previous years.

Year ended 31st March,Number of Undertakings.Number of Employees.Passenger Car-miles run.*Passengers carried.Number of Passengers per Car-mile.*

*Total car-miles for years prior to 1927.

191151,6338,080,15582,865,45010.26
191691,95410,797,384109,538,17110.14
1921112,60513,041,341139,702,89110.71
1922112,83213,872,188143,978,47210.38
1923102,95714,052,862145,598,47310.36
1924103,15114,774,262152,295,21510.31
192593,14415,551,322152,518,0609.81
192693,31017,289,576167,677,0579.70
192793,29117,066,086167,599,6619.82
192893,13616,857,342162,550,4829.64
192993,06216,565,221160,559,3139.69
193082,93616,298,984154,811,2629.50
193182,91516,459,615146,804,9708.92

During the year ended 31st March, 1911, 1,633 persons found employment in the various electric-tram services: by 1926 this figure had doubled, and was recorded as 3,310. Each subsequent year, however, has recorded a decrease. The frequency of the services as depicted in the car-miles run shows that great strides have been made in this direction. The tendency towards the development of the double in preference to the single track is a feature attendant upon the increasing density of the population served. The length of thoroughfare traversed by track (either double or single) at 31st March, 1931, was 175 miles, the total miles of track including loops, being 278 miles.

The financial operations of the tramways have increased along with the traffic operations:—

Year ended 31st March,Revenue.Expenditure.Percentage of Expenditure to Revenue.Capital Outlay.Accrued Funds.
Sinking Funds.Depreciation and Renewal Funds.Accident Funds.
 ££ ££££
1911548,842491,11989.481,423,28157,110168,0046,793
1916750,893679,79990.531,972,424147,993655,42321,359
19211,298,3061,275,61098.253,721,772340,078600,52949,745
19221,474,0101,451,51298.474,073,911334,419621,09049,827
19231,510,3911,445,94095.734,370,630403,127598,07355,890
19241,562,7911,495,18195.674,013,647478,241643,71762,666
19251,621,9351,568,53296,714,701,672553,990631,10367,789
19261,607,9691,584,01698.514,760,750632,732683,61471,736
19271,640,3301,659,802101.195,066,008770,100877,11686,889
19281,612,9641,574,59897.625,036,853915,301787,89184,887
19291,606,7421,531,55195.325,137,9181,015,920780,06798,131
19301,549,0021,499,74096.175,297,2231,126,850886,913109,033
19311,530,0101,506,15198.445,596,2601,231,0841,037,977113,603

Figures showing details of the total expenditure during each of the last five years are given in the subjoined table:—

Year ended 31st March,Operating Expenditure.Capital Charges.Other Expenses.Total.
(a) Absolute Figures.
 ££££
19271,224,152381,59154,0591,659,802
19281,125,845399,43349,3201,574,598
19291,086,343392,40752,8011,531,551
19301,053,138397,22049,3821,499,740
19311,038,650418,59.48,9101,506,151
(b) Proportion of Total.
 Per Cent.Per Cent.Per Cent.Per Cent.
192773.7522.993.26100.00
192871.5025.373.13100.00
192970.9325.623.45100.00
193070.2226.493.29100.00
193168.9627.793.25100.00

The percentage of operating expenditure to total expenditure has decreased from 73.75 in 1926–27 to 68.96 in 1930–31. Capital charges on the other hand have risen from 22.99 per cent. to 27.79 per cent. during the same period. Other expenses show very little movement.

The total capital outlay on the various tramway undertakings is given as £5,590,260 to the 31st March, 1931, and it is of interest to dissect this amount into the principal component parts and compare the figures with those for previous years.

This has been done for each of the last five years, and the figures are given in the table following:—

As at 31st March,Permanent way.*Electric Equipment of Lines.Cars and other Vehicles.Land.Buildings.Miscellaneous and Undefined.Total.

*Including electric equipment of lines for years prior to 1929.

Absolute Figures.
 £££££££
19272,384,100..1,383,412208,076571,190519,2305,066,008
19282,514,795..1,309,638166,800597,054448,5665,036,853
19292,092,519481,9751,301,930152,110596,051513,3335,137,918
19302,173,880499,2891,352,204151,558597,741522,5215,297,223
19312,327,574531,7381,451,657156,912608,323520,0565,596,260
Proportion of Total.
 Per Cent.Per Cent.Per Cent.Per Cent.Per Cent.Per Cent.Per Cent.
192747.06..27.384.1111.2710.18100.00
192849.93..26.003.3111.858.91100.00
192940.739.3825.342.9611.609.99100.00
193041.049.4225.532.8611.299.86100.00
193141.599.5025.942.8110.879.29100.00

Extensions and improvements to the permanent-way and the electric equipment of lines have accounted for an increased outlay of £475,212 between 31st March, 1927, and the corresponding date in 1931, the percentage that this amount bears to the total increasing from 47.06 to 51.09 during the five years. The amount expended on rolling-stock rose from £1,383,412 in 1927 to £1,451,657 in 1931, while the percentage decreased from 27.38 to 25.94.

VOLUME OF TRAFFIC.

In point of number of passengers carried the Auckland electric tramways easily led the way, accounting for approximately 36 per cent. of the 146,804,970 passengers carried during the year 1930–31. Next to Auckland comes Wellington, with 30 per cent. of the total. The number of passengers carried per car-mile is an excellent guide to the relative volume of traffic handled by the various undertakings. In the case of Dunedin, where a relatively large volume of traffic is handled on 18 miles of thoroughfare, it is not surprising that the average passenger load per car-mile (11.28) is considerably higher than in any other undertaking. Wellington follows Dunedin with 10.08 passengers per car-mile. with Auckland (8.76) coming next. Christchurch, with its huge distance of thoroughfares traversed, 52 1/2 miles, falls below the other main centres with 7.18. In considering the fares charged on the Christchurch trams this fact should not be lost sight of. The volume of traffic per car-mile in Napier, Invercargill. and New Plymouth was recorded as 7.35, 7.54. and 7.47 respectively, and it is only natural that these undertakings should be in a more healthy financial condition than Wanganui, whose tram service carried on the average 5.12 passengers for every car-mile run.

System.Total Passengers carried.Car-miles run (Passenger Cars and Trailers).Passengers per Car-mile.Average Fare per Passenger.
    d.
Auckland52,882,0646,033,3518.762.79
Napier1,164,834158,5597.352.02
New Plymouth2,126,844284,7277.472.05
Wanganui2,123,434415,0055.122.93
Wellington44,286,5094,395,335.10.082.30
Christchurch22,253,0963,098,6387.182.43
Dunedin19,107,7021,694,57611.281.72
Invercargill2,860,487379,4247.541.78
Totals146,804,97016,459,6158.922.41

Ignoring other considerations, the figures in the above table display rather strikingly the relationship between the relative density of traffic and the average fare per passenger. The Dunedin tramways carry the heaviest volume of traffic per car-mile and show the lowest average fare per passenger (1.72d.), while Wanganui, with the lowest density of traffic, shows the highest average fare (2.93d.). These figures, it should be noted, take no account of distance travelled.

FINANCIAL TRANSACTIONS.

During the year ended 31st March, 1931, the revenue from electric tramways amounted to £1,530,010; of this amount £1,475,749 was derived from passenger services, while other services accounted for £54.261. Of the passenger-traffic revenue £1,021,011 represented receipts from cash fares, while £454,738 represented receipts from the sales of concession tickets.

System.Traffic (Passengers and Freight).Traffic Revenue per Car-mile.*Other.Total.
Cash.Concession.

*All vehicles.

 ££d.££
Auckland473,254140,86024.397,567621,681
Napier6,5763,22314.8329710,096
New Plymouth9,1399,00215.2933618,477
Wanganui20,8025,16015.0197126,933
Wellington222,957201,71223.1912,093436,762
Christchurch180,76644,36017.3229,635254,761
Dunedin100,21436,45719.362,168138,839
Invereargill7,30313,96413.451,19422,461
Totals1,021,011454,73821.4854,2611,530,010

The Auckland and Wellington services provided 70 per cent. of the total traffic revenue, the former returning £614,114, or 41 per cent. of the total, against £424,669, or 29 per cent., in the case of Wellington. Christchurch and Dunedin fall a long way below Auckland and Wellington in traffic revenue, with £225,126 and £136,671 respectively, while of the smaller undertakings the next in order is Wanganui with £25,962.

On the expenditure side it is interesting, in view of the bus competition, to note that the total expenditure—covering operating - expenses, capital charges, and other expenditure—was £23,859 below the total revenue for the year under review. Operating-expenses accounted for £1,038,650, or 69 per cent. of the total; capital charges comprised £418,591, or 28 per cent.; while the balance (£48,910) consisted of expenditure not classified under the previous headings. Items of expenditure during the year ended 31st March, 1931, are:—

System.Operating Expenditure.Capital Charges.Other Expenses.Total.
 ££££
Auckland420,448154,6618,568583,677
Napier8,5924,16614212,900
New Plymouth13,4158,4381,34923,202
Wanganui21,03218,8573,20243,091
Wellington302,136104,21520,959427,310
Christchurch162,60972,99512,425248,029
Dunedin91,99847,6141,700141,312
Invereargill18,4207,64556526,630
Totals1,038,650418,59148,9101,506,151

The principal item comprised in the total operating expenditure is expenses on account of traffic, which amounted to £600,017, or 58 per cent. Cost of power follows traffic expenses in order of magnitude, accounting for £161,729. or 15 per cent. Car-maintenance cost £118,504, or approximately 11 per cent. of the total, being slightly greater than the item track-maintenance, which stands at £99,576 (10 per cent.). Management and office expenses accounted for the remaining portion of the total (6 per cent.) with £58,824. Information regarding the operating expenditure for each undertaking during the year ended 31st March, 1931, is given in the next table.

System.Power.Traffic.Car-maintenance.Track-maintenance (including Electrical Equipment).Management and Office Expenses.Total.
 ££££££
Auckland79,102233,71045,06636,76325,807420,448
Napier8245,6481,2376552288,592
New Plymouth2,0008,5371,2081,13353713,415
Wanganui3,3649,7532,7643,4611,69021,032
Wellington37,384180,89142,02729,75212,082302,136
Christchurch25,66094,50645,21317,6499,581162,609
Dunedin11,21858,1888,1916,4927,90991,998
Invereargill2,1778,7842,7983,67199018,420
Totals161,729600,017118,50499,57658,8241,638,650

As pointed out previously, the annual capital charges in the way of provision for interest and sinking fund and depreciation, reserve, and renewal funds, comprised 28 per cent. of the total expenditure during the year ended 31st March, 1931. The magnitude of these charges is not surprising, having regard to the relatively large capital outlay that is a necessity of tramway undertakings. Of the total provision for capital charges for the year ended 31st March, 1931 (£418,591), £252,695, or over 60 per cent., consisted of interest charges, and £70,279, or 17 per cent., of sinking fund charges; £87,678 represented provision for depreciation, renewal, and reserve funds; while the remaining £7,939 comprised accident fund charges. Particulars regarding the annual capital charges of each undertaking during the year 1930–31 are given hereunder:—

SystemInterest.Sinking Fund Charges.Depreciation Fund Charges.Renewal Fund Charges.Reserve Fund Charges.Accident Fund Charges.Total.
 £££££££
Auckland103,58445,708....5,369..154,661
Napier3,724373......694,166
New Plymouth5,3681,9481,122......8,438
Wanganui15,0363,573......24818,857
Wellington41,6269,543..23,44823,4486,150194,215
Christchurch56,6353,033..12,745..58272,995
Dunedin21,8704,7744,00616,180..77547,614
Invercargill4,8521,3271,351....1157,645
Totals252,69570,2796,17952,38228,8177,939418,591

Apart from general considerations the gross figures relating to revenue and operating-costs, &c., indicate very little; if, however, the figures are reduced to a common relative basis they are of some value in showing the efficiency of the various undertakings. Reflected in the comparisons made between these figures can be seen the results of different methods of management and control, the suitability or otherwise of electric tramways for certain areas, &c. The usual basis upon which the gross figures are reduced in order to make them comparable is that of the car-miles run. The figures for each undertaking in respect of the traffic revenue, the operating-costs, and capital charges have accordingly been reduced in this manner and are given hereunder:—

System.Per Car-mile* run. 1930–31.
Traffic Revenue.Operating-costs.Capital Charges.

*All vehicles.

 d.d.d.
Auckland24.3916.706.14
Napier14.8313.046.31
New Plymouth15.2911.317.11
Wanganui15.0112.1610.91
Wellington23.1916.505.69
Christchurch17.3242.515.62
Dunedin19.3613.636.74
Invercargill13.4511.654.84
Average24.4845.126.09

In point of revenue per car-mile Auckland, with 24 39d., comes first, closely followed by Wellington, with 23 19d. Adverting to the volume of traffic in these cases, it would appear that relatively high fares together with a high volume of traffic have been the responsible factors. The Dunedin system, which leads Auckland and Wellington in point of volume of traffic. comes next in revenue per car-mile (19.36d.), while Christchurch with its widespread system and relatively low volume of traffic showed 17.32d. per car-mile. Of the smaller systems, New Plymouth, with an average of 7.47 passengers per car-mile, leads as regards revenue per car-mile, with 15.29d.

A study of the operating-costs per car-mile is attended with considerable interest. Of the four chief systems Christchurch and Dunedin, with operating-costs per car-mile of 12.51d. and 13.03d. respectively, are considerably below Auckland and Wellington, which show 16.70d. and 16.50d. respectively. The lowest operating-cost occurs in New Plymouth (11.31), followed closely by Invercargill (11.65).

From the point of view of net revenue per car-mile, after providing for capital charges, Auckland occupies first position, with 1.55d., followed by Wellington (1.00d.). In no other case was the revenue sufficient to meet operating-costs plus capital charges.

CAPITAL OUTLAY.

Up to the 31st March, 1931, £5,596,260 had been sunk in existing electric tramways in the Dominion. Auckland, Wellington, and Christchurch, with £1,947,127, £1,352,582, and £1,316,280 respectively, provide the bulk of this figure. The figure for Dunedin, £447,864, appears somewhat small beside those for the other three major systems. During the year ended 31st March, 1931, £360,520 was added to the capital outlay for all the tramway undertakings, Auckland providing £234,378. Wellington £29,325, and Christchurch £20,519.

Closely allied to the capital outlay is the question of accrued funds. At the 31st March, 1931, these totalled £2,382,664, of which £1,231,084 represented accrued sinking funds, £1,037,977 accrued depreciation and reserve funds, and £113,603 accident funds. Ninety-two, forty-one, and seventy-three per cent. respectively of these funds are invested in securities outside the tramway undertakings, the balance being invested in the respective undertakings.

CAPITAL OUTLAY.

System.Permanent-way.Electric Equipment of Lines.Cars and other Vehicles.Land.Buildings.Miscellaneous and undefined.Total.
(a) Up to 31st March, 1931.
 £££££££
Auckland990,910203,165488,87129,686172,18362,3121,947,127
Napier43,5956,76414,884..5,2572,26772,767
New Plymouth63,4349,15822,8677306,775114103,078
Wanganui117,14327,17548,484..10,06863,449266,319
Wellington428,773130,359408,74157,231199,409128,0591,352,582
Christchurch428,982114,040320,28338,979158,246255,7511,316,280
Dunedin210,40441,077107,91829,99050,3808,095447,804
Invereargill44,333..39,6092966,005..90,243
Totals2,327,574531,7381,451,657156,912608,323520,0565,596,260
(b) During Year ended 31st March, 1931.
 £££££££
Auckland131,46526,79171,1533,2785061,185234,378
Napier....100......100
New Plymouth..........  
Wanganui....4,528.... 4,528
Wellington9,07536016,8671,9251,436-33829,325
Christchurch10,8594,2381,101663,1341,12120,519
Dunedin3,671..5,593-3712,52924811,670
Invereargill..............
Totals155,97031,38999,3424,8987,6052,216300,520

CABLE TRAMWAYS.

There are four cable-tramway systems in the Dominion, one in Wellington and three in Dunedin. The systems, all of which operate on a 3 ft. 6 in. gauge, extend over routes totalling 5 miles 43 chains. During the year ended 31st March, 1931, 399,450 car-miles (including trailer-miles) were run, for the carriage of 6.772,268 passengers, which represents 17 passengers per car-mile. Operating-expenses during the year amounted to £35,668, or 21.43d. per car-mile, while the annual capital charges amounted to £11,121, or 6.68d. per car-mile. The total revenue derived from traffic during the year amounted to £51,644, showing an average of 1.83d. per passenger carried. The total capital outlay, less depreciation, stood at £117,039 at 31st March, 1931.

The following summary sets out the principal statistics of cable tramways for the years 1926–27 to 1930–31:—

Year ended 31st March,
1927.1928.1929.1930.1931.
Undertakings No.44444
Employees No.7576767577
Salaries and wages £22,95722,59022,34120,47020,999
Capital outlay £111,018112,461107,213113,512117,039
Expenditure—..........
  Operating-expenses £40,93136,05338,16135,43435,608
  Capital charges £9,9679,76710,31710,59411,121
  Total £50,89845,81048,47846,02846,789
Revenue £56,99554,26254,04153,90752,664
Passengers carried No.7,431,7777,032,9307,022,8657,030,9926,772,268
Car-miles run (including No. trailer miles)423,287419,314389,769393,397399,450
Passengers per car-mile No.1717181817

Chapter 16. SECTION XV.—ROADS AND ROAD TRANSPORT.

LENGTH OF ROADS.

THE total mile age of formed roads in the Dominion at the 31st March, 1930, was 49,121, in addition to which there were 5,375 miles of bridle-tracks, and 16,506 miles of unformed legal roads. The figures for the four classes of local authorities concerned are as follows:—

LENGTH OF ROADS AT 31ST MARCH, 1930.

Counties.Boroughs.Town Districts.Road Districts.Total.
Roads and streets formed to not less than dray-width and paved or surfaced with—Miles.Miles.Miles.Miles.Miles.
  Bituminous or cement concrete90190 1/26317360 1/2
  Bitumen or tar928 3/4729 3/455 3/410 1/21,724 3/4
  Metal or gravel28,374 1/42,299 3/4415 3/41,262 3/432,352 1/2
  Other or unspecified material4538....83
Roads and streets formed to not less than dray-width, but not paved or surfaced14,047 1/219398 1/2261 1/414,600 1/4
  Total formed roads43,485 1/23,4516331,551 1/249,121
Bridle-tracks5,200 3/422 3/46 3/4144 3/45,375
Unformed legal roads15,506390 3/472 1/253716,506 1/4
  Total of all roads64,192 1/43,864 1/2712 1/42,233 1/471,002 1/4

As in the case of railway-construction, the formation of roads in many parts of the Dominion has been attended with considerable difficulties, arising from the configuration of the country and the abundance and frequency of rivers. As illustrating the latter aspect, the following table, showing the number and lengths of bridges incorporated in the roads system of the Dominion, is of interest. Only bridges 25ft. or over in length have been taken into account, no official enumeration having been made of the innumerable culverts and short bridges that have had to be constructed to cross narrow ravines and watercourses.

BRIDGES IN ROADS SYSTEM, 31ST MARCH, 1930.

Material of which constructed.Counties.Boroughs.Town Districts.Road Districts.Totals.
No.Total Length.No.Total Length.No.Total Length.No.Total Length.No.Total Length.
 ..Ft...Ft...Ft...Ft...Ft.
Iron and steel20527,372224,7785180....23232,330
Stone and concrete57850,001817,0226565615167157,739
Australian or other hardwood2,159229,93010013,372111,983155822,285245,867
Native timbers2,097162,142505,414144833812,164168,120
Other and unspecified314,5737874..........5,447
Totals5,070474,01826031,460363,211248145,390509,503

ROADS ADMINISTRATION.

The control of roads and bridges in New Zealand comes under the administration of the Minister of Public Works, the main statutes covering roads administration being the Public Works Act. 1928, and the Counties Act, 1920, and amendments.

Outside of the cities, boroughs, and independent town districts, the local administration is very largely vested in County Councils, and all roads, unless specially exempted and declared Government roads, are controlled by the County Councils. Local authorities have the assistance and advice of the Public Works Department through its various engineers stationed in most of the main centres.

The allocation and legalization of roads is arranged by the local authorities and the Public Works Department conjointly.

The Government assists materially towards the construction of roads and bridges, and grants and subsidies are given to the County Councils according to the particular circumstances of each individual case. The county quota of the cost is usually found by raising loans secured by a special rate levied over the area to be served by the road. In this connection it may be noted that local-body loans are now closely controlled devoted solely to expenditure on construction, maintenance and general repairs being financed from revenue derived from rates, &c.

With the exception of main highways (for which special provisions have existed for some years, as will be seen farther on in this section), the Government's funds for roading purposes, from which the grants and subsidies above referred to are made, have hitherto been derived,—

  1. For construction work, from the Public Works Fund, consisting mainly of loan-money raised in Great Britain.

  2. For maintenance and repairs, from the Consolidated Fund.

Part IV of the Finance Act. 1930, as amended by the Finance Act (No. 3), 1931, makes provision (expiring on the 31st August, 1932) for moneys in the Main Highways Account to be appropriated for the construction and maintenance of roads other than main highways, and thus temporarily adds a third source from which funds for general roading purposes may be furnished by the Government.

For the allocation of Government grants and subsidies to local authorities for road-construction works the Public Works Department ascertains, as early in the financial year as is possible, the approximate amount of Government money which will be available for that year's roading operations. This is then allocated to the several Public Works districts of control on the basis of each district's claim under such factors as area, population, rating, loans available, mileage of roads in use, estimated amount to complete all roads, value of Crown and Native lands suitable for settlement, and mileage of working railways in each district. These district quotas are then in turn allotted, on the same basis and taking similar factors into consideration, to the various counties within each Public Works district. Each local body is then advised of the amount of Government money it is entitled to for the financial year, and in consultation with the District Engineer of the Department it in turn allots its quota to individual roads in order of urgency.

The benefit of the advice of the Government official removes any parochialism which might tend to arise, and by the operation of this scheme no one local authority receives a greater proportion of Government funds than that to which it is justly entitled, nor does one local body benefit at the expense of another.

The allocations by the counties and the Department are subsequently submitted to Parliament for final confirmation and approval.

Maintenance of roads is administered almost entirely by local authorities, the necessary funds being obtained from general rating, but in cases of exceptional circumstances such as those of roads of considerable length in sparsely populated districts where the local rate is totally inadequate to cover efficient maintenance, the Government grants assistance by way of subsidies from the Consolidated Fund.

Since the advent of modern fast and heavy motor traffic efficient maintenance of roads is becoming increasingly important, and, with a view to protecting the capital expenditure on roads, no opportunity is lost by the Public Works Department of impressing on local bodies their responsibility in this direction. Some years ago the Public Works Department instituted a policy of obtaining from local authorities, before issuing any assistance for metalling work, a definite assurance that the Council was in a position and prepared to allot annually from its Revenue Fund sufficient money to maintain the metal efficiently when placed.

On account of New Zealand's climate and configuration damage to roads by heavy rains and floods frequently occurs, and in many instances the cost of restoration is beyond the financial resources of the County Council. In such cases the Government, through the Public Works Department, comes to the assistance of the local body in the way of further grants or subsidies from the Consolidated Fund.

From the inauguration of the public-works scheme in 1870 until the 31st March, 1931, the sum of £20,334,817 has been expended out of the Public Works Fund on the construction of roads and bridges. Considerable further expenditure has been paid out of the Land for Settlements Account on the construction of roads to open up Crown lands, out of the National Endowment Account for the roading of national-endowment lands, and out of the Consolidated Fund for the maintenance of roads. Expenditure out of the Main Highways Account is dealt with farther on in this section.

MAIN HIGHWAYS ACT.

Until recently only a small proportion of the total road-mileage outside of boroughs was represented by roads with permanent surfacing. The advent of the motor-car, however, entirely changed the complexion of the reading problem in New Zealand, as elsewhere, and the demand for better roads arose very shortly after motor transport became an appreciable factor. Later on, with the rapid increase in the use of motor-vehicles, particularly heavy ones, the position became acute, and it was soon quite evident that the type of road that was suitable for slow-moving horse-drawn traffic was inadequate.

In counties where the country was sparsely populated, and the revenue derivable from rates was low, certain lengths of road had in the past been maintained more or less by means of grants or subsidies from the Government. It was found in New Zealand, as in other parts of the world, that under the strain of motor traffic the roads were deteriorating, while the popular clamour that they be improved to meet modern conditions was insistent. This led in 1921 to the introduction of a Main Highways Bill, which provided that all works of construction and maintenance on certain specified highways were to be carried out by the Government without any contribution from local authorities. The mileage then proposed was about 2,000 miles, but the Bill provided that this could be extended from time to time.

It was contended, however, by the local authorities that the creation of these main highways under direct Government operation would lead to dual control and overlapping supervision, and also that it was undesirable to deprive the local authorities of all powers over roads within the areas under their jurisdiction. Further, it was claimed that the scheme, by not covering a sufficient length of roads, did not give adequate relief to the local authorities. In addition, the scheme proposed to spend all the money derived from the proposed motor-taxation on a limited length of roads, a great proportion of which were running parallel with railways, and depriving of any assistance the roads that brought the produce of the country to the railways. For these reasons this Bill did not become law; but in 1922 a modified Bill again came before Parliament, and was finally passed as the Main Highways Act, 1922. The Act of 1922 has since been amended in several respects.

For the purposes of the Act a Board called the "Main Highways Board" was set up. The Main Highways Board consists of the Engineer-in-Chief and Undersecretary of the Public Works Department (Chairman); the Assistant Engineer-in-Chief and the Accountant of the Public Works Department; two representatives of County Councils; and one representative of owners of motor-vehicles.

HIGHWAY DISTRICTS.

In 1924 the Dominion was divided into eighteen highway districts, composed of groups of counties, suitable by geographical situation and community of interest for being so grouped. In the majority of cases the constituent counties acquiesced in the grouping; in the few cases where they did not do so the Main Highways Board exercised the authority conferred by the Act. The list of highway districts, with the counties at present included in each is as follows:—

District Number.District Name.Counties included.
1Auckland NorthMongonui, Hokianga, Bay of Islands, Whangaroa, Hobson, Whangarei, Otamatea, Rodney.
2Auckland SouthWaitemata, Eden, Manukau, Franklin, Waikato, Raglan, Waipa, Coromandel, Thames, Hauraki Plains, Ohinemuri, Piako, Matamata.
3TaurangaTauranga, Rotorua, Whakatane, Opotiki, Taupo.
4GisborneMatakaoa, Waiapu, Uawa, Cook, Waikohu.
5NapierWairoa, Hawke's Bay, Waipawa, Waipukurau, Patangata, Dannevirke, Weber, Woodville.
6King-countryWaitomo, Taumarunui, Ohura, Kaitieke, Kawhia, Otorohanga.
7TaranakiClifton, Whangamomona, Taranaki, Inglewood, Egmont, Stratford, Waimate West, Eltham, Hawera.
8WanganuiPatea, Waitotara, Waimarino, Wanganui, Rangitikei.
9Wellington WestKiwitea, Pohangina, Oroua, Kairanga, Manawatu, Horowhenua, Hutt, Makara.
10Wellington EastPahiatua, Akitio, Eketahuna, Mauriceville, Castlepoint, Masterton, Wairarapa South, Featherston.
11NelsonCollingwood, Takaka, Waimea, Sounds, Marlborough, Murchison.
12West CoastBuller, Inangahua, Grey, Westland.
13Canterbury NorthAwatere, Kaikoura, Amuri, Cheviot, Waipara.
14Canterbury CentralTawera, Oxford, Ashley, Kowai, Rangiora, Eyre, Waimairi, Heathcote, Paparua, Halswell, Mount Herbert, Akaroa, Wairewa, Springs, Ellesmere, Malvern, Selwyn.
15Canterbury SouthAshburton, Geraldine, Mackenzie, Levels, Waimate.
16Otago CentralManiototo, Vincent, Lake, Waihemo, Waikouaiti, Waitaki.
17Otago SouthPeninsula, Taieri, Tuapeka, Bruce, Clutha.
18SouthlandSouthland, Wallace, Fiord.

Consequent on the provision of additional revenue accruing from the taxation of motor-spirits, the main highway districts were redefined in 1927 to include all boroughs with populations under 6,000. Town districts, both dependent and independent, are also included in the main highways scheme.

District Highway Councils are set up in each highway district, these Councils being constituted to include a Public Works Engineer, and one person to represent each constituent county, with an executive of three appointed by the members of the Council.

LENGTH OF MAIN HIGHWAYS.

The functions of the District Highway Councils are to make recommendations for each year as to which roads within the several districts should be declared main highways, and what works should be done and what expenditure incurred on these highways during that period.

The District Highway Councils are guided by the following considerations when recommending roads for declaration as main highways:—

As to whether the roads may be regarded as arterial in that they carry appreciable volumes of through as well as local traffic:

As to whether the roads connect large centres of population within the highway district:

As to whether the roads carry appreciable traffic to and from seaports or railway centres within or without the highway districts.

The Main Highways Board assumed control of the main highways on the 9th June, 1924, on which date the first and principal schedule of main highways was proclaimed.

On the same date 1,046 miles (since increased to 1,637 miles) of main highways were gazetted Government roads, this action being in terms of section 22 of the Act, whereby the Board might declare any main highway to be a Government road, and might provide a greater proportion of the cost of works of (a) construction and reconstruction, and (b) maintenance and repair. The highways which were declared Government roads were chiefly those in districts where settlement was sparse, and where the revenue from rates collectable by the local authorities was insufficient to meet the expenditure necessary for the construction, reconstruction, and maintenance of the highways therein.

A Main Highways Amendment Act passed in 1928 gave the Board authority to increase its subsidies without the necessity of any highway on which such increased subsidies are paid being declared a Government road. Such an amendment was made necessary mainly in consequence of the increased subsidies now being paid by the Board towards the cost of reconstruction and surfacing of main highways adjacent to the large centres of population.

The lengths of main highways in each highway district were as follows at 31st March, 1931:—

Highway District.Ordinary Main Highways.Additional Main Highways.Total.
 M. ch.M. ch.M. ch.
1. Auckland North595 1331 30926 31
2. Auckland South483 73335 22819 15
3. Tauranga409 9175 30584 39
4. Gisborne249 5691 0340 56
5. Napier456 8232 7688 15
6. King-country350 20306 60657 0
7. Taranaki313 72123 6436 78
8. Wanganui326 48147 15473 63
9. Wellington West314 54125 40440 14
10. Wellington East338 72114 2452 74
Totals, North Island3,838 131,981 525,819 65
11. Nelson305 3193 10498 13
12. West Coast348 69145 13494 2
13. Canterbury North312 2089 20401 40
14. Canterbury Central406 9243 7649 16
15. Canterbury South347 63319 58667 41
16. Otago Central324 16326 51650 67
17. Otago South295 21144 36439 57
18. Southland463 52335 12798 64
Totals, South Island2,803 131,796 474,599 60
Totals, Dominion6,641 263,778 1910,419 45

The Main Highways Act, 1922, gave power to the Board to contribute towards the cost of maintenance or repair of any street in a borough which is a continuation of a main highway, the payment being limited to a rate equal to that paid in respect of the maintenance and repair of the adjoining main highway. The Board decided in 1925 that in all cases where the population of a borough did not exceed 6,000 inhabitants assistance would be given under this authority.

As a result of the imposition of the petrol-tax of 4d. per gallon in 1927 (increased to 6d. per gallon in 1930*) the Board extended the assistance to boroughs under 6,000 inhabitants by declaring the continuation of all main highways to be main highways. This was done on the 23rd February, 1928, a total of 186 miles of streets in boroughs being included in the main-highways system.

SUBSIDIES.

Under the Act of 1922 it was provided that the Main Highways Board should pay one-half of the cost of construction or reconstruction of main highways and one-third of the cost of maintenance or repair. The Main Highways Amendment Act, 1925, however, authorized the Board to increase its subsidy on the cost of maintenance on ordinary main highways from one-third to one-half, retrospective to the 1st April, 1925, while an amending Act passed in 1926 authorized a still further increase to three-fifths. The amendment of 1925 also enabled the Board to inaugurate a special system of graduated subsidies towards the cost of erection of large bridges. The amendment provided for payment by the Board of (a) one-half of the cost up to £10,000, (b) three-fifths of so much of the cost as exceeds £10,000 but does not exceed £20,000, and (c) two-thirds of so much of the cost as exceeds £20,000. It also provided for (a) a more liberal subsidy than £1 for £1 in the case of a major deviation of a main highway, (b) the repair of any extraordinary damage, and (c) certain allowances out of the funds of the Highway Board to be paid to members of the executive bodies of District Highway Councils.

In 1926 the Board was authorized, in special cases, to increase the maintenance subsidy to local authorities without the necessity for declaring the sections of main highways involved to be Government roads, in terms of section 22 of the original Act. The 1926 amendment further provided for additional assistance towards the cost of maintenance in boroughs where large bridges are situated on continuations of main highways, but by the declaration of these continuations as main highways it is no longer necessary for the Board to operate under this authority.

A still further amendment passed in 1928 gave the Board authority to increase the rates of subsidies, and under this the maintenance subsidy was increased to two-thirds and bridge subsidies generally were increased to £2 for £1 on expenditure up to £10,000, and £3 for £1 on expenditure in excess of £10,000. The Board may in special cases pay subsidies exceeding these rates.

In August, 1931. a further increase to three-fourths was made in the case of maintenance subsidies.

FINANCE.

The Main Highways Account is subdivided as under:—

  1. Revenue Fund, which includes proceeds of tax on tires and tubes, as collected through the Customs Department; 92 per cent. (this was temporarily altered to 94 1/2 per cent. from 1st August, 1930, to 31st March, 1931) of net proceeds of motor-spirits taxation; registration and license fees of motor-vehicles.

  2. Construction Fund, to which are paid all moneys borrowed as may be required for purposes of construction and reconstruction, to a limit of £3,000,000. This sum is intended to extend over a period of ten years.

*A further increase to 8d. per gallon was made in October, 1931.

The Revenue Fund also formerly received an annual transfer of £35,000 from the Consolidated Fund, and the Construction Fund one of at least £200,000 from the Public Works Fund. Both transfers have been discontinued by Part IV of the Finance Act, 1930, which, however, as amended in 1931, expires on 31st August, 1932. Until that date interest must be paid on the amount (£1,226,000) transferred to 31st March, 1930, from the Public Works Fund. In addition, subsidies to local authorities in respect of general rates collected up to 30th June, 1932. are payable out of the Revenue Fund instead of the Consolidated Fund as formerly. Reference has been made earlier to the authority given for the utilization of highways revenue for the construction and maintenance of roads other than main highways.

From the inception of the Main Highways Account to the 31st March, 1931, the receipts have aggregated £10,207,720 and the expenditure £9,765,197, leaving a balance of £442,523. The various heads of receipts and payments are as follows:—

Year ended 31st March, 1931.Total to 31st March, 1931.
Receipts.££
Loan-money549,9751,971.604
Transfers from Public Works Fund..1,226,000
Transfers voted from Consolidated Fund..210,000
Fees and fines under section 24 of Motor-vehicles Act393,4162,113,865
Tire-tax129,1881,525,359
Petrol-tax1,2192,953,453
Interest on investments and advances24,114200,259
Repayments of advances to local authorities4,8386,623
Recoveries and miscellaneous164557
Totals£2,320,904£10,207,720
Payments.££
Construction757,9064,495,099
Maintenance1,047,1824,606,879
Subsidies to local authorities219,316219,316
Commutation of Hutt Road fees22,34061,537
Abolition of toll-gates1,80715,766
Advances to local authorities19,00342,818
Charges and expenses of raising loans1,41044,675
Interest charges61,300133,158
Exchange957957
Management charges of consolidated stock..356
Amortization of debt44,180144,636
Totals£2,175,401£9,765,197

The estimates of amounts required for maintenance and repairs, construction and reconstruction, and all other items are forwarded by the District Highway Councils, and after review by the Board are incorporated in the Estimates, which in turn are submitted for approval to Parliament, for inclusion in the annual appropriations.

The revenue from the licensing of motor-vehicles and from taxes on tires and tubes is apportioned between the North and South Islands in the discretion of the Board, but generally so that the amount apportioned to either island is fixed by reference to the number of motor-vehicles in that Island. No statutory provision exists in the case of the petrol-tax, which is, however, apportioned approximately on the basis of the relative consumption of petrol in the two Island.

An analysis of the actual expenditure on maintenance in each Island as compared with the number of motor-vehicles in each Island at the 31st March of each of the five years 1926–27 to 1930–31 gives the following results, expressed in percentages of the Dominion totals:—

1926–27.1927–28.1928–291929–30.1930–31.
North Island—..........
Maintenance expenditure64.8667.5166.1362.3059.23
Motor-vehicles61.8662.1963.0863.6363.84
South Island—..........
Maintenance expenditure35.1432.4933.8737.7040.77
Motor-vehicles38.1437.8136.9236.3736.16

CONSTRUCTION AND MAINTENANCE.

The following table shows, up to 31st March, 1931, the amount of construction work accomplished on main highways since the Main Highways Board commenced to function in 1924–25.

Year.Formation and Widening.Gravelling and Metalling.Tar and Bituminous Sealing.Bituminous Macadam (Penetration).Bituminous Concrete.Portland cement Concrete.Bridges.
 Miles.Miles.Miles.Miles.Miles.Miles.Ft.
1924–25196366....2,434
1925–2645881645465,168
1926–27174151353812166,408
1927–281731338334..67,760
1928–292241851225114119,682
1929–301731791333931127,547
1930–31130128954114911,175
Totals938927490254756050,174

At an early stage in the history of the main highways scheme, the District Highway Councils were advised that the standards of road-construction recommended for adoption should be such as are warranted by the present or early prospective traffic. To ensure uniformity in construction as far as possible throughout the Dominion the following standards for first-class, second-class, and third-class roads have been laid down:—

Item.Unit.First Class.Second Class.Third Class.
FormationMinimum widths in feet24 to 3018 to 2414 to 18
CurvatureChains radius21 1/21
Grades..1 in 15 to 1 in 201 in 121 in 10
MetallingWidths in feet18 to 2014 to 1810 to 14
Surfacing..Concrete; bitumen; tar; macadam.Macadam or gravel.Macadam or gravel.
BridgesWidths in feet201810 1/2 to 12
BridgesTypesAccording to sites, dimensions, convenience of materials, but generally to provide for permanent materials in substructures.....
CulvertsTypesTo be of concrete, earthenware, or hardwoods.....

As a guide to local authorities in the preparation of proposals, typical specifications have been issued, dealing with: formation; subgrades of pavements; gravelled roads; two-course water-bound macadam roads; tar or bituminous surfacing of water-bound macadam roads; bituminous penetration roads; bituminous concrete roads; Portland-cement concrete roads. These specifications are not laid down as hard-and-fast rules which local authorities must in every case adopt, but are regarded as standard practice, the following of which will result in satisfactory work. The standard of construction in all cases should, of course, be regulated by local conditions, and should be commensurate with the traffic requirements. As practically all extensive construction work is generally financed wholly or in part by loan, it is essential that the character of the work should be such as to ensure a life at least equal to the period of the loan.

Every proposal is examined by the Board to determine whether it (1) is sound from an engineering point of view; (2) is justified as to cost, having regard to the existing surfaces; (3) is economically sound, having regard to the value to the district concerned, and the capacity of the district to pay the cost; (4) fits into and forms part of a comprehensive plan.

The Board encourages the adoption of the simplest construction suitable for the present or early prospective traffic and the conditions obtaining in the particular locality. It has, however, adopted the principle that bridges should, wherever practicable, be on the best possible alignment, and constructed of the most permanent materials available.

In all works, whether formation, bridges, culverts, ditches, surfacing, or any other form of construction, the Board requires provision to be made for continuous and up-to-date maintenance. The patrol system is encouraged. By dividing the highways into suitable patrol sections, by the selection of suitable patrolmen, and by the provision of satisfactory supplies of material and efficient plant, it is considered that a very much improved standard of maintenance can in most cases be obtained without undertaking expensive reconstruction.

It is interesting to compare the average cost of maintenance per mile per annum of the primary highway system during the seven years since the Board commenced its operations. The figures are — 1924–25, £51; 1925–26, £73; 1926–27, £111; 1927–28, £120; 1928–29, £125; 1929–30, £151; 1930–31, £121. The average cost per mile of the secondary highways for 1928–29 was £55.5; for 1929–30, £88.5; and for 1930–31, £71.

The use of up-to-date machinery on construction and maintenance of main highways is recognized to be in the interests of economy and efficiency, and, with the idea of encouraging local bodies to use such plant, power enabling the Main Highways Board to sell roadmaking machinery, plant, equipment, and appliances to local authorities on an instalment system was given by the Main Highways Amendment Act, 1925. As a consequence of this legislation several local authorities have purchased modern roadmaking plant through the Board.

A petrological laboratory was established in Wellington at the beginning of 1925. Full reports are made on the various materials submitted by local authorities for use as road-metal as well as for other purposes. The machines installed are—Deval abrasion machine for testing wearing qualities of rocks; diamond-core drill for cutting test pieces; diamond-saw and grinding-lap; Dorry hardness machine; Page impact machine. The following important properties are ascertained — Specific gravity; porosity; resistance to abrasion or attrition; resistance to friction or hardness; resistance to impact or toughness.

Tests for bitumens, tars, &c., are carried out by the Dominion Analyst, Wellington, while the testing of steel is carried out by the Public Works and Railways Departments, and at the Canterbury School of Engineering.

MOTOR-VEHICLES ACT.

Before the Main Highways Act was passed the Government recognized the reasonableness of motor-vehicle owners contributing towards the cost of the construction and upkeep of the road-surfaces which were required principally for them.

Amongst the funds laid down in the Main Highways Act as being available for the Revenue Fund was a sum to be derived from the licensing of motor-vehicles. When the Main Highways Act was passed it was expected that a Motor-vehicles Act dealing with the registration and licensing of motor-vehicles would be simultaneously passed, but owing to the difficulty of co-ordinating all interests it was not until November, 1924, that the Motor-vehicles Act came into being.

This Act provided for the registration and annual licensing of all motor-vehicles, the fees payable being as follows:—

Registration fees:—£ s. d.
Motor-cycle0 10 0
Any other motor-vehicle1 0 0
License fees:— 
For every motor-cycle0 10 0
For every private motor-car2 0 0
For every public motor-car2 0 0
For every motor-coach or motor-omnibus5 0 0
For trade motors— 
  (a) For every 1-ton truck fitted with pneumatic tires on all wheels2 0 0
  (b) For every motor-lorry fitted with solid tires5 0 0
  (c) For every motor-lorry fitted with pneumatic tires on all wheels3 0 0
For every traction-engine5 0 0
For every trailer with three or more wheels3 0 0
For every other trailer1 0 0
For every other motor-vehicle2 0 0
Other fees:— 
All drivers to be licensed—fee0 5 0
All changes of ownership to be notified0 5 0
Special fees for manufacturers and dealers in motor-vehicles— 
In respect of motor-cycles, each registration-plate0 5 0
In respect of any other motor-vehicle, each registration-plate or set of plates0 10 0

All the above fees, except that for a driver's license, which is payable to the local authorities, have in terms of the Motor-vehicles Act to be credited to the Main Highways Account Revenue Fund.

The definition of a motor-vehicle for the purposes of the Act is as follows: "'Motor-vehicle' means any vehicle propelled by mechanical power, and includes a trailer and any other vehicle of a class declared by regulations under the Act to be motor-vehicles; but does not include a vehicle running on rails, or a vehicle which, though not running on rails, derives power from an overhead wire, if such vehicle is the property of and is run by any local authority."

The number of motor-vehicles registered to the 30th June, 1931, was 263,607, as compared with 247,188, 217,357, 188,005, 167,640, and 140,796 respectively at the corresponding date in the five years immediately preceding. These figures include registrations (43,897) subsequently cancelled, the number of motor-vehicles actually on the register at 31st August, 1931, being 221,237, made up as follows:—

Class of Motor-vehicle.Number.
Cars152,999
Trucks— 
  1 ton19,153
  2 tons8,195
  3 tons1,729
  4 tons799
  5 tons321
  6 tons47
  Over 6 tons22
Omnibuses1,244
Traction-engines250
Trailers— 
  Two wheels1,387
  Three or more wheels231
Tractors465
Miscellaneous502
Cycles33,893
Total221,237

These figures include dormant registrations—i.e., those of vehicles the registration of which has not been cancelled, but which have not been re-licensed for the current year. Dormant registrations stand for two years, and are then cancelled if not previously re-licensed. The number of dormant registrations is always high in the early months of the registration year, but declines rapidly during the year.

Of the total motor-vehicles on the register at 31st August, 1931, 141,692 (including 98,100 cars and 20,414 cycles) were in the North Island. and 79,545 (54,899 cars, 13,479 cycles) in the South Island.

The numbers of the principal classes of motor-vehicles on the register in each of the eighteen highway districts at 31st August, 1931, are as follows:—

Highway District.Motor-cars.Motor-trucks.Motor-omni-buses.Motor-cycles.Other Motor-vehicles.Total (including Dormant Registrations).Dormant Registration.

*Of these 14,721 were dormant 1929–30 registrations and 37,516 dormant 1930–31 registrations.

1. Auckland North6.7782,022332,21210911,1542,936
2. Auckland South30,7067,0033286,29928744,6239,053
3. Tauranga3,46393024681475,1451,445
4. Gisborne3,81058438497314,9601,121
5. Napier10,1042,041671,59215013,9543,421
6. King-country1,89673324374323,0591,030
7. Taranaki8,7151,168392,4965612,9242,666
8. Wanganui6,8161,271351,400679,5892,235
9. Wellington West20,3424,0771864,05025328,9086,164
10. Wellington East5,470918388131377,3761,692
11. Nelson4,850887441,360907,2311,701
12. West Coast2,17265658581653,532961
13. Canterbury North1,48527510334312,135423
14. Canterbury Central16,3502,555825,17955224,7186,524
15. Canterbury South11,0121,4011002,22547715,2153,873
16. Otago Central1,92331617331422,629663
17. Otago South8,8621,796712,03726313,0293,254
18. Southland8,2451,183501,43214611,0563,075
Totals152,99930,2661,24433,8932,835221,237..
Total dormant registrations28,9407,58422314,2261,264..52,237*

MOTOR TRANSPORT.

Regulations under the Census and Statistics Act were issued in 1927, authorizing the collection of statistics relating to motor transport. The first collection, which was taken for the month of November, 1927, was in the nature of a preliminary investigation, and was fairly comprehensive in its scope, including as it did, in addition to regular organized services on defined routes, passenger or freight vehicles occasionally making more or less lengthy trips between centres of population or to holiday resorts, &c., and vehicles used for the private business purposes of their owners.

It was subsequently decided to inaugurate a regular periodic collection of motor-transport statistics, confined, however, to regular public services on defined routes, it being considered that this would give the best indication of changes in the volume and character of the transport being developed by motor-vehicles on the roads of the Dominion.

Owing to the fact that in many instances proprietors do not have actual records showing the whole of the information required by the regulations, a certain degree of estimation has necessarily to be resorted to. The accuracy of the statistics is also somewhat affected by the unavoidable omission of a small number of concerns to which the regulations relate, and probably more so through the inclusion in returns of the whole business of concerns whose operations come only partly within the scope of the regulations. Nevertheless the statistics compiled may be regarded as giving a sufficiently close approximation for practical purposes.

The following table, covering the last five collections, shows that there has been a definite falling-away in motor-transport activities during recent months.

July, 1929.January, 1930.July, 1930.January, 1931.July, 1931.
Number of vehicles2,1792,4522,4752,5642,380
Approximate value £981,4581,146,7581,129,2101,160,7991,008,758
Persons employed—     
  Males2,7403,0993,1833,1883,000
  Females160182191208210
Total mileage run2,969,0053,741,2833,532,1054,086,5073,381,813
Passengers carried2,025,5122,391,1562,183,0912,158,2051,805,012
Freight carried Tons58,18691,92290,66784,78353,681
Total receipts £130,079194,412152,259186,158125,729

Following is a more detailed summary of the results of the collection for July, 1931, according to the four classes of services covered.

MOTOR-TRANSPORT SSTATISTICS, JULY, 1931.

Omnibus Services.Passenger car Services.Freight Services.Combined Passenger and Freight Service.Total.
North Island.
Number of vehicles451413752391,655
Approximate value £310,883142,793237,1118,539699,326
Persons employed—     
  Males761482871452,159
  Females3068491148
Total mileage run845,459920,888581,68338,9582,386,988
Passengers carried1,378,90376,885..16,8981,472,686
Freight carried Tons....38,28379639,079
Total receipts £37,29624,38428,5941,16291,436
South Island.
Number of vehicles21521526431725
Approximate value £129,30075,049100,1084,975309,432
Persons employed—     
  Males25025829835841
  Females113316262
Total mileage run309,458439,441208,77837,148994,825
Passengers carried309,47721,534..1,315332,326
Freight carried Tons....14,37023214,602
Total receipts £12,48810,57510,50972134,293
Dominion.
Number of vehicles6666281,016702,380
Approximate value £440,183217,842337,21913,5141,008,758
Persons employed—     
  Males1,0117401,169803,000
  Females41101653210
Total mileage run1,154,9171,360,329790,46176,1063,381,813
Passengers carried1,688,38098,419..18,2131,805,012
Freight carried Tons....52,6531,02853,681
Total receipts £49,78434,95939,1031,883125,729

The total number of vehicles returned for July, 1931, was 2,380, consisting of 666 omnibuses, valued at £440,183 (an average of £676 per vehicle); 628 passenger service cars, valued at £217,842 (average, £347): 1,016 freight-vehicles. £337.219 (£332); and 70 combined passenger and freight vehicles, £13,514 (£193). The North Island had 68 per cent. of the omnibuses, 66 per cent. of the passenger service cars, 74 per cent. of the freight-vehicles, and 56 per cent. of the combined passenger and freight vehicles.

The total number of persons engaged in connection with the services enumerated (inclusive of proprietors actively engaged) was 3,210, comprising 3,000 males and 210 females. Employees per vehicle for the various classes of services were as follows: Omnibuses, 1.5; passenger service cars, 1.3; freight vehicles, 1.2; and combined passenger and freight vehicles, 1.1.

Of the total mileage of approximately 3,400,000,29 per cent. was run in the South Island. Omnibuses covered 34 per cent. of the total mileage, service cars 40 per cent., and freight-vehicles 24 per cent. The average total distance for the month per vehicle was: Omnibuses, 1,734 miles; passenger service cars, 2,166 miles; freight-vehicles, 778 miles; and combined passenger and freight-vehicles, 1,087 miles.

Omnibuses carried 1,688,380 passengers for £49,784 (an average fare of 7d.); passenger service cars 98,419 passengers for £34,959 (an average of 7s. 1d.): and freight service vehicles 52,653 tons for £39,103 (average 14s. 10d. per ton). The gross receipts per mile were 10.3d., 6.2d., and 11.9d. respectively.

The following table shows the quantities of the principal classes of freight carried:—

Class.North Island.South Island.Dominion.
 Tons.Tons.Tons.
Wool45473527
Dairy-produce4,3395174,856
Hides, skins, and tallow409160569
Live-stock4346081,042
Grain1,0086661,674
Fruit218292510
Phormium fibre or tow50102152
Manures3,6396584,297
Timber2,5859853,570
Lime and cement2,5174863,033
Coal1,5161,3082,824
Metal, stone, gravel, &c.10,0043,27413,278
Fuel oils—benzine, kerosene, &c.1,1705161,686
Furniture-removals470198668
General merchandise8,2422,94311,185
Other1,9941,8163,810
Totals39,07914,60253,681

Chapter 17. SECTION XVI.—POSTAL AND TELEGRAPHIC.

POST-OFFICES.

AT the 31st December, 1930. there were 1,773 post-offices in New Zealand, this number being exclusive of 43 receiving offices, 1 delivering office, 4 marine post-offices, and 9 railway travelling post-offices. At the same date there were 2,376 street letter-boxes in the Dominion. The number of post-offices, reckoning only those which are combined receiving and delivering offices, has been decreasing for several years past, the figures for each of the last five years being:—

Year.Number of Post-offices.
19261,954
19271,909
19281,874
19291,800
19301,773

The decreases in numbers are indicative not of retrogression but of the growth of the rural-mail delivery system (referred to on the next page). which is steadily replacing the smaller post-offices.

POSTAL BUSINESS.

The following table, showing the number of articles posted and delivered during each of the last ten years, gives an indication of the extent to which the people of New Zealand utilize the postal facilities:—

Year.Letters and Letter-cards.Post-cards.Books and Pattern-packets.Newspapers.Parcels.
1921253,767,1316,548,65553,635,95138,680,9826,464,244
1922239,997,0816,277,42867,578,43535,635,2196,700,121
1923252,021,9596,603,29379,546,00038,138,6976,886,858
1924272,311,9257,273,80298,690,91141,602,4977,028,501
1925294,630,7609,107,081115,946,88244,717,4067,101,628
1926298,617,0898,740,171126,523,54445,364,2747,135,938
1927297,478,2948,882,783136,199,17647,089,6526,903,535
1928298,548,3649,450,468154,512,60948,257,1946,981,085
1929309,162,1039,402,931157,966,11848,658,4706,881,027
1930313,148,0589,584,009165,180,05447,644,0986,447,194

Articles which are posted in New Zealand and delivered in the Dominion as well represent, of course, the great bulk of the business, and such articles are necessarily counted twice in the foregoing table. Separate figures of articles posted and delivered during the year 1930 are as follows:—

 Posted.Delivered.
Letters and letter-cards152,152,265160,995,793
Post-cards4,341,0705,242,939
Books, &c.83,202,34181,977,713
Newspapers21,095,71926,548,379
Parcels3,129,3533,317,841

These figures include registered articles, of which 2,307,700 were posted in the Dominion and 2,522,433 were delivered therein.

The average numbers of letters, &c., posted in the Dominion per head of mean population (including Maoris) during each of the last five years are:—

ARTICLES POSTED PER HEAD OF MEAN POPULATION, 1926–30.

Year.Letters and Letter-cards.Post-cards.Books and Parcels.Newspapers.Total.
1926105.212.9648.0614.96171.19
1927102.422.8350.9714.43170.65
192898.662.7854.3514.17169.96
1929101.282.8256.0514.66174.81
1930101.952.9157.8514.13176.84

RURAL MAIL DELIVERY.

During recent years the Post Office has considerably extended its rural-mail delivery system. In January, 1922, a scheme was introduced whereby a nominal fee is charged for the service. This does not bear heavily on the small farmer, and it enables the Post Office to extend rural delivery benefits to districts which formerly lacked adequate mail facilities. The rural mail-carrier not only delivers and collects correspondence at or near the gates of farmers living in places far removed from the centres and even from a post-office, but he sells postage-stamps, and obtains as required money-orders and postal-notes. Thus the farmer has what practically amounts to a post-office at his gate.

An indication of the popularity of the system lies in the fact that the number of rural boxes increased from 8,700 in 1920–21 to 22,000 on the 31st March, 1931.

PARCEL-POST.

The facilities afforded for the transmission of parcels through the Post Office to places within and beyond the Dominion have proved of much convenience to the public. The regulations admit of parcels up to 22 lb. in weight being sent to Great Britain and Northern Ireland and Tonga, and of parcels up to 11 lb. in weight being sent to all other countries of the world. Inland parcels may weigh up to 11 lb.

PARCELS RECEIVED FROM AND DESPATCHED OVERSEAS, 1926–30.

Year.Parcels received.Parcels despatched.
Number.Weigh.Declared Value.Customs Duty.Number.Weight.
  lb.££ lb.
1926321,2302,294,2291,633,765351,30060,795216,080
1927322,8342,358,8041,491,441331,27763,105238,331
1928345,1472,584,5701,523,924351,89762,632245,763
1929361,2512,703,6021,648,250372,14463,649258,384
1930278,3822,065,1241,301,121332,79457,276225,456

The figures show a huge preponderance of inward parcels. Of the parcels received from overseas in 1930 no fewer than 145,351 came from Great Britain (including those from foreign countries via London), while 52,295 came from the United States and 52,786 from Australia. These countries, to which 23,261, 4,634, and 20,143 parcels respectively were despatched, also ranked highest among countries to which parcels were sent from New Zealand.

NEWSPAPERS.

There are (July, 1931) 282 publications on the New Zealand Register of Newspapers. Of these, some 59 are published daily, 17 being morning papers and 42 evening papers. Twenty-five appear three times per week, 25 twice per week, 62 weekly, 5 fortnightly, 1 four-weekly, 99 monthly, and 6 at irregular intervals.

MONEY-ORDERS.

The number of offices open for the transaction of money-order business at the end of 1930 was 889.

During 1930, 833,505 money-orders, for a total sum of £5,069,629, were issued and 719,124 (£4,711,217) were paid. Money-orders from places beyond New Zealand numbered 43,472, for the amount of £197,948, while those issued in New Zealand for payment overseas numbered 164,021, and represented an aggregate value of £572,082.

Calendar Year.Number of Offices.Money-orders issued.Money-orders paid.
Number.Value.Commission.Number.Value.
 ....££..£
1921844669,3834,850,82031,268569,9884,485,683
1922850659,9434,278,52927,431562,3763,969,867
1923855684,9794,390,15928,357580,8364,034,239
1924862731,5114,692,92928,542619,8304,309,840
1925868766,6894,977,23028,843652,5974,617,813
1926879793,1105,033,12724,746677,4154,666,097
1927877803,5354,995,09024,775686,2604,634,479
1928879807,8854,977,52224,884686,3484,620,019
1929888835,3585,187,55325,673711,0514,815,868
1930889833,5055,069,62935,604719,1244,711,217

POSTAL NOTES.

The number of offices open for the sale of postal notes at the 31st March, 1931, was 1,120. The increasing popularity of the postal-note system for remitting small amounts is clearly illustrated in the table given below:—

Year ended 31st March,Number of Offices.Postal Notes issued.Postal Notes paid.
Number.Value.Commission.Number.Value.
 ....££..£
19221,0692,377,622723,25416,5292,363,773708,917
19231,0832,434,506730,23216,7932,433,547730,759
19241,0992,652,777786,14618,1972,633,537782,048
19251,1072,846,333840,55919,4702,835,420839,256
19261,1763,040,722902,11920,7543,032,931899,796
19271,1723,329,638965,27022,4173,310,820961,994
19281,1723,614,2171,015,21323,8453,599,547988,821
19291,1783,575,9841,057,62424,2983,563,6861,030,485
19301,1823,816,6351,123,44625,7113,797,7941,092,627
19311,1203,907,2881,128,80726,0333,916,9711,106,918

British postal orders issued in the Dominion during the year ended 31st March, 1931, numbered 162,274, of a value of £90,795. Those paid numbered 32,934, and represented £19,000.

TELEGRAPH AND TOLL SERVICES.

Up to the 31st March, 1931, a total sum of £9,102,643 had been expended on telegraph construction, including the construction of telephone exchanges. The amount expended during the financial year 1930–31 was £419,756.

There were 12,588 miles of telegraph and toll pole line in existence at the end of March, 1931, carrying 63,656 miles of wire. Of the latter, 4,733 miles were in use exclusively for telephone toll traffic, 9,271 exclusively for telegraph traffic, and 49,652 simultaneously or conjointly for toll and telegraph traffic, making totals of 54,385 available for toll traffic and 58,923 for the transmission of telegrams. A total of 14,107 miles of wire has been gained to the 31st March, 1931, for the purpose of telegraph transmission, by the superimposing of existing telephone circuits. The total length of additional, telephone, toll circuit improvised from the existing wire circuits by the use of subsidiary apparatus associated therewith (so-called phantom working) is 7,326 miles, while a further 3,714 miles of telephone, toll circuit has been made available by the use of carrier current telephony operating over the existing wire circuits.

During the year ended 31st March, 1931, the revenue from telegrams and toll communications was £843,984, to which should be added £1,238,649 revenue of telephone exchanges and £42,237 miscellaneous receipts, making a total telegraph and telephone revenue of £2,124,870.

Year ended 31st March,Number of Telegrams and Toll Messages forwarded during the Year.Revenue (including Miscellaneous Receipts).Value of Government Messages.Total Value of Business done during the Year.
Paid.Free Government.Total.Telegraph and Toll.Telephone Exchange.
 ......££££
192212,782,037152,42812,934,465697,864614,3678,4581,320,689
192313,342,823170,38513,513,208713,380595,9679,7271,319,074
192414,407,26969,59714,476,866711,895830,4704,9301,547,295
192515,410,39061,56015,471,950764,290867,2184,4201,635,928
192616,143,41458,46016,201,874799,838980,2834,9921,785,113
192716,316,43655,79016,372,226824,709995,0714,6071,824,387
192816,523,00444,51016,567,514832,7481,057,1773,6141,893,539
192917,516,34344,02917,560,372882,8141,135,7953,6982,022,307
193018,303,68643,41818,347,104936,2221,206,7143,8022,146,738
193117,185,44437,01817,222,462886,2211,238,6492,9542,127,824

The present rate for ordinary telegrams is Is. for twelve words, the charge for each additional word being ld. For urgent telegrams the rate is 2s. and 2d. for each additional word, and for letter-telegrams Is. for twenty-four words and ld. for each additional two words.

TELEPHONE-EXCHANGE SERVICE.

At the 31st March, 1931, there were 349 telephone exchanges in the Dominion. Of this number 333 are of the magneto type, 3 common battery, and 13 automatic. The automatic exchanges are: Auckland, Hamilton, Dannevirke, Stratford, Hawera, Wanganui, Palmerston North, Masterton, Wellington, Blenheim, Christchurch, Oamaru, and Dunedin.

The following statement shows the automatic-exchange equipment installed and in use in the Dominion on the 31st March, 1931:—

 Capacity of Equipment installed.Equipment in use.
 No.No.
Individual lines64,48052,462
Party-lines—  
  Two-party2,0601,055
  Four-party2,0001,531
  Multi-party150110
....No.
Individual-line stations..52,744
Party-line stations..7,029
Total of main stations..59,773
Extension stations..18,927
Total number of automatic-telephone stations connected..78,700

The following table indicates the growth of the New Zealand telephone-exchange service during the last ten years:—

1921.1926.1927.1928.1929.1930.1931.
Exchanges291341342344351349349
Subscribers, main stations70,776102,509107,882114,079120,274126,763127,606
Toll and service stations3,5953,9404,0263,8803,9453,9463,912
Public call offices319409435546612679735
Extension stations13,74918,51419,74621,23523,10525,63525,514
Telephone-station totals88,439125,372132,089139,740147,936157,023157,767

The total number of telephone-stations shows an increase of 69,328, or 78 per cent., during the period. Additional subscribers' stations contributed largely to this phenomenal growth, the increase in this respect being 56,830, or 80 per cent. The enormous demand for public call offices is clearly revealed in the table, these showing an increase from 319 in 1921 to 735 in 1931. Extension stations have almost doubled.

In addition to the above, there are 3,972 stations connected by private telephone-lines with departmental toll-stations, making a grand total of 161.739 telephone-stations in New Zealand on the 31st March, 1931.

The "party" line system of telephone service is being largely availed of. particularly by those whose premises are situated at a distance from an exchange. In March, 1931, the number of party-line connections was 11,257, with a total of 44,971 stations.

The first public call offices (coin-in-the-slot telephones) erected in the Dominion were installed at Wellington in August, 1910. There were at the 31st March, 1931, 735 such instruments in use in the Dominion; the charge in 694 cases is ld., in 5 2d., and in 36 3d. The revenue of slot telephones during the year ended 31st March, 1931, was £40,098.

The telephone-exchange system included on the 31st March, 1931, 15,125 miles of pole line and 528,568 miles of wire.

An analysis of the wire in existence in connection with telephone exchanges is as follows:—

In lead-covered cables—Miles.
  Underground363,065
  Aerial57,683
Open aerial— 
  Metallic circuit107,703
  Earth-working117
Total528,568

The capital expenditure on the equipment, &c., of the telephone exchanges up to the 31st March, 1931, was £8,311,966, equal to an average cost of £52 17s. ld. for each connection. The telephone-exchange receipts for the twelve months ended 31st March, 1931, were £1,238,649.

RADIO COMMUNICATION.

GOVERNMENT STATIONS.

The first wireless-telegraph station in New Zealand for communicating with ships at sea was opened at Wellington on the 26th July, 1911.

There are now 21 stations under the control of the New Zealand Government, the principal being those at Awarua, Wellington, and Auckland on the New Zealand mainland, at Apia in Western Samoa, at Rarotonga in the Cook Islands, and at the Chatham Islands. Smaller stations on the mainland or on adjacent islands are those at Kawau Island, White Island, Stephens Island, Puysegur Point, and Portland Island, while there is a radio beacon station at Cape Maria Van Diemen Lighthouse.

Communication is effected with outer islands in the Cook Group by Rarotonga Radio through small feeder-stations at Aitutaki, Atiu, Mangaia, and Mauke. Small stations at Aleipata, Fagamalo, Fakaofo, Niue, Salailua, and Tuasivi communicate with Apia-Radio.

By means of the radio-stations at Wellington, Apia, and Rarotonga, communication is maintained between New Zealand and the Pacific islands, the two latter stations having direct communication with New Zealand.

The radio business transacted by the New Zealand coast stations during the last five years was as follows:—

Year ended 31st March,Forwarded.Received.
Messages.Words.Value.Messages.Words.Value.*

*Amount earned by New Zealand.

 ....£....£
192714,748173,2186,00124,592277,8054,768
192814,449169,9875,68825,361290,9334,846
192914,345204,8576,52325,559290,1375,059
193013,921164,8215,53124,282272,3354,526
193112,959150,6735,10023,130259,9764,331

The foregoing table does not include free (service) messages.

The charge for the transmission of an ordinary radio-telegram to or from ships registered in New Zealand or Australia, or engaged exclusively in trading between these two countries, is 6d. per word. The rate for transmission to other vessels is 11d. per word, with the exceptions that messages to His Majesty's ships are charged for at the rate of 3d. per word, and messages to vessels engaged in the Wellington-Lyttelton ferry service at the rate of 2 1/2d. per word. Ship stations registered in New Zealand numbered 74 at 31st March, 1931.

All the New Zealand coast stations are connected with the New Zealand telegraph system, thus ensuring the speedy transmission of radio-telegrams over the Department's land lines. By this means urgent distress signals may be transmitted expeditiously to the proper authorities.

PRIVATE STATIONS.

Private radio-stations are governed by the Regulations for Radio Receiving, Amateur Transmitting and Receiving, and Experimental Stations, and by the Regulations for Radio Broadcasting Stations and the Sale of Radio Apparatus (which were gazetted on the 5th and 12th March, 1925, respectively), and by amendments thereto.

The licenses for radio receiving-stations are designed to provide for reception from radio-telephone broadcasting stations as well as for experimental reception, and may be obtained at any postal money-order office or at any District Radio Inspector's office on payment of the prescribed fee.

The licenses for amateur transmitting and receiving stations are intended to provide facilities for experimental transmission to those interested in radio science, and are issued subject to the qualifications of the applicants being satisfactory.

The licenses for "experimental stations" are intended to provide facilities for the work of pure research in radio science, and are issued only to persons of recognized attainment in the theory or practice of radio-telegraphy, or to universities or other scientific institutions engaged in conducting experiments for the development of the science of radio-telegraphy.

The regulations for the sale of radio-apparatus are intended to provide for the proper control of the sale of apparatus designed and intended for use in connection with wireless telegraphy. The regulations govern the issue of the following classes of radio-dealers' licenses, viz:—

Class I:—

  1. Licenses of dealers carrying on business in any of the four main cities—viz., Auckland, Wellington, Christchurch, Dunedin—and within ten miles by the nearest practicable route of the Chief Post-office at those cities;

  2. (Portable) Licenses of dealers without any fixed place of business who are not representatives of Class 1 (a) or Class II licensees.

Class II: Licenses of dealers carrying on business in all other areas.

RADIO BROADCASTING.

The regulations governing radio-telephone broadcasting are designed to render the broadcasting of music, lectures, religious services, news, and other items of interest as widely available as possible. In terms of an agreement entered into between the Government and the Radio Broadcasting Co. of New Zealand, Ltd., a broadcasting service is provided by the company by means of stations situated at Auckland, Wellington, Christchurch, and Dunedin. The major portion of the fees collected from listeners is paid to the company. Additional services are provided by other stations operating independently of the company; these, which are known as private broadcasting stations, at present number thirty-four, situated at Auckland (6), Dunedin (6), Gisborne, (2), Hastings (2), Invercargill (2), Masterton (2), Palmerston North (2), Christchurch, Dannevirke, Eketahuna, Greymouth, Hamilton, Inchclutha, Manurewa, Napier, New Plymouth, Wairoa, Wanganui, Wellington.

The number of radio licenses issued in New Zealand as at the 31st March, 1931, was as follows:—

Receiving-stations.Transmitting stations.Radio-dealers.Total.
Auckland19,0169431219,422
Wellington26,02314151626,680
Canterbury10,5436226310,868
Otago7,131461887,365
Totals62,7133431,27964,335

The increase in the number of licensed receiving-stations during the last five years is indicated in the following table:—

Year ended 31st March, 192718,162
192839,315
192944,810
193053,407
193162,713

The total revenue derived from the issue of radio licenses in the year 1930–31 was £93,593 allocated as follows:—

Radio Broadcasting Company of New Zealand, Ltd.£74,550
Post and Telegraph Department£8,159
Amalgamated Wireless Australasia, Ltd. (royalty)£10,884

The following are the particulars of the principal broadcasting stations operating in New Zealand as at the 31st March, 1931:—

Power Input to Aerial.Frequency (Kilocycles).
 Watts...
1YA, Auckland500910
2YA, Wellington5,000720
3YA, Christchurch500980
4YA, Dunedin500650

Of these four stations, 2YA Wellington operates almost continuously between 10 a.m. and 10 p.m Monday to Friday, 2.30 p.m. to 11 p.m. Saturday, and 3 p.m. to 9.30 p.m. Sunday. The three remaining stations operate from, approximately, 3 p.m. to 10 p.m. on week-days, and 3 p.m. to 9.30 p.m. on Sundays.

Three of the stations observe one silent night a week, namely: Auckland, Monday; Christchurch, Tuesday; and Dunedin, Thursday. In addition to the usual transmissions. special transmissions are broadcasted as occasions warrant.

OCEAN CABLES.

The Pacific cable, opened for traffic between New Zealand and Australia and Fiji on the 9th April, 1902, was completed to Bamfield, Vancouver Island, on the 31st October following, and opened for international business on the 8 th December, 1902.

The route is from Auckland to Vancouver, via Norfolk Island, Fiji, and Fanning Island. The Australian connection is at Norfolk Island. The deep-sea portion of the Vancouver — Fanning Island cable is stated to be the longest in the world.

Direct communication between Auckland and Sydney was established on the 31st December, 1912, thus giving the Pacific Cable Board an alternative route to Australia.

Additional facilities have been provided between New Zealand and Fiji by the laying, by the Pacific Cable Board, of a new cable between Auckland and Suva. The work was completed on the 12th August, 1923. The duplication of the two northern sections—Vancouver to Fanning Island and Fanning Island to Fiji—was completed on the 20th November, 1926. These new sections were opened for traffic on the 18th December, 1926.

In addition, the Eastern Extension, Australasia, and China Telegraph Co., Ltd., provide and operate as part of their telegraph system two cables between Australia and New Zealand, the terminal offices being at Sydney and Wellington.

The length of submarine cable in use in connection with the inland telegraph and telephone services is 347 nautical miles, containing 2,311 nautical miles of conductors.

STAFF.

The huge volume and multifarious nature of the business of the Post and Telegraph Department entail the employment of a large staff. The Secretary, under the Postmaster-General, is the administrative head.

The staff at 31st March, 1931, was as follows: Permanent, 8,901; temporary, 318: total, 9,219. In addition there are 1,710 country postmasters and telephonists who act as such in conjunction with other pursuits and do not rank as officers of the Department. There are also 83 officers of the Railways Department who act as postmasters.

RECEIPTS AND EXPENDITURE.

The receipts and payments of the Post and Telegraph Department for the financial year 1930–31 are shown in the following table:—

RECEIPTS.

 £
Postages1,221,392
Money-order and postal-note commission64,877
Private box and bag rents and rural delivery fees47,996
Miscellaneous receipts290,522
Paid telegrams376,989
Paid tolls466,995
Telephone exchanges1,238,649
Totals£3,707,420

PAYMENTS.

 £
Salaries1,761,346
Conveyance of mails by sea94,949
Conveyance of inland mails145,283
Conveyance of mails by railway116,563
Maintenance of telegraph and telephone lines136,170
Depreciation Fund158,248
Motor services and workshops33,770
Miscellaneous354,319
Interest on capital liability504,000
Totals£3,304,648

The year commenced with a credit balance of £52,898. Of the gross balance of £455,670 at the end of the year, £400,000 was placed to the Renewal and Replacement of Assets Account, leaving £55,670 to be carried forward.

The growth of receipts and payments during the ten years 1921–22 to 1930–31 is shown by the following figures.

Year ended 31st March,Receipts.Payments.

*Excluding payment to Depreciation Fund and interest on capital liability, which were first Included in expenditure in 1928–29.

 ££
19222,811,5352,451,572
19232,687,7682,114,994
19242,688,9532,120,585
19252,889,4502,416,257
19263,100,3972,409,557
19273,220,6662,346,274
19283,329,5112,299,571
19293,445,5452,442,158*
19303,641,6262,630,199*
19313,707,4202,642,400*

SCOPE OF SERVICE.

In addition to its ordinary business, the Post and Telegraph Department performs an enormous amount of work for other Departments of State. The monetary value of this business reaches many millions of pounds annually, and the operations range from the receipt of State advances payments (£5,846,358 during the twelve months ended 31st March, 1931) to the sale of fishing licenses (£2,514), and from the payment of pensions (£3,015,193) to the performance of marriage ceremonies. The work involved in connection with the registration of motor-vehicles under the Motor-vehicles Act, 1924, and their insurance under the Motor-vehicles Insurance (Third-party Risks) Act, 1928, is carried out by the Post and Telegraph Department.

The registration service under the Unemployment Act, 1930, the collection of the quarterly levy instalments, and the payment of vouchers under the various unemployment schemes are carried out by the Department. Most permanent Postmasters act as certifying officers and local representatives of the Unemployment Board.

Chapter 18. SECTION XVII.—LAND TENURE, SETTLEMENT, ETC.

SUBSECTION A.—GENERAL.

SURVEYS.

THE surveys of Crown lands, Native lands, and land purchased under the Land for Settlements Act, 1925, or the Discharged Soldiers Settlement Act, 1915, are executed under the authority of the Minister of Lands, and are carried out by staff and contract surveyors licensed by the Surveyors' Board constituted under the Surveyors' Institute and Board of Examiners Act, 1908.

In respect of surveys for the purpose of the Land Transfer Act, an additional and special license under the hand of the Surveyor-General is required, in terms of section 177 of the Land Transfer Act, 1915.

Any surveyor or other person, in pursuance of the written authority of the Surveyor-General or of the Chief Surveyor of the district, may enter upon Native land for survey purposes, and any person who obstructs any surveyor or other person so authorized is guilty of an offence punishable on summary conviction by fine or imprisonment (vide section 403 of the Native Land Act, 1909).

Authority for a surveyor and his assistant to enter on any land for the purpose of making a survey under the Public Works Act must be obtained from the Minister of Public Works, the Minister of Lands, the Surveyor-General or his Deputy, or the local body, as the case may be.

Regulations for conducting the survey of the Dominion lands are made by the Surveyors' Board in terms of the Surveyors' Institute and Board of Examiners Act, 1908, as amended in 1922. Power is conferred on the Surveyor-General to make rules for all or any of the following purposes:—

  1. The conduct and control of fundamental or basic surveys to be made for standard, topographical, geodesical, or other scientific purposes.

  2. The conduct and control of the technical operations carried out by the Department of Lands and Survey.

  3. Prescribing the fees to be paid for the inspection or examination or checking of plans, and also prescribing rates of payment for surveys executed under the direction of the Crown.

The Surveyor-General is the custodian of the legal standards of length for survey purposes. All measurements of land affecting titles are to be expressed in terms of the chain of 100 links, and all areas in acres, roods, perches, and decimals of a perch.

Comparison of surveyors' measuring-bands with certified copies of these are made on request free of cost by the Chief Surveyors, or at the Surveyor-General's Office.

Full information as to the New Zealand system of survey will be found in the 1929 number of the Year-book (pp. 438–44).

OCCUPATION OF LAND.

The total area of the Dominion, excluding the Cook and other Pacific islands annexed in 1901, is 66,390,262 acres. Of this total, 43,368,653 acres were returned in 1930 as being in occupation, including reserves and Native lands leased, but excluding areas within borough boundaries, holdings of less than 1 acre in extent, and Native land held on the communal system.

According to information published by the Lands Department. the following is the condition of the land in the Dominion as at the 31st March, 1931:—

 Acres.
Total area sold or granted and held on freehold21,512,266
Total area reserved for public purposes15,127,882
Total area of Crown lands leased under all tenures (exclusive of reserves leased by the Crown)17,974,311
Total area of Crown land available for future disposal2,121,086
Total area of Native land4,589,957
Land unfit for settlement, including rivers, lakes, roads, &c.5,064,820
Total66,390,262

The numbers of holdings and percentages of total holdings in occupation in groups of sizes, as returned at the last five collections available, are given below—

OCCUPIED LANDS.—HOLDINGS.

Area, in Acres.Number of Holdings.Percentages of Total.
1926.1927.1928.1929.1930.*1926.1927.1928.1929.1930.*

*For 1930 the classification grouping is "1 and under 10," "10 and under 50," &c.

1 to 1015,24215,20815,18414,94213,02917.7817.7617.7117.4615.30
11 " 5014,23214,12814,13014,07114,43516.6016.501.4816.4416.95
51 " 10011,47411,47011,49211,59011,35013.3813.3913.4113.5413.33
101 " 20014,36714,45614,47514,55215,17216.7616.8816.8917.0017.81
201 " 3208,7628,7378,7948,7739,40910.2210.2010.2610.2511.05
321 " 64010,36210,33910,36910,34210,33612.0912.0712.1012.0812.13
641 " 1,0004,3174,2944,2594,3024,2575.035.024.975.035.00
1,001 " 5,0005,8915,9145,9385,9596,1056.876.916.936.967.17
5,001 " 10,0005685625595485520.660.660.650.640.65
10,001 " 20,0002942962973033060.340.350.340.350.36
20,001 " 50,0001691691621651620.200.200.190.190.19
Over 50,00056555755540.070.060.070.060.06
Totals85,73485,62885,71685,60285,167100.100100.00100.00100.00100.00

Seventy-four per cent. of the holdings are seen to be not more than one-half a square mile in area. These, however, represent only a little over 13 per cent. of the total area of occupied land in the Dominion, and from the following table, showing areas of holdings in occupation by size-groups and the percentage each group represents of the total area in occupation, it is seen that 68 per cent. of the occupied land is held in areas of over 1,000 acres, and slightly less than 41 per cent. in areas of over 5,000 acres.

OCCUPIED LANDS.—AREAS.

Sizes of Holdings, in Acres.1926.1927.1928.1929.1930.
Aggregate Area of Group.
..Acres.Acres.Acres.Acres.Acres.
1 to 1072,95772,38172,99472,58856,030
11 " 50404,817401,105402,040401,497354,963
51 " 100886,784885,056887,474895,983814,829
101 " 2002,119,2472,130,2132,131,2052,142,2792,118,963
201 " 3202,247,6092,239,6942,245,2572,241,3942,350,763
321 " 6404,722,1404,704,9134,722,3154,707,3854,676,166
641 " 1,0003,498,7393,465,4083,425,8033,465,7973,394,215
1,001 " 5,00011,595,78911,590,29711,711,35211,702,50611,844,345
5,001 " 10,0003,896,9343,876,7063,846,5593,759,9663,740,004
10,001 " 20,0004,162,3074,171,8184,188,1664,249,5544,251,895
20,001 " 50,0005,216,0275,213,1794,969,3055,018,8604,942,770
Over 50,0004,783,4794,836,9284,852,9844,864,3224,823,710
Totals43,606,82943,587,69843,455,45443,522,13143,368,653
Percentage of Total Area occupied.
..Per Cent.Per Cent.Per Cent.Per Cent.Per Cent.
1 to 100.170.170.170.170.13
11 " 500.930.920.920.920.82
51 " 1002.032.032.042.061.88
101 " 2004.864.894.904.924.89
201 " 3205.155.145.175.155.42
321 " 64010.8310.7910.8710.8210.78
641 " 1,0008.027.957.887.967.83
1,001 " 5,00026.5926.5926.9526.8927.31
5,001 " 10,0008.948.898.858.648.62
10,001 " 20,0009.559.579.649.769.80
20,001 " 50,00011.9611.9611.4411.5311.40
Over 50,00010.9711.1011.1711.1811.12
Totals100.00100.00100.00100.00100.00

The average area of holdings for the Dominion is 509.22 acres, and this average is exceeded by twenty-six counties out of seventy-six in the North Island, and by twenty-five out of fifty-three in the South Island. The average area for the North Island is 361.13 acres, and for the South 735.89 acres.

TENURE OF OCCUPIED LANDS.

Land in occupation in each land district, tabulated according to tenure, is given in the following table:—

OCCUPIED LANDS.—TENURE, 1930.

Land District.Total of Holdings.Freehold, including Land held on Deferred Payment (occupied by Owner).Leased from Private Individuals or Public Bodies.Leased from Natives.Held from Crown under different Tenures, not including Land held on Deferred Payment.

*Of which 1,793,086 acres were returned as leased from private individuals and 966,916 acres from public bodies.

 Acres.Acres.Acres.Acres.Acres.
North Auckland2,978,3672,447,979152,20358,043320,142
Auckland4,190,4582,897,607245,451230,199817,201
Gisborne2,715,9961,438,915177,989490,975608,117
Hawke's Bay2,099,2071,428,813133,39174,834462,169
Taranaki1,683,212916,535225,42990,652450,596
Wellington4,934,6893,366,934448,757377,445741,553
Nelson1,270,806664,50549,2074,298552,796
Marlborough2,482,754815,88940,05319,7791,607,033
Westland1,590,409157,41624,9745,8711,402,148
Canterbury8,156,0803,191,923630,1727,9384,326,047
Otago8,037,6931,630,345377,9045,0086,024,436
Southland3,228,9821,500,262254,4726,8671,467,381
Totals43,368,65320,457,1232,760,002*1,371,90918,779,619

The acreage in the last column does not agree exactly with the figures published in the report of the Lands and Survey Department, for the reason that, although these figures include Crown reserves leased, they do not include Crown lands not in occupation at the time of collecting the agricultural and pastoral statistics. Further, all land held on deferred payment is shown as freehold in the agricultural and pastoral statistics, the figures of which are as at the 31st January, while those published by the Lands and Survey Department are as at the 31st March.

Lands in occupation are not strictly comparable with Crown lands alienated or in process of alienation, for certain lands have passed into the hands of Europeans which were never made waste lands of the Crown. It must also be remembered that not all of the freehold land in the Dominion is in occupation, while (as stated previously) holdings within borough boundaries or under one acre in extent are excluded from the annual statistics.

CLASSIFIED HOLDINGS.

A special classification of holdings (according to purpose for which principally used) is made three times in each decennium. The following table gives the holdings of the Dominion classified according to purpose for which used and size of holding. Figures exclude borough holdings and holdings under 1 acre in extent.

CLASSIFIED HOLDINGS. 1929–30.

Class of Holding.Holdings.Area.
Number.Per Cent. of Total.Acres.Per Cent. of Total.
Dairy-farming33,30139.103,484,6468.03
Sheep-farming17,25520.2629,673,22668.42
Mixed agricultural and sheep-farming4,6815.501,992,0234.59
Mixed dairying and sheep-farming6,8037.992,801,1626.46
General mixed farming2,9703.49421,4310.97
Fruitgrowing1,4741.7337,2790.09
Market-gardening9571.1210,8590.03
Poultry-farming2970.352,8940.01
Nurseries550.061,364..
Timber-growing1060.12322,3160.74
Flax-growing490.0645,9760.11
Idle and unused6,3307.431,898,7154.38
Other and unspecified10,88912.792,676,7626.17
Totals85,167100.0043,368,653100.00

The foregoing table includes Maori holdings, which numbered 2,793 and comprised an area of 805,963 acres.

CONDITION OF OCCUPIED LAND.

The land in occupation in the Dominion at the 31st January, 1930, was classified according to condition and use as follows:—

 Acres.
In grain and pulse crops567,829
In green and root crops716,118
In fallow124,565
In sown grasses and clovers— 
  Cut for hay, seed, or ensilage479,443
  Not cut for hay, seed, or ensilage16,872,948
In vineyards and orchards25,189
In market gardens, nurseries, and seed-gardens6,528
In private gardens and pleasure-grounds74,434
In plantations289,020
Total area in cultivation19,156,074
Unimproved land24,212,579
Total area in occupation43,368,653

Of the total of 43,368,653 acres, unimproved land amounted at 31st January, 1930, to 24,212,579 acres, and improved land to 19,156,074 acres. As might be expected in a pastoral-dairying country like New Zealand, permanent pasture (17,352,391 acres) forms a considerable portion of the land occupied. Field crops, including grasses and clovers cut for hay, seed, or ensilage, aggregated 1,763,390 acres, or slightly over 4 per cent. of the total area occupied.

Further details of land in cultivation and of the various crops grown are given under their respective headings in Subsection B of the next section. Unimproved lands are not again referred to, and accordingly a table is appended showing by land districts more detailed information as to the condition of unimproved occupied land.

UNIMPROVED OCCUPIED LAND, 1930.

Land District.Phormium (New Zealand Flax).Tussock and other Native Grasses.Fern, Scrub, and Second Growth.Standing Virgin Bush.Barren and Unproductive Land.Total Unimproved Occupied Land.
 Acres.Acres.Acres.Acres.Acres.Acres.
North Auckland6,268137,910768,387319,59950,3881,282,552
Auckland20,932131,6521,021,896515,87944,4961,734,855
Gisborne1,007144,872220,189324,07517,638707,781
Hawke's Bay32390,862132,48149,25717,436590,068
Taranaki3408,143127,088266,7422,638404,951
Wellington13,284508,903359,316321,86678,9961,282,365
Nelson2,371359,641207,042341,37331,097941,524
Marlborough9681,261,398239,887198,156372,0912,072,500
Westland14,028149,400143,392832,967296,7191,436,506
Canterbury6964,321,21982,470202,073762,3055,368,763
Otago1,5345,426,371447,339259,074390,7896,525,107
Southland6,8001,341,771231,156126,360159,5201,865,607
Totals68,26014,182,1423,980,6433,757,4212,224,11324,212,579

LAND TRANSFER AND DEEDS REGISTRATION.

Under the land transfer system introduced in 1870 the title to land is not affected by the execution of documents. Registration is the fundamental principle, and it is only on registration that any interest passes. The Land Transfer Department assumes all responsibility for the registration, and any person named in the register as taking an interest under a registered instrument acquires a practically indefeasible title.

In the year 1924 it was estimated that only 81.4 per cent. of the land in the Dominion alienated from the Crown in fee-simple had been brought under the provisions of the Land Transfer Act, and that holdings or titles under the deeds-registration system numbered seventy thousand. Through subdivisions of property, this number was increasing at the rate of about 4 per cent. per annum, in spite of lands being brought under the Land Transfer Act.

The Land Transfer system of title by registration has great advantages over the older system of title by deeds, even when the deeds are duly registered. The state of a Land Transfer title can be ascertained by a search of the register with very much greater facility than can the state of a title under the other system, and the powers vested in Registrars under the Land Transfer Act enable them to keep the register simple, clear, and free from doubts; the simplicity of searching and of the preparation of instruments under the Land Transfer system enables transactions with land under that system to be carried out at less cost than under the other system; and under the Land Transfer system there is the State guarantee of a practically indefeasible title, as mentioned previously.

These considerations led to the passing in 1924 of the Land Transfer (Compulsory Registration of Titles) Act, which has for its object the bringing under the provisions of the Land Transfer Act, 1915, of all land alienated by the Crown and not already under the provisions of that Act, except lands held by aboriginal Natives of New Zealand under their customs and usages.

The Registrars in charge of the various registration districts constituted under the Land Transfer Act, 1915, are directed by the 1924 Act to make what is in effect an official examination of all the titles to land not subject to the Land Transfer Act, and to issue certificates of title to the persons entitled to estates of freehold therein. Such certificates of title, in cases where the title is free from any defect or doubt, are ordinary certificates of title under which the holder's title is fully guaranteed by the State. If, however, it appears that the owner's title is defective or doubtful, it is the duty of the Registrar to issue what is termed a limited certificate of title, the effect of which is that the owner's title is guaranteed except as to the specific defects or doubts that may be found by the Registrar to exist. It is open to the owner to have the defects or doubts remedied or removed, and he is then entitled to receive a certificate of title fully guaranteed. Owners or claimants of interest in land other than registered proprietors are given twelve years in which to prove their titles or to substantiate their claims, if such claims or interest have been excepted from the guarantee, and if they do not do so, then at the expiration of the twelve years the registered proprietor will be entitled to an ordinary fully-guaranteed certificate of title, upon his proving to the satisfaction of the Registrar merely that he is in possession of the land comprised in his certificate of title.

As soon as a certificate of title, whether fully guaranteed or limited, has been issued for any particular parcel of land, it will no longer be necessary for conveyancers to examine the various deeds which have affected the title. All they will need to do will be to search the certificate of title and the Registrar's minutes setting forth the defects (if any).

The work of bringing all land titles under the provisions of the Land Transfer Act as required by the Land Transfer (Compulsory Registration of Titles) Act, 1924, is still being proceeded with, and has been completed, except in the districts of Auckland, Nelson, and Otago, and except a few titles in other districts that it has been considered unwise to deal with at present owing to grave doubts as to ownership or for some other reason. A large amount still remains to be done in the districts mentioned.

DEEDS REGISTRATION.

Provision has existed since 1841 and is now contained in the Deeds Registration Act, 1908, for the registration of deeds and instruments affecting land which is not subject to the provisions of the Land Transfer Act. Registration is not essential to the validity of the instrument, but it is highly important as a record and to secure priority. The Act provides that every deed shall be void as against any person claiming for valuable consideration under any subsequent deed duly registered unless the earlier deed was registered before the subsequent one. The Department is not responsible for the form or matter of the instruments registered beyond seeing that they are duly stamped and contain a sufficient description of the land to identify it.

Provision is made for the deposit of instruments in the Deeds Registry Office for safe custody and reference, and such deposit operates as a release from any covenant for production.

The Deeds Index and all recorded and deposited instruments are open to public inspection, and certified copies may be obtained on payment of the prescribed fees.

Information as to transactions under the Deeds Registration Act for each of the last ten years is given in the following statement:—

Year ended 31st March,Deeds recorded.Fees. £
192225,35221,956
192323,17620,897
192425,41123,706
192527,34725,152
192628,78425,649
192722,58520,104
192816,52315,215
192913,92512,622
193012,83411,601
19318,6607,746

LAND TRANSFER.

Information as to applications to bring land under the Land Transfer Act during each of the last ten years is given in the next table:—

Year ended 31st March,Applications.
Number.Area.Value.
Town and Suburban.Country.
 ..Acres.Acres.£
192249119731,7861,181,317
192340713034,515815,855
192444724125,6561,285,587
192542387625,6261,285,325
192642219425,720989,404
192727117517,983677,364
19282441263,689723,957
1929204868,084575,525
1930133728,238501,898
1931834924,353278,652

The following table shows the number of certificates issued for the last ten years Included in the totals are those certificates issued in lieu of Crown grants, 863 being the number for 1930–31. Also included in the numbers for the last six years are certificates (6,206 in 1930–31) issued compulsorily under the Act of 1924.

CERTIFICATES OF TITLE ISSUED.

Year ended 31st March,Number.
192219,653
192314,045
192414,077
192514,206
192623,654
192725,088
192824,383
192922,630
193020,535
193118,189

The table next following shows transfers registered under the Land Transfer Act during each of the last ten years:—

TRANSFERS REGISTERED.

Year ended 31st March,Number.Area.Consideration-money.
Town and Suburban.Country.
 ..Acres.Acres.£
192233,78410,6521,984,69535,436,823
192331,0217,9552,499,12329,980,153
192433,29310,6971,796,87133,871,246
192534,2898,5892,007,98433,625,622
192636,0388,6682,007,45135,195,960
192734,1068,0952,058,66632,338,860
192831,1418,1881,892,81930,157,665
192930,7607,5992,161,09631,155,226
193032,1127,7501,697,20830,832,305
193125,6266,8631,474,04022,068,814

Monthly statistics of transfers registered under the Land Transfer Act are given from April, 1930, onwards in the table which follows, a distinction being made between town and suburban transactions on the one hand and country transactions on the other.

Month.Town and Suburban Properties.Country Properties.All Properties.
Number.Consideration.Number.Consideration.Number.Consideration.
1930–31.
....£..£..£
April1,603914,0025540,58,4072,1571,972,409
May2,0141,190,5877401,369,3562,7542,559,943
June1,635958,6936971,189,7352,3322,148,428
July1,7591,034,5428291,592,3032,5882,626,845
August1,739934,8887231,170,3882,4622,105,276
September1,694991,6697011,273,9392,3952,265,608
October1,727949,562598897,5792,3251,847,141
November1,597909,034516782,1342,1131,691,168
December1,7291,154,438542786,6662,2711,941,104
January782326,007260287,0611,042613,068
February1,108546,558347409,0641,455955,622
March1,265608,780467733,4221,7321,342,202
Year 1930–3118,65210,518,7606,97411,550,05425,62622,068,814
1931–32.
April886436,942370818,7671,2561,255,709
May1,158720,929474629,7651,6321,350,694
June993512,891487740,8191,4801,253,710
July1,192613,405555806,4021,7471,419,807
August1,196592,713481695,6151,6771,288,328

Information as to mortgages registered under the Land Transfer and Deeds Registration Acts is contained in the section of this book dealing with mortgages.

SUBSECTION B.—CROWN LANDS.

ADMINISTRATION.

THE Crown lands are administered under the authority of the Land Act, 1924, the Land for Settlements Act, 1925, and the Discharged Soldiers Settlement Act, 1915, by the Minister of Lands at Wellington, his executive officer being the Under-Secretary of Lands, who is the permanent head of the Department of Lands and Survey. New Zealand is divided into twelve land districts, each being under the local direction of a Commissioner of Crown Lands and a Land Board.

Land District.Principal Land Office situated at
North AucklandAuckland.
Auckland"
GisborneGisborne.
Hawke's BayNapier.
TaranakiNew Plymouth.
WellingtonWellington.
NelsonNelson.
MarlboroughBlenheim.
WestlandHokitika.
CanterburyChristchurch.
OtagoDunedin.
SouthlandInvercargill.

Commissioners of Crown Lands are executive officers of the land districts, having large discretionary powers under the Act. Each is the Chairman of the Land Board of his district, and transacts all its routine business in the sale, letting, and occupation of Crown lands. A Land Board consists of five members—viz., the Commissioner of Crown Lands for the district (who is ex officio Chairman), three members nominated by the Governor-General, and one member elected by the Crown tenants of the district.

The Boards transact all business connected with the sale, letting, disposal, and occupation of Crown lands, and all matters connected with the management and control of the public lands in their hands. They are the sole judges of the fulfilment of conditions in leases and licenses, and they can declare them forfeit. All meetings are open to the press and public, with certain limitations.

APPLICATIONS FOR LAND.

A selector may purchase for cash, or on deferred payment, or may select on renewable lease. Every applicant must be of the age of seventeen years or upwards, and may apply for Crown land solely for his own use and benefit, and not directly or indirectly for the use or benefit of any other person. Including the land he applies for, he is not to be the owner, holder, or occupier under any tenure of more than one year's duration, either severally or jointly or in common with any other person or persons, of any land anywhere in New Zealand exceeding in the whole 5,000 acres of land, computed as follows:—

  1. Every acre of first-class land is reckoned as 7 1/2 acres;

  2. Every acre of second-class land is reckoned as 2 1/2 acres;

  3. Every acre of third-class land is reckoned as 1 acre.

METHODS OF ACQUIRING CROWN LAND.

Crown Land may be selected and occupied under the following tenures and systems:—

  1. Town, suburban, and village lands—

    1. For cash and deferred payment, by public auction;

    2. By lease for terms up to ten years;

    3. By renewable lease for thirty-three years.

  2. Rural land (unimproved), (under optional system)—

    1. For cash, by application;

    2. Purchase by deferred payment;

    3. Renewable lease for sixty-six years.

  3. Village settlements—

    Under the three foregoing tenures of optional system.

  4. Special settlements (rural land)—

    On renewable lease for sixty-six years and under special regulations.

  5. Land-for-settlement estates (improved rural and pastoral land)—

    1. Under renewable lease for thirty-three years, with right to acquire freehold of 400 acres of first-class land, 1,200 acres of second-class land, or 3,000 acres of third-class land;

    2. For cash or on deferred payment, by auction.

  6. Pastoral land—

    1. By small-grazing-run lease for twenty-one years, with right of renewal (maximum area, 20,000 acres);

    2. By pastoral license on terms up to thirty-five years.

  7. Land within mining districts—

    1. On pastoral licenses under special regulations, with right to acquire the freehold or exchange to a renewable lease;

    2. On occupation leases under special regulations, with similar rights as to purchase of freehold and exchange.

  8. Miscellaneous—

    1. Temporary occupation on terms up to five years;

    2. Sale or occupation for special purposes;

    3. Outlying land.

By the passing of the Land Laws Amendment Act, 1926, it was provided that after the 9th September, 1926, no more Crown lands were to be disposed of under the occupation-with-right-of-purchase tenure, and that any lands which might have been so disposed of could be disposed of by way of sale on deferred payment in addition to the other modes of disposal provided by the Land Act.

CONDITIONS OF OCCUPATION AND LEASES.

Full particulars are given in the Crown Lands Guide, issued periodically and obtainable at any land office, as to the conditions of lease and occupation. Improvements to a certain value are required to be effected on rural land purchased for cash or on deferred payment or held on renewable lease, and residence is compulsory for certain periods on most Crown leaseholds. Rebate of rent or interest is given in many cases when the half-yearly instalment is paid within thirty days of its becoming due. Applications for mortgage, transfer, and sublease of a Crown leasehold under most of the tenures require the approval of the Land Board of the district.

DISPOSAL OF ENDOWMENTS AND RESERVES.

National endowments may be disposed of under renewable lease, small-grazing-run lease, or pastoral license. These lands are occupied on the same conditions as ordinary Crown lands.

Owners of renewable leases and small-grazing-run leases of national-endowment lands now have the right to acquire the fee-simple of their holdings on the conditions provided by the Act pertaining to each class of lease. A pastoral licensee of national-endowment land, if the area is not more than sufficient for the maintenance of the licensee and his family, can acquire the fee-simple.

Education endowments are available for leasing under the Education Reserves Act, 1928, which permits of a lease being granted under the Public Bodies' Leases Act, 1908, as well as under the Land Act. 1924. The freehold of the land cannot be acquired.

Public reserves not vested in trustees or a local authority may be leased under the Public Reserves, Domains, and National Parks Act, 1928, for any term not exceeding twenty-one years, with right of renewal for a further term. The freehold of the land cannot be acquired.

LAND DEVELOPMENT.

The Land Laws Amendment Act, 1929, deals chiefly with the promotion of settlement on undeveloped Crown lands. Power is given for the Crown to develop idle Crown lands, and also for the making of advances to Crown tenants holding undeveloped country for the erection of buildings, and for clearing, grassing, fencing, &c. Settlers taking up unimproved sections may apply for financial assistance up to £1,250 each, the payments to be made as improvements are effected. The rate of interest has been fixed at 6 per cent. No advances are made for the purchase of stock, operations being confined solely to advances for development purposes. Crown tenants already in occupation of land coming under the designation of undeveloped are also eligible to apply for development advances. Loans approved to 31st March, 1931, numbered 204, totalling £82,054, while in addition £64,200 was expended by the State in the roading, surveying, and development of various blocks of land to be opened for settlement.

LANDS OPENED FOR SELECTION.

During the year ended 31st March, 1931, an area of 225,051 acres of land was offered for selection under the various tenures provided by the Land Act, Land for Settlements Act, and Education Reserves Act.

Under renewable lease an area of 125,114 acres was offered, 28,872 acres being national endowment, 24,880 acres land for settlements, 65,385 acres ordinary Crown lands, and 5,756 acres educational endowment; while an area of 64,661 acres of ordinary Crown land was offered under the optional system. The pastoral-run area comprised 14,000 acres.

In addition to the above a total area of 1,828 acres of Crown, settlement, and national-endowment lands was set apart for selection by discharged soldiers, under the ordinary tenures of the Land Act and the Land for Settlements Act and the special tenures of the Discharged Soldiers Settlement Act. Fuller particulars regarding these lands will be found at the end of this subsection.

The total selections during the year covered an area of 368,809 acres, by 1,639 selectors. These figures include, however, 216 purchases of small town, suburban, and rural lands, aggregating 7,427 acres, offered for sale at auction. The ordinary Crown lands holdings represented 243,881 acres; land for settlements and Cheviot Estate, 66,445 acres; national endowment, 41,817 acres; educational endowments, 15,423 acres; and other endowments, 1,243 acres. Selections by discharged soldiers are included in the foregoing totals.

SELECTIONS UNDER SETTLEMENT CONDITIONS.

Areas under this heading include all lands sold for cash or selected on the deferred-payment system, small grazing-runs, and leases under the following tenures: Renewable lease, mining districts land occupation leases, educational-endowment leases, and pastoral licenses in mining districts under special regulations.

Year ended 31st March,Sold for Cash.Deferred-payment Licenses.Leases and Licenses (Ordinary Settlement).Small Grazing-runs.Totals.
NUMBER.
192718638850331,080
192821242547721,116
192925643455551,250
1930286490571..1,347
193121625056131,030
AREA (ACRES).
192711,3869,19184,8005,505110,882
19283,72219,112107,26614,114144,214
19295,72026,267163,06620,483215,536
19304,15934,771159,555..198,484
19317,42726,050147,3185,403186,198

CROWN LAND HELD OR MADE FREEHOLD.

The following table shows the position at 31st March, 1931:—

Tenure.Total Number of Selectors.Total Area held from the Crown.Total Yearly Rental or Instalment payable.Total Area made Freehold.
Number of Purchasers.Area.

*Excluding "cash lands."

 ..Acres.£..Acres.
Cash lands........13,277,018
Deferred payment4,035525,357108,84211,2801,303,583
Perpetual lease1666,8321,0283,107864,816
Occupation with right of purchase3,335967,16877,5145,0031,281,366
Lease in perpetuity7,5081,582,532191,6013,230538,355
Renewable lease8,5042,416,111440,47533155,403
Agricultural lease9282211,408140,896
Mining districts land occupation leases68117,1841,8781524,930
Homestead......6180,453
Pastoral licenses in mining districts under special regulations615133,3873,4199018,673
Small grazing-runs8062,585,722108,0915663,174
Pastoral runs6179,144,8790,026723,412
Hanmer Crown leases56275147....
Miscellaneous leases and licenses6,4631,101,95542,43913112,409
Totals32,79518,481,6781,065,48124,856*17,664,488
Thermal-springs leases (Rotorua)3021,9841,85427205
Education endowments—     
Primary3,611774,827120,857581
Secondary47040,70412,687....
Totals4,383817,515135,39832286
Grand totals37,17819,299,1931,200,87924,888*17,664,774
Other endowment lands829347,14418,31955,755

National-endowment lands are included in the above table in the figures for the various tenures under which they are held. National-endowment lands of an aggregate area of 6,583,286 acres were held at 31st March, 1931, by 4,454 selectors, the annual rental payable being £140,873. Settlement lands under the Land for Settlements Act, which are dealt with later on in this subsection, are also included.

CROWN LAND MADE FREEHOLD, YEAR ENDED 31ST MARCH, 1931.

Tenure (immediately prior to acquisition of freehold).Area.Amount realized.
 Acres.£
Cash lands sold6,69413,177
Freehold acquired under following tenures—  
  Deferred payment5,31942,500
Occupation with right of purchase10,7507,571
Lease in perpetuity2,4774,041
Renewable lease1,0422,586
Mining districts land occupation lease124755
Pastoral licenses in mining districts645421
Miscellaneous307794
Totals27,35871,845

SUBDIVISION OF LAND.

Much of the land legislation of recent years has been in the direction of preventing large areas of good land from being acquired or retained by a single individual. Part VI of the Land for Settlements Act, 1925, provides for an agreement being made between the Minister of Lands and the owner in fee-simple of any land for the subdivision of that land, and for the disposal by public tender of the allotments by way of sale or by way of lease with right of purchase.

Section 97 provides for similar agreements between the Minister and the owners of Native freehold land in respect of the disposition by sale or lease of that land.

In Part VII of the Land for Settlements Act, 1925, provision is made whereby the Minister of Lands may at any time in writing notify an owner of land that such land or a portion thereof is required for purposes of settlement. The owner of the land is required, within six months after such notice has been gazetted, to notify the Minister whether he elects (a) to subdivide and offer the land for sale in subdivisions, or (b) to enter into an agreement with the Minister as above, or (c) that the land shall be taken compulsorily under the Act.

In sections 381 and 382 of the Land Act. 1924, provision exists for compulsorily taking private land (not within a borough or town district) in cases where in the opinion of the Dominion Land Purchase Board such land has been acquired by way of aggregation, and where such aggregation is contrary to the public interest. Compensation is payable for all land so taken.

LAND FOR SETTLEMENTS

The purchase of private lands by the Crown for closer settlement purposes is authorized by the Land for Settlements Act, 1925, a consolidation of former legislation.

The number of estates offered during the year ended 31st March, 1931, was 254 of an area of 427,404 acres, but the majority of these properties were not suitable, for subdivisional purposes.

The area purchased during the year ended 31st March, 1931, was 61,125 acres, of a value of £279,361. The total number of estates purchased since the inception of the land-for-settlements scheme is 698, of a total area of 2,107,033 acres, the aggregate amount of purchase-money being £13,845,280. These figures do not include any purchases under section 2 of the Discharged Soldiers Settlement Amendment Act, 1917.

SUMMARY OF ESTATES ACQUIRED TO 31ST MARCH, 1931.

Land District.Number.Area.Purchase-money.

*Including North Auckland.

†Including Gisborne.

 ..Acres.£
Auckland*117423,8381,685,665
Hawke's Bay71332,3172,450,741
Taranaki2630,978375,881
Wellington153160,4332,340,764
Marlborough22224,090755,482
Nelson1448,821150,473
Westland36,03214,062
Canterbury178451,2013,521,523
Otago81335,2122,029,409
Southland3394,111521,280
Totals6982,107,03313,845,280

The transfer of certain areas from Crown to settlement lands, and the adjustment of areas to account for ascertained surpluses or deficiencies, bring the total area to 2,263,336 acres at the 31st March, 1931. Of this, 245,795 acres have been sold forcash or made freehold, the total purchase-money being £1,105,665 and 96,063 acres are occupied by roads or by reserves unlet. At the 31st March, 1931, 7,147 selectors were holding a total of 1,872,097 acres, the annual rental for which amounts to £547,870; and the remaining 49,381 acres were unlet.

POSITION OF LAND FOR SETTLEMENTS AT 31ST MARCH, 1931.

Land District.Area acquired.Area occupied by Roads and Reserves unlet.Area of Land unlet, including Land forfeited, surrendered, or resumed and not relet, and also Land not yet offered for Selection.Total Area purchased for Cash or made Freehold to Date.
Number of Purchasers.Area.Price realized.
 Acres.Acres.Acres...Acres.£
North Auckland52,2461,0663,3802312,60335,436
Auckland357,90477,67820,416758134,955298,510
Gisborne87,72139910,0116912,381112,084
Hawke's Bay229,4622,4741,09612722,457136,714
Taranaki28,232257..622,22553,172
Wellington161,2871,05868947714,179168,797
Nelson61,9659738,75761,634,953
Marlborough235,8672,643761539,15437,320
Westland6,033811014398238
Canterbury607,1254,5873,77432020,666154,509
Otago334,8063,79784737,61938,208
Southland100,6881,05031212217,52467,724
Totals2,263,33696,06349,3812,302245,7951,105,665
District.Total Lands leased at 31st March, 1931.Rent and other Payments received during 1930–31.Total Receipts from Inception to 31st March, 1931.
Number of Selectors.Area.Annual Rental.

*Figures approximate only.

 ..Acres.£££
North Auckland31245,19715,77410,087187,746
Auckland911124,85536,27433,663994,485
Gisborne20764,93022,99018,518285,842
Hawke's Bay616203,43574,14942,381*852,987*
Taranaki14725,75010,0287,339215,142
Wellington965145,36178,04467,3091,236,624
Nelson6250,6013,2551,06359,113
Marlborough485223,30935,50526,746809,568
Westland375,45386367716,141
Canterbury1,886578,098161,716124,7153,562,549
Otago1,161323,30688,87369,9891,650,328
Southland35881,80220,39913,110462,735
Totals7,1471,872,097547,870415,59710,333,260

PURCHASE OF LANDS FOR GROUPS OF APPLICANTS.

Part II of the Land Laws Amendment Act, 1928, gives power whereby two or more persons may purchase land acquired on their behalf by the Crown. Eleven properties, of a total area of 8,088 acres, were purchased during the year ended 31st March, 1931, on behalf of forty-seven applicants, and in the preceding year four properties (1,115 acres) on behalf of ten applicants.

LAND-SETTLEMENT FINANCE ASSOCIATIONS.

On the 1st January, 1910, the Land Settlement Finance Act, which is described fully in the 1915 issue of this book, came into force. The associations incorporated now number forty-six. There have been no transactions for several years past.

LAND FOR DISCHARGED SOLDIERS.

Under the provisions of the Discharged Soldiers Settlement Act, 1915, and amendments, any person is entitled to the benefits of the Act who, was an honourably discharged member of a New Zealand Naval or Expeditionary Force in 1914–18, or was a bona fide resident of New Zealand, and served during the war with other British Forces.

There is power to dispose of land under the ordinary tenures of the Land Act, 1924, and the Land for Settlements Act, 1925–i.e., for cash, on deferred payment, or on renewable lease under the former Act, and on renewable lease under the latter Act; also under the "special tenures" of the Discharged Soldiers Settlement Act, 1915, which are cash, deferred payment, or a renewable lease with a purchasing clause.

AREA PROCLAIMED AND ALLOTTED.

The following table shows the total area proclaimed under the Discharged Soldiers Settlement Act, 1915. Of the total area proclaimed, ordinary Crown lands amounted to 605,611 acres, Cheviot Estate to 3,356 acres, land for settlements to 401,218 acres, and national-endowment land to 431,433 acres.

District.Under Section 3 of the Act. (Ordinary Tenures.)Under Section 4 of the Act. (Special Tenures.)Total Area proclaimed.
Year ended 31st March, 1931.Total to 31st March, 1931.Year ended 31st March, 1931.Total to 31st March, 1931.Year ended 31st March, 1931.Total to 31st March, 1931.
 Acres.Acres.Acres.Acres.Acres.Acres.
North Auckland..24,01572846,36472870,379
Auckland..62,439409156,073409218,512
Gisborne..71..16,109..16,180
Hawke's Bay..27,263..172,975..200,238
Taranaki..15,657..38,909..54,566
Wellington..2,589387110,776387113,365
Nelson......21,463..21,463
Marlborough..35,380..35,338..70,718
Westland..27,752..480..28,232
Canterbury..254,401..47,187..301,588
Otago..239,780..80,655..320,435
Southland..10,82430415,11830425,942
Totals..700,1711,828741,4471,8281,441,618

During the year ended 31st March, 1931, 41 applications were made under the provisions of the Discharged Soldiers Settlement Act, and allotments were made in the case of 31 applicants, the total area being 8,495 acres.

FINANCIAL ASSISTANCE.

The various systems of financial assistance in connection with the settlement of discharged soldiers were dealt with in the 1924 and previous issues of the Year-book. Operations at the present time are confined mainly to advances on current account for stocking and developing farms.

From the inception of the scheme of discharged-soldiers settlement in 1915 to the end of the financial year 1930–31, loans totalling £23,303,137 had been granted to 22,974 discharged soldiers, as follows:—

Class.Number of Soldiers.Amount. £
Advances on current account5,3355,442,151
Advances towards purchase of farms, market gardens, and orchards, and discharge of mortgages5,5499,038,435
Advances towards purchase and erection of dwellings and discharge of mortgages thereon in town and suburban areas12,0908,822,551
Totals22,974£23,303,137

Repayments of principal to the 31st March, 1931, total £9,783,222, of which £749,091 was repaid during the financial year 1930–31. Receipts in respect of interest and sundries brought the total receipts for the year to £1,354,078.

During 1930–31 loans totalling £202,767 were granted. Of this amount £26,387 was for the purchase or erection of dwellings, and £176,380 towards the improvement and stocking of lands. Advances actually made during the year, including loans previously authorized and readvances from current account, totalled £550,204.

REVALUATION OF SOLDIER PROPERTIES.

By the Discharged Soldiers Settlement Amendment Act, 1923, a Dominion Revaluation Board was constituted with power to revalue and reduce where necessary the capital values of lands leased by soldiers from the Crown, and also to reduce mortgages in cases where soldiers had acquired lands by means of Government advances. To assist this Board twenty-four district revaluation committees were set up, whose reports were submitted for consideration and action. Of 5,347 applications received for revaluation the Dominion Board issued determinations in 5,284 cases, while the remaining 63 applications lapsed owing to forfeiture or abandonment. Reductions to the total of £2,829,718 were made in capital and mortgage values, and negotiations with private mortgagees and unsecured creditors resulted in mortgages and debts of various descriptions totalling £171,357 being reduced by over 72 per cent. In addition, private mortgages totalling £74,338 were purchased by the Crown at a discount of over 41 per cent.

The Board was also engaged in investigating current accounts under the Discharged Soldiers Settlement Amendment Act, 1924, and 4,915 accounts were subject to investigation.

SUBSECTION C.—NATIVE LANDS.

DEFINITION AND KINDS OF NATIVE LAND.

NATIVE land is of two kinds—namely, customary land and Native freehold land. Customary land is land which has never been the subject of a Crown grant and is held by Natives under the customs and usages of the Maori people. It is land in respect of which the ancient customary Native title as recognized and guaranteed by the Treaty of Waitangi has not yet been extinguished. Such land, since it has not been Crown-granted, remains vested in the Crown, subject, however, to the customary title of the Natives, and to their right to have the customary title transformed into a freehold title by the Native Land Court.

Customary land has always been restricted from alienation except in favour of the Crown. By the Treaty of Waitangi the exclusive right to purchase such land was reserved to the Crown, and in all statutes since passed the alienation of customary land to private individuals has been prohibited, and this prohibition is now extended to the Crown. Native freehold land is the land held by Natives under an English freehold title, though subject to certain restrictions on alienation and other special incidents which are unknown to the ordinary law.

Whether land is Native or European land depends upon the beneficial ownership of it, and not merely on the legal ownership. If land is held by a European upon trust for a Native, it is Native land; if it is held in trust by a Native for a European, it is European land. There are, however, four exceptions to this:—

  1. When land has once become European land, it never again becomes Native land unless by special enactment.

  2. Land purchased by a Native from the Crown for a pecuniary consideration is not Native land.

  3. Land held by a Native in severalty may be declared to be European land by the Native Appellate Court.

  4. Under certain circumstances the Native owner may be declared a European.

Even though one of many Native owners may sell, the land remains Native land until all have disposed of their interests, or until the purchaser has had his interests partitioned off. A "Native" means a Maori or half-caste, or a person intermediate in blood between a Maori and a half-caste.

THE NATIVE LAND COURT.

The Native Land Court consists of a Chief Judge and such other Judges as the Governor-General thinks fit to appoint. All powers of the Court may be exercised by a single Judge, but there are certain important powers vested exclusively in the Chief Judge. Commissioners are appointed who exercise such jurisdiction of a Judge as the Governor-General authorizes. The chief matters within the jurisdiction of the Court are:—

  1. The investigation of title to customary land, and transforming it into Native freehold land.

  2. The exclusive power of partitioning land among the owners.

  3. The sanctioning of exchanges for other Native land and European land.

  4. Granting probates of wills and succession orders to Natives.

  5. Making orders for the adoption of children.

  6. Appointing trustees for Natives who are minors or under other disability.

  7. The incorporation of the owners of Native land.

  8. The determination of various claims as between Natives.

Business dealt with in 1930–31 was as follows:—

Number of sittings108
Number of cases notified18,642
Number of cases for which orders were made8,565
Number of cases dismissed1,932
Number of cases adjourned sine die9,077
Number of partitions made345
  Area affected (acres)123,440
Number of investigations of title17
  Area affected (acres)170
Number of succession orders made5,897
Number of other orders made4,128

The Native Appellate Court consists of any two or more Judges of the Native Land Court. With certain exceptions the Appellate Court determines appeals, whether on law or on fact, from all final orders of the Native Land Court.

MAORI LAND BOARDS.

There are seven Maori Land Boards, each consisting of the Judge and Registrar of the Native Land Court district, the Judge acting as President. The chief functions of a Maori Land Board are—

  1. To grant confirmation of alienation of Native land.

  2. To administer certain large areas of Native land vested in those Boards in trust for the Native owners, the Boards having extensive powers of sale, lease, and management.

  3. To act as statutory agent of the Native owners in respect of certain areas of Native land set apart for Native settlement.

  4. To control the administration and disposition of Native land, by resolution of the assembled owners.

  5. To assist Natives in farming their lands.

The total area vested in and administered by the various Maori Land Boards as at the 31st March, 1931, was 657,470 acres.

During the year 1930–31, 2,468 acres of vested land were sold or revested in the Native owners.

With regard to Native freehold land, the Boards during the year approved of leases comprising 43,717 acres, and confirmed transfers (apart from sales to the Crown) affecting 49,163 acres of freehold land.

POWERS OF ALIENATION.

The ordinary provisions as to alienation of Native land do not affect the power to dispose of land by will, but a Native cannot will to a European except it be a husband or wife or other relative of the person making the will. A Native cannot dispose of customary land, whether by will or otherwise. No alienation of Native land by a Native has any effect until it is confirmed by a Maori Land Board.

The Board, before confirming an alienation, must satisfy itself, inter alia, that it is not contrary to the interests of the Native alienating; that no Native is rendered landless; that the consideration is adequate; that the purchase-money is paid or secured; and that the alienation is not otherwise prohibited by law.

A lease cannot be for a longer term than fifty years, and a mortgage must have the approval of the Governor-General in Council.

PURCHASE OF NATIVE LAND FOR CROWN.

For the purpose of effecting the purchase of Native land by the Crown there is constituted a Native Land Purchase Board, consisting of the Minister of Native Affairs, the Under-Secretary of Lands, the Under-Secretary of the Native Department, and the Valuer-General. The duty of the Board is to undertake, control, and carry out negotiations for purchase, and the performance and completion of contracts entered into. Pending any purchase by the Crown the Governor-General may, by Order in Council, prohibit any attempt at alienation otherwise than to the Crown. Upon the purchase being completed the land is proclaimed Crown land, and is subject to administration under the Land Act, 1924. Where it is subject to lease when purchased the option may be extended to the tenant of purchasing the land from the Crown or having a renewable lease granted to him.

Since the Board was constituted, on the 1st April, 1910, a total of 1,534,194 acres of Native land has been purchased by the Crown. The total area of Native land alienated by way of sale to the Crown or to other purchasers since 1910 is 3,237,598 acres.

The area of Native land still held by Natives in the North Island is estimated at 3,879,863 acres, and in the whole Dominion at 4,133,392 acres. In many cases the Natives are utilizing their land for pastoral and dairying purposes. Other lands are being farmed for them by Maori Land Boards and by the East Coast Commissioner.

NATIVE TRUSTEE.

The administration of Native funds and Native reserves, formerly conducted by the Public Trustee, was by statute transferred to the Native Trustee as from 1st April, 1921. This was part of a comprehensive scheme which seeks to rehabilitate the Maori by inducing him to farm and manage his own lands. As a further means to this end the Native Trust Office Board advances money to Natives on the security of their lands, the expenditure of this money and the management of Native farming operations generally being supervised in a helpful and sympathetic manner. The Native Trustee Act, 1930, consolidated existing legislation.

The Native Trustee administers many reserves of Native land on behalf of the beneficiaries, and grants leases thereof. The beneficial owners of these reserves have no power of alienation other than to the Crown.

The Native Trustee also, where necessary, acts as trustee for Natives who are minors or under other disabilities, administers special funds, and acts as executor or administrator of the estates of deceased Natives.

The funds of the Native Trust Office at the 31st March, 1931, were:–

Amounts held under—£
  West Coast Settlement Reserves Act, 189253,784
  Native Reserves Act, 188257,483
  Native Land Act, 1909 (Part X)117,702
  Native Land Act, 1909 (Miscellaneous)231,543
  Native Trustee Act, 193044,589
Miscellaneous funds80,079
Sundry creditors4,467
Reserve and Assurance Fund91,751
Investment Fluctuation Fund8,173
Advances under Finance Act, 1930100,322
Total£789,893

Of the total funds £606,909 was invested in the form of mortgages, and £23,039 in local bodies' securities.

Commissions, fees, charges, and net interest on investments for the year 1930–31 totalled £22,906. The net profit for the year was £7,398, of which £6,659 was placed to the Reserve and Assurance Fund and £739 to the Investment Fluctuation Fund.

Chapter 19. SECTION XVIII.—AGRICULTURAL AND PASTORAL PRODUCTION.

SUBSECTION A.—GENERAL.

THE Dominion of New Zealand is a country specially favoured for primary production. The soil covering is varied in character, a considerable portion of it being of exceptional fertility; but even the poorer soils are largely capable of profitable utilization by reason of the comparatively mild and equable weather conditions. The best grasses and fodder plants flourish in the congenial environment, and the country has gained a world-wide reputation for the quality of its pastures. Numerous streams intersect the country-side and present to the farmer a great potential source of cheap power. Electricity is now put to a variety of uses on the farm, but by far the most important is that of providing power for milking-machinery.

A conspicuous feature of New Zealand farming is that the stock do not require to be stalled in the winter, though the pastures are more or less supplemented by fodder crops in the colder months of the year. This fact, combined with the factor of soil-fertility, enables the New Zealand farmer to produce stock at a much lower cost than the farmer in countries where artificial feeding has to be employed or where droughts periodically occur.

New Zealand is primarily a grazing country, and, while more of the land is every year being given up to the cultivation of fodder crops, its future will, no doubt, be inseparably associated with stock-raising, principally of dairy cattle and of sheep. Though less than a century has elapsed since the colonization of New Zealand, over seventeen million acres of land in the Dominion have been sown down in English grasses. A great proportion of the crops grown in the Dominion are for the production of such commodities as meat, wool, and dairy-produce.

Grain crops, principally oats and wheat, are grown on a fairly large scale in the eastern and southern districts of the South Island. Barley also is grown, but to a very much smaller extent. Much of the crop of oats produced is chaffed for stock-feeding purposes within the country. Root crops, principally turnips, are grown on a large scale for winter feed and for stock-fattening purposes, more particularly in the South Island. Owing to the comparative difficulty of growing large areas of turnips free from disease, other stock-foods are coming into prominence. Mangolds are being cultivated to a larger extent, and farmers are beginning to realize the great value of lucerne. Ensilage-making, particularly in the stack form, is increasing in the dairying districts. Quite a feature of milk - producing operations is the growing of green fodder crops to maintain the milk-supply during the drier months of the year. It will be seen that live-stock in New Zealand is for the most part maintained on food produced on the farm itself.

THE NORTH ISLAND.

The North Island of the Dominion is remarkable for the congenial environment it furnishes for many phases of primary production. In no part is the winter really severe, and the question of stalling stock during the colder months of the year has not to be considered. It is more a grazing than an agricultural country, and practically all the crops raised are used for feeding farm stock. The dominant industries are dairying and sheep-farming. There is probably no finer sheep-country in the world than the limestone downs of Hawke's Bay. It may be said with every confidence that there is more butterfat produced to the acre on many farms in the Taranaki District than on any equal area in the world, when it is considered that all the food provided for the stock is produced on the farm itself. The standard of dairy-farming is steadily improving, not only by reason of special fodder being provided for the drier parts of the summer and the colder months of the year, but on account of the fact that the farmer is coming to realize the value of herd testing and culling. Farmers have already recognized the advantages to be derived from the judicious application of top-dressing fertilizers to pastures.

In various parts of the Island fruitgrowing, principally of apples, pears, and peaches, is being placed on a sound commercial basis. In the northern portion citrus fruits can be successfully produced, and, with the adoption of better storage and marketing methods, lemons in particular are being cultivated on a considerable scale. Outdoor grapes are freely grown. Both the North and the South Islands have established an export trade in apples, and to a lesser extent in pears.

During recent years the Waikato district and the Auckland Provincial District in general have shown themselves to be admirably adapted to the dairy industry, and dairying has made remarkable development. The Auckland District, in fact, has become easily the largest exporter of butter in the Dominion, while it also leads in the production of milk-powder.

With the adoption of improved methods in the treatment of the land, and the demonstration of correct manurial treatment, farming in the Auckland Provincial District has been placed on a much more stable basis. Assisted by a favourable climate, of which a short and mild winter is a feature, stock-raising of all descriptions is being carried on with conspicuous success. The country is eminently adapted for the production of root and fodder crops, and stock can be brought to maturity and fattened for the market at a minimum of cost.

THE SOUTH ISLAND.

The South Island is the portion of the Dominion where agriculture proper was first established, the settlement of the land being greatly facilitated by the fact that on the eastern, southern, and northern portions large fertile plains, rolling downs, and hills were available, devoid of the forests which in a very large portion of the North Island have had to be cleared before the land could be utilized by the farmer. Agricultural operations in the South have been maintained at a high standard for many years, principally in Otago and Canterbury, many of the pioneers of which districts were British yeomen farmers who brought with them the best methods of the Old Land. So in the breeding of live-stock, many of the original holders of land in the South, and the shepherds and herdsmen they employed, had been well trained in stock-management by live-stock breeders of the Mother-country. The South Island may be fairly said to have been the nursery of the live-stock of the Dominion, and the high quality of the stock bred in the country is in a large measure due to the capacity of the men who founded and developed the flocks and herds in the eastern and southern districts. The growing of the finer wools, and the raising of fat lambs for the frozen-meat industry, are features of primary production in the South Island, while the dairy industry is also well represented, especially in Otago and Southland. The breeding of draught horses of a very fine stamp is carried on to some extent in certain districts.

While the climate in the southern districts of the South Island is not so congenial as that in the northern, there are only a few portions where the winter is at all rigorous. The Nelson Provincial District, in the north-west corner of the Island, is noted for its climate. Nelson has a sunshine-record which is equalled in but few parts of the Temperate Zone. The district is specially suitable for fruitgrowing, which has been developed extensively on commercial lines. The culture of tobacco-leaf is a comparatively recent activity which is progressing favourably in the district. At the other end of the Island, in Central Otago, a peculiar configuration of the country enables fruitgrowing to be prosecuted with great success. The winter is comparatively severe, but the warm summer sun and the absence of wind make it an ideal environment for fruitgrowing.

In some sections, particularly in Canterbury, Otago, Southland, and Marlborough, grain-growing is prosecuted on a considerable scale. The Canterbury Plains, extending a hundred and fifty miles north and south and running inland for forty miles from the sea, represent an area of over 3,000,000 acres. This forms the principal grain-growing area. Wheat, oats, and barley are cultivated to a large extent. In Otago and Southland oats are the grain principally produced. In some of the richer lands the yield of wheat has reached very high figures, even up to 80 or 90 bushels per acre, while over 100 bushels to the acre have been recorded for crops of oats. In root crops up to 70 tons per acre of turnips have been secured, while the yield of mangolds has frequently reached 90 tons.

DEPARTMENT OF AGRICULTURE.

Under the control of the Minister of Agriculture the Department of Agriculture is a service which is mainly concerned in advancing the interests of primary production. Under a Director-General of Agriculture there are Directors of Divisions of Live-stock, Dairy, Fields, and Horticulture, also a Chemistry Section.

While the service is mainly educative, it also carries out important inspection work. Under the Live-stock Division, all meat exported is inspected by qualified officers. Cattle are inspected for tuberculosis and other bovine troubles; sheep and swine also receive attention; slaughterhouses are licensed and controlled; and all stock exported and imported is examined by the veterinarians of the Department. Special instruction and advice are given in swine husbandry and in wool growing and handling. The Division is provided with a well-equipped laboratory, mainly devoted to veterinary research, &c.

Dairy-produce is inspected and graded prior to shipment, a close supervision being also exercised over the moisture content of butter and cheese, as well as over the weights of such produce; dairy-farm premises are inspected; herd-testing is promoted, and a system of semi-official testing of purebred dairy cows is in operation. Milk-samples are tested for dairy companies and farmers.

The duties of the Fields Division comprise agricultural instruction, the control of experimental areas, the laying-out of experimental work on State farms, advice regarding crops, pastures, and farm-management, co-operative experimental work, agricultural investigations generally, including crop-management and the control of crop diseases and crop pests, seed-testing, hemp-grading, and grain-grading.

The Horticulture Division is charged with orchard instructional work and instruction to beekeepers, and the inspection of fruit and trees imported and offered for sale. It inspects orchards and apiaries, and generally controls diseases of plants and bees.

The Chemistry Section carries out analyses of soils, limestones, fertilizers, water, &c. The Biological Laboratory attached to the Division investigates and gives advice in agricultural botany, plant-pathology, entomology, and related subjects.

There are several experimental farms and horticultural stations which carry out experiments and demonstrations of national as well as local import, including the breeding of purebred cattle and sheep. Several of the farms were established to solve local problems, and the objective in each case has been attained. The principal establishments are those at Ruakura (Hamilton) and Te Kauwhata (Lower Waikato). Other experimental areas are operated at Puwera (Whangarei), Albany (Auckland), Marton, Gore, Winton, and Galloway (Central Otago).

The agricultural instructional work covers a comprehensive field, farmers being assisted by visits or by letters of advice. Thousands of farmers visit the experimental farms and areas. Comprehensive educational displays are frequently made at winter shows, largely illustrative of the experiments conducted by the Department. Numbers of farmers also co-operate with the Department in conducting experiments on their farms. A monthly journal, the New Zealand Journal of Agriculture, is published at a low rate of subscription, and bulletins are frequently issued. Any farmer can obtain advice regarding his soil, have seed examined for germination-capacity and purity, milk tested for butterfat content or for the presence of disease, plants identified, and diseases of either animals or plants described, and remedies suggested—all these services being rendered free of charge.

BOARD OF AGRICULTURE.

By an Act of Parliament passed in 1913 provision was made for the establishment of a Board of Agriculture, consisting of not more than twelve members appointed by the Governor-General, of whom not more than four were to be appointed on the recommendation of the agricultural and pastoral societies of the North Island, and an equal number on the recommendation of such societies in the South Island. The functions of the Board are to advise the Minister of Agriculture on matters relating to the development of agricultural and other rural industries in New Zealand. In particular, but without limiting the application of the term "agricultural and rural industries," the functions of the Board extend to the following matters:—

  1. The aiding, improving, and developing of agriculture and all rural industries, including fruit-culture, horticulture, forestry, dairying, the breeding of stock and poultry, beekeeping, and the flax industry;

  2. The prevention and control of disease in stock and poultry, the control of rabbits and noxious weeds, and the dipping of sheep;

  3. The establishment of agricultural colleges and agricultural education generally; and

  4. The aiding or facilitating of the carriage and distribution of produce.

COLLECTION OF AGRICULTURAL AND PASTORAL STATISTICS.

Commencing with the 1915–16 season, a new and comprehensive system of collection of agricultural and pastoral statistics was substituted for the methods formerly in vogue. The amended system was based on personal canvass by the agency of officers of the Police Department. Within the scope of the collection are comprised all holdings of 1 acre upwards situated outside borough boundaries, but not inclusive of purely residential holdings or Maori lands held under the communal system. The questionnaire in use in New Zealand was found to comply with practically all requirements for use in connection with the taking of the World Agricultural Census in 1930 under the auspices of the International Institute of Agriculture.

Considerations of economy caused the substitution in the 1930–31 season of a postal collection embracing the most important particulars. The results of this collection are not yet available, but later pages contain tables based on a special classification of holdings in 1929–30 on lines undertaken three times in each decade.

Interim returns of principal crops and live-stock are published in the Monthly Abstract of Statistics, and when the collection is completed final figures for the principal items are published in the next available issue of that publication. The full statistics are published in the "Annual Statistical Report on Agricultural and Pastoral Production."

In addition to the main collection of agricultural and pastoral statistics the following supplementary inquiries are undertaken: Stocks of wool in the Dominion as at the 30th June; areas sown or intended to be sown in wheat, oats, barley, and potatoes (taken at the end of September); stocks of flour, wheat, and oats in the hands of millers, merchants, storekeepers, and farmers (at the end of November); estimated yields of wheat and oats (early in February); and returns of wheat and oats threshed (throughout the threshing season). The results of these first three inquiries are gazetted, and they are also, together with the figures of threshings, published from time to time in the Monthly Abstract of Statistics. Stocks of eggs and egg-pulp in cold storage are ascertained six times each year, and the results are published in the press and in the Monthly Abstract of Statistics.

PERSONS ENGAGED IN FARMING.

Recent years have witnessed a fall in the number of persons engaged in farming in New Zealand, mainly due to the increased use of machinery, particularly milking-machines and tractors, and also probably influenced by changing methods of farming in the increased life of pastures made possible by the use of fertilizers, the development of the fat-lamb trade, &c. The figures recorded for the last ten years are as follows:—

Year.On holdings used principally forTotals.
Agricultural Purposes.Dairying Purposes.Pastoral and other Purposes (including unspecified).
Males.Females.Males.Females.Males.Females.Males.Females.Totals.

*Details not available.

1920–2114,3613,14442,03418,90844,9609,853101,35531,905133,260
1921–2215,1143,29547,29821,36339,4278,898101,83933,556135,395
1922–2314,8233,59453,23025,33439,8979,502107,95038,430146,380
1923–2412,0472,78553,54024,60541,35110,830106,93838,220145,158
1924–2511,3982,57752,60624,37041,29710,494105,30137,441142,742
1925–2611,2652,42850,57622,79440,9309,458102,77134,680137,451
1926–2711,3302,04349,71320,08841,2928,333102,33530,464132,799
1927–2812,6151,28953,53917,03440,4954,509106,64922,832129,481
1928–2912,4271,72156,82517,86143,6336,142112,88525,724138,609
1929–30*............119,32118,800138,121

Figures for 1929–30 under a classification more suited to the principal types of farming now practised in New Zealand are contained under the next titular heading.

The two outstanding movements in the total numbers employed are the sharp rise shown between 1921–22 and 1922–23 and again between 1927–28 and 1928–29. The explanation of these two movements is that, just prior to the collection for the year showing the rise in each case, special instructions were issued drawing the attention of sub-enumerators to this inquiry and defining the persons to be included. These instructions were issued owing to a suspicion that in some cases sub-enumerators were including only paid labour on the farms and omitting working proprietors and members of occupiers' families assisting in the farming operations. That these suspicions were well founded is shown by the sharp rises in the figures for the years immediately following the issue of the instructions.

A final effort was made in the 1929–30 collection to put the question of persons engaged in farm-work on an accurate and uniform basis, and it is believed that the figures obtained as a result of the carefully worded and amplified questionnaire are as reliable as it is possible to get. It will be noted from the above table that the total of males and females is but little different from the 1928–29 figure, although the male figures show an increase of approximately 7,000, which is balanced by a like decrease in the female total. The latter figure is considered reliable, as the result of the elimination of a large number of females engaged almost wholly in purely domestic duties and wrongly returned formerly. Of course, there is no doubt that a real decline has followed the introduction of increased numbers of milking-machines, and would account for part of the decrease in the number of females returned.

Regarding males, the upward trend has continued despite the growing quantity of farm machinery and labour-saving devices in use. This tends to confirm the suspicion expressed earlier that an appreciable number of working proprietors and members of occupiers' families assisting in farming operations were hitherto omitted.

Of the total of 138,121 persons returned as employed on holdings in 1929–30, no fewer than 105,210 (87,894 males, 17,316 females) were occupiers or members of their families, leaving 31,427 males and 1,484 females as employees who were not members of occupiers' families.

It is interesting to consider persons engaged in farm-work in relation to farm population. The figures show that of a total farm population of 345,770 the number engaged in farm-work was 138,121, or 40 per cent. Occupiers and their families accounted for 30 per cent. and other employees made up the balance of 10 per cent. Considering the sexes separately, the proportion of working males to male population was 63 per cent. (occupiers and their families, 46 per cent.; and other male employees, 17 per cent.). Similar figures in respect of females show that 12 per cent. of the latter sex residing on holdings were engaged in farm-work apart from domestic duties (occupiers and their families, 11 per cent.; and other female employees, 1 per cent.).

CLASSIFICATION OF HOLDINGS.

The following table sets out the principal statistics for 1929–30 for the various kinds of farming practised in the Dominion:—

Dairying.Sheep and Cattle Grazing.Agriculture and Grazing.Dairying and Grazing.General Mixed Earning.All other Purposes.All Holdings.

*Acres.

Number of holdings33,30117,2554,6816,8032,97020,15785,167
Total area occupied*3,484,64629,673,2261,992,0232,801,162421,4314,996,16543,368,653
Farm population—       
  Males80,61544,00912,79719,5717,54724,887189,426
  Females70,48531,78110,13615,9936,83621,113156,344
Persons engaged in farmwork— ............
  Males46,82433,8559,35213,5324,85510,903119,321
  Females10,6992,2746912,7908161,53018,800
Wheat for threshing*4078,353195,07742030,6231,062235,942
Total area cultivated*365,065529,369588,404115,646128,48468,1391,795,107
Plantations*7,30934,5418,1894,3061,000233,675289,020
Pasture not cut for seed, hay, or ensilage*2,423,81610,545,1231,086,6551,793,545245,011778,79816,872,948
Area top-dressed*1,288,636770,467100,089389,69439,16262,7002,650,748
Dairy cows, two years old and over— ............
  In milk982,59163,99117,640222,96650,31031,5271,369,025
  Dry19,05910,28894712,9291,2893,43847,950
Total cattle (including dairy cows)1,547,1781,400,92955,723526,13691,104112,1883,733,258
Pigs324,20721,24011,57069,23922,06231,815480,133
Sheep shorn86,37722,385,3872,155,9102,074,328246,84350,56526,999,410
Lambs tailed56,89711,622,3421,678,4081,299,595195,07235,28514,887,599
Horses77,665105,91535,48232,49013,84418,794284,190
Oil-engines8,1705,6627093,07256599119,169
Electric motors10,3692,0977681,94784842716,456
Milking-machines15,694336663,28580023420,415
Shearing-machines795,75360586946427,394
Agricultural tractors4051,5911,1422902192443,891

FARM MACHINERY.

The following summary of farm machinery employed on holdings outside borough boundaries during the last five years is of interest as showing the greatly increased use now being made of electricity and of mechanical equipment as compared with the position disclosed only four years previously:—

Class of Machinery, &c.1926.1927.1928.1929.1930
Milking-plants16,39117,09018,04918,75620,415
Cream-separators45,76545,24645,24645,78148,302
Shearing-machines—     
  Plants5,9496,3056,5186,8877,394
  Stands18,79719,26919,67720,32921,482
Wool-presses8,6418,8329,0049,2359,906
Agricultural tractors2,0252,5882,8833,3773,891
Reapers-and-binders15,57415,28715,43215,17215,484
Threshing-machines361364406406418
Chaffcutters2,8652,5622,3262,2972,206
Water-wheels or motors817784932824923
Electric motors6,3568,43610,80613,37716,456
Steam-engines473435505397398
Internal-combustion engines19,58418,88518,32118,48919,169

The 20,415 milking-plants in use in 1930 had a capacity for milking 72,147 cows simultaneously. Nominal horse-power of the 3,891 agricultural tractors was 59,217. Figures for the various classes of farm engines were: Water-wheels or motors, 923 (3,555 h.p.); electric motors, 16,456 (28,368 h.p.); steam-engines, 398 (1,771 h.p.); internal-combustion engines, 19,169 (58,552 h.p.); portable or traction engines, 817 (5,076 h.p.).

SUBSECTION B.—AGRICULTURAL PRODUCTION.

INTRODUCTORY.

NEW ZEALAND is a country very favourably situated for grazing purposes, and consequently the cropping of the soil is not carried out on a very extensive scale, the greater proportion of the area in occupation either being under permanent artificially-sown pastures or still remaining in tussock or other native grasses. Certain districts in the Dominion, however, have been found to be particularly suited for the growing of wheat, oats, and other cereal crops, and the production of grain is now almost exclusively limited to those areas which are especially so suited. On the other hand, the desirability for supplementing the supply of fodder during the winter months of the year, for the large number of sheep and cattle in the Dominion, has necessitated the cultivation of considerable areas of turnips, mangolds, and green fodder crops, besides the maintenance of large acreages of grasses and clovers and of lucerne for the production of hay and ensilage. Fairly large areas are also sown down annually in the better-class grasses and clovers for the production of grass-seed.

In general, agricultural farming in the Dominion may be said to be now limited to the growing of those crops necessary for the augmentation of existing pastures in order to maintain a high standard of production, and to the growing of grain for local consumption. Grass-seed and peas are the only two crops that regularly have a sufficient margin for export.

AREA UNDER CROP.

During the last ten years the total area under field crops has ranged from 1,645,719 acres in 1925–26 to 1,974,741 acres in 1921–22, but generally speaking there is very little movement from year to year. Green and root crops comprise a high proportion, 716,118 acres, or 40.61 per cent., of the 1,763,390 acres under crop in 1929–30 being sown down in these crops. Of the total area under grain and pulse crops, approximately three-fifths is usually threshed, the remaining two-fifths being either cut for chaff, hay, or ensilage, or fed off to stock. The condition of the crop at the time of harvesting greatly influences the proportions utilized for either purpose.

In the following table the area under crop according to the different classes of crop is given for each of the last ten years:—

Year.Grain and Pulse Crops.Green and Root Crops.Grasses, Clovers, and Lucerne.Total Area under Crop.
For Threshing.For Chaff, Hay, Ensilage, &c.Cut for Seed.Cut for Hay, Ensilage, &c.
 Acres.Acres.Acres.Acres.Acres.Acres.
1920–21451,764431,365770,56894,957161,8131,910,467
1921–22588,141365,953742,13091,154187,3631,974,741
1922–23484,954329,117775,84986,727175,5581,852,205
1923–24299,938359,871752,07181,063188,9791,681,922
1924–25371,944327,900735,656103,159229,6441,768,303
1925–26310,289267,236763,86879,549224,7771,645,719
1926–27399,504272,300721,90487,699288,4551,769,862
1927–28412,431218,507712,50965,681280,2411,689,369
1928–29379,179213,228734,66968,017351,1071,746,200
1929–30348,929218,900716,11866,855412,5881,763,390

The Canterbury Land District had 72 per cent. of the total area under grain and pulse crops for threshing, and 53 per cent. of the area for chaff, hay, ensilage, &c. About 80 per cent. of the area in green and root crops was grown in the Canterbury, Otago, and Southland Districts, while grasses and clovers cut for seed were mainly confined to Canterbury and Southland. On the other hand, grasses and clovers (including lucerne) cut for hay and ensilage show the North Island in a more favourable position, the predominating districts of Auckland and Taranaki accounting for 53 per cent. of the total area. These two districts are the centre of the dairying industry in New Zealand, and both maintain a large number of dairy cattle.

Canterbury, Otago, and Southland together account for two-thirds of the total area under crop in the Dominion.

PRINCIPAL CROPS.

The areas under each of the principal crops for the last five years have been as follows:—

Crop.1925–26.1926–27.1927–28.1928–29.1929–30.
 Acres.Acres.Acres.Acres.Acres.
Wheat153,248221,689262,799257,873238,653
Oats367,205386,762303,708283,133282,814
Barley26,33930,41421,75219,84018,631
Maize9,06510,97910,8409,2818,652
Peas11,74915,49525,12817,8939,855
Beans170171
Linseed8,1434,9335,2132,8007,757
Hops648636649608598
Potatoes23,48424,61621,69321,30423,214
Turnips468,475462,360459,704479,994475,254
Mangolds13,29611,87010,3299,91410,519
Onions514765703880870
Tobacco1502246901,0001,073
Green fodder255,429219,031216,702219,088203,438
Grasses and clovers for seed79,54987,69965,68168,01766,855
Grasses and clovers for hay, ensilage, &c.224,777260,674250,984320,299380,898
Lucerne27,78129,25730,80831,690
Other crops3,6483,9343,5373,2982,448
Totals1,645,7191,769,8621,689,3691,746,2001,763,390

GRAIN AND PULSE CROPS.

The total area under grain and pulse crops in 1929–30 was 567,829 acres, as compared with 592,407 acres in 1928–29. Of the total in 1929–30, 348,929 acres were for threshing and 218,900 acres were for chaff, hay, ensilage, &c., 63 per cent. of the total area under grain and pulse crops thus being threshed out during the year, as against 64 per cent. (379,179 acres) in 1928–29. In the table below the areas of the principal crops threshed, and the total and per acre yields, are given for each of the ten years 1920–21 to 1929–30:—

Year.Wheat.Oats.Barley.Maize.Peas.*Linseed.

*Including beans prior to 1928–29.

AREAS.
..Acres.Acres.Acres.Acres.Acres.Acres.
1920–21219,985147,55946,80211,51414,4669,663
1921–22352,918170,65533,07810,52212,7895,880
1922–23275,775143,89017,4739,73224,44910,645
1923–24173,86463,84221,2868,20818,67612,119
1924–25166,964147,38725,1388,62114,0276,679
1925–26151,673102,48525,9698,50811,7498,143
1926–27220,083117,32629,88610,24915,4954,933
1927–28260,98788,22321,09110,29125,1285,213
1928–29255,31273,10119,5008,98617,8932,800
1929–30235,94267,72218,2297,9579,8557,757
Year.Wheat.Oats.Barley.Maize.Peas.*Linseed.

*Including beans prior to 1928–29.

TOTAL YIELDS.
..Bushels.Bushels.Bushels.Bushels.Bushels.Cwt.
1920–216,872,2625,225,1151,586,711500,845355,39591,040
1921–2210,565,2756,752,6631,151,813488,452339,39856,600
1922–238,395,0235,688,157598,040505,776697,548102,660
1923–244,174,5371,964,511597,416405,855362,78754,100
1924–255,447,7585,707,174798,128426,875410,58242,700
1925–264,617,0414,115,606947,002423,700287,77547,220
1926–277,952,4424,997,5351,243,333491,468454,72238,580
1927–289,541,4443,852,687861,985482,928802,41631,265
1928–298,832,8643,065,113781,102456,296527,50423,227
1929–307,239,5563,002,288755,007377,955294,24270,377
YIELDS PER ACRE.
..Bushels.Bushels.Bushels.Bushels.Bushels.Cwt.
1920–2131.2435.4133.9043.5024.549.42
1921–2229.9439.5634.8146.4226.549.63
1922–2330.4439.7534.2351.9628.519.64
1923–2424.0130.7728.0749.4019.434.46
1924–2532.6238.7231.7549.4729.276.39
1925–2630.4440.1436.4749.8024.495.80
1926–2736.1342.5841.6047.9529.357.82
1927–2836.5643.6640.8746.9331.936.00
1928–2934.6041.9340.0650.7829.488.30
1929–3030.6844.3341.4247.5029.869.07

Wheat for threshing is grown principally in Canterbury, 82.95 per cent. of the total grain produced in 1929–30 coming from that district. Otago, with 11.53 per cent., supplied the bulk of the remainder. The growing of oats for threshing is also mainly confined to these two districts with the addition of Southland, the proportion of grain produced by each being 37.41 per cent., 28.15 per cent., and 32.27 per cent. respectively. Three-quarters of the barley produced in the Dominion is supplied by Canterbury and Otago, Marlborough furnishing most of the remainder. Maize, on the other hand, is almost exclusively confined to the northern part of the North Island, Auckland and Gisborne supplying 89 1/2 per cent. of the total corn produced. Peas are grown to considerable extent only in Canterbury and Marlborough, while linseed is evidently not looked upon as a suitable crop outside of Canterbury.

WHEAT.

Wheat is one of the most important crops grown by the farmer, but in New Zealand the area now devoted to this purpose is not very considerable. At one time wheat occupied a very prominent position, for in the "eighties" the area under wheat was between 300,000 and 400,000 acres annually, and the production of grain more than sufficient for local needs, thus allowing for quite an appreciable export. The advent of butter and cheese factories and the introduction of refrigeration, however, gave a great impetus to the dairying and pastoral industries, resulting in a large proportion of the land usually utilized for wheat-growing being sown down in grass and other fodder crops.

The following diagram will give a clear conception of the relationship between area and yield of wheat for the period 1868–69 to 1929–30. It is seen that in later years the yield curve diverges considerably from that for the area, the tendency being upward. As a matter of fact, the average yield per acre for the ten seasons at the end of the curve is about six bushels more than the average for the first ten seasons.

The heavy line can be taken as representing not only the area sown (in acres) but also the yield which that area would have produced had a standard yield of 25 bushels per acre been maintained throughout. Prior to the 1899–1900 season the average yield per acre fell below 25 bushels per acre on fourteen occasions, while subsequent to that date the yield has been above 25 bushels per acre, except on only five occasions. This increase in the average yield largely reflects the increased use of artificial manures. It is noteworthy that the fifteen occasions upon which the demand (or anticipated demand) was sufficient to induce 300,000 acres or more to be sown include six occasions upon which the average yield fell below 25 bushels per acre. The average yield over the whole period amounts to 27 1/2 bushels per acre, while for the fifteen occasions upon which 300,000 acres or more were sown the average was slightly under 25 bushels per acre.

It may be said that, although from twenty to thirty countries in the world generally produce more wheat than does New Zealand, only one or two European countries have a better record of production per acre. This says much for the fertility of the soil of the Dominion, for cultivation here is naturally less intensive than it is in the closely settled Continental countries.

The average area of wheat harvested in 1929–30 was 37.51 acres. Areas of 30 to 100 acres accounted for half of both the total area harvested and the total production. Areas of 100 acres and over of wheat occurred on 7.8 per cent. of holdings which grew the cereal. Although relatively small in number, these areas aggregated almost a third of the total acreage and produced nearly a third of the total grain-yield. A noteworthy feature of the following table is the gradual decline in the average yield per acre in relation to the increasing scale of areas harvested.

WHEAT-GROWERS, CLASSIFIED ACCORDING TO AREA HARVESTED, 1929–30.

Area harvested.Number of Growers.Aggregate Area.Aggregate Yield.Average Yield.
Size.Per Cent. of Total.Quantity.Per Cent. of Total.
Acres. Acres. Bushels. Bushels.
Under 55611,6060.6853,6620.7433.41
5 and under 108535,8312.47194,4842.6933.35
10 " 157949,1743.89297,1034.1032.39
15 " 204777,8573.33252,5003.4932.14
20 " 2553811,4524.85366,9915.0732.05
25 " 303188,3553.54273,5693.7832.74
30 " 3536611,3254.80350,6324.8430.96
35 " 402358,5083.61267,6633.7031.46
40 " 4532013,0325.52406,2505.6131.17
45 " 502049,4043.99293,8974.0631.25
50 " 6037519,7148.36614,3928.4931.17
60 " 7025916,0886.82480,7226.6429.88
70 " 8021715,7026.65461,0026.3729.36
80 " 9015512,7845.42394,6715.4530.87
90 " 10012811,7915.00350,8674.8529.76
100 " 11013013,1935.59396,2455.4730.03
110 " 120637,0803.00208,9202.8929.51
120 " 130576,9302.94209.3192.8930.20
130 " 150719,7284.12285,4203.9429.34
150 " 175639,9494.22298,0754.1229.96
175 " 200183,3281.4197,9031.3529.42
200 " 2504710,1124.29299,1584.1329.58
250 " 300174,5851.94128,1151.7727.94
300 " 350144,3451.84132,4321.8330.48
350 " 40041,4470.6140,8320.5628.22
400 and over62,6221.1184,7321.1732.32
Totals6,290235,942100.007,239,556100.0030.68

PRODUCTION PER HEAD OF POPULATION.

The area (for threshing) and the production of wheat per head of population (including Maoris) for the last ten years are now given. The population is taken at the 31st March, a date corresponding approximately to harvest-time.

Year.Per Head of Population.
Area.Production.
 Acres.Bushels.
1920–210.175.42
1921–220.278.12
1922–230.216.33
1923–240.133.10
1924–250.123.95
1925–260.113.28
1926–270.155.53
1927–280.186.56
1928–290.176.01
1929–300.164.86

Unless there is a considerable carry-over from the previous season, importation of wheat requires to be made when the production falls below about 6 bushels per head of population. In 1920, 1,905,163 bushels of wheat were imported, and in 1921, 306,257 bushels. In 1922 the abnormal harvest of 10,500,000 bushels permitted almost 1,250,000 bushels to be exported, the imports in that year being insignificant, while in 1923 there was again an excess, although small, of exports over imports. In 1924 there was again a shortage, which was required to be met by the importation of 3,548,340 bushels of wheat, followed by 2,253,740 bushels of wheat and 8,206 short tons of flour in 1925, 1,697,385 bushels of wheat and 26,891 short tons of flour in 1926, 737,082 bushels of wheat and 14,324 tons of flour in 1927, and 761,055 bushels of wheat and 9,500 tons of flour in 1928. In 1929 imports of wheat amounted to 254,491 bushels, but exports amounted to 365,218 bushels. The quantity of flour imported in 1929 was 9,775 tons. Imports in 1930 comprised 280,137 bushels of wheat and 9,538 short tons of flour; exports were inconsiderable. The wheat yield for 1929–30, although below that of the previous year, is about the average of recent years.

CONSUMPTION OF WHEAT.

The following information is based on the production figures as ascertained at the five collections of agricultural and pastoral statistics previous to and including 1930, while due weight is given to imports and exports of wheat and flour (including exports to Cook Islands) and estimated carry-over.

Year.Production of Wheat at Harvest.Excess of Imports over Exports of Wheat.*Total.

*Including flour converted on the basis of 48 bushels of wheat to 1 short ton of flour.

 Bushels.Bushels.Bushels.
19264,617,0412,975,6747,592,715
19277,952,4421,418,7019,371,143
19289,541,4441,207,67310,749,117
19298,832,864495,5579,328,421
19307,239,556728,0847,967,640
Total for five years38,183,3476,825,68945,009,036
Average7,636,6691,365,1389,001,807
Minus average net increase in carry-over....212,477
Estimated average annual consumption....8,789,330

Over the average of the last five years it is found that New Zealand has consumed annually some 8,789,330 bushels of wheat for all purposes, including seed, fowl-feed, &c. Of this total 340,279 bushels have been required on the average for seed purposes, based on an average sowing of 1 1/2 bushels per acre, and 306,267 bushels were threshing-millers' seconds. The latter would probably be all used for fowl and other stock-feeding purposes. The balance available for gristing into flour may thus be taken as averaging 8,142,784 bushels, representing 169,641 tons of 2,000 lb. at the rate of 48 bushels to the ton.

Stocks of wheat (with allowance for flour) at the 30th November, 1930, totalled 2,832,277 bushels, while the carry-over on the 30th November, 1925, was 1,769,894 bushels (or the equivalent), the surplus having thus increased during the five years by 1,062,383 bushels, or at the rate of 212,477 bushels annually.

WHEAT-PRODUCTION OF AUSTRALIA AND NEW ZEALAND, 1929–30.

The area and yield of wheat in 1929–30 for each State of the Commonwealth of Australia and for New Zealand were as shown in the following table.

State.Wheat Crop.
Area.Total Yield.Average Yield per Acre.
Acres.Bushels.Bushels. 
Queensland230,0004,250,00018.48
New South Wales (including Federal Territory)3,497,10035,844,00010.25
Victoria3,300,00025,557,5437.74
Western Australia3,509,01036,795,38210.49
South Australia3,540,00023,600,0006.67
Tasmania17,200430,00025.00
Totals for Commonwealth14,093,310126,476,9258.97
New Zealand235,9427,239,55630.68
Grand totals14,329,252133,716,4819.33

The average production per acre for the ten seasons ending with 1929–30 is, for New Zealand, 31.83 bushels per acre; and for Australia, 12.08 bushels per acre.

OATS.

In point of area oats is the most important grain crop of the Dominion. About 88 per cent. is grown in Canterbury, Otago, and Southland, 5 per cent. in the remainder of the South Island, and 7 per cent. in the North Island. The greater portion of the oat crop is usually converted into chaff without threshing, but the proportion so dealt with depends partly on the condition of the crop and partly on market conditions. In 1925–26, 27.91 per cent. of the area harvested was threshed; in 1926–27, 30.34 per cent.; in 1927–28, 29.05 per cent.; in 1928–29, 25.82 per cent.; and in 1929–30, 23.95 per cent.

The total and average yields of grain and of chaff, hay, or ensilage for the last ten seasons were as follows:—

Season.Grain.Chaff, Hay, or Ensilage.
Total Yield.Average per Acre.Total Yield.Average per Acre.
 Bushels.Bushels.Tons.Tons.
1920–215,225,11535.41557,0231.36
1921–226,752,66339.56538,1941.56
1922–235,688,15739.75480,1471.59
1923–241,964,51130.77366,5461.12
1924–255,707,17438.72507,1731.64
1925–264,115,60640.14354,3731.45
1926–274,997,53542.58434,9671.70
1927–283,852,68743.66344,3221.71
1928–293,065,11341.93333,2201.71
1929–303,002,28844.33314,7341.65

POTATOES.

Potatoes are grown extensively in the Dominion, the total area in this crop in the season 1929–30 being 23,214 acres, with a total yield of 130,107 tons, equal to an average yield per acre of 5.60 tons. The figures for the last ten years are as follows:—

Year.Area.Total Yield.Yield per Acre.
 Acres.Tons.Tons.
1920–2122,068126,6485.72
1921–2219,418112,0905.76
1922–2320,197113,8265.63
1923–2420,993105,5525.00
1924–2523,092122,1845.27
1925–2623,484143,7816.09
1926–2724,616116,7714.73
1927–2821,693121,4025.59
1928–2921,304123,6075.77
1929–3023,214130,1075.60

Sixty-three per cent. of the total potato crop of 1929–30 was grown in Canterbury Land District.

Commencing with the season 1927–28, the post-harvest verification cards sent to growers were extended so as to enable yields of table, seed, and pig potatoes separately to be ascertained. In 1929–30, 87,248 tons of potatoes of table quality were dug, in addition to 29,404 tons of seed potatoes, and 13,455 tons of pig potatoes, making in all 130,107 tons. The 1928–29 yield of 123,607 tons was comprised of table, seed, and pig potatoes in the proportions of 84,529 tons, 26,041 tons, and 13,037 tons respectively.

SUPPLEMENTARY FODDER CROPS.

Although grass is the main crop of the farmer in New Zealand, it has been found that at certain periods during the year the pastures need supplementing in order that the grassland may not become unduly exhausted, and also in order to maintain stock in a satisfactory condition. In midwinter the grass is at a low stage of productivity generally, while under dry summer conditions it loses a great amount of its nutritive value. During these periods, therefore, it is necessary that some extra feed should be provided, and this is usually done either by cutting the grass for hay when there is an ample surplus on the pastures during the flush of the growing season, or by the provision of ensilage, green fodder, or root crops.

The following table gives detailed figures of the areas of the supplementary fodder crops available during each of the last ten years:—

Year.Chaff, Hay, or Ensilage.Green Fodder.Root Crops for feeding to Stock.Total Area of Fodder Crops.
Cereal Crops.Grasses and Clovers, including Lucerne.Cereal Crops not harvested.Other Crops.
 Acres.Acres.Acres.Acres.Acres.Acres.
1920–21413,019161,81318,346185,284562,5861,341,048
1921–22347,135187,36318,818201,351520,8771,275,544
1922–23304,564175,55825,353249,417505,7381,260,630
1923–24329,829188,97930,042239,652491,0521,279,554
1924–25310,474229,64417,426240,061471,9551,269,560
1925–26246,810224,77720,412255,429484,4411,231,869
1926–27257,558288,45514,742219,031477,4921,257,278
1927–28203,838280,24114,669216,702472,1011,187,551
1928–29196,545351,10716,683219,088491,8421,275,265
1929–30192,660412,58826,240203,438486,9691,321,895

In 1929–30, grasses and clovers cut for hay or ensilage totalled 380,898 acres, and lucerne 31,690 acres; oats was the only cereal crop utilized in any quantity for this purpose, the area in 1929–30 being 190,072 acres. Of the cereal crops fed off to stock during the past year, oats comprised 25,020 acres of the total area. Turnips are the principal root crop grown in the Dominion, the total acreage in 1929–30 being 475,254 acres; mangolds occupied 10,519 acres, carrots and parsnips 579 acres, and pumpkins and marrows 617 acres.

The total and per-acre yields obtained from the various crops cut for chaff, hay, or ensilage are as follows for 1928–29 and 1929–30:—

Crop.1928–29.1929–30.
Total Yield.Yield per Acre.Total Yield.Yield per Acre.
 Tons.Tons.Tons.Tons.
Wheat2,2801.791,9201.29
Oats333,2201.71314,7341.65
Barley7722.278242.05
Maize1,0603.592,6073.75
Grasses and clovers622,4421.92812,2022.12
Lucerne81,0012.6281,7282.58

GRASS-SEED.

The total area of grasses and clovers cut for seed during the year 1929–30 was 66,855 acres, yielding 1,002,005 bushels of 20 lb., as against 1,005,179 bushels from 68,017 acres in 1928–29. Canterbury, Otago, and Southland Land Districts between them provide 88 per cent. of the area cut.

A considerable export of grass-seed has been built up during recent years, especially with the United Kingdom, Australia, and the United States of America, the quantity exported to these countries in 1930 amounting to 30,073 cwt., valued at £138,027. The total quantity of locally-produced grass and clover seed exported to all countries amounted to 36,560 cwt., with a recorded value of £166,221.

The areas and yields of the principal grass and clover crops actually cut for seed during each of the ten years 1920–21 to 1929–30 are given in the following table. Second or catch crops are taken account of in the yield figures, the total yield including crops obtained from areas which had previously yielded some other crop in the season concerned. The areas, however, do not include second crops, and average yields cannot therefore be obtained by the mere division of the total yield by the area shown.

AREAS.

Year.Rye-grass.Cocksfoot.Chewings Fescue.Crested Dogstail.Red Clover and Cow-grass.White Clover.
 Acres.Acres.Acres.Acres.Acres.Acres.
1920–2156,47117,5273,4693,8796,3473,356
1921–2251,35614,9876,2316,7136,9103,030
1922–2334,85013,43110,3656,42313,4945,526
1923–2443,48711,6199,2794,7495,5434,161
1924–2566,76412,2584,4591,96910,4003,196
1925–2645,1549,7456,9022,6796,5795,358
1926–2742,0829,8209,6349,3078,5404,029
1927–2823,54511,49310,0218,9487,8872,294
1928–2926,34311,2559,5065,7029,7503,338
1929–3030,05511,7299,8083,4044,7033,710

YIELDS.

YearRye-grass.Cocksfoot.Chewings Fescue.Crested Dogstail.Red Clover and Cow-grass.White Clover.

*Of 20 lb.

 Bushels.*lb.lb.lb.lb.lb.
1920–211,015,5072,724,816680,116722,3361,554,770512,480
1921–22952,9332,713,6481,650,3271,442,7881,518,824362,812
1922–23681,7091,971,1352,334,3861,259,6132,570,650870,087
1923–24725,9591,428,7591,499,177753,8361,213,835581,676
1924–251,517,5541,852,7541,198,111398,4322,015,486490,073
1925–261,041,7161,381,6071,574,502469,5981,517,763954,082
1926–27904,1561,858,0822,177,1251,482,2141,935,328671,828
1927–28523,4121,992,3772,684,6012,116,4882,041,413399,298
1928–29564,5112,048,8322,723,1241,276,7851,936,088566,395
1929–30641,3162,009,9702,416,381828,8941,040,022604,874

PASTURE GRASSES.

Grass is by far the most important crop to the farmer, the soils, the climate, and other natural conditions obtaining in the Dominion being very favourable for the growth of grass. Wherever there is light and moisture English grasses thrive when the natural bush and fern are cleared off, and, from the mildness of the winter season, there are very few places where there is not some growth even in the coldest months of the year, enabling cattle to be kept all the year round in the open.

At the beginning of the year 1930 there were 17,352,391 acres under artificially sown grasses (including 479,443 acres cut for seed, hay, or ensilage during the preceding season), and in addition 14,182,142 acres still remained in tussock or other native grasses, making a total of 31,534,533 acres of grassland in occupation. The gradual increase in the area under sown grasses and the decline in tussock and native grasses is clearly shown in the following table, covering the ten years 1920–21 to 1929–30:—

Year.Artificially Sown Pasture Grasses.Tussock and other Native Grasses.Total Area under Grass.
Cut for Seed, Hay, or Ensilage.Not Cut for Seed, Hay, or Ensilage.
 Acres.Acres.Acres.Acres.
1920–21256,77015,912,80314,993,44631,163,019
1921–22278,51716,112,59814,609,60331,000,718
1922–23262,28516,258,65114,739,38231,260,318
1923–24270,04216,447,57014,806,23731,523,849
1924–25332,80316,450,62514,470,99031,254,418
1925–26304,32616,615,96014,298,61831,218,904
1926–27376,15416,680,34814,197,85331,254,355
1927–28345,92216,871,53014,091,71731,309,169
1928–29419,12416,855,51214,131,63031,406,266
1929–30479,44316,872,94814,182,14231,534,533

During the year 1929–30, 161,458 acres of land which had not previously been cultivated was sown down in new pasture, as against 160,601 acres in 1928–29.

PHORMIUM.

Large areas in various parts of New Zealand are covered with phormium, or New Zealand flax, the fibre of which is largely used for rope-making, &c. Of the total area of occupied land in the Dominion, 68,260 acres were in phormium in 1929–30. The figures for each of the last ten years are as follows:—

Year.Area. Acres.
1920–2144,002
1921–2243,896
1922–2339,456
1923–2443,180
1924–2554,814
1925–2657,780
1926–2769,420
1927–2866,492
1928–2962,704
1929–3068,260

Over seventy per cent. of the area in phormium in 1929–30 was in the Auckland, Wellington, and Westland Land Districts, the individual figures being 20,932 acres, 13,284 acres, and 14,028 acres respectively.

At the census of factory production for the year 1929–30 there were 57 flax-mills in operation, employing 903 hands, the total value of the output being £319,369. Flax used by the mills totalled 105,159 tons, resulting in 11,725 tons of dressed fibre and 2,389 tons of tow. The total area of flax cut by the above mills was 5,905 acres, and 18,388 acres attached to the mills were not cut or not ready for cutting during the year.

GARDENS AND PLANTATIONS.

In 1929–30 there were 5,871 acres in market gardens. Included in this area there were 954 acres of small bush fruits and berries, and 426 acres of tomatoes, which items were enumerated separately in 1929–30. Nurseries and seed-gardens occupied 657 acres, while 74,434 acres were in private gardens, grounds, &c. The area in plantations (not virgin bush) was 289,020 acres, made up of 269,501 acres of conifers and 19,519 acres of eucalypts and other broad-leaved trees.

The figures for the last ten years are as follows:—

Year.Market Gardens.Nurseries, &c.Private Gardens, &c.Plantations.
 Acres.Acres.Acres.Acres.
1920–213,57837158,802104,218
1921–224,26239557,92752,462
1922–233,99638860,86857,500
1923–244,26441861,64866,056
1924–254,51648263,20671,218
1925–264,59950564,87288,656
1926–275,10246464,783160,188
1927–285,65548968,566232,083
1928–295,85558273,263293,911
1929–305,87165774,434289,020

ORCHARDS AND THE FRUIT INDUSTRY.

In the collection of agricultural and pastoral statistics commercial orchards are defined as "those producing fruit for sale to the value of £50 and upwards annually, or, if not in full bearing, or if for any reason the crop has been a failure, that are calculated to produce fruit for sale to that value when in full bearing or in normal seasons, as the case may be." This definition is one used for statistical purposes only, and has no reference to commercial orchard districts under the Fireblight Act, 1922, or to orchards under the Orchard-tax Act, 1927.

Private orchards consist chiefly of small areas the produce of which is consumed principally on the holding, or, if sold, does not aggregate an annual value of £50. Larger areas, which through age, disease, or other cause are incapable of producing a yearly revenue of the stipulated amount, are also included in private orchards.

A great impetus to the planting of fruit-trees was given by the discovery some years ago that tracts of land, principally in the Nelson Land District, which formerly bore nothing but stunted manuka and were looked on as being practically useless, were eminently suited for growing fruit, particularly apples. For a time, considerable areas of this and other land were annually added to the Dominion's orchard area, but in the last few years planting has diminished to comparatively small proportions.

The position is fairly well indicated by the following table, which shows the area outside borough boundaries which has been returned as under fruit-trees at each of the last ten annual enumerations:—

Year.Commercial Orchards.Private Orchards.Total.
Bearing.Not Bearing.
 Acres.Acres.Acres.Acres.
1920–2116,6039,2355,66931,507
1921–2217,6077,6045,91031,121
1922–2320,2354,9295,67930,843
1923–2420,0843,7545,85129,689
1924–2519,5472,6515,32727,525
1925–2619,8761,9375,25527,068
1926–2719,0361,2455,09625,377
1927–2818,2831,5815,12324,987
1928–2917,7051,5145,31924,538
1929–3017,7741,4005,68724,861

The increase in the area of "bearing" commercial orchards over the period has been achieved at the expense of the non - bearing area, which has fallen from 9,235 acres in 1920–21 to 1,400 acres in 1929–30. Evidently there has been a good deal of cutting-out of orchards, owing to their having passed their period of utility, or for other reasons, such as the increase in land-values, the presence of disease, &c.

Since 1920–21 the area in orchards for private use only has remained practically the same. The decrease of 6,646 acres in the total area of all orchards is wholly confined to those used for commercial purposes, the latter class showing a recession of 6,664 acres during the ten years. Doubtless the greater part of this decrease can be attributed to the elimination of non-producing or poorly producing areas, and it is unlikely that the area of the well-established and more productive orchards has witnessed any material decline. Fruit production, therefore, would not be adversely effected to any appreciable extent. On the contrary, there is every reason to believe that progress in cultural methods is resulting in increased yields.

Unfortunately, the area shown cannot be relied upon as being altogether accurate; and, though the position is improving in this respect, it would seem that the area (which as stated above is not inclusive of orchards within borough boundaries) is still to a certain extent overstated.

AREA IN ORCHARD, 1929–30.

Land District.For Commercial Purposes.For Private Use only.Total Area in Orchard.
Bearing.Not bearing.
 Acres.Acres.Acres.Acres.
North Auckland4,2464209025,568
Auckland7171251,2162,058
Gisborne21514332561
Hawke's Bay2,2513772702,898
Taranaki5..8994
Wellington376206391,035
Nelson5,060611855,306
Marlborough39220130542
Westland10..1121
Canterbury1,447901,1522,689
Otago3,0552735123,840
Southland....249249
Dominion17,7741,4005,68724,861

A good market exists locally for choice, clean fruit, but growers are mainly concerned with the export market, which offers more attractive prices for their produce. The export trade in apples and pears has been encouraged by the State, which guarantees to the grower of approved varieties and classes of apples and pears packed in compliance with its requirements a gross market price of 11s. per case for "extra fancy" and "fancy" grades, and 7s. for "good" grade on all cases of such apples and pears exported. In 1930 the value of apples exported aggregated £641,424, of which exports to the United Kingdom represented £473,024. Pears exported aggregated £27,790 in value, the United Kingdom likewise receiving the bulk of the fruit. The rapid progress of the export trade can be gauged by comparing the foregoing figures with those for 1927, in which year exports of apples and pears amounted to £264,446 and £8,456 respectively.

For the purpose of the proper control of the fruit industry the Fruit Control Act was passed in the session of 1924. Part I of the Act provides for a Dominion Fruit-export Control Board, to have power of control of all fruit intended for export, while Part II provides for local boards to have control over fruit intended for local consumption. Neither part was to come into operation until a proposal to that effect was carried at a poll of the producers.

Polls taken in December, 1924, resulted in the provisions of Part I being carried by a majority of 151 votes, Otago Provincial District being, however, excluded from the operation of the control on account of a petition to that effect having been signed by 70 per cent. of the producers in that district. The proposal with respect to provincial control of fruit intended for sale in New Zealand was negatived in each provincial district.

The Department of Agriculture assists orchardists by supplying information on fruitgrowing generally, and as to the most up-to-date methods to adopt for the control of diseases and insect pests, pruning, &c. Practical demonstrations of pruning, spraying, and the grading and packing of fruit are given regularly by the Orchard Instructors attached to the Department.

Extensive experiments have been carried out in the growing of tomatoes and the control of diseases affecting them, many thousands of pounds having been lost through failure of the tomato crops grown under glass during the last few years. The results of these experiments have proved of great value, and have enabled growers to adopt successful methods for the production of large and profitable crops. There are approximately 900 glasshouses in the Dominion used for the production of tomatoes, table grapes, &c. The area returned as being planted in tomatoes in 1929–30 on holdings situated outside borough boundaries was 426 acres.

The total acreage in vineyards outside of borough boundaries is 328 acres. The growing of outdoor grapes is chiefly confined to the districts situated between the North Cape and Hawke's Bay. The greater portion of the crop is used for wine-making, but considerable quantities of outdoor-grown grapes are sold for table use.

Since 1913 the State has had authority to borrow money for the purpose of making advances for the establishment of cold stores for fruit and of fruit-canning works, and otherwise for the assistance of the fruitgrowing industry.

The Orchard-tax Act, 1916, provided for the levying, in each year from 1916 to 1921, of a tax of 1s. per acre on commercial orchards (with a minimum of 2s. 6d.), the proceeds to be paid over to the New Zealand Fruitgrowers' Federation and to be expended in aid of the fruitgrowing industry. The operation of the Act was extended for a further period of five years by the Orchard-tax Amendment Act, 1921, on the expiry of which the Orchard-tax Act, 1927, was passed. This Act makes the tax a permanent one, raises the minimum to 5s., and provides for additional tax in the case of orchardists in commercial fruitgrowing districts for the purpose of combating fireblight. No tax is payable in respect of any orchard with less than 120 fruit-trees, the term "fruit" including apples, pears, quinces, oranges, lemons, peaches, nectarines, apricots, plums, and cherries, and any other kind of fruit which may be so declared by Gazette notice.

Registrations of commercial orchards as at September, 1931, numbered 6,206, 3,277 being taxable and 2,928 non-taxable. The total orchard-tax collected for the year 1930–31 amounted to £1,194.

TOBACCO.

Although the cultivation of tobacco leaf was initiated only a few years ago, the industry has made marked progress and is capable of considerable extension. Certain districts appear to be well suited to the growth of good quality leaf, and growers are becoming increasingly familiar with the methods and plant required for the production of cured leaf acceptable to Dominion manufacturers or suitable for export. The bulk of the leaf is used locally, in accordance with contracts arranged between manufacturers and growers.

The table appearing below shows the progressive trend of tobacco-culture since 1926–27, and shows the counties in which the industry has been established.

County.1926–27.1927–28.1928–29.1929–30.
Number of Growers.Total Area planted.Number of Growers.Total Area planted.Number of Growers.Total Area planted.Number of Growers.Total Area planted.
 ..Acres...Acres...Acres...Acres.
Mongonui............11
Hokianga11....913....
Rodney............150
Waitemata....122142210
Tauranga............14
Rotorua........92511
Takaka....11712....
Waimea127223319687365929305805
Marlborough........7712
Dominion1282243216903991,0003121,073

TOP-DRESSING.

Information regarding areas top-dressed, together with the kinds and quantities of fertilizer applied to land so treated, is now obtained in connection with the annual collection of statistics. The summarized figures show that 2,650,748 acres were top-dressed in 1929–30, the total quantity of fertilizer used amounting to 8,585,399 cwt., as compared with 2,385,182 acres and 7,515,359 cwt. in 1928–29.

It will readily be seen from the table set forth below that superphosphate is by far the most commonly used fertilizer, accounting as it does for more than half of the total quantity of top-dressing applied. It is instructive to note also the comparatively small amount of top-dressing effected in the South Island as compared with the North Island.

Nature of Top-dressing.North Island.South Island.Dominion.
Area.Quantity used.Area.Quantity used.Area.Quantity used.

*Net totals (see letterpress following).

 Acres.Cwt.Acres.Cwt.Acres.Cwt.
Superphosphate1,453,5563,538,054308,402539,2971,761,9584,077,351
Basic slag599,3651,506,50052,129113,122651,4941,619,622
Other artificial fertilizers and manures365,141877,75676,064130,799441,2051,008,555
Lime214,293805,285145,3701,074,586359,6631,879,871
Totals*2,210,9966,727,595*439,7521,857,804*2,650,7488,585,399

It will be noted that the total area top-dressed is less than the sum of the individual fertilizer areas. The explanation is that when the same area was treated with two or more fertilizers the area was shown for each of the fertilizers concerned. Duplication has been eliminated from the total areas shown.

IRRIGATED LAND.

The collection of particulars relative to irrigated land was introduced in 1925–26. The figures for the last three years are given in the table below. It will be seen that the total area irrigated has increased by 7,606 acres since 1927–28, practically the whole of the increase being in pasture-land. Of the total of 64,846 acres irrigated in 1929–30, all except 55 acres were in Otago Land District.

Nature of Irrigated Land.Area irrigated.
1927–28.1928–29.1929–30.
 Acres.Acres.Acres.
Orchards2,2442,0321,987
Green fodder and root crops3,0992,9011,712
Pasture50,15753,06158,214
Lucerne1,2901,0612,436
Oats316365201
Wheat60106102
Barley16159..
Market gardens41936
Other crops54141158
Totals57,24059,84564,846

SUBSECTION C.—PASTORAL PRODUCTION.

SUMMARY OF LIVE-STOCK

THE numbers of live-stock of various kinds at each of the last five annual enumerations are as shown in the following table. With the exception of the figures for sheep as disclosed by the special annual collection of sheep returns as at the 30th April, the figures relate to the 31st January.

1926.1927.1928.1929.1930.
Horses314,867303,713307,160298,986297,195
Asses and mules161222250193218
Dairy cows1,303,8561,303,2251,352,3981,371,0631,441,410
Cattle (including dairy cows)3,452,4863,257,7293,273,7693,445,7903,770,223
Sheep shorn during season22,686,20023,441,80823,958,57725,295,56026,999,410
Lambs tailed during season11,435,78012,069,68113,178,97213,855,95814,887,599
Sheep (including lambs) as at 30th April24,904,99325,649,01627,133,81029,051,38230,841,287
Pigs472,534520,143586,898556,732487,793
Goats—     
  Angora4,9455,8165,8968,5909,514
  Other16,81620,28318,35525,63629,613

Sheep at 30th April, 1931, numbered 29,792,516. Other live-stock figures for the 1930–31 season are not ready for inclusion in this section.

The following table gives the number of the principal kinds of live-stock in Australia and New Zealand for the year 1929–30:—

State.As atSheep.Cattle.Horses.Pigs.

*Sheep, 30th April, 1930; others 31st January, 1930.

New South Wales30 June, 193048,720,0002,686,132534,945323,499
Victoria31 Dec., 192917,427,2031,335,242393,015265,978
Queensland31 Dec., 192920,324,3035,208,588500,104236,037
South Australia31 Dec., 19296,186,252204,516189,05474,906
Western Australia31 Dec., 19299,556,823836,646159,52864,522
Tasmania31 Dec., 19292,091,113214,64334,33652,899
Northern Territory31 Dec., 192912,203711,60733,703359
Federal Capital Territory30 June, 1930240,4454,760929124
Totals for Commonwealth..104,558,34211,202,1341,845,6141,018,324
New Zealand*30,841,2873,770,223297,195487,793

The following diagram will give an idea of the large increase in the number of sheep, cattle, horses, and pigs in New Zealand since 1858:—

NOTE.—The base of each small rectangle represents an interval of one year, and the vertical height the number of animals, as follows: Sheep, one million: cattle, one hundred thousand; horses and pigs, each fifty thousand.

The following table, comprising data not available hitherto, shows for the sizes of holdings noted the numbers of cattle, pigs, and horses on 31st January, 1930, and sheep shorn and lambs tailed during the season 1929–30. Live-stock in boroughs is excluded.

Size of Holding (Acres).Dairy Cows Two Years Old and over.Total Cattle (including Dairy Cows).Pigs.Sheep shorn.Lambs tailed.Horses.
In Milk.Dry.
1 and under 50105,1382,043171,11951,58055,15632,97820,548
50 " 100225,1413,827361,26784,014171,305122,13024,946
100 " 200437,1508,764731,139145,400864,521638,83248,822
200 " 320253,7398,112487,82780,9851,652,3301,228,67639,482
320 " 500145,8026,969361,03448,3852,554,8931,829,17635,408
500 " 75085,4455,270298,24728,0472,961,4531,948,94829,279
750 " 1,00036,4423,382191,19712,6922,203,8951,358,55116,622
1,000 " 2,00052,7665,203425,17418,1555,280,5802,915,04629,553
2,000 " 3,00013,1531,507192,3926,0602,533,2061,265,14410,702
3,000 " 4,0005,474906135,3061,4481,769,672839,2776,694
4,000 " 5,0002,73574280,2421,0851,127,162513,6424,222
5,000 " 10,0003,282526165,6451,4482,562,0301,089,6628,862
10,000 " 20,0001,51949081,9074351,589,569575,4544,605
20,000 " 50,00082214934,7782951,114,807388,2032,857
50,000 and over4176015,944104558,831141,8801,588
Totals1,369,02547,9503,733,258480,13326,999,41014,887,599284,190

SHEEP.

The Dominion is eminently suited for sheep-breeding, practically every description of sheep finding a favourable local habitat. In the hilly and down country of the South Island the Merino has been bred for very many years, and was the original sheep depastured. In fact, the Merino ewe furnished the foundation of the crossbred stock which has made Canterbury mutton famous on British meat-markets. In the early days of the Canterbury meat trade the English Leicester of the original type was the favourite ram for putting to the Merino ewe. Of later years the Lincoln has been largely employed to cross with the Merino, and black-faced rams have been further employed to put to the crossbred ewes. Systematic inbreeding of Merino-longwool half-bred sheep produced the now world-known Corriedale breed. In the North Island the Romney sheep, which suits the rather moist climate of this portion of the Dominion, has become the most popular sheep; it is also increasing in numbers in the South Island. The Lincoln and the Border Leicester are also favoured in both Islands, while the Southdown is taking the lead for fat-lamb production throughout the Dominion.

The total number of sheep in the Dominion in 1931 shows a decrease of 1,048,771 compared with the figure for the previous year.

Year.North Island.South Island.Total.
192212,095,80510,126,45422,222,259
192312,809,66310,271,77623,081,439
192413,478,71710,297,05923,775,776
192513,719,54110,828,41424,547,955
192613,830,25011,074,74324,904,993
192713,957,82011,691,19625,649,016
192814,482,10512,651,70527,133,810
192915,588,44413,462,93829,051,382
193016,535,91314,305,37430,841,287
193115,886,87613,905,64029,792,516

In the foregoing table the Chatham Islands are included in the South Island, as they form portion of the Canterbury-Kaikoura Sheep District. In dealing with land districts, however, they are included with Wellington.

The following table shows the number of rams, wethers, breeding-ewes, dry ewes, and lambs in the Dominion for the last five years:—

Year.Rams.Wethers.Breeding-ewes.Dry Ewes.Lambs.Totals.
Stud Sheep (entered in Flock-book).
192712,334..199,2198,644144,897365,094
192812,151..205,7207,347145,969371,187
192912,794..219,8027,203156,526396,325
193014,248..244,4807,884174,862441,474
193115,001..238,2818,081169,879431,242
Sheep of a Distinctive Breed but not entered in Flock-book.
1927375,9401,011,1193,502,309213,7191,656,6266,759,713
1928384,2001,042,1573,812,550212,5341,914,8847,366,325
1929409,5371,039,9433,886,345220,3321,925,6347,481,791
1930434,3691,051,2863,987,758261,9842,004,4297,739,826
1931447,0081,250,6004,538,476370,7341,907,1458,513,963
Crossbred and other Sheep not otherwise enumerated.
1927..2,063,85511,130,202609,3284,720,82418,524,209
1928..1,982,49011,515,781649,2465,248,78119,396,298
1929..2,249,19212,502,008655,1635,766,90321,173,266
1930..2,316,63013,331,937807,8046,203,61622,659,987
1931..2,178,94112,831,972831,8995,004,49920,847,311
Totals.
1927388,2743,074,97414,831,730831,6916,522,34725,649,016
1928396,3513,024,64715,534,051869,1277,309,63427,133,810
1929422,3313,289,13516,608,155882,6987,849,06329,051,382
1930448,6173,367,91617,564,1751,077,6728,382,90730,841,287
1931462,0093,429,54117,608,7291,210,7147,081,52329,792,516

In sympathy with increases in the number of sheep in recent years, the number of flocks has increased also, as is shown by the following table:—

NUMBER OF FLOCKS.
Size of Flocks.1927.1928.1929.1930.1931.
1– 2006,0515,8095,5517,1008,060
201– 5006,5626,4576,3647,1847,378
501– 1,0005,8845,9576,3136,7646,692
1,001– 2,5004,9605,4155,9756,3186,157
2,501– 5,0001,4611,6061,7241,8601,759
5,001–10,000541573613615571
10,001–20,000128139146151146
20,001 and over2226263026
Total flocks25,60925,98226,71230,02230,789

The average size of the flocks was 1,002 sheep in 1927, 1,040 in 1928, 1,088 in 1929, 1,027 in 1930, and 968 in 1931.

The numbers of the different classes composing the flocks in April, 1931, were as follows:—

Breed of Sheep.Stud Sheep entered in Flock-book.Sheep of a Distinctive Breed, not entered in Flock-book.Total.
Merino27,5371,130,7051,158,242
Lincoln9,60065,23374,833
Romney197,9123,852,0824,049,994
Border Leicester25,52670,24795,773
English Leicester27,03849,55576,593
Shropshire3,98615,90519,891
Southdown86,627149,243235,870
Corriedale45,4311,285,0461,330,477
Ryeland4,0523,2247,276
Half-bred3,1951,888,4001,891,595
Other breeds3384,3234,661
Totals431,2428,513,9638,945,205
Flock sheep—
  Crossbreds and others not otherwise enumerated....20,847,311
Grand total....29,792,516

SHEEP FLOCKS OF THE WORLD.

The latest figures obtainable showing the number of sheep in the principal countries for which information is available are given hereunder:—

Country.Number of Sheep.
Australia104,558,342
Russia (U.S.S.R.)89,900,000
United States51,911,000
South African Union45,011,946
Argentina44,413,221
New Zealand29,792,516
British India23,335,854
Uruguay20,558,124
Spain20,529,000
England and Wales16,328,600
Peru12,700,000
Rumania12,406,000
France10,452,000
Turkey10,285,000
Italy9,896,038
Morocco8,847,930
Bulgaria8,739,000
Brazil7,933,437
Yugoslavia7,735,957
Scotland7,622,100
Algeria7,168,000
Greece6,920,361
Bolivia5,552,074
Irak5,055,000
Chile4,093,872
Persia4,000,000
Portugal3,721,000
Canada3,696,000
Irish Free State3,515,000
Germany3,501,000
Kenya2,905,000
Poland2,717,068
Mexico2,697,688
Tunis2,461,000
Anglo-Egyptian Sudan2,150,000
Basutoland2,150,000
Tanganyika2,135,000
Nigeria2,056,769
Norway1,588,186
Hungary1,463,834
Finland1,310,000
Lithuania1,125,300
Egypt1,002,596

SHEEP IN AUSTRALIA AND NEW ZEALAND.

The number of sheep in the Australian States and in New Zealand at enumerations corresponding approximately to the end of the years 1900, 1910, 1920, and 1930 was as follows:—

 1900.1910.1920.1930

* Includes Federal Capital Territory.

† Includes Northern Territory.

Queensland10,030,97120,331,83817,404,84021,795,899
New South Wales*41,857,09945,560,96933,851,82850,110,000
Victoria10,673,26512,882,66512,171,08416,477,995
South Australia5,060,5406,324,7176,366,0065,512,000
Western Australia2,625,8555,158,5166,532,96510,000,000
Tasmania1,792,4811,788,3101,570,8322,000,000
New Zealand19,355,19523,996,12623,285,03129,792,516
Totals91,395,406116,043,141101,182,586135,688,410

PRODUCTION OF WOOL.

The following table shows the amount of wool produced on holdings in the Dominion during the seasons 1928–29 and 1929–30:—

 1928–29.1929–30.
 lb.lb.
Wool obtained from sheep203,118,870206,942,485
Wool obtained from lambs7,580,7936,970,460
Total210,699,663213,912,945

It should be noted that these figures cover only sheep shorn on farms. Wool obtained by the various freezing companies from sheep slaughtered is not covered by this inquiry.

The average weight of fleece for each of the five years 1925–26 to 1929–30 was

 Average Weight of Fleece.
Year.lb.
1925–267.38
1926–277.65
1927–287.84
1928–298.03
1929–307.66

The approximate annual production of wool for the last ten years, taking the exports for the twelve months immediately preceding the commencement of shearing and adding thereto the quantity used in the Dominion for manufacturing purposes, is shown in the next table, but no addition has been made for wool on sheep-skins exported, nor for loss in scouring and washing.

Year ended 30th September.Quantity exported.Quantity purchased by Local Mills.Total.
 lb.lb.lb.
1922325,256,6138,483,140333,739,753
1923214,845,0279,170,697224,015,724
1924210,582,9997,786,337218,369,336
1925195,394,9995,141,473200,536,472
1926218,272,7685,611,711223,884,479
1927219,756,0436,275,984226,032,027
1928227,389,5546,870,131234,259,685
1929236,585,4746,470,643243,056,117
1930201,867,3286,029,068207,896,396
1931210,909,9016,221,592217,131,493

If the figures for 1930–31 be all converted to the basis of greasy wool, the total exports become 229,000,000 lb., making a gross total of approximately 235,000,000 lb. in the grease.

The following summary shows the various classes of wool purchased by the New Zealand mills. For 1930–31 greasy wool represents 90.5 per cent. of the total.

Merino.Half-bred.Corriedale.Other Wool (including Crossbred).Total.
Lambs.Sheep.
 lb.lb.lb.lb.lb.lb.
Greasy1,333,6612,449,100238,328323,5841,109,3635,454,036
Washed............
Scoured..5,110....15,65120,761
Sliped2,6807,618..9,60024,21944,117
Crutchings101,325219,635..4,071377,647702,678
Totals, 1930–311,437,6662,681,463328,328337,2551,526,8806,221,592
Totals, 1929–30815,2792,331,994561,945319,3752,000,4756,029,068

The percentages of greasy, scoured, and washed wool to the total quantities exported during the last ten calendar years are—

Year.Greasy.Scoured and Sliped.Washed.
 Per Cent.Per Cent.Per Cent.
192174.5025.420.08
192270.9528.960.09
192376.0123.890.10
192478.5821.300.12
192580.7019.230.07
192678.1321.730.14
192781.2818.580.14
192883.5116.330.16
192984.4315.420.15
193078.1921.690.12

STOCKS OF WOOL.

Statistics relating to stocks of wool held in the Dominion on 30th June are compiled from returns obtained from woolbrokers, woollen-mills, freezing-works, wool-scouring works, shipping companies, Harbour Board stores, farmers, and the New Zealand Railways Department. A little wool held by farmers is probably omitted, but the statistics are complete enough for practical purposes.

Comparative figures since the first complete official collection in 1927 are—

Year.lb.
192716,814,568
192816,368,173
192923,379,841
193075,396,636
193188,146,717

The various interests at 30th June, 1931, held quantities as under (data relate to possession and not to beneficial ownership): Woolbrokers (holding permits), 24,914,668 lb.; farmers, 36,464,470 lb.; woollen-mills, 5,350,962 lb.; freezing-works, 9,092,402 lb.; wool-scouring works, 3,232,718 lb.; shipping companies, 7,350,291 lb.; railway and Harbour Board stores, 1,741,206 lb.

The wool returned by the classes of holders mentioned was classified as follows:—

Merino.Half-bred.Corriedale.Other (including Crossbred).Unspecified.Totals.
Sheep.Lambs.
 lb.lb.lb.lb.lb.lb.lb.
Greasy2,185,5206,689,1131,197,83447,132,1362,365,940240,71659,811,259
Scoured436,3801,277,46931,8272,551,957472,207..4,769,840
Washed71048,073..1,055,145741,0201,6801,846,628
Sliped21,9261,700,4963502,814,5176,288,84289,76010,915,891
Crutchings, &c.242,328694,818147,6565,614,421347,58520,6897,067,497
Wool on skins54,857208,06318,7201,195,500142,1201,3281,620,588
Unspecified..18,360..53,4311,4402,041,7832,115,014
Totals2,941,72110,636,3921,396,38760,417,10710,359,1542,395,95688,146,717

CATTLE.

Most of the leading breeds of the cattle of Great Britain are represented in the Dominion by herds bred on sound lines, though the development of the beef breeds in later years has received a check partly owing to the advance taking place in dairying operations and partly through the difficulties of competing with other countries in the British market. There are still very many fine Shorthorn herds of the beef type, while Hereford and Aberdeen-Angus cattle are also largely bred. There are herd-books for each of these breeds.

The breeding of dairy cattle has made great progress in recent years. Herd-book societies are established for the Jersey, Friesian, Ayrshire, Milking Shorthorn, and Red Poll breeds. The various societies have heartily co-operated in a scheme for establishing registers of merit in connection with the certificate-of-record testing of purebred dairy cattle, thus giving a great fillip to the breeding of purebred dairy stock. The dairy-farmer is encouraged to use purebred bulls and thereby to assist materially in raising the standard of the dairy stock of the country. He is now coming to appreciate the value of herd-testing work, and thus, knowing the really profitable cows in his herd, will be anxious to secure a bull which will enable them to perpetuate their good qualities.

Generally, dairy-farming in New Zealand is being conducted on a sound basis, and the industry now ranks fully with meat and wool production in importance.

The total number of cattle in the Dominion at the enumeration of 1930 was 3,770,223, as against 3,445,790 in 1929. The figures for the two years, according to the classification in use, are as follows:—

 1929.1930.
Bulls two years old and over, for breeding purposes—
  For beef purposes13,43614,582
  For dairy purposes48,65150,791
Cows and heifers two years and over, for dairying—
  In milk1,291,2041,389,541
  Dry79,85951,869
Cows and heifers two years old and over, other than for dairying477,540527,714
Heifers one and under two years old399,614450,939
Steers two years old and over331,775323,333
Steers and bulls one and under two years old148,341177,000
Calves under one year old—
  Heifers468,511550,036
  Bulls and steers186,859234,418
Totals3,445,7903,770,223.

A policy which has been partly responsible for placing the breeding of dairy cattle on up-to-date principles has been the establishment of purebred herds at three of the State experimental farms, where they are bred according to an exact record of performance. High-priced stock have been imported in order that the foundation herds at the farms may be of the best quality. The yearling bulls from these State milk-record herds command high values. The appreciation of the farming community for this officially tested stock has been chiefly responsible for the gratifying manner in which private breeders of pedigree stock have participated in the certificate-of-record testing system of the Department of Agriculture and the herd-book societies.

By far the greater proportion of the total cattle in the Dominion is found in the North Island, the figures being 3,117,449 in the North Island and 652,774 in the South Island. The proportion of dairy cattle in the North Island works out at 38 per cent., while the South Island figure is slightly greater, being 40 per cent.

Considerably more than half of the total cattle in Taranaki Land District, and almost half of those in Auckland Land District, are cows and heifers over two years old used or intended for dairying purposes. Auckland Land District has the greatest number of dairy cows, followed by North Auckland, Taranaki, and Wellington. The order of the principal land districts for cattle other than dairy cows is: Wellington, Auckland, Gisborne, and North Auckland.

Although the Auckland Land District has the greatest number of dairy cows, in point of density Taranaki takes first position with 127 to every 1,000 acres, Auckland coming next with 100, and North Auckland third with 81.

Some interesting statistics of cattle, according to the sizes of the herds, were tabulated for the year 1930 and are here summarized. Herds located in boroughs are not included.

Size of Herd (Total Cattle).Number of Herds.Total Area occupied.Dairy Cows, Two Years Old and Over.Total Cattle (including Dairy Cows).
In Milk.Dry.
  Acres.   
1 to 919,0615,382,41247,5061,58982,175
10 " 199,7954,469,87564,4662,597137,024
20 " 243,5391,525,57936,0821,27577,455
25 " 293,0821,075,39040,4661,13283,123
30 " 343,0121,122,49248,2511,44296,077
35 " 392,9211,111,03655,7601,497107,974
40 " 442,6931,153,81858,6101,527112,877
45 " 492,493881,66961,8641,686124,982
50 " 594,3791,832,176122,5503,187237,310
60 " 745,0251,840,334172,4634,577334,072
75 " 995,4502,612,689229,2425,901466,754
100 " 1996,2385,225,190318,92412,269829,098
200 " 2991,2782,577,79562,1434,472305,909
300 " 3995111,744,83421,9371,779175,946
400 " 4992871,053,9499,386822127,205
500 " 9994162,173,33215,8681,502277,213
1,000 and over1101,241,9163,507696158,064
Totals70,29037,024,4861,369,02547,9503,733,258

BREEDS OF CATTLE.

In connection with the enumeration of live-stock, information is collected thrice in each decade as to breeds of cattle, horses, and pigs, in addition to the usual details of age, sex, &c. A summary of the results of the 1928 enumeration as regards cattle is given in the table following.

BREEDS OF CATTLE.
Breed.Total Cattle.
Purebred—
  Jersey39,379
  Guernsey35
  Alderney35
  Friesian10,670
  Ayrshire4,905
  Red Poll831
  Shorthorn (including Milking Shorthorn)6,829
  Hereford4,210
  Polled Angus4,269
  Devon116
Crossbred with predominating strain of—
  Jersey and other Channel Island breeds1,236,289
  Friesian231,022
  Ayrshire48,192
  Milking Shorthorn440,585
  Red Poll6,909
  Other dairy breeds (including unspecified)1,286
  Shorthorn417,493
  Hereford426,241
  Polled Angus351,118
  Devon2,121
  Other beef breeds (including unspecified)6,164
Total, purebred71,279
Total, crossbred3,167,420
Dominion totals3,238,699

THE WORLD'S CATTLE.

The latest available information showing the number of cattle in the main countries of the world is as follows:—

Country.Number of Cattle.
British India120,506,000
United States58,955,000
Russia (U.S.S.R.)52,600,000
Brazil34,271,324
Argentina32,211,835
Germany18,431,000
France15,631,000
Australia11,202,134
South African Union10,695,091
Poland9,388,898
Canada8,937,000
Uruguay7,127,912
Italy6,892,722
Madagascar6,841,000
England and Wales5,846,000
Mexico5,584,892
Tanganyika4,867,000
Cuba4,865,000
Siam4,809,000
Turkey4,652,000
Czecho-Slovakia4,546,640
Dutch East Indies4,473,000
Rumania4,334,000
Irish Free State4,038,344
New Zealand3,770,223
Yugoslavia3,728,038
Spain3,688,000
Kenya3,498,300
Nigeria3,136,607
Denmark3,101,000
Paraguay2,973,000
Sweden2,898,000
Southern Rhodesia2,397,996
Netherlands2,352,000
Austria2,162,346
Venezuela2,077,684
French Morocco2,016,823
Chile1,918,433
Uganda Protectorate1,909,534
Finland1,903,000
Bulgaria1,877,108
Bolivia1,854,915
Hungary1,777,886
Belgium1,758,654
Ceylon1,650,000
Switzerland1,587,399
Korea1,586,418
Anglo-Egyptian Sudan1,505,000
Japan1,488,000
Norway1,250,672
Scotland1,233,100
Lithuania1,160,100
Philippine Islands1,069,462
Latvia1,026,300

DAIRY-PRODUCE.

The Dairy Industry Act, 1908 (a consolidation of previous legislation), with its amendments of 1915, 1922, 1924, and 1926, provides for the appointment of inspectors of dairy stock and factories or other places used for the manufacture of dairy-produce, and power is given to condemn or forbid their use, if necessary. The sale of unwholesome milk or other dairy-produce is prohibited, and provision is made for the inspection, grading, and shipping of all dairy-produce exported. Butter containing less than 80 per cent. of butterfat or more than 16 per cent. of water must not be exported. A national brand is provided for by regulations gazetted in August, 1926. This brand is to be placed on every package forwarded for export and containing creamery butter or factory cheese grading 90 points or over.

Provision is made for the framing of regulations for the registration of dairies, the licensing of persons carrying on the manufacture or sale of the produce, the registration of trade-marks or brands, and for inspection and grading. A fine not exceeding £50 may be inflicted for any offence under this part of the Act.

Milk or cream purchased for the manufacture of dairy-produce and paid for according to the percentage of butterfat it contains must have this percentage determined by the Babcock, Gerber, or other prescribed test. A certified statement of overrun must be furnished to each supplier, and provision is made for an independent investigation by the Audit Department where a supplier is dissatisfied with the statement received.

The Act also provides for the registration of co-operative dairy companies, and shareholders are protected in the event of certain contingencies. A dairy company must not include in its registered name the word "co-operative," unless it is entitled to be registered as a co-operative dairy company under the Act.

The following table shows the number of factories registered under the Dairy Industry Act as at 31st March, 1931, together with the amount of butter and cheese forwarded for export during the preceding twelve months, and the number of suppliers to such factories:—

District.Number of Factories.Forwarded for Export, 1930–31.Number of Suppliers.
Butter.Cheese.Dual Plant.Butter.Cheese.Butter.Cheese and Dual Plant.
 ......Tons.Tons.....
Auckland6337464,68017,48520,0351,536
Hawke's Bay91713,8583,8454,059716
Taranaki18703711,51438,3633,0793,982
Wellington1948910,37313,4155,6871,768
Nelson5311,2856691,281725
Marlborough323663848753197
Westland102..474346159
Canterbury91431,3472,0364,6911,586
Otago and Southland117711,16414,2656,7063,320
Totals, 1930–311472705995,35890,96046,90613,839
Totals, 1929–301502735492,60084,66345,59213,825

From a survey in 1930–31, covering some 1,654 farms, the average per-acre production of butterfat was ascertained as 80 lb.

The estimated* yield per cow measured in terms of butterfat-production has been—

 lb.
1901–2127.20
1902–3123.48
1903–4130.34
1904–5127.83
1905–6124.74
1906–7124.79
1907–8127.66
1908–9139.25
1909–10148.45
1910–11139.46
1911–12140.10
1912–13150.78
1913–14156.52
1914–15154.07
1915–16160.52
1916–17163.96
1917–18152.23
1918–19150.64
1919–20152.04
1920–21154.25
1921–22174.97
1922–23180.62
1923–24174.10
1924–25182.09
1925–26179.40
1926–27198.50
1927–28195.38
1928–29210.84
1929–30218.05

* Department of Agriculture.

Statistics are compiled monthly showing by district of production the quantities of butter and cheese loaded out from grading-store for export. The districts adopted are the land districts, which in some cases have been further subdivided. A list of the counties included in the various production districts was given in the Monthly Abstract of Statistics for March, 1927. The butter or cheese is in every case assumed to be the product of the district in which the factory at which it was manufactured is situated. Exports for the various production districts for the twelve months ended 31st July, 1931, are as follows, 40 boxes of butter or 14 crates of cheese being equivalent to 1 ton:—

District.Butter.Cheese.
Land District of North Auckland—Boxes.Crates.
  Northern portion602,493..
  Southern portion330,59014,506
Land District of Auckland—
  Western portion1,241,634187,126
  Eastern portion320,28629,976
Land District of Gisborne—
  Opotiki County45,637812
  Remainder of land district64,089991
Land District of Hawke's Bay77,96750,601
Land District of Taranaki423,507484,181
Land District of Wellington—
  North-western portion143,86913,260
  South-western portion290,66062,668
  Eastern portion61,344116,983
Land District of Nelson54,8986,720
Land District of Marlborough26,72311,723
Land District of Westland16,187513
Land District of Canterbury—
  Northern portion39,98710,667
  Southern portion20,33213,616
Land District of Otago17,21632,162
Land District of Southland11,276145,212
Totals, Dominion3,788,6951,181,717

It should be noted that the foregoing figures refer to butter and cheese exported, and do not include quantities graded and subsequently used for local consumption.

Returns of factory production showed that during the 1929–30 factory year 2,254,171 cwt. of butter was produced by butter-factories in the Dominion. In addition to this, 32,504 cwt. of whey butter was manufactured. For the twelve months ended 31st January, 1929, 53,433 cwt. of butter was produced on holdings of 1 acre and over, followed by 52,158 cwt. for the twelve months ended 31st January, 1930.

Returns from cheese-factories give the quantity manufactured during 1929–30 as 1,781,918 cwt.

The total export of butter and cheese in the last ten years, and the total quantity of each commodity sent to the United Kingdom, are tabulated below. The figures for 1930 under each of the headings shown constitute records:—

Calendar Year.Total Export of Butter.Butter exported to the United Kingdom.Total Export of Cheese.Cheese exported to the United Kingdom.
 Cwt.Cwt.Cwt.Cwt.
1921898,478878,7371,368,7861,368,051
19221,120,2001,081,5121,161,1961,160,285
19231,250,1401,119,3551,441,4601,428,762
19241,269,4551,174,8941,594,4861,585,635
19251,245,3241,186,9651,376,7541,371,986
19261,168,0401,062,2781,461,5481,450,637
19271,455,5391,188,6641,492,7921,478,870
19281,449,5701,158,2341,567,2721,551,523
19291,653,8071,276,8411,779,0931,770,150
19301,884,2371,553,7251,812,9811,809,348

Exports of butter to countries other than the United Kingdom in 1930 include 296,071 cwt. to Canada, 9,279 cwt. to the Panama Canal Zone, and 9,942 cwt. to Hawaii, besides smaller quantities to other countries. With the exception of a small quantity exported to Canada and China, very little cheese was shipped in 1930 to countries other than the United Kingdom.

On a value basis, butter exports greatly exceed those of cheese, the figures for 1930 being £11,854,056 for butter and £6,438,438 for cheese.

DAIRY-PRODUCE EXPORT CONTROL.

Under the Dairy-produce Export Control Act, 1923, there has been established a Board consisting of two Government nominees, nine representatives of suppliers to dairy factories, and one person representing exporters and manufacturers of dairy-produce. Broadly defined, the duties of the Board are to control the export of butter and cheese in the interests of the producers, and to aid in the marketing of dairy-produce outside of New Zealand. The London agency, under a manager in charge, is required to keep the Board informed as to current prices and other matters relating to the disposal of the New Zealand dairy-produce in England. The funds of the Board are derived from levies on butter and cheese exported, the present levies being 1/32d. per lb. on butter and 1/64d. on cheese. The gross amount collected through the Customs Department in respect of these levies during the year ended 31st July, 1931, was £39,785.

The Board inspects the conditions of loading and discharging of dairy-produce; regulates quantities to be shipped each month; arranges contracts in regard to freight, marine insurance, cold storage and landing conditions; and conducts a continuous advertising campaign in England. The results have been shown in a steady reduction in freight and insurance rates.

 Butter.Cheese.
Freight rates—
1923–244s. 6d. per boxld. per pound.
1930–313s. 4.8d. per box0.74375d. per pound.
Marine insurance rates—
1923–2410s. per cent.11s. 9d. per cent.
1930–317s. per cent.8s. 2d. per cent.

The following table of monthly arrivals in Great Britain will give an indication of the trend during recent years, the aim being to keep New Zealand butter and cheese on the British market all the year round:—

Month.1924–25.1925–26.1926–27.1927–28.1928–29.1929–30.1930–31.
Butter (Boxes).
August50,37650,854136,293124,232102,02295,082232,895
September51,35240,16551,92288,47064,60274,385147,357
October89,0156,679127,20674,170137,35658,014133,129
November239,349182,715110,744222,673225,188209,103299,486
December166,174200,051269,968243,435191,777274,928345,128
January320,670526,568287,012384,584379,962343,935477,783
February375,882179,108169,004391,491287,703292,603340,868
March340,349137,710328,470361,079483,140267,425382,839
April327,627240,138226,674147,059220,260429,405412,303
May218,632252,305195,308179,729246,447255,699313,285
June373,415105,270273,786150,334132,144131,005237,629
July82,616119,736175,074120,880127,336157,324304,493
Totals2,635,4572,041,2992,351,4612,488,1362,597,9372,588,9083,627,195
Cheese (Crates).
August40,65545,16782,31956,49274,17376,526102,544
September23,2967,36029,30959,19614,86939,97770,192
October19,9004,71127,727..7,23021,70616,674
November49,9946259,27061,28266,44846,29464,908
December43,86892,52859,87069,07181,99899,184133,283
January113,147208,900150,546123,850159,315159,562178,077
February114,82368,53092,579153,174176,931126,406105,693
March132,28376,494143,263162,183148,258134,635156,865
April134,034120,420140,49378,487108,941147,286174,355
May115,130136,88372,880139,010124,243113,679136,780
June136,42359,486145,915103,55695,67588,97864,315
July58,409127,56792,83452,18188,70699,42087,809
Totals981,962948,6711,047,0051,058,4821,146,7871,144,6531,292,395

The Board has spent the sum of £86,000 on advertising spread over five years, and results have been shown in a greatly increased demand for New Zealand dairy-produce, more especially in the North of England. This part of England is the main market for Danish butter.

Generally, the Board works in close co-operation with the Dairy Division of the Department of Agriculture in assisting to maintain and improve the quality of dairy-produce.

The Board has power to exercise either limited or absolute control over the export of dairy-produce. Absolute control was instituted from midnight on 31st August, 1926, but limited control was reverted to as from midnight on 30th September, 1927.

WORLD PRODUCTION OF DAIRY-PRODUCE.

The following table shows the production of butter and cheese in the principal dairying countries:—

Country.Year.Butter.Cheese.
Quantity.Place on List.Quantity.Place on List.
  1,000 lb. 1,000 lb. 
Argentina F.192936,5871483618
Australia T.1929289,883630,21712
Canada T.1929258,8107119,2368
Chile T.19273,321196,97216
Czecho-Slovakia T.192722,0501817,64014
Denmark T.1928366,030524,25513
Finland F.192846,819139,85415
France T.1926382,6694462,5564
Germany T.1927983,1612543,6982
Irish Free State T.1928151,4001041219
Netherlands T.1928188,0258291,3575
New Zealand T.1929163,6509165,2346
Norway T.192826,4601655,12511
Russian Soviet Union T.1927786,85431,885,3071
Sweden F.192891,0421257,05810
Switzerland T.192832,63415156,0927
Union of South Africa T.192823,767175,80217
United Kingdom T.1924147,0001164,8009
United States T.19292,177,0001484,0003

NOTE.—The letter "T" denotes total production, while the letter "F" denotes production of creameries and factories only.

The following table, taken from the March, 1931, issue of the International Review of Agriculture, shows the quantities of butter and cheese exported from the principal countries engaged in the export trade during the last five calendar years:—

BUTTER AND CHEESE EXPORTS OF PRINCIPAL COUNTRIES, 1926–30.

Country.1926.1927.1928.1929.1930.
Butter.
..1,000 lb.1,000 lb.1,000 lb.1,000 lb1,000 lb.
Denmark292,119315,725325,714350,620372,582
New Zealand130,820163,026162,353183,879209,881
Australia83,01675,341112,355102,917126,325
Estonia, Latvia, Lithuania45,35650,08559,24068,87397,964
Netherlands100,430105,716103,488104,32592,374
Irish Free State56,09965,64962,65662,83658,864
Sweden33,35340,69738,65854,98358,864
Argentina64,23546,81044,18336,81148,943
Finland29,12733,23729,48936,61037,699
Poland12,23216,26124,19433,24826,676
Russia59,40973,06671,62657,84626,015
France11,04023,55624,83516,71312,125
Cheese.
..1,000 lb.1,000 lb.1,000 lb.1,000 lb.1,000 lb.
Netherlands185,709214,568203,002211,237206,794
New Zealand163,693167,195175,537197,777201,944
Italy72,94870,07980,46772,41380,910
Canada134,657110,604114,15192,94567,021
Switzerland61,97275,05962,69569,73565,918
France31,48130,47041,81340,32539,022
Denmark15,34511,64513,41714,51312,566

CONSUMPTION AND EXPORT OF MEAT.

MUTTON AND LAMB.

Figures showing sheep and lambs slaughtered for food purposes, together with the exports of frozen mutton and lamb, are given in the tables following.

The balance between killings and exports during the period represents an annual consumption of 79 lb. of mutton and lamb per head of population, including Maoris.

Year.Slaughterings.Exports (including Pieces) during Twelve Months ended 31st March.Balance for Home Consumption.
At Abattoirs and Slaughterhouses during Twelve Months ended 31st March.On Farms during Twelve Months ended 31st January.Total.Number.Approximate Weight.
Mutton.
..Carcasses.Carcasses.Carcasses.Carcasses.Carcasses.Cwt.
1925–263,026,127543,8593,569,9862,058,0831,511,903809,948
1926–273,257,386553,3433,810,7292,027,2161,783,513955,453
1927–283,180,354523,0953,703,4492,220,9721,482,477794,184
1928–292,980,066527,7053,507,7711,919,7941,587,977850,702
1929–303,420,282571,9433,992,2251,971,0302,021,1951,082,783
Totals for five years15,864,2152,719,94518,584,16010,197,0958,387,0654,493,070
Lamb.
..Carcasses.Carcasses.Carcasses.Carcasses.Carcasses.Cwt.
1925–265,160,94145,3805,206,3214,736,519469,802151,008
1926–275,494,41150,4395,544,8505,048,186496,664159,642
1927–285,932,43748,3415,980,7785,804,901175,87756,532
1928–296,149,48247,8656,197,3475,869,465327,882105,391
1929–306,594,63557,1326,651,7676,283,960367,807118,223
Totals for five years29,331,906249,15729,581,06327,743,0311,838,032590,796

BEEF.

New Zealand mutton and lamb meet with a ready sale in the London market, but the Dominion's frozen beef competes under difficulties with chilled and fresh beef from countries nearer the United Kingdom, with the consequence that exports of frozen beef from the Dominion have declined in recent years.

The following table shows the number and approximate weight of cattle slaughtered for food purposes in each of the last five years, together with the weight of beef exported. In the figures of slaughterings an average weight of 700 lb. per carcass is taken, and the export figures include potted and preserved meats, the greater portion of which is beef.

Year.Slaughterings.Exports during Twelve Months ended 31st March.Balance for Home Consumption: Approximate Weight.
At Abattoirs and Slaughterhouses during Twelve Months ended 31st March.On Farms during Twelve Months ended 31st January.Approximate Weight.Total.
 Carcasses.Carcasses.Carcasses.Cwt.Cwt.Cwt.
1925–26457,83111,023468,8542,930,337730,8182,199,519
1926–27404,9858,070413,0552,581,594433,5212,148,073
1927–28462,6887,651470,3392,939,619633,8302,305,789
1928–29403,3305,598408,9282,555,800642,4161,913,384
1929–30362,9684,364367,3322,295,825411,2921,884,533
Totals for five years2,091,80236,7062,128,50813,303,1752,851,87710,451,298

MEAT-EXPORT CONTROL.

The New Zealand Meat-producers' Board was constituted under the provisions of the Meat-export Control Act, 1921–22. It consists of eight members—five representing the producers of meat for export, two representing the Government, and one representing the stock and station agents. Briefly, the objects of the Board are to control the export of meat in the interests of the producers.

Since its inauguration the Board has performed a great deal of useful work. Probably one of its most important functions is to regulate shipments so as to keep a steady flow of meat going on to the British markets over the twelve months of the year, having due regard to the months of the highest consumption of each class of meat. The Board is enabled to carry out this work as it has the freight arrangements for the shipment of New Zealand meat in its hands under its statutory powers.

Another very important section of the Board's work comes under the heading of advertising. Along with the Dominion's increasing lamb-production, the Board is making every effort to expand our trade by advertising, and has spent large sums of money in the United Kingdom for this purpose.

The following table sets out the shipping freight rates when the Board was constituted in 1922, and the rates now current, together with the reductions obtained:—

Description.Rates when Board constituted in 1922.Rates obtained for a Three-years' Contract commencing with 1930–31 Season.Reduction on 1922 Rates.
Per lb.Per Animal.Per Cent.
 Per lb.Per lb.   
 Plus 2 1/2%—Net—d.Based on— s. d. 
Mutton1 5/8d.0.929d.0.73660 lb. sheep = 3 8.1644.18
Lamb1 3/4d.1.089d.0.70435 lb. lamb = 2 0.6439.24
Veal1 5/8d.0.743d.0.922120 lb. calf = 9 2.6455.35
Pork1 5/8d.0.743d.0.922120 lb. pig = 9 2.6455.35
Beef, quarters1 3/8d.0.743d.0.666720 lb. bullock=40 047.25
Boned beef, cases1 5/8d.0.743d.0.922500 lb. cow =38 555.35
Boned beef, bags1 3/4d.0.743d.1.050500 lb. cow =43 958.53
Frozen sundries, cases1 5/8d.0.637d.1.028..61.71
Frozen sundries, bags1 3/4d.0.637d.1.156..64.44
Mutton pieces, cases1 5/8d.0.956d.0.709..42.56
Mutton pieces, bags1 3/4d.0.956d.0.837..46.66

It is the Board's policy to do everything possible to reduce the various intervening costs between the producer and the consumer. The various shipping freight contracts arranged by the Board since its formation in 1922 represent reductions amounting to over £1,000,000 per season.

Amongst other reductions in costs secured by the Board, special mention should be made of the reductions in cold-storage rates in London, secured in 1928.

Other important functions of the Board include supervision of grading, inspection of loading and unloading of vessels, trial shipments to new markets, scientific survey work, and grants to the Royal Agricultural Society and other bodies to encourage production of suitable export types of lambs, pigs, &c.

The following table shows shipments during each month of the season 1929–30 and the first ten months of the season 1930–31:—

Month of Shipment.Season 1929–30.Season 1930–31.
Beef.Mutton.Lamb.Beef.Mutton.Lamb.
 Quarters.Carcasses.Carcasses.Quarters.Carcasses.Carcasses.
November34234,14232,7497,302160,566112,231
December4,02650,186141,9028,430119,469352,648
January10,406105,446755,7818,683239,490855,466
February18,866269,019929,1117,694244,125886,530
March20,929346,006746,84119,915254,3341,271,677
April22,871184,691739,4528,740113,496540,315
May24,207281,1691,072,08618,175170,272996,607
June7,135154,882695,8894,167274,2031,188,922
July14,432311,729909,5887,575230,756602,467
August4,843143,949350,0728,703149,694513,533
September14,096161,977310,505......
October13,585318,684200,684......

HORSES.

Since 1911, when the peak number of 404,284 was reached, horses have tended to decline numerically. The number recorded as at 31st January, 1930—viz., 297,195—is the lowest since 1903 and shows a recession of 1,791 from the 1929 figures.

Year.Stallions Three Years Old and over.Geldings Three Years Old and over.Mares Three Years Old and over.Fillies under Three Years Old.Colts or Geldings under Three Years Old.Unspecified.Total Horses.
Dry.With Foal at Foot or to Foal this Season.
19261,693137,909125,65014,99917,64514,6342,337314,867
19271,860131,787122,26313,77517,37914,4552,194303,713
19281,869135,605125,99513,11016,30014,281..307,160
19291,883131,523121,28713,68316,24114,369..298,986
19301,883130,291121,25813,49716,36713,899..297,195

Of the numbers under three years old in 1930, 6,637 fillies and 4,892 colts and geldings were under one year.

ASSES AND MULES.

Asses and mules numbered 218 as at the 31st January, 1930, being a decrease of 19 on the figures for 1929.

PIGS.

After earlier vicissitudes, pig-breeding showed signs of being in a more stable condition, as increases in the total number were recorded in each year from 1919 until 1928. A check then occurred, the figures receding from 586,898 in 1928 to 556,732 in 1929, with a much greater decline to 487,793 in 1930.

The following table shows the classification by breeds as at the special collection conducted in 1928. The figures are exclusive of pigs within borough boundaries.

Breed.Pigs under One Year Old.Boars One Year Old and over.Sows One Year Old and over.Totals.
Pure Berkshire56,4415,77216,54578,758
Pure Yorkshire5,5996422,3148,555
Other purebred9,5201,4914,54515,556
Crossbred410,3737,46259,000476,835
Totals481,93315,36782,404579,704

Figures (including pigs within borough boundaries) as at the 31st January for each of the years shown are given in the next table.

Year.Pigs under One Year Old.Boars One Year Old and over.Sows One Year Old and over.Unspecified.Total Pigs.
* Including 302,880 pigs under six months old.
1926364,96212,51063,70231,360472,534
1927411,44313,80469,48725.409520,143
1928488,29215,50383,103..586,898
1929466,77315,26774,692..556,732
1930413,365*12,72261,706..487,793

During the five years ended the 31st March, 1930, 2,172,856 pigs were slaughtered at abattoirs and registered slaughterhouses, and during the quinquennium to 31st January, 1930, 222,394 were slaughtered by farmers on holdings of 1 acre or over, the total slaughterings during the five years representing approximately 2,500,000 cwt. of pork, bacon, and ham. The figures for each year are—

Year.Pigs slaughtered.Approximate Weight of Pork, Bacon, and Ham.
At Abattoirs, &c.On Farms.Total.Pigs slaughtered at Abattoirs, &c.Pigs slaughtered on Farms.Total.
 Number.Number.Number.Cwt.Cwt.Cwt.
1925–26358,33947,897406,236383,93551,318435,253
1926–27402,72041,601444,321431,48644,572476,058
1927–28455,39742,836498,233487,92545,896533,821
1928–29470,49346,391516,884504,10049,704553,804
1929–30485,90743,669529,576520,61446,789567,403
Totals for five years2,172,856222,3942,395,2502,328,060238,2792,566,339

Exports of frozen pork during the five calendar years 1925–29 totalled 545,411 cwt., and 23,340 cwt. of bacon and hams and 19 cwt. of salted pork were also exported. Over the period 78 per cent. of the pork, bacon, and ham produced was consumed in the Dominion.

GOATS.

The number of Angora goats in the Dominion on the 31st January, 1930, was 9,514, an increase of 924 since 1929. Other goats increased by 3,977 during the period, the number in 1930 being 29,613.

POULTRY.

The number of poultry in New Zealand at the taking of the 1926 census was ascertained to be 3,781,145, a decrease of 209,864 as compared with the number for the year 1921 (3,991,009). The number of poultry per head of population was 2.8, which is the lowest figure since 1864.

The figures of poultry for each of the last five censuses are as follows:—

Census Year.Fowls.Ducks.Geese.Turkeys.Total.
19062,784,269281,99944,30077,1013,187,669
19113,215,031329,23045,38997,9333,687,583
19163,141,354220,80846,95556,5213,465,638
19213,491,567379,98846,23473,2203,991,009
19263,308,384352,03043,87976,8523,781,145

In connection with the census of 1926, statistics were compiled as to the sizes of flocks of fowls, and the results are instructive as showing that, though poultry-farming as a definite branch of farming exists to some small extent, poultry-keeping is generally carried on merely as a side-line.

The average number of fowls per flock was only twenty-one. The total number of households keeping poultry of any kind was 158,856, of which no fewer than 68,133 were in cities and boroughs.

The Poultry Act, 1924, provides for the regulating of poultry-keeping and of the sale and export of poultry and eggs. Provision is made for the appointment of inspectors, on whom certain powers of entry for purposes of inspection of poultry or eggs intended for export are conferred. Poultry are required to be kept under sanitary conditions, and cruelty to poultry is made an offence. Every owner of poultry is required to notify an inspector of any outbreak of disease among his poultry and to comply with the inspector's directions. It is an offence to sell diseased poultry. The Governor-General in Council is empowered to declare diseases, to appoint ports of export, and to appoint grading-stores.

BEES.

The dairying-lands of the Dominion are eminently suited for the rearing of bees, and a very high-grade product is put on the market from local apiaries. The export trade is, of course, small when compared with the main primary industries, but is capable of considerable development. Honey from the apiaries of the Dominion is much appreciated wherever it is known.

In New Zealand the Department of Agriculture devotes proportionately the same attention to detail in the case of honey for export as is given to butter and cheese forwarded for consumption beyond the Dominion. Honey must be forwarded to grading-stores at Auckland, New Plymouth, Wellington, Lyttelton, Greymouth, Timaru, Dunedin, and Bluff for grading prior to export, and may be exported only through those ports. The Apiaries Act, 1927, which came into operation on 1st January, 1928, was passed to consolidate and amend the law relating to the bee industry. Stringent regulations have been enacted in order to control foul-brood, bee-moths, and other diseases of bees. Beekeepers are required to register their apiaries, and it is an offence to keep bees in an unregistered apiary. Only frame hives may be used.

Registrations under the Apiaries Act show that on 31st August, 1931, 6,729 apiaries, representing 105,776 colonies, were registered.

Exports of honey for the last five years were—

Year.Quantity.Value.
 lb.£
19261,211,39635,432
1927850,01125,170
19282,329,13177,495
19292,365,88782,743
1930171,5366,216

A system of control on much the same lines as in the case of meat and dairy-produce was introduced by the Honey-export Control Act, 1924. The function of the Board set up (after a poll of producers, who decided by a large majority in favour of the scheme) is to control all honey intended for export.

Chapter 20. SECTION XIX.—FORESTRY.

INTRODUCTORY.

THE administration of the State forests and of the afforestation activities of New Zealand was for many years under the control of the Lands and Survey Department, but in 1919 a separate Forestry Department was formed. This was reorganized in 1920 as the State Forest Service.

The administrative control of the Service is in the hands of the Director and Secretary under the Commissioner of State Forests, who is a Minister of the Crown. Other personnel comprise a Chief Inspector, conservators, silvicultural research officer, milling expert, engineer in forest products, forest assistants, rangers, forest guards, and clerical officers.

The legislation governing the State forests of the Dominion is contained in the Forests Act, 1921–22, and its amendments of 1925 and 1926, and in section 17 of the Finance Act, 1924. Section 5 of the Finance Act, 1930 (No. 2), authorized the borrowing of a maximum of £1,000,000 for the purposes of the Forests Act, 1921–22. Regulations have been issued under the State Forests Act, 1908, and the Forests Act, 1921–22.

New Zealand in 1920 evolved a forest policy, which had for its main objectives the economic development of timber areas, the regulation of stream flow, the conservation of water-supplies, and the maintenance of climatic stability. This policy is now developing along the following lines:—

Conservation of the remaining forests in order that they may, under proper management, contribute to the future timber-supplies of New Zealand or function as protection and climatic forests.

The afforestation of all lands which cannot be profitably farmed, but on which trees can be successfully grown. This afforestation can be carried out by the State, by local authorities, or by private individuals and companies.

FOREST AREAS AND RESOURCES.

The rapid advance of settlement since 1810, the operations of sawmills, and the ravages caused by fires of kauri-gum diggers, mining prospectors, and other pioneers, have resulted in the original forest area of New Zealand being rapidly reduced, so that the area of forest is now only about 12,500,000 acres, or 19 per cent. of the total area of the Dominion. A considerable proportion of this forest area, however, being ordinary Crown land, Native land, and privately - owned land, will probably be deforested and made available for settlement. About half of the area is alpine meadow-land, subalpine scrub-land, or protection forest.

A classification of the total area of the North, South, and Stewart Islands, as disclosed by the preliminary national forest inventory completed in 1923, showed that there were 20,565 square miles of forest land, of which 5,646 square miles carried stands of over 5,000 ft., board measure, of softwoods to the acre, and were classed as "merchantable" forest land.

The latest available returns show that there are approximately 2,270 million cubic feet of economically exploitable softwoods.

Kauri is now practically a State monopoly, as the remaining privately-owned stands of importance are being milled. It has been the policy during the past few years only to dispose of kauri existing in isolated clumps which were in danger from fire, and an ever-present temptation to gum-poachers, their inaccessibility presenting difficulties in efficient patrolling.

During recent years a marked decrease has been noticeable in the utilization of totara and matai, this leading to an extended probable life of the remaining stands of these valuable softwoods. Californian redwood, which can be sold in the New Zealand market at a price very much less than that of totara, with which it is in direct competition for joinery-work, has now largely displaced totara for this purpose. Similarly, redwood and cedar, owing mainly to price differences, are replacing matai for weatherboarding, although the latter species still enjoys a steady demand for flooring, no imported timber competing with it to any extent for this purpose.

Of recent years substitutes for white-pine have been imported in quantities for box and crate manufacture, price again being the ruling factor accounting for the decreased use of white-pine.

Hardwoods, with the exception of silver-beech, continue to be neglected. The trade in this species, however, has increased during the past few years, and may increase still further, as the species has been very highly commended abroad for the manufacture of rifle-butts, wine-casks, &c.

Pulping tests have indicated that tawa is the only native hardwood which shows promise of commercial success for this purpose. Newsprint produced from a mixture of tawa and softwood pulp has been very highly commended by newspaper proprietors after rigorous commercial tests.

STATE FORESTS.

At the 31st March, 1931, the area of State forest was 2,126,837 acres, and of provisional State forest 5,634,329 acres, these totals including 97,829 acres and 1,746,127 acres respectively of national-endowment lands. The aggregate area (7,761,166 acres) represents 11.7 per cent. of the superficial area of the Dominion.

Purchases of forested lands or lands for afforestation through the medium of the State Forests Account are made from time to time, and such areas are included in the total area shown. In accordance with Government policy in respect to land-utilization, forest areas are carefully examined when milling operations are completed and those areas which are suitable for agricultural purposes and not required for forestry are demarcated and made available for settlement. Settlement lands are likewise rigidly excluded, as far as possible, from all afforestation projects.

CLASSIFICATION OF THE INDIGENOUS FORESTS.

The forests of New Zealand, as hole, belong to that great division of the earth's vegetation entitled rain-forest—a community with its most extreme development in the tropics. New Zealand rain-forest may be naturally divided into the two classes, subtropical rain-forest and subantarctic rain-forest, the former, in regard to its trees, being a mixed community of broad-leaved trees and conifers, and the latter a pure community of one or more of the species of beech (Nothofagus). For practical purposes the names rain-forest proper and beech-forest suffice. Between these two classes there are many intermediates, the one gradually grading into the other.

Rain-forest proper consists of a good many kinds of tall, medium-sized, and small trees, together with a dense undergrowth made up of numerous species of shrubs and ferns. Woody lianes and huge epiphytes are characteristic, and bryophytes abound. This class of forest is generally confined to the coastal, lowland, and montane belts—the upper altitudinal line of the last-named becoming gradually lower in proceeding from north to south.

In regard to appraisal of timber, rain-forest proper is divided into the following groups, to each of which is appended its distribution: The kauri (extending northwards from a line joining Port Waikato to Tauranga); the rimu (throughout all three Islands, its heaviest stands in the central part of the North Island and on the west coast of the South Island); the kahikatea (throughout the North and South Islands, occupying low-lying swampy ground); and the totara (throughout, but mainly in the central part of the North Island).

Beech-forest must be divided into milling-forest and protection-forest. The former consists of (1) forest where the hard-beech (Nothofagus truncata) and the black-beech (Nothofagus Solandri) are present in quantity; or, where there is only the latter, it extends from the south of lat. 38° southwards to northern Nelson, Marlborough, and eastern Canterbury; (2) forest where the silver-beech (Nothofagus Menziesii) and the red-beech (Nothofagus fusca) are either the sole or the principal species; they extend from the Thames mountains in the montane and lower subalpine belts southwards to northwestern Nelson, Westland (but absent from the Taramakau River southwards for one hundred miles), and the fiord country of Otago; and (3) forest where the silver-beech is pure or nearly so, such principally in southern and western Southland, and extending over the western slopes of the Dividing Range. Protection-forest, where beeches dominate, particularly the mountain-beech (Nothofagus cliffortioides), is essentially high-mountain forest, but on Mount Egmont and on the western side of the Southern Alps, from somewhat north of the Taramakau River for rather more than one hundred miles southwards, the forest is modified rain-forest proper with thin-bark totara (Podocarpus Hallii) and kaikawaka (Libocedrus Bidwillii) as important trees. In Stewart Island Nothofagus is absent, and the trees of the upper forest are mainly kamahi (Weinmannia racemosa) and southern-rata (Metrosideros lucida).

In addition to the high forests there are scrub-forests, of which those made up of manuka (in a wide sense)—Leptospermum scoparium and L. ericoides—are commercially important on account of the value of their wood for fuel, and because, in many instances, they are an early stage of rain-forest.

The foregoing gives merely a general classification of the forests, but, from the aspect of forestry, a division into smaller groups is essential, such to be based on the composition, structure, and life-history of each group. In this regard, altitude, climate, latitudinal change, and the nature of the soil have to be taken into consideration, as well as the combination and forms of the species composing the forest and their arrangement within the forest. In all forests changes, progressive or retrogressive, are taking place, and, so far as rain-forest proper is concerned (leaving swamp-forest on one side), that of the North Island and the northern part of the South Island is tending towards the dominance of the tawa (Beilschmiedia tawa), and, for the remainder of the South Island and Stewart Island, to that of the kamahi. On the other hand, beech-forest regenerates into similar forest.

Though the forest-trees of New Zealand number about 112, there are only some twenty of them which are of value as timber-trees; in fact, at present only six are being used to any extent by sawmillers, and of these, five are coniferous (softwood) timbers. There are already strong indications that the high prices and growing scarcity of the majority of the best New Zealand timbers will bring about the use of many of those now neglected. There are several—e.g., puriri, kohekohe, pukatea—which possess very high qualities, but which are now to be obtained only in such small quantities that they are of little commercial importance.

CHIEF FOREST TREES.

A brief description of the principal forest-trees, with their distribution and the uses of their timber, is now given. The weights shown for the timber are per cubic foot, air-dry.

SOFTWOODS.

KAHIKATEA; WHITE-PINE (Podocarpus dacrydioides).—This tree occurs to some extent in all forests except the beech-forests from north to south of the North and South Islands; formerly it was found in almost pure stands in swampy areas, but most of these stands have now been exploited. The average height of the tree is about 120 ft., and the average diameter about 32 in. The sapwood, which comprises the greater part of the log, is white, and the heartwood yellow. The timber (weight 29 lb.) is straight in the grain, easily worked, and long, clean lengths can be obtained. The yellow heartwood is durable, but the sapwood is very susceptible to the attacks of the larvæ of the white-pine borer. The timber is inodorous, and is at the present time used mainly for butter-boxes, cheese-crates, and other packages.

KAIKAWAKA; MOUNTAIN-CEDAR (Libocedrus Bidwillii).—Though the distribution of this tree is often local, its range extends from the Hauraki Gulf to the forests of South Otago. It is most plentiful on the west coast of the South Island. The average height of the tree is about 50 ft., with an average diameter of about 18 in. The timber is dark red in colour, easy to work, light, and rather weak; it has considerable resemblance to totara, but is not so strong, and generally not so durable. The timber has been used for telegraph-poles, shingles, and palings, and, with the lessened supply of totara, its use for these purposes will increase. It has also been proved suitable for the manufacture of second-grade lead pencils, and at the present time is used for the manufacture of window-frames in the districts where it is obtainable. Being difficult to burn, it is specified for the construction of fireproof doors. Unfortunately, though occurring over a wide area, it is limited in quantity, and, if used freely, the supply would soon be exhausted.

KAURI (Agathis australis).—This, the largest tree of the New Zealand forest and the most celebrated, is rather restricted in its distribution, extending as it does only from a little to the north of lat. 38° S. to the extreme north of the North Island. Its average height is about 100 ft. The maximum diameter which has been measured is 22 ft., and a few trees still exist with diameters of 14 ft. The average diameter is, however, about 40 in. The timber (36 lb.) is light yellowish-brown in colour; it is straight in the grain, strong, easily worked, and remarkably free from knots and defects; probably there is no more generally useful softwood in the world. Though formerly much used for house-building, its present high price confines its use to railway-carriage building, and cabinet and general joinery purposes. Mottled and figured kauri is much prized for cabinet-work. The kauri yields a very valuable resin called kauri-gum. It is regrettable that the remaining stands of this valuable timber-tree are now very limited.

MATAI; BLACK-PINE (Podocarpus spicatus).—This tree occurs more or less plentifully in forests throughout the North, South, and Stewart Islands. Its average height is about 60 ft., and average diameter about 24 in. The timber (38 lb.) is light yellowish-brown in colour, straight in the grain, easily worked, but somewhat brittle and rather heavy. In the ground it is of second-rate durability, but it is very durable out of the ground. It is used chiefly for weatherboarding, flooring, and exterior joinery.

MIRO (Podocarpus ferrugineus).—This tree occurs in lowland and montane forests from the north of the North Island to the south of Stewart Island, but is most abundant in Southland. The average height is about 65 ft., and the average diameter about 20 in. The timber (36 lb.) is used in house-building, and is often sold as rimu, to which it bears considerable resemblance. The heartwood is brownish in colour, very fine in the grain, easily worked, and of exceptional strength, though not durable in the ground.

RIMU; RED-PINE (Dacrydium cupressinum).—This, the principal timber-tree of the New Zealand forest, is to be found more or less in all forests except the pure beech-forests. The average height is about 100 ft., and the average diameter about 30 in. The timber (37 lb.) when first cut is reddish-brown, but it changes when seasoned to a light brown with darker and lighter streaks. It is fairly straight in the grain, easily worked, and it is the chief timber used in house-building. It is often beautifully figured, and such is used for furniture, doors, and panelling. A high grade of kraft pulp may be produced from rimu.

SILVER-PINE; YELLOW SILVER-PINE; PINK-PINE (Dacrydium Colensoi, D. intermedium, and D. biforme).—The group of small podocarps, here taken together, is far from well known, more than three species being possibly included; while as commercial timbers there is no uniformity in the timber supplied, that of D. Colensoi and D. intermedium being both sold as "silver-pine." Investigations now being carried out by the State Forest Service may clear up the confusion. In the case of the so-called "yellow silver-pine" the timber is white and not yellow. As at present defined, D. Colensoi occurs from near Kaitaia (but only occasionally) to the volcanic plateau, where it is fairly common, and in the South Island it forms (or originally formed) considerable stands in north-western Nelson and Westland. D. intermedium has much the same range in the North Island, but rather wider (Thames mountains, Ruahine-Tararua Mountains), and in the South Island it occurs in north-western Nelson, south-west Otago, and Stewart Island. D. biforme, except in the southern part of its range, belongs essentially to the mountains, and extends from the volcanic plateau to Stewart Island, but only where the rainfall is high. Considering here only the extremely valuable timber of the silver-pine, it is whitish when first cut, but darkening to a light yellowish-brown; it is straight in the grain and easy to work. Owing to its extreme durability it has been used mainly for railway-sleepers, telegraph-poles, and posts; it, is occasionally beautifully mottled, and is then used for cabinet-work. The remaining supplies are now very limited.

TANERAHA (Phyllocladus trichomanoides).—This tree occurs, but not in great numbers, throughout the North Island and in the South Island in northern Marlborough and Nelson, extending southwards to near Westport. In height it is from 50 ft. to 70 ft., with a diameter of 1 ft. to 2 ft. The timber (40 lb.) is yellowish-white, free from knots, close-grained, dense, heavy, and very strong, and shrinks very little in seasoning, and for this reason is favoured for the manufacture of astragals in greenhouses, which have to remain straight in varying conditions of heat and moisture. Tanekaha is the strongest New Zealand softwood. It is of uncertain durability in the ground, but is very durable out of the ground. In the past it was used for bridge-building, sleepers, and mine-props. It is now used in railway-carriage construction. The bark is very valuable, for it contains as much as 28 per cent. of tannin.

TOTARA (Podocarpus totara and P. Hallii).—These trees, which are very closely related and hybridize freely, extend throughout all three Islands (P. Hallii only in Stewart Island and subalpine forests), though in many localities the totara is rare. It is most plentiful in the forests of the central portion of the North Island. The average height is about 80 ft., and the average diameter about 30 in. The timber (31 lb.) is reddish when first cut, seasoning to a reddish-brown. It is straight in the grain, easily worked, but somewhat brittle. Its great durability (that of P. totara being the most durable) has caused it to be much used for railway-sleepers, wharf-piles, telegraph-poles, and posts. Its high price and its freedom from warping and shrinking are now, however, causing it to be used for such special purposes as window and door frames; it is also much used for veranda-posts, flooring, and steps.

HARDWOODS.

BLACK-BEECH (Nothofagus Solandri).—This tree occurs in abundance—but not everywhere—in the lowland and montane belts of the North Island southwards from, about lat. 38° S. (but absent in south-western Auckland and western Taranaki), and, in the South Island in northern Marlborough and Nelson, extending southwards through eastern Marlborough and Canterbury to Banks Peninsula and Alford Forest. The timber (49 lb.) is pale-reddish, or greyish, and frequently streaked with black. Probably it is fairly durable when in the ground, and it is suitable—to say the least—for rough buildings, fencing-posts, and structural purposes. At present it is used only for fencing-posts and firewood.

HARD-BEECH (N. truncata).—This tree occurs in a few localities in the North Island from Kaitaia southwards to the Thames mountains, whence its distribution is the same as that of N. Solandri. In the South Island it is abundant in northern Marlborough, and extends through Nelson with its southern limit just north of the Taramakau River. Its height ranges from 60 ft. to 100 ft. or more, and its diameter from 2 ft. to 5 ft. Until recently its timber (weight 48 lb. per cubic foot) was confused with that of the red-beech, but it is harder and probably more durable. When first cut it is pinkish in colour. Its uses are the same as those of its near relative, the red-beech. With the black-beech it forms many hybrids.

RED-BEECH (N. fusca).—This tree extends from about lat. 37° S. on the Thames mountains southwards throughout the North Island in the montane belt (Mount Egmont excepted), and throughout the South Island where the rainfall is high (except southwards from the Taramakau River for one hundred miles), and in the south of Southland. It is a tall and massive tree, ranging from 60 ft. to rather more than 100 ft. in height, and 3 ft. to 6 ft. in diameter. The timber (45 lb.) when first cut is a pinkish-red in colour, turning to a light brown on seasoning; it is hard, strong, easily split, durable, and of about the same weight as English ash. It is liable to warp in seasoning, and for this reason has not been much used for house-building, except at one time on the Otago goldfields, where it has proved very durable; its chief use at present is for posts and mine-props, and it is used to a small extent for sleepers and bridge-work. It is valuable for furniture and bentwood work. With the increasing scarcity of Australian hardwoods it is certain to have a much more extended use in the future.

SILVER-BEECH (N. Menziesii).—This tree has much the same distribution as the red-beech, but it ascends higher, and is plentiful in the west of Southland, east of the Divide, extending to the Longwood Range. It also occurs at several places near Dunedin, and in the vicinity of Mount Cook and on the Blue Mountains. The average height of the tree is about 80 ft., and the average diameter about 2 ft. The timber (43 lb.) is of a pinkish colour when first cut, but it changes to a light brown with exposure. It is straight in the grain, easily worked, strong, and of about the same weight as red-beech; it is, however, not durable in contact with the ground. It is now being used for flooring, interior finish, furniture, bentwood work, agricultural implements, bodies of motor-cars, billiard-tables, tool-handles, dowels, cheese-crates, and packing-cases, and its use for these and in other directions is sure to extend.

BLACK-MAIRE (Olea Cunninghamii).—This tree occurs in all forests (except the beech-forests) throughout the North Island, but it is only in the central portion that it is fairly plentiful. In the South Island it is found only in Marlborough, and is very rare. It occasionally reaches a height of 70 ft. and a diameter of 4 ft., but the average height and diameter are 40 ft. and 18 in. respectively. The wood is light brown, often with dark streaks, and bears considerable resemblance to that of its relative, the European olive. It is extremely dense, heavy, hard, strong, and (out of the ground) durable; its air-dry weight per cubic foot is 66 lb. It has been used to a small extent for framing for machinery and for bridge-building, but owing to its exceptional heat-giving property its chief use has been for firewood. It is quite suitable for all those turnery purposes for which the wood of the European olive is used.

HINAU (Elaeocarpus dentatus).—The hinau is fairly common from the North Cape to South Otago. It is from 40 ft. to 60 ft. in height, and from 1 ft. to 3 ft. in diameter. The sap is white in colour, and the heartwood dark brown; it is heavy, very strong, tough, and durable. The trees are frequently hollow, and are seldom milled. Owing to the great durability of the heart timber it is much used for fencing-posts.

KAMAHI (Weinmannia racemosa).—This tree is extremely common in forests at all altitudes—pure beech-forest excepted—from somewhat to the north of lat. 38° S. to the south of Stewart Island. In its life-form it varies considerably; in some places it has a short irregularly formed bole which is often hollow, but in some localities (especially in the South Island) it forms a clean solid bole. The average height of the-tree is about 50 ft., and the average diameter about 20 in. The timber is dark brown or reddish in colour, and often has dark streaks running through it; it is strong and tough, but rather irregular in the grain; when worked up it has a very handsome appearance, but it is difficult to season without warping and checking. At present it is used to a limited extent only as rails for bush tram-lines.

The closely-related towai (W. sylvicola) is the representative northwards of the kamahi. It occurs in abundance, but its dimensions are smaller, and the economic value of its timber similar.

KOHEKOHE (Dysoxylum spectabile).—This tree—sometimes called "cedar"—is abundant in forests near the coast of the North Island. In the South Island it is found only in forests bordering the Marlborough Sounds and on D'Urville Island. It reaches a maximum height of 60 ft., with a diameter of 3 ft.; the average height is about 45 ft., with a diameter of about 18 in. The timber (33 lb.) is reddish in colour, rather soft, but strong and tough, very ornamental, and easily worked. It much resembles Honduras mahogany, and could be used for the same purpose. Unfortunately, kohekohe is not now found in large quantities, and the tree also suffers from heart-rot.

MANGEAO; TANGEAO (Litsœa calicaris).—This tree is found from the North Cape to the East Cape on the east coast and Mokau on the west coast, but it is nowhere plentiful. It is from 30 ft. to 40 ft. high, with a diameter of 1 ft. to 2 1/2 ft. The timber (39 lb.) is light brown in colour, of great elasticity, and about the same weight as English ash. It is used in coach and railway-carriage building and for ships' blocks, and only its scarcity prevents its wider use.

MANUKA, RED TEA-TREE; and KANUKA, WHITE TEA-TREE (Leptospermum scoparium and L. ericoides).—The manuka extends throughout all three Islands, but the kanuka only reaches Foveaux Strait. Either may be merely shrubs, but L. ericoides is frequently a tree, 15 ft. to 50 ft. high and 1 ft. to 2 ft. diameter. On the other hand. L. scoparium rarely exceeds 20 ft. in height or 1 ft. diameter. The wood of L. ericoides is light brown. dense, heavy, straight-grained, hard, very strong, tough, and elastic. Owing to its exceptionally good burning-qualities it has been very much used for fuel, but settlers and miners have made considerable use of it for handles of axes, picks, bill-hooks, &c. It makes good wheel-spokes. Manuka proper (L. scoparium) is usually too small for any other use than firewood, but for this important purpose it is excellent, while the supply is considerable and could readily be greatly increased.

PUKATEA (Laurelia novae-zelandiae).—This tree was formerly abundant throughout the North Island, especially in swampy situations; though still well distributed, it is nowhere plentiful. In the South Island it is found in Nelson and Marlborough, but is rare and local. It is a tall tree with an average height of about 90 ft. and an average diameter of about 2 ft. above its big basal buttresses. The wood is pale brown in colour, frequently with darker or paler streaks, and often very ornamental. Though soft, it is strong, very tough, light (weight 30 lb.), difficult to split, and takes a fine finish. In the ground it is of uncertain durability, but, is very durable out of the ground. It is a timber which has been much neglected, having been used only to a small extent for boatbuilding, weatherboards, furniture, and posts in sandy land.

PURIRI (Vitex lucens).—The inland distribution of this tree extends from the North Cape to the vicinity of Te Aroha, but it follows the coast on the east as far south as Poverty Bay and on the west to New Plymouth. Its average height is about 40 ft., and the average diameter about 22 in. The timber when seasoned is a dark rich brown: it is extremely hard, dense, strong, durable, and heavy. Owing to its interlaced fibres it is difficult to work. It has been so much used for railway-sleepers, posts, and house-blocks that the supply is now almost exhausted.

NORTHERN-RATA and SOUTHERN-RATA (Metrosideros robusta and M. lucida).—The first-mentioned of these trees is found in most forests below 2,000 ft. in the North Island; it is rather rare in the South Island, being found only occasionally in the lowland forests of Marlborough and Nelson. This tree generally commences life as a "perching-plant" in the forks of other large trees, and therefrom sends down huge roots, which generally envelope and strangle the supporting tree. These roots usually (but not always) coalesce, and so form a huge bole with an average diameter of about 54 in., which is generally hollow. The southern-rata, though found only rarely in the North Island, is plentiful in the South Island and Stewart Island. It has usually the same habit of growth as an ordinary tree; its average height is about 50 ft., and the average diameter is about 20 in. The timber of both trees is reddish-brown in colour, extremely hard, heavy, strong, and (out of the ground) very durable; it is highly valued as firewood. On account of the difficulty of seasoning southern-rata without excessive twisting and warping it has not the same value as the northern species, which is used to a small extent for cross-arms for telegraph-poles and for wheelwrights' work. Southern-rata has an air-dry weight of 69 lb. and northern-rata 53 lb.

REWAREWA; HONEYSUCKLE (Knightia excelsa).—In the North Island this tree is common in most forests (it is absent from beech-forest), but in the South Island it is rare, and is found in the forest bordering Cook Strait. It occasionally reaches a height of 90 ft. and a diameter of 3 ft., but the average height and diameter are respectively about 60 ft. and 20 in. The timber is yellowish-brown, and when cut on the quarter the medullary rays show as reddish-brown splashes, and it is then extremely handsome. It is very strong, tough, and elastic. Its chief use is for cabinet-work, ornamental turnery, and inlaid work, and its employment in these directions might be much extended.

TARAIRE (Beilschmiedia taraire).—This tree is plentiful to the north of Auckland City, but to the south it occurs locally only as far south as the East Cape on the east coast and Raglan Harbour on the west coast. The average height is about 50 ft., and the average diameter about 18 in. The timber (42 lb.) is light brown in colour, straight in the grain, easily worked, and somewhat resembles oak in appearance. It has a limited use for furniture-making and picture-mouldings, but should find more extensive employment for flooring and interior finish.

TAWA (Beilschmiedia tawa).—This tree is to be found in most forests of the North Island up to an altitude of about 1,700 ft. In the South Island it occurs in the coastal forests of Nelson and Marlborough. The average height of the tree is about 60 ft., and the average diameter about 20 in. The timber is light brownish-white in colour, rather hard, straight in the grain, but somewhat brittle. At present it is used to a small extent only for inside lining and packing-cases, but, as in the case of taraire, should find more extensive employment for flooring and interior finish. It has been proved most suitable for the manufacture of many classes of pulp and paper.

OUTPUT AND CONSUMPTION OF TIMBER.

The principal timbers milled in New Zealand at present are rimu and kahikatea. The subjoined table gives particulars regarding the output of timber by species for the last five years, together with the relative position each species of timber occupies in regard to the total production:—

Species of Timber.1925–26.1926–27.1927–28.1928–29.1929–30.
 Ft. B.M.Ft. B.M.Ft. B.M.Ft. B.M.Ft. B.M.
Kauri22,765,87718,474,98115,874,17810,742,96710,471,297
Rimu195,451,758170,498,282156,313,561156,239,992163,293,288
Kahikatea75,634,86965,490,05953,735,88956,790,30658,505,364
Matai26,141,02719,380,46915,207,40615,752,74417,972,243
Totara14,109,57614,179,46210,727,5058,610,6399,046,159
Beech8,701,1978,595,8987,923,0699,845,60610,225,255
Pinus radiata (insignis)7,071,7946,667,9767,694,9579,168,41210,381,585
Other and unspecified3,348,0982,388,1312,306,4093,063,7542,509,982
Totals353,224,196305,675,258269,783,274270,214,420282,405,173
 Per Cent. of Total.Per Cent. of Total.Per Cent. of Total.Per Cent. of Total.Per Cent. of Total.
Kauri6.456.045.883.973.71
Rimu55.3455.7957.9457.8257.82
Kahikatea21.4121.4219.9221.0220.72
Matai7.406.345.645.836.36
Totara3.994.643.983.193.20
Beech2.462.812.943.643.62
Pinus radiata (insignis)2.002.182.853.403.68
Other and unspecified0.950.780.851.130.89
Totals100.00100.00100.00100.00100.00

The total of 2,509,982 ft. b.m. shown for "Other and unspecified" species for 1929–30 is made up as follows:—

Species.Ft. B.M.
Miro959,397
Puriri388,224
Tawa384,928
Rata215,015
Tanekaha106,245
Blue-gum72,423
Pukatea56,430
Mangeao50,159
Poplar49,155
Hinau41,089
Silver-pine37,058
Kamahi15,002
Yellow-pine7,475
Maire4,102
Macrocarpa3,876
Rewarewa3,198
Unspecified116,206
Total2,509,982

Exports of New Zealand timber during the calendar year 1930 amounted to 26,676,131 ft. b.m., valued at £300,582, the principal species being kahikatea (19,179,849 ft.), rimu (3,500,714 ft.), beech (1,974,286 ft.), and kauri (1,088,456 ft.). Imports during the year comprised 45,130,695 ft. b.m. of sawn timber (including 12,807,242 ft. of Oregon pine, 13,614,703 ft. of Australian hardwoods, 9,344,951 ft. of redwood, 5,915,229 ft. of hemlock, 2,300,058 ft. of oak, and 637,073 ft. of cedar), valued at £531,676; 7,727,848 ft. b.m. of logs and poles, valued at £104,950; 6,465,587 ft. b.m. of butter-boxes and cheese-crates, valued at £81,858; and laths, sleepers, and other items of a value of £199,029. The figures of exports and imports of timber during the last five years are—

Year.Exports of New Zealand Timber.Imports of Timber.
Quantity.Value.Measured in Feet.Other Items.Total Value.
Quantity.Value.
 Ft. B.M.£Ft. B.M.£££
192640,465,221475,62765,448,115811,61741,494853,111
192737,147,798425,45356,413,365704,44095,703800,143
192835,028,338377,47756,806,334661,68688,386750,072
192939,102,831439,34261,004,182713,90276,271790,173
193026,676,131300,58259,324,130718,484199,029917,513

At the 31st March, 1931, there were 420 sawmills in New Zealand, but, owing to decreased demand for timber, only 78 were working full time, 178 part time, and 164 were closed down.

SILVICULTURAL INVESTIGATIONS.

A résumé of certain functions of the State Forest Service is contained in the 1931 issue under the titular headings of "Silvicultural Investigations," "Progress of Forest Management," "Forest Utilization," and "Forest Entomology."

TIMBER-SALES.

Under the timber-sales policy in operation for the disposal of the mature timber in State forests the standing timber is appraised and disposed of by tender as a block sale, the quantity of each species being shown in cubic feet, with the equivalent board-foot measurement. During the depressed state of the timber-market, timber has not been offered for sale unless definitely applied for.

Year.Timber sold.Sale Price.
 Ft. B.M.£
1926–2743,144,00052,125
1927–2824,310,10034,000
1928–2941,465,36544,732
1929–3060,053,00073,865
1930–3142,118,02441,883

FINANCE.

Up to and including the financial year 1915–16 the expenditure on afforestation was provided out of rents and royalties received from State Forest reserves and by an annual contribution from the Consolidated Fund. In 1916–17 provision was made for the borrowing of money for forestry purposes, and since that date all receipts and payments are shown in a State Forests Account.

1926–27.1927–28.1928–29.1929–30.1930–31.
* I.e, less adjustments, £749.
 Receipts.    
..£££££
Timber-sales (native forest)85,54275,75649,00960,71156,391
Timber royalties and trespass3,8875,6287,9556,7903,538
National-endowment allocation14,1149,8988,24912,1569,866
Leases—Grazing2,8063,0882,3322,1152,093
Sawmill-sites, &c.1,2251,8451,3392,8501,636
Opossum revenue4,6804,0984,7414,953..
Nurseries and plantations14,50111,27012,42611,3307,468
Miscellaneous2,5603,8154,0634,7323,723
Total128,566*115,39890,114105,63784,715
..Payments.
Interest and loan expenses29,07735,04044,18959,88482,809
National-endowment and local-body allocations24,72020,86814,75318,49319,841
Staff salaries39,85843,67044,54847,81749,526
Management, &c., native forests22,04319,31422,03328,52932,331
Nurseries and plantations80,029111,794159,128248,404194,556
Research, &c.4,8747,2406,9506,3874,867
Land-purchase29,82019,18223,21112,9586,361
Miscellaneous5,8546,22310,3584,9552,774
Total236,275263,331325,170427,418393,065

The revenue from indigenous forests is heavily reduced by statutory payments in favour of local bodies and the National Endowment Account, and during recent years the residue has been little more than sufficient to meet the expenses of supervision and management; consequently the establishment of plantations has been financed almost exclusively from loan-moneys.

CONTROL OF FOREST FAUNA.

Suitable measures are being taken to control deer, pigs, and goats, which are a menace to the forests in certain districts by destroying young growth, and also to farmers by raids on cereal and turnip crops, destruction of young lambs, &c. During 1930–31 the State Forest Service was directly responsible for the destruction of 27,260 wild pigs, 6,880 deer, and 29,892 rabbits, as well as wild horses, cattle, &c. A further 12,267 deer were destroyed by private hunters, and a bonus of 2s. per tail was paid for these through the Department of Internal Affairs. A sum of £1,371 was spent on bonuses of 1s. per snout on wild pigs destroyed by private hunters.

Opossums (1930–31 catch, 101,541) provide a valuable by-product of the forest. The Service co-operates with the Department of Internal Affairs and the various acclimatization societies in the control of these animals, and receives approximately £4,500 annually as its share of revenue from opossum licenses and bounties.

Thirty-six species of birds are predominantly forest-dwellers, of which twenty-eight species live either wholly or in part on insects, sixteen chiefly or partly on berries, and five cuck nectar from forest flowers and act as chief agents in pollination, and their protection is a responsibility with which the Service is actively concerned.

FOREST-FIRE PROTECTION.

One of the greatest problems of forest-conservation is that of fire-prevention, and fire-fighting methods have been improved by the establishment of fire lookout stations, access tracks, tool caches, improved telephone communication, and the provision of mobile fire-fighting equipment. The fire districts constituted to minimize the fire risks and danger to the indigenous and exotic forests total forty-one, and the owners of properties included in these districts recognize the obvious advantages which thereby accrue. The forest-fire-district principle was a distinct advance in forest legislation in this Dominion, and local bodies and commercial afforestation companies are beginning to avail themselves of the statutory powers which provide for the constitution of private fire districts on lands under their control; already eight such districts have been formed.

In many localities the honorary rangers (127 at the end of 1930–31) function as local agents, reporting and assisting to suppress fires, detecting poaching, trespass, shooting of native birds, &c.

EDUCATION IN FORESTRY.

Tree nurseries have been established in many schools throughout the Dominion, and tree-seeds, in addition to young trees, are provided by the Forest Service for planting purposes by scholars. Thus many school plantations are being gradually established.

University educational facilities are provided by Canterbury University College, where forest engineers, technicians, and rangers can be thoroughly trained in all matters pertaining to the profession of forestry.

STATE AFFORESTATION.

State afforestation on an organized basis dates from 1896, when an Afforestation Branch of the Lands Department was formed, and forest-tree nurseries were established at Tapanui and Eweburn in the South Island, and at Rotorua in the North Island. Planting commenced in 1898, when a total of 54 acres was established.

New Zealand has 4,800,000 acres of fern, scrub, and second-growth land hitherto unproductive but mainly suitable for the growth of trees. In 1925 an objective was set of completing the planting of 300,000 acres of these lands before 1935. This objective has now been attained, 307,003 acres having been planted to 31st March, 1931, including areas in existence prior to 1925. Figures of each year's plantings since 1898 are shown below. The acreage for years prior to 1921 are subject to minor correction following on a detailed investigation now in progress.

Year.Acres.
1911–122,560
1912–131,764
1913–141,684
1914–151,934
1915–162,454
1916–172,555
1917–182,187
1918–192,569
1919–201,802
1920–211,281
1921–223,738
1922–232,794
1923–247,275
1924–2510,459
1925–2615,875
1926–2722,305 (1,257)
1927–2836,792 (2,576)
1928–2960,635 (3,215)
1929–3056,630 (30)
1930–3153,847 (95)

NOTE.—Figures in parentheses are areas of direct formation and have been included in the totals with which they are associated.

STATE PLANTATIONS.

The total area of State plantations is now 307,003 acres, of which 228,000 acres are in the North Island. In the North Island the main plantations are: Auckland District—Riverhead (10,525 acres) and Maramarua (11,827 acres); Rotorua District—Kaingaroa (176,016 acres); Wellington District—Karioi (11,757 acres).

The Kaingaroa Plantation is some thirty miles distant from Rotorua, and comprises a part of the extensive plateau which lies between the Rangitaiki River on the east and the Waiotapu Valley on the west.

While many species were experimented with in the initial stages of the work, the chief species used to any considerable extent in the Rotorua district were European larch, Austrian pine, Corsican pine, Western yellow-pine, and a number of eucalyptus. Of more recent years the species used for planting have been Douglas fir, Western yellow-pine, insignis pine, Corsican pine, and, to a smaller extent, Weymouth pine.

In the South Island the main plantations are situated in the northern portion of the Canterbury Land District, at Balmoral (20,509 acres) and Eyrewell (15,741 acres); in Nelson, at Golden Downs (9,657 acres); and in South Otago, at Blue Mountains (8,713 acres).

In the South Island practically all the best-known commercial trees of the Northern Hemisphere have been experimented with, but many have been discarded as unsuitable for various reasons, until at the present time operations are being conducted with a comparatively small range of conifers of proved economic importance, which experience has shown will most readily adapt themselves to local conditions. The principal species now being raised for afforestation purposes are Pinus ponderosa, P. Laricio, Pseudotsuga Douglasii, and Pinus radiata (insignis).

Cleaning and thinning of the older-age classes in the plantations were undertaken during the year 1929–30 as an unemployment relief measure and resulted in a total of 16,152 acres being cleaned by underscrubbing, &c., while thinning was carried out over 4,761 acres of this area.

STATE NURSERIES.

To provide trees for the establishment of State plantations, major nurseries are maintained at Riverhead, Tairua, and Maramarua in the Auckland District; at Rotorua and Kaingaroa; and at Karioi in the Wellington District. The nursery at Rotorua has been for some years the chief distributing-station of trees to supply the requirements of local authorities and farmers in the North Island.

The chief South Island nurseries are situated at Hanmer, Tapanui, Naseby, and Golden Downs.

In accordance with Government policy to engage as little as possible in business competition with private commercial interests, sales of trees from State nurseries for private planting have been discontinued. Sales to Government Departments, local bodies, afforestation companies, &c., in 1930–31 amounted to 1,211,660 trees for the sum of £4,488. Some 851 lb. of tree-seeds were sold, and 170 lb. distributed gratis to schools.

COMMERCIAL AFFORESTATION.

INTRODUCTORY.

The rising timber-prices recorded in the last decade, and the certainty in the future of further decreases in the available supply, together with a reasonable assurance of a constant and growing demand, have in recent years caused attention to be drawn to the growing of timber as a profitable undertaking, and in 1923 the planting of forests was undertaken by commercial concerns.

Two classes of companies have been formed to carry out the various ventures. The first is the ordinary joint-stock company, where the property is vested in the company and the shareholders receive a pro rata share of the profits according to the amount of capital contributed; the second is a private company registered with a comparatively small capital, but of which the investing public do not become shareholders. The company contracts with each investor that in consideration of his paying the prescribed amount of cash it will convey to him at the end of a given term a certain area of land duly planted according to a prescribed agreement. The interests of the investing public are watched over by trustees appointed by investors, and the lands concerned are conveyed by way of mortgage to the trustees until the time for conveyance to the investor arrives. Of the thirty-two returns received from companies engaged in afforestation operations during the year ended the 31st March, 1930, eleven were from companies organized on the latter basis; but, though in the minority in point of numbers, their operations form the greater part of the work carried out during the year.

The figures for the year ended 31st March, 1930, show that from the financial and planting viewpoints the operations of the afforestation companies have greatly increased in scope. Total assets and liabilities increased from £2,995,586 in 1929 to £3,723,152 in 1930, while the receipts for 1929–30 (£838,180) were 7 per cent. greater than those recorded in 1928–29. The total payments recorded in 1929–30 (£841,522) were 6 per cent. greater than the figure for the previous year. The figure representing the total area planted at 31st March, 1930, stood at 179,370 acres, against 146,713 acres at 31st March, 1929.

LIABILITIES.

The following comparative statement shows a classification of the liabilities for all afforestation companies as at 31st March in each of the last five years:—

As at 31st March,
1926.1927.1928.1929.1930.
 £££££
Paid-up share capital224,190339,662436,272715,463824,899
Loan-money9,35523,63116,02240,18424,818
Forfeited Shares Account5343,8282,4733,1695,710
Mortgages258,629266,933183,043255,228286,464
Sundry creditors60,83554,84586,744192,766129,330
Bondholders345,868720,8391,154,3371,654,3622,291,280
Other38,79439,183120,393134,414160,651
Totals938,2051,448,9211,999,2842,995,5863,723,152

The outstanding points in the above table are the increases in the liabilities to shareholders and "bondholders"—particularly the latter.

ASSETS.

The following comparative statement shows a classification of the assets of afforestation companies as at the 31st March, 1926 to 1930:—

As at 31st March,
1926.1927.1928.1929.1930.
 £££££
Land for afforestation purposes385,280459,012411,610512,197554,993
Land for other purposes7503931213,6951,301
Development Account368,534676,6301,094,0921,653,4102,082,525
Investments57,63194,100169,438464,110700,879
Goodwill and preliminary expenses41,68948,22258,789132,860109,366
Other84,321170,564235,234229,314274,088
Total938,2051,448,9211,999,2842,995,5863,723,152

RECEIPTS.

The following statement shows a classification of the receipts recorded for afforestation companies for each of the last five years:—

Year ended 31st March,
1926.1927.1928.1929.1930.
 £££££
Share capital96,125131,127117,316124,566101,025
Instalments on bonds264,513367,693417,880607,889662,876
Loan-money11,62816,7625,2432,4002,230
Other receipts20,64910,54121,87547,35272,049
Totals392,915526,123562,314782,207838,180

Attention is drawn to the fact that the figures in the foregoing table represent receipts from the cash point of view and should not be confused with revenue.

PAYMENTS.

The following table shows a classification of the payments recorded in successive years:—

Year ended 31st March,
1926.1927.1928.1929.1930.
 £££££
Tree-raising9,86520,03020,29022,19125,169
Establishment charges33,50374,557114,345134,81691,508
Maintenance9665,50113,60222,02432,296
Management, &c.147,317178,363172,266226,628223,338
Land-purchase71,56789,32690,91679,372100,005
Other107,055150,776136,951308,346369,200
Totals370,273518,553548,370793,377841,522

SALES OF FOREST AREAS.

The eleven companies engaged in the sale of forest areas effected sales involving 36,295 acres of land during the twelve months ended 31st March, 1930, making a total of 226,163 acres sold up to that date. The instalments paid in accordance with the contracts of sale entered into during the year under discussion amounted to £565,861, while the total instalments paid up to 31st March, 1930, on all bonds amounted to £2,421,380. The total commitments of the investing public on account of contracts entered into during the year amounted to no less than £927,284, bringing the total for this item to £5,846,708 at 31st March, 1930.

Against the foregoing must be set contracts involving 55,675 acres, of a total selling-price of £1,488,984, which have been cancelled by the purchasers. Instalments amounting to £55,934 were paid up on these cancelled contracts.

EMPLOYEES AND WAGES.

The following summary shows a classification of the average number of employees engaged and the salaries and wages paid during each of the five years:—

Year ended 31st March.Tree-raising.Planting.Maintenance.Fire Prevention.Management.Total.
Males.Females.Total.
Employees.
1926441711113222529261
19276627840732546616482
192810842751323062325648
192989391180393467954733
19301653901761253579695891
Salaries and Wages paid.
..££££££££
19266,00916,8068751,0696,40830,40076731,167
192711,11854,5197,17014,2717,43092,5721,93694,508
192817,45281,5888,8476,1307,657119,1272,547121,674
192914,14273,66334,2318,81111,347136,1526,042142,194
193020,18656,92326,46224,08711,002129,7638,897138,660

Of the 95 female employees in 1929–30, 83 were engaged in tree-raising operations.

PLANTING OPERATIONS.

The following table shows particulars regarding the species and number of trees planted during the year ended 31st March, 1930, together with particulars as to areas planted:—

Species.Number of Trees.New Area planted during the Year.Total Area planted to 31st March, 1930.
To replace Blanks.On New Areas.
   Acres.Acres.
Pinus radiata (insignis)5,886,34421,447,32430,393171,437
Pinus ponderosa580,975373,7652271,731
Pinus pinaster......570
Pinus Laricio......178
Redwood50,0001,288,2921,4702,704
Douglas fir..200,0003741,021
Cupressus Lawsoniana300250118
Cupressus macrocarpa12,9458,30015255
Poplar15,40031,00052103
Eucalypts59,20060,83047697
Unspecified147,10058,14078656
Totals, 1929–306,752,26423,467,90132,657179,370
" 1928–2910,572,94621,242,03534,498146,713

LAND HELD FOR AFFORESTATION PURPOSES.

Altogether 332,817 acres of land had been acquired by afforestation companies at the 31st March, 1930. Based on cost, the value of the land was returned at £831,783, which gives an average of £2 9s. 11d. per acre.

STATE ASSISTANCE TO AFFORESTATION.

The method first adopted in New Zealand for inducing the planting of trees for the production of timber was by means of "land grants"—a settler being given a free grant of land if he planted a certain portion of his land with suitable trees. In Canterbury, where the system was adopted in the early "seventies," an area of as much as two acres of Crown lands for one acre planted with trees was sometimes granted. Several large plantations were established in Canterbury by this method, and in some cases very good returns have during late years been obtained from their milling. The Selwyn and Ashburton County Councils are the outstanding examples of local authorities which took advantage of this scheme, and are now netting handsome revenues from their tree plantations.

The State assists also by reduction of rent to Crown tenants planting trees on their land, by granting subsidies to local authorities to aid in tree-planting schemes, and by remission of taxation on tree plantations.

Under the system of taxation in operation in New Zealand, encouragement is given to the conservation of indigenous forests and plantations, and to the establishment of new plantations by exempting the trees from land-tax and local rates.

The taxes to which indigenous forests and plantations are subject are—(a) Land-tax; (b) income-tax; (c) local rates; (d) stamp duties; (e) death duties; (f) levy on sawn timber (indigenous forests only).

Land supporting indigenous forests and plantations is subject to land-tax. The tax, however, is assessed on the unimproved value, which for taxation purposes does not include the value of any trees or the value of the labour or capital expended in planting them.

Profits made from the sale or disposition of forest and plantation lands are, for the purposes of income-tax, on the same footing as those relating to other lands.

The assessable income is deemed to include (inter alia) rents, royalties, fines, premiums, and other revenues (including the benefit of any statutory license or privilege) derived by the owner of the land from any lease, license, or easement affecting the land, or from the grant of any right of taking the profits thereof.

Profits made from the extraction, removal, or sale of timber from land are subject to income-tax, but royalty paid for timber in indigenous forests or plantations, or the cost of growing the trees in plantations, is deductible as cost of production, which includes all costs of planting and maintenance up to the incoming-year, but does not include interest on capital expended in meeting those costs.

Local rates on land supporting indigenous forests and plantations are levied on the value of the land, which does not include the value of any trees or the value of the labour or capital expended in planting them. A County Council is empowered to make an annual levy of 1/2d. per hundred feet board measure on timber in the county converted from the log into sawn timber; but this levy is not applicable to timber cut from plantations.

Legal instruments affecting land supporting indigenous forests and plantations are liable for stamp duty, as in the case of such instruments affecting any other land.

Appraisements of timber are not liable to stamp duty if made for the Crown, for a local authority, or for the information of one party only.

Licenses granted by the Crown to cut timber are exempt from stamp duty; other licenses are not exempt.

Land on which trees of any kind are growing is subject to death duties (estate duty, succession duty, and gift duty), which are assessed on the capital value of the land, which includes the value of the trees.

Chapter 21. SECTION XX.—FISHERIES.

INTRODUCTORY.

WITH its great extent of coast-line, splendid natural harbours, and numerous sheltered bays, New Zealand has from the earliest times been famed for the productivity of its coastal fisheries. Off its more northerly coasts, which come within the influence of the south equatorial current, a rich variety of subtropical fish life is found, as exemplified by such species as the flying-fish, the sunfish, the swordfish, and several shark species. On the other hand, its southern coasts, washed by the antarctic drift, are the natural haunt of the fur-bearing seal, and yield varieties of fish which are characteristic of cold-water conditions. Up to the present only the east coast fishing-grounds have been regularly exploited on a commercial scale. Some of the western fishing-grounds remain in practically virgin condition, and offshore deep-sea fisheries have been neither exploited nor explored.

The case with which abundant catches were made led to a certain wastefulness in the utilization of the fisheries in the past, but with the development of a more rational appreciation of the value of the marine natural resources it is certain that the fishing industry will become increasingly important as a source of food-supply to the population of the Dominion and as a means of providing an export trade to countries less favoured by nature.

Of the many kinds of excellent edible fishes the most important are the flounders of different species (Rhombosolea), which occur in the more shallow and sheltered waters, the snapper (Pagrosomus auratus), which is particularly abundant in the north, the blue cod (Parapercis colias), which provides the staple product of the southern line fisheries, and the groper or hapuku (Polyprion oxygeneios), which is caught on lines in the deeper water from the North Cape to Stewart Island.

STATISTICS OF FISHERIES.

A statement is compiled annually by the Chief Inspector of Fisheries as to the weight and value of fish caught. The figures for each fishing-port are as follows for the year ended 31st March, 1931:—

Port.Principal Kinds of Fish caught.Quantity.Total Value.
   £
RussellSnapper, mullet, hapuku, flounder, kahawai, kingfish, maumau, crayfish4,790 cwt.4,845
WhangareiSnapper, mullet, flounder, hapuku3,900 cwt.6,206
KaiparaSnapper, flounder, mullet, kahawai, trevally, gurnard5,550 cwt.8,742
Auckland DistrictSnapper, tarakihi, trevally, flounder, sole, gurnard, hapuku, john-dory, kingfish, moki, rock-cod, kahawai, butterfish, barracouta, mullet, garfish104,098 cwt.88,947
..Crayfish1,949 cwt.3,592
..Mussels3,000 sacks750
ThamesSnapper, hapuku, gurnard, trevally, john-dory, butterfish, cod, kingfish, mullet, moki, tarakihi26,991 cwt.30,247
..Mussels2,704 sacks899
TaurangaSnapper, hapuku, trevally, kahawai, rock-cod, garfish, moki, flounder, crayfish7,965 cwt.7,408
GisborneTarakihi, gurnard, snapper, flounder, sole, kahawai, hapuku, crayfish3,093 cwt.4,009
NapierTarakihi, snapper, moki, kahawai, gurnard, trevally, hapuku, southern kingfish, barracouta, john-dory, flounder, sole, brill17,560 cwt.28,653
..Crayfish429 cwt.700
..Mussels, cockles, and pipis520 sacks390
New PlymouthSnapper, hapuku, kingfish, tarakihi, kahawai, cod, crayfish, gurnard1,610 cwt.2,257
WanganuiBlue cod, hapuku, flounder, snapper396 cwt.580
WellingtonTarakihi, gurnard, flounder, sole, snapper, ling, warehou, hapuku, moki, butterfish, blue cod, southern kingfish, crayfish80,533 cwt.94,749
PictonHapuku, moki, butterfish, garfish, crayfish, blue cod4,680 cwt.4,368
BlenheimRed cod, sole, flounder, ling, snapper, moki, hapuku, gurnard, tarakihi, mackerel, butterfish, crayfish2,380 cwt.3,040
NelsonSnapper, flounder, gurnard, bream, hapuku, cod, crayfish, barracouta3,039 cwt.4,837
GreymouthWhitebait, flounder, sole, cod, hapuku, snapper, herring1,090 cwt.2,249
KaikouraHapuku, ling, trumpeter, southern king-fish, butterfish, tarakihi, moki, crayfish2,580 cwt.4,192
AkaroaHapuku, ling, conger eel, flounder, sole, brill, blue and red cod, crayfish, barracouta, kingfish, kahawai, moki, butterfish3,659 cwt.6,382
LytteltonHapuka, barracouta, red cod, ling, flounder, sole, gurnard, brill13,090 cwt.15,272
TimaruFlounder, sole, brill, hapuku, ling, red cod, gurnard, kingfish, barracouta8,292 cwt.17,228
OamaruHapuku, red cod, blue cod, moki, barracouta, ling2,292 cwt.2,692
MoerakiHapuku, blue cod, red cod, ling, moki, barracouta3,743 cwt.4,429
Dunedin and Otago DistrictHapuku, ling, red cod, barracouta, king-fish, blue cod, moki, trumpeter, tarakihi, trevally, mullet, garfish, kahawai, gurnard, kelpfish, sole, flounder, brill, skate42,240 cwt.31,680
Bluff and InvercargillHapuku, blue cod, flounder6,868 cwt.10,700
..Oysters42,744 sacks26,715
Stewart IslandBlue cod, hapuku, trumpeter, moki7,903 cwt.11,750
Chatham IslandsBlue cod, hapuku, trumpeter7,433 cwt.4,897
Minor ports..3,389 cwt.6,125

The quantity of fish recorded as having been brought in from the fishing-grounds for the year ended the 31st March, 1931, was 309,346 cwt., which, with 6,224 sacks of mussels, and 2,730 cwt. of crayfish, represented a wholesale value of £413,447. The wholesale value of the oysters landed from the various beds was £32,973, and the produce of the mainland whale-fisheries was £8,147.

Included in New Zealand produce exported during the last five years were—

Item.1926.1927.1928.1929.1930.
 £££££
Fish63,00974,19484,87183,00070,721
Oysters1,6505617724361,480
Whalebone9190..50..
Whale-oil6,8367,00912,0817,6254,985
Ambergris......7,200..
Other products of fisheries64261061850
Totals71,56881,98097,83098,32977,236

The value of fish (chiefly preserved) imported in 1930 was £159,251.

VESSELS AND PERSONS EMPLOYED IN FISHING INDUSTRY.

A table showing the various classes of vessels engaged in the fishing industry, together with the number of persons employed, is given below for the year ended 31st March, 1931:—

Whole Time.Part Time.Total.
Vessels engaged in fishing for wet fish—   
  Steam trawlers20727
  Motor trawlers286290
  Steamers—Danish seining112
  Motor-vessels—Danish seining412364
  Motor-vessels—Set-net and line fishing542229771
  Sailing-boats11617
  Row-boats207294501
Vessels engaged in shell-fishing—   
  Oyster-dredging vessels7..7
  Mussel-dredging vessels325
  Crayfishing-vessels12161173
Number of persons employed—   
  Fishermen1,6898902,579
  Others (excluding retailers)48825513

A summary table giving similar information for each port, in the Dominion follows:—

Port.Vessels engaged in Fishing for Wet Fish.Vessels engaged in Shell-fishing.Number of Persons employed (excluding Retailers).
Steam-vessels.Motor-vessels.Sailing-boats.Row-boats.Fishermen.Others.Total.

* Including Manukau, Mercury Bay, and Coromandel.

* Including Moeraki.

Russell..21220210412116
Kaipara..35..8..51354
Whangarei..10..1..20626
Auckland*513919042447130577
Thames..45..5210222124
Tauranga..21510..40848
Gisborne113..162766874
Napier1015..1091417632208
New Plymouth..15..81052658
Wanganui..19......27..27
Wellington2681273922030250
Picton..40..2380..80
Blenheim..11....122..22
Nelson221..52611071
Greymouth1427..25..25
Kaikoura..20....928129
Akaroa..33..10440242
Lyttelton342592618780267
Timaru..27..2..33336
Oamaru*..41....156662
Otago District493..189240100340
Bluff and Invercargill197..8725030280
Stewart Island..44......9410104
Chatham Islands..12......331447

OYSTER-BEDS.

The principal oyster-beds round the coast of New Zealand are those situated in Foveaux Strait, between South and Stewart Islands, and the rock-oyster beds on the east and west coasts of the Auckland Peninsula. The Foveaux Strait beds are very extensive.

During the 1930 season 42,744 sacks of oysters, valued at £26,715, were dredged from the Foveaux Strait beds, as compared with 39,331 sacks, valued at £24,582, in 1929.

The rock-oyster beds of Auckland were worked for many years under a variety of systems, but owing to stripping of the beds close seasons had frequently to be proclaimed. In 1908 the picking and wholesale marketing of rock-oysters from the North Island beds was undertaken by the State, private picking being prohibited. Oysters picked and sold by the State in 1930 realised £6,422 (1929, £7,678); the cost of picking and selling, this item including interest and depreciation on the cost of the oil-launches used by the Inspectors, was in 1930 £5,039 (1929, £5,847). A profit accrues to the State, and the scheme has, moreover, resulted in the conservation and extension of the beds.

Various attempts were made several years ago by private persons to form artificial oyster-beds, but none of these met with success.

Oyster-cultivation work is being systematically carried on by the Marine Department in the Hauraki Gulf, in the Bay of Islands, and in the Whangarei district. Rock walls previously built are now well covered with young oysters. Large numbers of the oysters on the walls built at Bay of Islands in 1920 and 1921 are now being picked for market.

WHALING.

The whaling industry in New Zealand has gradually declined in importance until at present only two stations remain. The whales caught are mostly of the hump-back variety. At Whangamumu, North Auckland, a very serviceable whaling plant has been established. Thirty-one whales were taken last season (1930) in this locality, yielding 140 tons of oil and 30 tons of bonedust, of a total value of approximately £3,880. The value of the product of the Marlborough whale-fisheries in 1930 (200 tons of oil and 50 tons of fertilizer, &c.) was £4,260—47 hump-back whales and one blue whale were taken.

A reference to the whaling operations carried out in the Ross Sea appears in the section on "Dependencies."

SEALS.

For many years past the taking of seals has been prohibited, the close season originally declared having been extended from time to time for periods of three years. The latest extension carries the close season to 27th November, 1931, but does not apply to the taking of seals from Campbell Island under any license issued by the Minister of Marine.

MARINE FISH-HATCHERY.

The erection of the marine fish - hatchery at Portobello, Otago Harbour, was carried out by a Board set up to superintend the work of the hatchery, funds being provided by the State, and grants being made by the Otago Institute, the Australasian Association for the Advancement of Science, and a number of acclimatization societies. The State makes an annual grant towards the maintenance of the hatchery, the buildings and equipment of which have also been added to from time to time.

Experiments have been carried out with a view to introducing certain English food fishes to New Zealand waters—viz., lobsters, edible crabs, and turbot. Valuable work has also been done in the direction of hatching the spawn of various indigenous fishes and in making a study of their life-habits.

INLAND FISHERIES.

The early colonists who emigrated from Britain to New Zealand were much surprised to find a country with such splendid rivers and lakes, but with no fish of any commercial or sporting value in them. In a few years the question of introducing some of the British salmonidæ was considered, and as early as 1864 the matter assumed definite shape when the Otago Provincial Council took it up, and voted a sum for the importation of Atlantic salmon and English brown trout. There was, however, some delay in arranging for shipment, and it was not until 1868 that the first consignments of salmon and trout eggs arrived. Since that time the English brown trout (S. fario), Loch Leven (S. levenensis), American rainbow (S. irideus), American brook-trout (S. fontinalis), Quinnat salmon (O. tschawytscha), Atlantic salmon, English perch, and tench, have been successfully acclimatized.

Ova of the sockeye or blue-back salmon were imported in 1902, and specimens of this fish were caught in 1907. A number exist in Lake Ohau, having acquired a land-locked habit. These fish run up creeks at the head of the lake and spawn there every season in March and April.

Several shipments of whitefish-ova were made in 1898 and succeeding years, the fry being liberated in Lakes Kanieri and Tekapo. Reports as to the fish having been seen were received from time to time, but so far as is known no whitefish have yet been caught.

With the exception of the Hot Lakes District, which is under the control of the Department of Internal Affairs, the propagation of trout and the oversight of fishing operations is carried out by thirty local acclimatization societies, fishing licenses being issued on payment of a small fee. The Department of Internal Affairs maintains hatcheries at Tokaanu (Tongariro) and Rotorua.

The acclimatization of sporting varieties has been attended with such remarkable success that now, and for many years past, the widespread fishing waters of New Zealand have been unexcelled as an angler's Paradise.

ATLANTIC SALMON.

The first shipment of Atlantic-salmon eggs arrived in 1868, but up to 1908 there was no proof that these fish had been acclimatized, and the Government in that year decided to make a vigorous and systematic effort to establish them, concentrating on a single river, the Waiau, in Southland, and a hatchery was erected near the lower end of Lake Te Anau. The first definite results were obtained in 1921, and the Atlantic salmon is now established in the Waiau River system.

The fish appear to have increased rapidly, but of recent years, with improved access to Te Anau, the fishing has also greatly increased. In 1930 certain restrictions were imposed on the fishing, and a limit was placed on the number which might be taken in any one day. Last spawning season the weather and river conditions were very unfavourable for collecting salmon-eggs, and only 240,000 were secured. Stocking the Wanganui River, in the North Island, with these fish has been attempted, most of the eggs collected during seven seasons having been hatched out at the Government hatchery on Waitea Creek, on the upper Wanganui, and the young fish liberated in suitable tributary streams and in the main river. It would appear that the North Island waters are not suitable for the species. The balance of the eggs collected have been allotted to the Waiau River system.

QUINNAT SALMON.

The first importation of quinnat salmon ova was made in 1875, and from that date to 1880 several shipments were made without result.

In 1900 the Government decided to make a vigorous effort to establish this fish, and from that year to 1907 annual importations of half a million eggs were made, the young fish being liberated in the Waitaki. The result of the systematic effort made to establish the quinnat has been highly successful. There has been a steady increase in the Waitaki every season, and they have now spread northward into all the snow-fed rivers as far as the Waiau, North Canterbury. Licenses for £1 for the season are issued to anglers empowering them to sell their catches, and sea-fishermen, on payment of a license fee of £1, are allowed to take salmon and market their catches.

Chapter 22. SECTION XXI.—MINING.

INTRODUCTORY.

IN no other country of equal size to New Zealand are indications of a greater number of economic minerals to be found, yet, with the exception of iron-ore, the known mineral reserves are not great in comparison with those in many other countries. The coal reserves of the Dominion are considerable, however, and their duration will be extended by the utilization of the enormous water-power resources of the country.

The gold-mining industry, which in its early stages contributed greatly to the progress and settlement of New Zealand, has for a number of years declined in importance, in common with the experience of most other gold-producing countries.

The following statement shows the quantity and value of the production of metalliferous mines, of stone-quarries under the Stone-quarries Act, and of coal-mines, during the last two years:—

Mineral.1929.1930.
Quantity.Value.Quantity.Value.
 Oz.£Oz.£
Gold and silver571,320527,340639,795550,978
Platinum7362 1/216
..Tons cwt...Tons cwt...
Tungsten-ore22 132,61323 131,207
Iron4,393 021,9658,075 040,375
Silica sand318 015953 1927
Quicksilver....1 161,080
Stone..479,199..413,291
Pumice2,242 08,2982,559 08,472
Sulphur967 013,918849 013,261
Coal2,535,864 02,535,8642,542,092 02,542,092
  Totals..3,589,392..3,570,799

The production of gold and silver is of necessity taken together, as separate figures are not available. Kauri-gum, the (chiefly) fossilized resin of former kauri forests, is counted as a mineral, but the production figures are not available.

The next statement shows the value of New Zealand minerals and allied substances exported from the 1st January, 1853, to the 31st December, 1930, with separate details for the last two years:—

Mineral.1929.1930.Increase or Decrease.Total from 1st January, 1853, to 31st December, 1930.
* Ounces of the fineness of 20 carats and upwards.
 ££££
Gold*480,212550,678Inc. 70,46694,458,512
Silver41,47544,534" 3,0593,189,674
Tungsten-ore3,4681,469Dec. 1,999311,209
Manganese-ore..5Inc. 562,011
Pig iron..29" 296,615
Other minerals9,05210,625Inc. 1,573501,849
Kauri-gum267,610189,635Dec. 77,97522,831,767
Coal284,521186,210Dec. 98,3117,071,732
  Totals1,086,338983,185Dec. 103,153128,433,369

GOLD-MINING.

Gold-mining operations in New Zealand are divided into three branches, viz.: (1) Quartz-mining, (2) alluvial mining, and (3) dredging.

The actual figures of gold-production are not available owing to no distinction being made between gold and silver in the case of mines which produce both. The following statement shows bullion-production during 1930:—

Production of Bullion.*Number of Persons ordinarily employed at Productive and Unproductive Mines and Dredges.Number of Productive Mines and Dredges.
Quantity.Value.
* Including a proportion of silver.
 Oz.£  
Quartz-mining620,303472,84196926
Dredge mining10,53843,070753
Alluvial mining8,95435,067495306
  Totals, 1930639,795550,9781,539335
Totals, 1929571,320527,3401,475283

The quantity of gold and silver bullion produced during the year 1930 was by 68,475 oz. greater than in the previous year, and the value by £23,638.

The export of gold according to districts of production during 1929 and 1930, together with the total since April, 1857, when the first parcel was exported, is as shown in the next table.

District.1929.1930.Total, 1857–1930.
Quantity.Value.Quantity.Value.Quantity.Value.
 Oz.£Oz.£Oz.£
Auckland75,556316,29783,163348,5917,632,96829,735,415
Wellington........188706
Marlborough1,2084,683145543108,695423,129
Nelson1766941746481,742,7626,909,827
West Coast33,578132,68432,693128,8206,623,53526,291,301
Canterbury........157620
Otago5,81623,89316,99969,8097,795,93131,050,081
Unknown5141,9615752,26711,81847,433
  Totals116,848480,212133,749550,67823,916,05494,458,512

QUARTZ-MINING.

The most important gold-mining operations in New Zealand now consist in the working of quartz lodes and the extraction of the precious metals therefrom. Quartz-mining is conducted in the North Island now mainly in Waihi Borough, whence was derived the greater part (£344,893) of the gold exported during 1930. In the South Island quartz-mining operations are carried on principally in the Reefton and Blackwater districts and in Otago. The average value per ton of ore treated during 1930 amounted to £1 18s. ld., as compared with £1 16s. ld. during 1929.

ALLUVIAL-GOLD MINING.

Alluvial gold, now of diminished importance in quantity, is found chiefly on the West Coast of the South Island and in Otago, where mining operations have been conducted over an area of 17,000 square miles. On the West Coast the auriferous alluvium originated from the weathering and denudation of the gold bearing lodes during countless ages. The method of working these deposits depends on the depth of the superincumbent strata and the elevation at which they occur: where there is ample fall and a good supply of water is available, hydraulic sluicing has been generally adopted; but where the material is mainly or partly below water-level, and is comparatively free from hard boulders or hard matrix, elevating or dredging is employed.

GOLD-DREDGING.

This system of gold-mining, which originated in New Zealand, is generally employed on rivers and streams and at places where the sluicing method may not be advantageously applied owing to the absence of water-supply or to excessive water in the deposits. Gold-dredging has rapidly declined in importance, the number of productive dredges having decreased from 167 during 1906 to three during 1930.

Of the total dredge production of £43,070 in 1930, £40,207 was won by the Rimu Flat dredge at Rimu, on the West Coast, and £3,163 by two dredges in Otago.

WORLD'S GOLD-PRODUCTION.

The following figures showing the world's gold-production for the last ten years have been compiled from official sources by the American Bureau of Metal Statistics:—

Year.Fine Ounces.
192115,983,772
192215,444,830
192317,786,472
192419,050,134
192519,031,137
192619,369,364
192719,445,612
192819,583,153
192919,788,487
193020,460,168

SILVER.

Nearly the whole of the silver exported from New Zealand, amounting in value up to the end of 1930 to £3,189,674, has been obtained from the refinement of bullion from the quartz-mines, principally those of the Hauraki Goldfield, where gold and silver are found alloyed, the ratio of the two metals in the alloy varying greatly. No other silver-mining operations have been carried out profitably in this country.

IRON-ORES.

Iron-ore occurs in New Zealand at Parapara, Golden Bay; on the seashore in Taranaki; at Kerr Point and Waitangi River, North Auckland; in the Raglan Kawhia district; on Mount Peel, Nelson; on Mount Royal, near Palmerston; on Table Hill, near Milton; in the Lake Wakatipu district; and in the Mount Cook district, Westland.

The most extensive iron-ore deposits occur near Parapara and Onakaka, Golden Bay, in the Nelson Provincial District. The limonite deposit of this locality is of great extent, and it is estimated in "Iron-ore Resources of the World," published by the International Geological Congress, to contain 64,000,000 metric tons, of which about 30,000,000 tons occur in the Onakaka Block.

At Onakaka the ore and crystalline limestone flux occur at an altitude of about 1,200 ft. above the works, being conveyed thereto by aerial tramway 8,000 ft. in length. During 1921 the Onakaka Iron and Steel Company constructed a blast-furnace installation on its lease at Onakaka. A wharf 1,000 ft. in length has been erected, a rope-road between the wharf and the works constructed, and additional coke-ovens, a modern pipe-making plant, a hydro-electric plant, and other up-to-date machinery installed. The capacity of the plant is 50 tons of pig iron per day.

During 1930 8,075 tons of pig iron were produced, valued at £5 per ton. The analyses of three samples of Onakaka iron in 1925 show its average com position to be as follows; Graphite carbon, 3.02 per cent.; combined carbon, 0.48; silicon, 2.11; sulphur, 0.07; phosphorus, 0.32; manganese, 0.76; iron, 93.24.

Several attempts have been made to smelt Taranaki ironsand, but the results have not been quite satisfactory, as the cost of producing pig iron and steel is too high.

During 1914 the Government, with a view to stimulating interest in this industry, passed an Act having for its object the payment of fairly large bonuses for the production in New Zealand of pig iron, puddled bar iron, and steel. The bonus on pig iron was in 1925 increased to £1 10s. per ton, the increased rate to be payable on all pig iron produced at any time after the 1st January, 1925. The bonus is payable for three years after date of production, and thereafter the rates are decreased yearly for pig iron and puddled bar iron by 2s. per ton and steel by 4s. per ton. No bounties under the Act are payable after the 31st March, 1934.

TUNGSTEN-ORE.

Scheelite, one of the principal ores of tungsten, was for a number of years mined on a fairly extensive scale in conjunction with gold, the principal gold-scheelite mines being those at or near Glenorchy, Paradise, Macrae's, Stoneburn, Hyde, and Barewood, Otago; and at Wakamarina Valley, Marlborough. Production is now mainly from the Glenorchy district.

After the termination of the war there was a considerable collapse in the tungsten-ore mining industry owing to the great decline in price, and exports which in 1910–19 averaged £26,000 annually fell to a low figure from 1920 onwards.

The total quantity exported to 31st December, 1930, was 2,453 tons, valued at £311,209.

COPPER.

Ores of copper are found in New Zealand in no fewer than thirty-two localities, but during the past fifty years attempts at their successful exploitation have been unprofitable, the total recorded copper-production to the end of 1930 amounting in value to only £19,390. There has been no production for a number of years. Prior to the inauguration of systematic records there was a considerable production from mines on Great Barrier and Kawau Islands.

MANGANESE-ORE.

Manganese-ore has been found at Otau, Wairoa, Bay of Islands, Purua Bay, Mangapai, Otonga, Waiheke Island, and Taieri Mouth. Many years ago a considerable amount of manganese-ore was mined at Tikiora, near the Bay of Islands. At a later period operations were carried on at Waiheke Island, distant about twelve miles from Auckland. On that island manganese-ore may be traced for several miles, where it occurs in massive but bunchy form and of excellent quality, bulk analyses returning 56.5 per cent. metallic manganese. Fluctuating prices have prevented expansion of this industry. The total quantity of manganese-ore exported to the end of 1930 amounted to 19,387 tons, of a value of £62,011.

CINNABAR.

After several unsuccessful attempts, extending over a number of years, to work cinnabar deposits in the Auckland Provincial District, satisfactory results were obtained some years ago at Puhipuhi, near Whangarei.

Present production, 4,040 lb., valued at £1,080 in 1930, is derived from the works at Ngawha Springs, North Auckland.

The total quantity of quicksilver exported to the 31st December, 1930, was 18 tons 8 cwt., valued at £9,524.

TIN.

Cassiterite in the form of "stream-tin" occurs near Port Pegasus, Stewart Island, where it has been worked to some extent. "Lode-tin" has been found in the same locality. Small quantities of cassiterite have also been detected in the stream-gravels of the Reefton, Greymouth, and Westport districts. Among other localities in which traces of tin occur are Wet Jacket Arm (Otago) d Campbell Island.

PLATINUM.

In the published lists of minerals of New Zealand platinum is stated to occur in several places, associated generally with gold in gravel. It is only from Southland, however, that platinum has been exported.

The Customs Department has not kept any separate record of the quantity and value of platinum entered for exportation, the value of this metal exported being included in a general total of exports by parcel-post, by which means platinum has generally been despatched from the Dominion.

During 1930 2 oz. 10 dwt. of platinum, valued at £16, were recovered from alluvial and sea-beach claims at Orepuki and Wakapatu Beach.

SULPHUR.

Native sulphur in sufficient quantity to be worked profitably occurs in the thermal districts of the North Island, near Rotorua and Lake Taupo, and at White Island. With the exception of the lake deposit on White Island, all the known native sulphur in payable quantity occurs in the form of pockets in pumice, or sinter around fumaroles or thermal springs (from which it has been sublimed in crystalline form), and as black sulphur. The fumarolic deposits, although of high grade generally, are inextensive when compared with those of massive form in seams or in veins as extensively worked in Japan, Sicily, and North America.

Sulphur is destined in the future to play an important part in the progress of the Dominion, and, recognizing this, the Government in 1922 completed the purchase of a large block of sulphur-bearing land in the North Island.

The White Island sulphur deposits are again being worked. Operations were commenced late in 1925, and an average of twenty-five men were engaged during 1930. Production in 1930 amounted to 3,031 tons of crude sulphur, valued at £13,341, and 25 tons of retorted sulphur, valued at £150.

Sulphur is mostly disposed of locally as fertilizer, but exports to the end of 1930 have aggregated £13,241.

White Island also contains several guano deposits, but no reliable estimate has yet been made of the quantity and quality available. Wireless communication is maintained between the island and the mainland.

COAL.

Coal, varying in grade from anthracite to lignite, occurs in many parts of New Zealand. In proportion to the present yearly consumption of about 2,500,000 tons the supply may be considered relatively large, but in comparison with probable future needs it is decidedly small. It is likely, indeed, that the proved bituminous-coal resources of the Dominion will be practically exhausted within a hundred years. The resources of brown coal are very much greater.

An estimate of the coal resources of New Zealand prepared in 1927 is as follows:—

Class of Coal.Proved.Probable.Possible.
 Imperial Tons.Imperial Tons. 
AnthraciteVery little.Very little.Very little.
Bituminous206,000,000444,000,000Small.
Semi-bituminous60,000,00072,000,000"
Brown247,000,000738,000,000Large.
Lignite150,000,000377,000,000"
  Totals663,000,0001,631,000,000Large.

No individual coal-seam has yet been traced for more than a few miles in any direction. The variations in thickness are extraordinary. There are many instances of seams 10 ft. to 20 ft. thick thinning to 1 ft. or 2 ft. in distances of a quarter of a mile or less. The following instances of thick seams may be mentioned: In the Waikato district (Auckland). 50 ft. to 60 ft. of brown coal; in the Buller-Mokihinui district (Nelson), 53 ft. of bituminous coal; in the Kaitangata district (Otago), 30 ft. or more of brown coal; at Coal Creek, near Roxburgh, Central Otago, 80 ft. (or, according to Professor Park, 100 ft.) of lignite; at Nightcaps (Southland), 36 ft. of brown coal.

The following table summarizes coal-mining operations:—

Year.Output. (Tons.)Persons employed above and below Ground.Tons raised per Person employed Underground.Lives lost.
Number.Per Million Tons raised.Per Thousand Persons employed.
19211,809,0954,367574105.532.29
19221,857,8194,55655263.231.32
19231,969,8345,00054052.541.00
19242,083,2074,869594104.802.05
19252,114,9954,77760683.781.67
19262,239,9995,159586156.692.90
19272,366,7405,374593104.231.86
19282,436,7535,37660893.691.67
19292,535,8645,497614124.732.18
19302,542,0925,867574145.502.38
Totals to date73,840,791....4476.05..

The output of the several classes of coal mined in each inspection district during 1930 is summarized as follows:—

Class of Coal.Northern (North Island).West Coast (South Island).Southern (South Island).Totals.Total Output to the End of 1930.
 Tons.Tons.Tons.Tons.Tons.
Bituminous and sub bituminous140,9111,241,964..1,382,87544,569,085
Brown625,40143,710377,5661,046,67724,831,231
Lignite..397112,143112,5404,440,475
  Totals for 1930766,3121,286,071489,7092,542,09273,840,791
  Totals for 1929769,8581,290,008475,9982,535,86471,298,699

The gross output of coal for 1930 was 6,228 tons in excess of the total for 1929, and is the greatest annual output yet recorded. This high production is due partly to the continued coal strike in the Maitland field, New South Wales, and also to the closing down of Arapuni hydro-electric station. The industry was fairly free from stoppages due to labour trouble. Co-operative mining still continues to be successfully carried out in the Northern and West Coast districts.

During 1930 the chemists employed upon coal-research work at the Dominion Laboratory have continued with important investigations, consisting chiefly of the low-temperature carbonization of Blackball and Millerton coals in the Fischer retort, and examination of the products. The results have been published as Bulletin 29 of the Department of Scientific and Industrial Research. The yield of oil from Blackball coal, 39 gallons per ton. is the highest from any New Zealand coal so far treated in the Fischer retort. Work on the composition of such oils is proceeding with a view to discovering more profitable uses than merely as oil fuel.

MINING.

Further experiments with swelling and non-swelling coals have been carried out, and blends suitable for use in gasmaking can now be recommended.

The progress of hydrogenation of coal and coal oil in older countries is carefully followed by the Research Association. Through the courtesy of Imperial Chemical Industries, Ltd., the yields of oil from several New Zealand coals by hydrogenation have been ascertained.

STATE COLLIERIES.

The Coal-mines Act of 1901 provided for the acquisition and working of State coal-mines in New Zealand under the direct control of the Minister of Mines. At the present time two State collieries are in operation.

During 1930–31 the Liverpool Colliery produced 125,430 tons of marketable coal, a decrease of 9,310 tons on the previous year's production. The James Colliery produced 41,081 tons of marketable coal during the year, a decrease of 1,869 tons on the production for 1929–30.

The disposal, inclusive of stocks on hand at the beginning of the year, was as follows:—

Supplied toTons.
Depots61,849
Railways14,604
Other Government Departments4,927
Shipping companies9,244
Gas companies65,286
Other consumers9,575
  Total165,485

The total sales of State coal from the Liverpool Mine for the year amounted to 124,324 tons, value £172,639, as compared with 139,376 tons, value £189,569, for 1929–30, a decrease of 15,052 tons, in value £16,930. The values include sales made c. and f. and f.o.b. as well as f.o.r. The average price realized by the mine on the total sales for the year was £1 7s. 9.3d. per ton, an increase of 6.9d. on the previous year's average.

The total sales of State coal from the James Mine for the year amounted o 41,161 tons, value £50,359, giving an average of £1 4s. 5.6d. per ton, a decrease of 1s. 1.8d. on last year's average.

The sales of coal, &c., through the medium of the depots totalled 133,220 tons, value £246,870, as against 144,100 tons, value £271,269, for 1929–30. The net loss for 1930–31 at the mines was £4,376, and the net profit at the depots, &c., £12,371, making a total net profit of £7,995. The sum of £7,632 was applied to Sinking Fund Account.

WORLD'S COAL-PRODUCTION.

In the 1931 number of the Statesman's Year-Book the world's production of coal is estimated at 1,193,799,000 tons for the year 1930, as compared with 1,311,114,000 tons in 1929 and 1,222,300,000 tons in 1913.

PETROLEUM.

Drilling for petroleum has in recent years been carried out in Taranaki, Hawke's Bay, Canterbury, and Westland. A considerable number of deep boreholes in search of petroleum have been drilled, the deepest being at Moturoa, near New Plymouth, which has attained a depth of approximately 6,000 ft. Petroleum of good quality but in limited quantity has been proved, but up to the present time boring for petroleum in the Dominion has attained only a small and intermittent flow.

During 1930 drilling was carried on in the Gisborne district at Morere and Waitangi Hill; in the New Plymouth district at the Blenheim, Omata, and Moturoa areas; also at Aotuhia, near Whangamomona. Oil in small quantities only was obtained.

A certain amount of geological exploratory work was undertaken in the Murchison locality, but without favourable results.

Oil-prospecting operations throughout the Dominion have received very liberal financial assistance from the Government in the form of bonuses, subsidies, and loans.

KAURI-GUM.

The European market for kauri-gum—used in the manufacture of varnish and linoleum—being greatly restricted by the war, new but smaller markets were obtained. The Kauri-gum Industry Act, 1914, providing for State purchase of gum from diggers and the disposal of the gum, served a useful purpose in enabling the industry to keep going in spite of the disorganization occasioned by the war.

As in the case of several other important items of primary produce, the kaurigum industry bas now a Control Act. This Act, passed in 1925, makes provision for the control of the trade in and of the export of kauri-gum. The Kauri-gum Control Board was set up in 1927.

During 1930, 3,818 tons of kauri-gum, valued at £189,635, were exported, the total quantity of gum exported to the end of 1930 being 417,122 tons, valued at £22,831,767.

PHOSPHATE ROCK.

At Clarendon and Milburn, Otago, considerable deposits of phosphate rock were discovered in 1902, and up to recent years were actively worked. There has been no output, however, since 1924. A thin bed of phosphatic rock has been identified at Kaikoura and Amuri Bluff, in Marlborough. A similar bed occurs near Port Robinson. Phosphatic nodules are found in the Kaikorai Valley (near Dunedin), at Weka Pass (North Canterbury), and elsewhere. A limestone containing 10.6 per cent. of tricaleic phosphate occurs in the neighbourhood of Onewhero, Waikato district. Other districts where phosphatic material of good quality, though, so far as known, not in commercial quantity, is found are Amberley, Dipton, Oamaru, Waimate, Wangapeka, Clarence Valley, Tutira Block (Mangaharuru Survey District, Hawke's Bay), and Whangarei.

GREENSTONE.

The mineral nephrite, the "pounamu" of the Maori, a deep-green semitransparent mineral with dark opaque patches, more popularly known as one of the varieties of "greenstone," whenever observed in situ, occurs as rounded segregations in talc or talc-serpentine rocks. These segregations vary up to 2 ft. or even more in lateral dimensions. As a rule they average less than 1 ft. in width. So far as is known, the mineral has been found in its original locus only in the Griffin Range, Turiwhate Survey District, North Westland.

BUILDING AND ORNAMENTAL STONES.

New Zealand possesses a great variety of handsome and durable building-stones scattered throughout both Islands. In Auckland there are basalt, andesite, porphyrite and quartz biotite-diorite, known in the building trade as Coromandel "granite," a hard, coarsely crystalline rock, capable of taking a fine polish. In addition there are the Whangarei limestone and the Raglan stone, the former an excellent building-stone, the latter a good freestone. Taranaki has the hornblende andesites of New Plymouth and Mount Egmont, and Wellington the andesites of Ruapehu.

In Nelson there is the granite of Tata Island and Tonga Bay, and the marble or crystalline limestones of the Pikiruna (Riwaka) Range. The Parliamentary Buildings at Wellington were constructed of this marble. West Nelson and Westland are well provided with granites and limestones of good quality, well adapted for building purposes; and in the Griffin Range, North Westland, there is found an abundance of finely coloured serpentine, unsurpassed as a decorative stone. Building-stone is scarce in Marlborough, but Canterbury is well supplied, having an abundance of Lyttelton bluestone (andesite) and Mount Somers stone, a limestone of exceptional quality. In Otago there is an abundance of excellent building-stone, ranging from the well-known Oamaru stone to the granite, gneiss, and limestones of Fiordland, all close to deep water. In Southland there are the so-called Ruapuke "granite," the norite of the Bluff. and the granites of Stewart Island.

Many of the principal buildings in New Zealand have been constructed in stone from local quarries.

The value of stone, &c., produced during 1930 was £413,291, as against £479,199 for the previous year.

The following table relates to quarries under the Stone-quarries Act for the year 1930:—

Provincial District.Number of Working Quarries under the Act.Number of provincial Quarries under the Act.Output of Stone.
Stone or Gravel for Macadamizing or Ballast.Stone for Harbour works.Building or Monumental Stone.Limestone for Agriculture.Limestone for Cement or Mortar.Miscellaneous.Value at Quarry.
   Tons.Tons.Tons.Tons.Tons.Tons.£
Auckland165872532,114....55,007214,1756,321167,760
..149992,196..2,002......31,167
Hawke's Bay2715237,46210,175..15,090....10,650
Taranaki104516,080633..3,441....5,831
Wellington44227162,344....12,69568020,00044,788
Nelson..................
Westland1413810,50524,347745,68435,1894,88319,040
Marlborough..................
Canterbury..................
Otago44425256,33291,4941,620112,89449,804..134,055
Southland..................
  Totals3181,9581,107,033126,6493,696204,811299,84831,204413,291

By section 2 of the Stone-quarries Amendment Act, 1920, the application of the Act was extended to include every place, not being a mine, in which persons work in quarrying stone and any part of which has a face more than 15 ft. deep, and also any tunnel in the construction of which explosives are used. The Act, however, does not apply to any Government operations, or any road or railway cutting, or excavations for buildings.

PERSONS ENGAGED IN MINING AND QUARRYING.

The following table shows the number of persons employed in or about mines and stone-quarries during the last five years:—

1926.1927.1928.1929.1930.
Metalliferous1,8051,7711,5401,6111,816
Coal-mines5,1595,3745,3765,4975,867
Stone-quarries2,2432,3412,1612,1301,958
  Totals9,2079,4869,0779,2389,641

STATE AID TO MINING.

In no other country does the State offer such liberal and varied assistance to miners and prospectors as in New Zealand. State aid to mining in this Dominion is given in several forms, viz.:—

(1) Geological survey and bulletins; (2) financial aid to prospecting; (3) Government prospecting-drills; (4) loans for mining operations; (5) schools of mines; (6) subsidized roads to mining-fields; (7) Government water-races.

GEOLOGICAL SURVEY.

Since the first discovery of coal and the precious metals in New Zealand the Government has employed skilled geologists, who have reported, after examination, on all the known mineral deposits. Since 1916 the Geological Survey Branch of the Mines Department (transferred to the newly organized Department of Scientific and Industrial Research in 1926) has been enlarged, and has included on its staff the most eminent geologists of the Dominion.

FINANCIAL AID TO PROSPECTING.

As an aid towards the development of the mining industry the Government offers varied and liberal assistance to prospectors in the form of subsidies, loans, expert and technical advice, use of plant, &c. Subject to the provisions of the Mining Act, the holder of a valid miner's right is entitled to prospect for gold or any other metal or mineral (except coal) on any Crown land. He may also obtain authority from the Governor-General to prospect on Native land, and he may also prospect on private land with the consent of the owner. Wardens in mining districts and Commissioners of Crown Lands in other districts may, with the consent of the Minister of Mines, grant prospecting licenses for coal.

During the year ended 31st March, 1931, a total of £3,781 was actually expended in subsidies for prospecting, and 172 persons were employed in connection therewith. In addition, seventy-three unemployed married miners were given employment at prospecting through the allocation of £2,000 for this purpose from the Unemployment Fund.

GOVERNMENT PROSPECTING-DRILLS.

Prospecting-drills of various types suitable for the conditions existing in the Dominion are lent to bona fide prospectors. A monthly rental is charged for the plant, and the hirer is required to maintain it in good order and condition, as security for which a deposit is required, together with a bond varying in amount according to the class of drill loaned.

Where the Government provides an expert drill superintendent to take charge, one-half of his salary, together with one-half the amount of the authorized travelling allowances and expenses incurred while proceeding from his last employment to the site of the drilling operations, and one-half of his camp allowance while the work is in progress, is paid by the Mines Department; but if the hirer provides the drill superintendent the whole of his salary is paid by the hirer. All working-expenses are also paid by the hirer, including renewals, &c., and the loss on carbons.

The hirer is required to furnish to the Mines Department weekly reports of boring results.

Considerable use was made of the Government prospecting-drills during 1930, an aggregate of 6,038 ft. being drilled in 68 holes for seven parties.

SCHOOLS OF MINES.

For the education of prospectors and mining students six schools of mines are subsidized or entirely supported by the Government, in addition to the Otago University School of Mines. The schools of mines are situated at Thames, Waihi, Huntly, Westport, Reefton, and Runanga. Six scholarships, tenable for four years, are offered annually by the Mines Department.

The expenditure on these schools by the Government during the year ended the 31st March, 1931, was £3,672, as against £3,499 during the previous year.

A great deal of useful and necessary work continues to be performed by the schools of mines, but in those districts where mining has seriously declined and has been replaced by other industries few of the students taking the classes are engaged or likely to be engaged in mining.

SUBSIDIZED ROADS.

The expenditure in the form of subsidies and direct grants upon roads on gold-fields during the year ended the 31st March, 1931, amounted to £5,381, as compared with £2,816 during the previous year.

GOVERNMENT WATER-RACES.

To enable alluvial-gold mining to be carried on in the neighbourhood of Kumara (Westland) and Naseby (Central Otago), the Government, during former years, constructed or acquired water-races of great capacity, at an approximate cost of about £350,000, and for a number of years the water from these races, which was supplied to parties of miners at a reasonable price, enabled considerable quantities of gold to be won, and thus gave profitable employment to many persons. Of late years, however, the gold-production has greatly declined.

The control of the Mount Ida water-races was transferred to the Public Works Department in 1924, with the intention that water not being used in gold-mining should be utilized for irrigation, and in 1927 the Kumara races were sold by the Government to the Westland Electric-power Board.

FAVOURABLE FIELDS FOR PROSPECTING FOR GOLD.

Another form of Government assistance to mining consists of the publication of information as to localities recommended to the attention of prospectors. Particulars of localities so recommended are given in the 1928 number of the Year-book.

BOARD OF EXAMINERS.

The Board of Examiners annually conducts examinations of candidates for certificates as first-class and second-class mine-managers, battery-superintendents, and dredgemasters under the Mining Act, and for certificates as first-class and second-class mine-managers and mine-surveyors under the Coal-mines Act. Examinations of candidates for certificates as underviewers and firemen and deputies under the Coal-mines Act are held periodically when necessary. No candidate is permitted to present himself for examination unless he holds an authority from the Secretary to the Board of Examiners. Fifty-six certificates were issued in 1930.

SICK AND ACCIDENT AND COAL-MINERS' RELIEF FUNDS.

As required by the Coal-mines Act, 1925, the owner of every coal-mine contributes 1/2d. per ton on all coal sold, for the relief of coal-miners who may be injured while working, and for the relief of families of coal-miners who may be killed or injured.

Under that Act the Miners' Sick and Accident Funds were as from the 1st April, 1926, abolished and incorporated in the Coal-miners' Relief Fund. All accident relief payments are now made from the Coal-miners' Relief Fund, which is administered by the Public Trustee with the assistance of local committees.

The income from the 1/2d. per ton contribution was £5,580 during the twelve months ended 31st March, 1931, as compared with £4,924 during 1929–30, and interest earnings brought the total receipts to £6,820 and £6,236 for the respective years. The total expenditure for the year ended 31st March, 1931, amounted to £7,110, as against £7,527 for the previous year. The amount standing to the credit of the fund as at the 31st March, 1931, was £23,891, as against £24,180 twelve months earlier.

MINER'S PHTHISIS PENSIONS.

Information concerning pensions for miners incapacitated by miner's phthisis appears in the section of this book dealing with pensions, superannuation, &c.

Chapter 23. SECTION XXII.—FACTORY PRODUCTION.

INTRODUCTORY.

AT present the Dominion's industrial field is for the main part limited to the treatment of the principal primary products. Statistics for recent years, however, indicate advancement among the principal branches of manufacture, as well as a tendency, with the increasing population, for greater diversity in the branches covered.

Statistics of factory production were collected in New Zealand from 1867 to 1916 in conjunction with the population census—viz., in 1867, 1871, 1874, 1878, and 1881, and quinquennially thereafter. Commencing with the year 1918–19, the collection became an annual one.

Under the regulations authorizing the collection of statistics of factory production a "factory" is defined as an establishment engaged in the manufacture, repair, or preparation of articles for wholesale or retail trade or for export, which employs at least two hands or uses motive power, with the exception of the following, which are expressly excluded: Bakeries, butcheries, laundries, smithies, waterworks, shops engaged in retail trade only, and farmers or others using motive power for their own individual and private use. The following are, however, required to furnish returns even although employing less than two hands and not using motive power: Tanneries; bacon, butter, cheese, soap or candle factories; brickyards; and limeworks.

The definition is fairly comprehensive, and clearly includes such industries as, for instance, jewellery and watch repairing, boot, shoe, and saddlery repairing, and similar trades. Small establishments thus engaged were at one time included in the statistics, but they are now excluded unless they are also engaged in actual manufacture and have at least two persons engaged or use motive power.

Other classes of establishments formerly covered by the statistics but excluded from 1921–22 onwards are those engaged in dressmaking and millinery (unless manufacturing wholesale for sale in retail shops), bespoke tailoring, and establishments engaged in tea blending and packing, bottling liquor, stone quarrying and crushing, asphalting, or monumental masonry. The latter industries were excluded to bring the statistics into line with other parts of the Empire. In addition, returns are not required from plumbers or from builders who make joinery for their own building contracts. Builders are, however, required to furnish annual returns of building and construction, which are dealt with in Section XXIII.

The changes referred to above have had the effect of showing an apparent decrease in the number of establishments in some industries and also in the total of all industries; but in other respects the effect on the statistics is negligible, the number of employees and the value of materials used, products, &c., covered by the trades concerned being comparatively small.

It should be noted that these statistics do not cover, and do not purport to cover, all establishments registered as factories in the Dominion, for the following reasons: "One man" businesses are excluded with the exception of tanneries, bacon, butter, cheese, soap, or candle factories, brickyards, or limeworks; some small repair-shops (as explained previously) are excluded even although they may employ two or more hands; and in some cases where a factory has two or more branches it has been found impracticable to obtain separate returns, and all branches have been treated as one establishment. The effect of this is seen from the fact that while for the year 1929–30 17,082 factories, employing 104,448 hands, were registered under the Factories Act, only 5,177 factories (with, however, 85,797 persons engaged) were covered by the statistics of factory production.

NUMBER OF ESTABLISHMENTS.

The establishments recorded in 1929–30 numbered 5,177, an increase of 41 as compared with the number recorded in the previous year. Figures for each provincial district are as follows for the last five years:—

Provincial District.1925–26.1926–27.1927–28.1928–29.1929–30.
Auckland1,4351,5311,5761,5491,571
Hawke's Bay247260261262272
Taranaki300324334318324
Wellington1,0381,0761,0501,0761,096
Marlborough7676716967
Nelson147162166160153
Westland129120114104106
Canterbury697776778781786
Otago463481519528526
Southland271282297289276
  Totals4,8035,0885,1665,1365,177

The following table shows the number of establishments, classified by industries and provincial districts, for the year ended 31st March, 1930:—

Class of Industry.Auckland.Hawke's Bay.Taranaki.Wellington.Marlborough.Nelson.Westland.Canterbury.Otago.Southland.Totals.
Animal food1342911810291411564075588
Vegetable food30612124..38264132
Drinks, narcotics, and stimulants65221351817838229253
Animal matters (not otherwise classed)25651713..124174
Working in wood1813216105153550443937554
Vegetable produce for fodder5..1........21110
Paper manufactures6....4......14217
Heat, light, and power3613142749527116152
Processes relating to stone, clay, glass, &c.8610850373302315235
Metals other than gold or silver14019211002115775115441
Precious metals101..10......68136
Books and publications1071514865104543916350
Musical instruments4..............3..7
Ornaments and minor art products152116..1..1111259
Designs, medals, type, and dies9....9......21..21
Machines, tools, and implements22..214......168567
Carriages and vehicles3167972222122815163103501,060
Harness, saddlery, and leather-ware4412819..1..36189147
Ships, boats, and their equipment3042811..610163
House furnishings13815228328467159363
Chemicals and by-products133325..1..1614..75
Textile fabrics31..4......36118
Apparel12523991..171585365
Fibrous materials151..2023..681267
Miscellaneous12....4......43..23
  Totals1,5712723241,096671531067865262765,177

In point of numbers Auckland claims the premier position, having 475 more establishments than Wellington, which is 310 ahead of Canterbury.

The principal increases during 1929–30 occurred in—Motor-engineering, 55; and clothing, 9. Chief among those recording decreases were—Printing and publishing, 8; and biscuit and confectionery, 9.

The substantial increase in the number of motor-engineering establishments during recent years is the natural concomitant of the phenomenal development of motor transport in the Dominion. The motor - vehicle has become established as the principal means of road transport, and with the improvements effected to roads in recent years the number of motor-vehicles has increased enormously.

The number of establishments is not a very satisfactory basis on which to judge of the development of the various industries. In those industries where the initial capital outlay is large and the materials operated upon are easily transferable (e.g., meat-freezing, &c.), there is a tendency for the establishments to expand within themselves, while in other cases, such as motor and cycle engineering, where the initial capital outlay is small and where each establishment supplies the needs of individual communities, a considerable growth in the number of establishments is evident.

An interesting classification of establishments is according to the number of persons engaged, and the following table gives the establishments for the last five years classified in this way:—

Year.10 or under.11–20.21–50.51–100.Over 100.Totals.
1925–263,1357875881731204,803
1926–273,4557735631761215,088
1927–283,5437655701591295,166
1928–293,4747755841701335,136
1929–303,4778005941651415,177

As might be expected, the establishments with the smaller numbers of employees reflect greater movements during the period than the larger establishments. It is interesting to note that the number of establishments employing over 100 persons increased by 8 in 1929–30, while the class employing between 51 and 100 persons decreased by 5, from 170 to 165. The next group (21–50) increased by 10, while the 11–20 group increased by 25. The smallest group, with 10 employees or under, showed an increase of 3.

The movements in the numbers of establishments under each heading are given in the following table, which shows the percentages of each group to the total over the last five years:—

Year.10 or under.11–20.21–50.51–100.Over 100.Totals.
 Per Cent.Per Cent.Per Cent.Per Cent.Per Cent.Per Cent.
1925–2665.2716.3912.243.602.50100.00
1926–2767.9015.1911.073.462.38100.00
1927–2868.5814.8111.033.082.50100.00
1928–2967.6415.0911.373.312.59100.00
1929–3067.1615.4511.483.192.72100.00

The table following shows the number of employees engaged in factories of the various categories, with the percentage of each to the total, and the number of employees per establishment.

Year.10 or under.11–20.21–50.51–100.Over 100.Totals.
Number of Employees.
1925–2614,64111,59517,85011,87726,05582,018
1926–2715,21911,35417,21612,12825,98781,904
1927–2815,48811,15717,15611,03126,92481,756
1928–2915,32011,30817,66011,39727,99583,680
1929–3015,48011,78518,09111,73128,71085,797
Percentages of Total.
1925–2617.8514.1421.7614.4831.77100.00
1926–2718.5813.8621.0214.8131.73100.00
1927–2818.9513.6520.9813.4932.93100.00
1928–2918.3113.5121.1013.6233.46100.00
1929–3018.0413.7421.0913.6733.46100.00
Employees per Establishment.
1925–264.6714.7330.3668.65217.1217.08
1926–274.4014.6930.5868.91214.7716.10
1927–284.3714.5830.1069.38208.7115.83
1928–294.4114.5930.2467.04210.4916.29
1929–304.4514.7330.4671.10203.6216.57

The proportion of the total employees engaged in factories having 20 hands or under was 31.99 per cent. in 1925–26 against 31.78 per cent. in 1929–30, while larger factories accounted for 68.01 per cent. of the employees in the first-mentioned against 68.22 per cent. in the last-mentioned year.

EMPLOYEES.

The following table shows the total employees returned at each of the last five collections, classified by provincial districts:—

Year.Auckland.Hawke's Bay.Taranaki.Wellington.Marlborough.Nelson.Westland.Canterbury.Otago.Southland.Totals.
Numbers.
1925–2627,0632,8412,55017,6175131,3001,81013,80611,0403,47882,018
1926–2726,9022,7862,57618,3245381,3631,63413,87210,6743,23581,904
1927–2820,8153,0152,61017,7615371,3751,43714,12910,6673,41081,756
1928–2927,0073,1672,62818,8064991,4371,44814,26010,9393,48983,680
1929–3028,0213,2062,72619,2384941,4821,64314,55011,0933,34485,797
Percentages of Dominion To al.
1925–2633.003.463.1121.480.631.582.2116.8313.464.24100.00
1926–2732.853.403.1422.370.661.662.0016.9413.033.95100.00
1927–2832.803.693.1921.720.661.681.7617.2813.054.17100.00
1928–2932.283.793.1422.470.591.721.7217.0413.084.17100.00
1929–3032.663.743.1822.420.571.731.9116.9612.933.90100.00

It is interesting to note that over 55 per cent. of the total employees are located in the Auckland and Wellington Provincial Districts, and that Auckland alone accounts for nearly 33 per cent. of the total, as against 22 per cent. for Wellington. The gross figures for the latest collection show that eight out of the ten provincial districts show increases, the only decreases being in the cases of Marlborough and Southland.

The following figures show that for every nine wage-earners there is one proprietor (actively engaged), manager, or overseer. This proportion may appear high, but it must not be overlooked that the New Zealand factory is as yet a small unit.

 1928–29.1929–30.
Group.Number of Persons.Per Cent. of Total.Number of Persons.Per Cent. of Total.
Proprietors actively engaged2,4412.922,6553.10
Managers, overseers, &c.4,7475.674,9515.77
Accountants, clerks, &c.7,6459.148,0409.37
Wage-earning employees68,84782.2770,15181.76
  Totals83,680100.0085,797100.00

The following table shows the average (monthly) number of wage-earners and of total persons engaged in each class of industry during the year ended 31st March, 1930:—

Class of Industry.Wage-earning Employees.Total Employees.
M.F.M.F.
Animal food8,27411410,415426
Vegetable food2,0461,5592,5621,720
Drinks, narcotics, and stimulants1,5614642,114575
Animal matters (not otherwise classed)874891,036123
Working in wood7,690148,766108
Vegetable produce for fodder351799
Paper manufactures191244222261
Heat, light, and power5,580256,780411
Processes relating to stone, clay, glass, &c.2,83973,28878
Metals other than gold or silver5,727986,767305
Precious metals129217012
Books and publications5,1171,2846,5241,731
Musical instruments27..351
Ornaments and minor art products2063325943
Designs, medals, type, and dies114115110
Machines, tools, and implements838841,152153
Carriages and vehicles5,173136,616417
Harness, saddlery, and leatherware9451611,210188
Ships, boats, and their equipment74876880103
House-furnishings2,2972942,816388
Chemicals and by-products9082681,182333
Textile fabrics9681,4311,0941,453
Apparel2,2548,0092,9898,337
Fibrous materials1,020711,13480
Miscellaneous1737520190
  Totals55,73414,41768,44217,355

It is not surprising to find that the distribution of the sexes among the employees shows a considerable preponderance of males. The following table gives the number of females per 100 males employed in factories in each provincial district for the last five years.

Provincial District.1925–26.1926–27.1927–28.1928–29.1929–30.
Auckland2122252425
Hawke's Bay910121213
Taranaki67666
Wellington2323252728
Marlborough23344
Nelson1012121114
Westland22223
Canterbury2625272729
Otago3737384040
Southland9101099
  Totals2222242525

In the smaller districts there are few industries employing female labour to any extent, and the preponderance of males in such districts is very great; but this preponderance is considerably smaller in the four main districts, where female labour is in greater demand. In Otago the excess of males is less than in any other district, the position being accounted for by the comparative importance of the woollen-milling industry in this district.

SALARIES AND WAGES.

The figures relating to the amounts paid as salaries and wages cover the amounts paid in the ordinary way as salaries and wages, as well as bonuses and overtime. Since 1906 the annual amount paid in wages has almost quadrupled, while during the same period the "added value" has more than trebled. There were huge annual increases during the war and immediate post-war years, the aggregate figure reaching a temporary maximum in 1920–21.

Following the slump of 1921–22 the total amount paid in wages again climbed steadily upwards, but at a somewhat slower pace. In 1923–24 the record set in 1920–21 was practically equalled, while the amounts recorded in 1924–25, 1925–26, and 1926–27 successively established new records. In 1927–28 there was a recession of £169,945, or 1 per cent., from the high figure for 1926–27, but 1928–29 again showed an increase, amounting to £210,967; while the figure for 1929–30 (£17,621,464) was £532,719, or 3.1 per cent., greater than the previous year.

The following figures, which represent the average wage-rates over all employees as actually recorded in the last ten collections, and as expressed on the basis of the purchasing-power of the pound in 1914, show that the average earnings have substantially increased during that period:—

Year.Average Yearly Earnings.
As recorded.As adjusted on Basis of Retail Price-level in 1914.*
* All Groups.
 ££
1920–21186105
1921–22195110
1922–23187118
1923–24188119
1924–25195122
1925–26206127
1926–27208128
1927–28206128
1928–29204126
1929–30205124

The following table shows the wages paid during the last five years according to provincial districts:—

Provincial District.1925–26.1926–27.1927–28.1928–29.1929–30.
 £££££
Auckland5,679,3595,684,7485,682,5345,626,1885,754,503
Hawke's Bay635,859617,604627,694654,011678,628
Taranaki565,340577,685579,390588,116600,412
Wellington3,772,6653,902,9943,825,4983,906,9604,084,390
Marlborough100,902104,34196,70495,642100,527
Nelson260,163268,608275,989281,746288,310
Westland448,674392,299337,929343,581387,746
Canterbury2,736,0292,818,1812,782,3232,823,1652,941,299
Otago2,027,7941,998,6711,982,4882,070,4672,089,386
Southland705,384682,592687,229698,869696,263
  Totals16,932,16917,047,72316,877,77817,088,74517,621,464

The amounts received by male and female employees, and the average amount received per employee of each sex, as recorded in the last five collections, are set out below:—

Year.Males.Females.Both Sexes.
Total.Average.Total.Average.Total.Average.
 ££££££
1925–2615,480,725229.71,451,44499.216,932,169206.4
1926–2715,534,622231.91,513,101101.417,047,723208.1
1927–2815,300,988231.81,576,790100.116,877,778206.4
1928–2915,413,399229.41,675,346101.517,088,745204.2
1929–3015,870,516231.91,750,948100.917,621,464205.4

Owing to the fact that employees who were engaged for part of the year only were not excluded from the figures in computing the averages given above, and, further, as it was not practicable to take into consideration other factors which would disturb their accuracy, the averages shown cannot be regarded in other than a general way.

The table. following shows the total salaries and wages paid in each class of industry during the year ended 31st March, 1930.

Class of Industry.Males.Females.
 ££
Animal food2,593,83746,710
Vegetable food568,474141,776
Drinks, narcotics, and stimulants539,69559,545
Animal matters (not otherwise classed)229,17112,977
Working in wood1,963,19711,206
Vegetable produce for fodder15,848879
Paper manufactures53,52524,145
Heat, light, and power1,801,08752,079
Processes relating to stone, clay, glass, &c.734,9439,112
Metals other than gold or silver1,419,42432,219
Precious metals39,5541,100
Books and publications1,659,974199,208
Musical instruments7,09350
Ornaments and minor art products47,7503,489
Designs, medals, type, and dies34,824927
Machines, tools, and implements258,88715,615
Carriages and vehicles1,370,03443,359
Harness, saddlery, and leatherware276,18617,447
Ships, boats, and their equipment208,51011,075
House-furnishings578,61939,148
Chemicals and by-products300,44735,572
Textile fabrics236,260140,374
Apparel691,199837,195
Fibrous materials195,4426,764
Miscellaneous46,5368,977
  Totals15,870,5161,750,948

MOTIVE POWER.

A supply of cheap motive power is essential for industrial development. New Zealand industries have in the past been somewhat handicapped in this respect, as coal and oil, which were in the earlier days the only sources of power, were by no means cheap. The difficulties in the way of obtaining a plentiful supply of cheap motive power are now being overcome by the development of hydroelectric power, for which New Zealand is topographically well suited. The State has in recent years developed this phase of the Dominion's resources, and in doing so has provided a margin of power for attracting special industries depending on a supply of cheap motive power, as well as amply meeting present demands.

The following table shows the numbers of each class of engine used in factories for the last five years, with figures of horse-power:—

Class of Engine.1925–26.1926–27.1927–28.1928–29.1929–30.
Steam No.2,1992,0241,9111,8471,818
H.P.133,877134,285125,792130,686129,347
Coal-gas No.358297252191162
H.P.9,3956,8587,7955,8465,364
Suction gas No.187159148130123
H.P.10,8269,4558,7238,5138,373
Oil No.351321328335336
H.P.9,5899,89411,99416,07017,456
Electric No.9,65111,32412,42813,73815,029
H.P.90,157102,816111,942119,637131,463
Water No.254269255252232
H.P.105,410145,431150,859182,914295,549
  Totals No.13,00014,39415,32216,49317,700
H.P.359,254408,739417,105463,666587,552

It should be borne in mind that the figures relating to the horse-power represent the indicated horse-power of the engines installed. This may be, and probably is, in many cases quite a different thing from the actual horse-power used. Attention is also directed to the fact that the statistics include the horse-power of turbines and pelton wheels used in the generation of electric current.

A drawback to the statistics arises through the lack of information relating to the actual or estimated period during which the engines or motors were in use. This is an important aspect of considerations affecting the quantitative measurement of the motive power in use.

The table which follows shows the engines in use and their available horse-power in 1924–25 and 1929–30, classified according to the various classes of industries:—

Class of Industry.1924–25.1929–30.
Number of Engines.Horse-power.Number of Engines.Horse-power.
Animal food2,80855,2043,84667,257
Vegetable food4849,19784011,488
Drinks, narcotics, and stimulants5213,8069196,167
Animal matters (not otherwise classed)1251,2241992,278
Working in wood1,64837,7582,07036,730
Vegetable produce for fodder3441219362
Paper manufactures634,008793,144
Heat, light, and power183114,597203375,244
Processes relating to stone, clay, glass, &c.49718,79284328,459
Metals other than gold or silver8378,6911,34811,417
Precious metals56764373
Books and publications1,2516,0412,0409,290
Musical instruments10351036
Ornaments and minor art products25503359
Designs, medals, type, and dies203359108
Machines, tools, and implements1211,1282431,363
Carriages and vehicles8423,3551,6384,871
Harness, saddlery, and leatherware3043,0843623,080
Ships, boats, and their equipment937141401,067
House-furnishings4673,2918244,118
Chemicals and by-products3063,8745405,908
Textile fabrics1635,4942456,023
Apparel5442,2638702,784
Fibrous materials1424,9872035,474
Miscellaneous4429384752
  Totals11,588288,40717,700587,552

The aggregate available horse-power of the engines used shows enormous increases over the last quarter of a century, and is now fifteen times as much as in 1900–01. In that year the average horse-power of the engines used per establishment and per employee was 10.7 and 0.8 respectively, while in 1929–30 the corresponding figures appeared as 113.5 and 6.8.

Mainly owing to the enormous development of hydro-electric undertakings, the total horse-power of engines engaged in the production of heat, light, and power increased from 114,597 in 1924–25 to 375,244 h.p. in 1929–30, and the following classes of industries also show considerable increases: Animal food, from 55,204 h.p. to 67,257 h.p.; vegetable food, from 9,197 h.p. to 11,488 h.p.; processes relating to stone, clay, glass, &c., from 18,792 h.p. to 28,459 h.p.: books and publications, from 6,041 h.p. to 9.290 h.p.: and chemicals and by-products, from 3,874 h.p. to 5,908 h.p.

CONSUMPTION OF COAL.

During the year 1929–30, 816,206 tons of coal were used in industries covered by the statistics of factory production, as against 899,637 tons in the previous year. Of this amount, 770,389 tons represented New Zealand coal, and the balance (45,817 tons), imported coal.

Five industries utilized over 77 per cent. of the total coal used for the year, namely, gas-making, 227,521 tons; butter, cheese, and condensed-milk making, 109,136 tons; lime crushing and burning, 108,686 tons; meat freezing and preserving, 95,373 tons; and electricity generation and supply, 90,106 tons.

MATERIALS USED OR OPERATED UPON.

The value of materials used or operated upon does not afford a very satisfactory basis of comparison as between one industry and another, for the reason that the changes wrought during the process of manufacture vary considerably in degree. For instance, materials used or operated upon in the tanning, fellmongering, and wool-scouring industry were in 1929–30 valued at £1,237,972, while those used in printing, publishing, and bookbinding were valued at £1,203,131. If, however, value of output is considered, it is found that the figure for printing and publishing (£4,772,811) is over £3,200,000 greater than that for tanning, &c. (£1,547,038).

The appended table gives the value of materials used in manufacturing industries, according to provincial districts, for the five years 1925–26 to 1929–30:—

Provincial District.1925–26.1927–27.1927–28.1928–29.1929–30.
 £££££
Auckland17,102,75117,752,56419,639,55021,349,62022,063,551
Hawke's Bay2,641,7212,379,0792,978,0183,374,1613,042,476
Taranaki4,169,0583,759,2504,731,4785,045,9384,704,020
Wellington10,391,76910,073,75811,115,09511,827,76711,718,220
Marlborough375,397332,761372,794414,850407,812
Nelson601,688533,521609,882666,099631,242
Westland196,320172,103199,274200,866209,196
Canterbury9,717,3668,836,1128,996,8089,720,1859,122,195
Otago4,732,0864,228,2324,417,3904,743,5574,873,101
Southland2,545,6132,146,1022,247,9082,527,5272,436,994
  Totals52,473,76950,213,48255,308,19759,870,57059,208,807

The cost of materials used in the various classes of industries during the last five years is given in the table hereunder:—

Class of Industry.1925–26.1926–27.1927–28.1928–29.1929–30.

* Included with "Miscellaneous,"

† Included with "Machines, tools, and implements,"

 £££££
Animal food29,241,91627,187,68731,370,79335,326,98034,135,150
Vegetable food4,597,5444,307,3544,660,1074,452,5244,489,353
Drinks, narcotics, and stimulants948,1761,014,8181,000,6411,211,4191,351,674
Animal matters (not otherwise classed)693,006750,105738,155808,000734,610
Working in wood1,938,7181,881,9761,670,9691,7089,3581,787,350
Vegetable produce for fodder59,07169,64556,82467,13571,788
Paper manufactures150,575166,770100,572171,824183,972
Heat, light, and power2,980,3113,573,0374,221,1364,448,1504,797,333
Processes relating to stone, clay, glass, &c.452,698472,470152,549452,151493,471
Metals other than gold or silver1,389,9151,395,1271,334,7711,123,6421,457,160
Precious metals54,01044,20239,49239,79338,293
Books and publications1,078,9811,106,0241,134,8731,105138 1,203,131,
Musical instruments19,77213,5328,2811,6601,793
Ornaments and minor art products55,06054,10452,29145,75545,589
Equipment for sports and games5,4077,842**
Designs, medals, type, and dies10,64311,05911,57511,48916,282
Machines, tools, and implements400,632351,235344,372462,138501,138
Carriages and vehicles737,453808,207839,442888,244966,966
Harness, saddlery, and leatherware2,405,1101,714,9091,646,2181,668,9301,388,177
Ships, boats, and their equipment228,628200,203170,889170,632185,587
House-furnishings784,658806,259720,476752,556755,774
Chemicals and by-products970,2281,025,2641,242,4481,287,2081,232,116
Textile fabrics642,595533,653618,561624,658513,501
Apparel2,121,4062,141,1842,237,8542,305,7382,431,566
Fibrous materials344,975338,565307,202272,354298,822
Miscellaneous162,286178,101192,738102,788128,211
  Totals52,473,76950,213,48255,308,19759,870,57059,208,807

In considerations affecting the cost of materials used it should be borne in mind that the semi-primary industries (meat-freezing and butter and choose making) bulk very largely therein. In 1929–30, for example, these industries accounted for £33,240,522 out of a total of £59,208,807 for cost of materials used. These industries are operated principally by co-operative enterprises on the part of the producers, and the cost of material given in such cases represents the difference between the return from the manufactured product and the expenses of manufacturing and marketing. Constituting as they do over 50 per cent. of the total cost of materials used in all industries, the figures for these industries strongly colour the total figures for any year. Indeed, a study of the total cost of materials over a number of years shows that the frequent and wide oscillations in the primary-produce prices are clearly reflected therein.

PRODUCTS.

The products of manufacture are valued at the current selling-price of the goods manufactured or work done at the factory, where a valuation on this basis is possible, but in many of the principal industries, such as butter, cheese, &c., and meat-freezing, where the commodities are marketed abroad, the values are based on the prices realised in the overseas markets.

In making use of the gross value of products it must be borne in mind that the figures include the value of raw materials operated upon, which constitutes more than half of the total value; in fact, the cost of materials used has represented no less than 61, 60, 63, 64, and 63 per cent. respectively of the value of the products in the last five years. Where the products of one industry—for example, sawmilling—are treated again in other industries, such as furniture-making, joinery, &c., it must be obvious that part of the value of timber shown as products of the former industry appears again as the materials of the latter industry and enters into the value of joinery and furniture made. Duplication of this kind is apparent in many industries.

The following table shows the gross value of products by provincial districts for the years 1925–26 to 1929–30:—

Provincial District.1925–26.1926–27.1927–28.1928–29.1929–30.
 £££££
Auckland28,215,41929,061,53030,780,74332,401,44533,747,314
Hawke's Bay3,883,5803,608,7344,280,2434,725,4914,369,688
Taranaki5,458,4115,248,8736,054,7176,525,0216,229,355
Wellington17,329,25817,108,45018,010,25919,083,70619,174,115
Marlborough563,978508,797554,425576,008589,186
Nelson1,119,3891,071,2111,162,8951,302,1061,217,233
Westland1,025,184898,217843,047862,939939,509
Canterbury14,981,49414,107,51714,304,33815,120,88714,549,188
Otago8,587,6337,977,1058,143,2798,639,7258,805,351
Southland3,878,8533,422,0693,598,0573,934,8943,843,587
  Totals85,043,19983,012,50387,732,00393,172,22293,464,526

The following table shows the gross value of products by classes of industries as recorded in the last five collections:—

Class of Industry.1925–26.1927–27.1927–28.1928–29.1929–30.

* Included with "Miscellaneous."

† Included with "Machines, tools, and implements,"

 £££££
Animal food35,658,36433,880,83038,265,28542,088,15440,611,112
Vegetable food6,330,9426,255,9036,639,4176,309,2516,488,022
Drinks, narcotics, and stimulants2,293,6162,467,1432,577,6582,988,3163,259,947
Animal matters (not otherwise classed)1,187,0541,200,2311,260,0451,313,0091,238,517
Working in wood6,507,7535,834,3355,086,7075,045,1445,356,232
Vegetable produce for fodder89,45290,33876,87995,973109,826
Paper manufactures330,678343,738350,039372,999377,316
Heat, light, and power5,499,1956,109,8016,001,8506,970,2757,414,710
Processes relating to stone, clay, glass, &c.2,188,0172,222,5372,226,2872,277,4742,367,018
Metals other than gold or silver3,603,1563,637,6433,527,8763,730,2723,798,967
Precious metals123,720109,17897,21596,542101,169
Books and publications4,407,6554,527,6964,411,0524,642,7254,772,811
Musical Instruments43,51031,64218,6159,71314,232
Ornaments and minor art products146,687146,538133,990125,505123,937
Equipment for sports and games21,21827,242**
Designs, medals, type, and dies48,33255,89151,18158,98477,028
Machines, tools, and implements837,347737,626736,266912,8091,025,366
Carriages and vehicles2,213,0312,515,6262,591,5712,794,4693,126,466
Harness, saddlery, and leatherware3,092,1442,342,9412,263,6812,210,6621,848,864
Ships, boats, and their equipment585,510496,557471,107480,571523,296
House-furnishings1,645,0871,717,9861,622,4611,674,1111,697,651
Chemicals and by-products1,737,5471,895,0362,146,5822,273,6142,319,325
Textile fabrics1,213,8171,107,3331,269,4191,303,6141,156,686
Apparel4,052,1834,104,0934,284,2444,532,8714,757,609
Fibrous materials901,608826,404733,860632,878641,535
Miscellaneous228,892262,752294,686232,404263,520
  Totals85,043,19983,012,50387,732,00393,172,22293,464,526

ADDED VALUE.

As indicated under the heading of "products," the value of products is not always a satisfactory measure of either the absolute or the relative importance of a given industry, for the reason that only part of this value is actually created by the manufacturing processes carried on in the industry itself. Another part, and in many cases by far the larger portion, represents the value of the materials used. From a manufacturing standpoint, therefore, the best measure of the importance of an industry is the value created by the manufacturing operations carried on within the industry. This value is obtained in New Zealand by deducting the cost of materials used from the gross value of the products, and is referred to as the "added value." As the basis of the added value is the value of products, it is clear that it must be affected by fluctuations in values, and this fact should not be lost sight of when use is made of these figures.

Since the added value represents the value added to the material in the processes of industry, it represents, as already indicated, a valuable index of the volume of production. It suffers the serious drawback, however, that it is affected by price fluctuations, which to a certain extent obscure the movements resulting from increased or diminished production. A special series of index numbers prepared from wholesale-price quotations relating to the commodities covered by the statistics, with special weights corresponding to their relative importance in the national volume of production, are given in the subjoined tables. These index numbers have been used in obtaining the "corrected" figures, which merely represent, in short, the value of production in each year expressed in terms of the general price level ruling in 1909–13. The relative numbers given in the last column show at a glance the percentage difference between the figures for any year and the year ended 31st March, 1920.

Year.Added Value (uncorrected).Index of Prices of New Zealand Manufactures (1909–13 = 1000).).Added Value (corrected).Relative Numbers (Corrected Figures. 1919–20 = 0000).
 £ £ 
1919–2021,538,209159213,529,0251000
1920–2125,555,220173714,712,2741087
1921–2227,101,944167016,228,7081200
1922–2328,757,736146719,603,0921449
1923–2429,969,304165018,163,2501343
1924–2531,939,893175018,251,3671340
1925–2632,569,430159019,271,8521424
1926–2732,799,021154521,22,139569
1927–2832,423,806152721,233,6641577
1928–2933,301,652163320,392,9281507
1929–3034,255,719155921,972,8791624

It is not claimed that the above figures are quite free from the effects of price-fluctuations—no attempt having been made to allow for changes in quality or in the relative production of different commodities—but the gross figures for each year, having been reduced to a common price-level, are sufficiently accurate to be comparable, and can be accepted as an index, though only an approximate one, of the value created in the factories and works during the years given. Even though the adjusted figures are of necessity only roughly approximate, they are much more truly indicative of the actual state of affairs than the unadjusted figures.

The rapid growth in the Dominion's industrial activity during recent years is reflected in the added-value figure recorded at successive collections. The added value, which appeared at £21,538,209 in 1919–20, reached £34,255,719 in 1929–30, an increase of 59 per cent. When correction is made for price movements, the increase is found to be 62.4 per cent., which may be taken to represent, with a fair degree of accuracy, the increase in the volume of factory production.

The added value by provincial districts for the last five collections, taking all industries into account, is given in the table hereunder:—

Provincial District.1925–26.1926–27.1927–28.1928–29.1929–30.
Aggregate Added Value.
 £££££
Auckland11,112,66811,308,96611,141,19311,051,82511,683,763
Hawke's Bay1,241,8591,229,6551,302,2251,351,3301,327,212
Taranaki1,289,3531,489,6231,323,23911,479,0831,525,335
Wellington6,937,4897,034,0925,895,1647,255,9397,455,805
Marlborough188,581176,036181,631161,158181,374
Nelson517,701537,690553,013636,007585,991
Westland828,804726,114643,773662,073730,313
Canterbury5,264,1285,271,4055,307,5305,400,7025,426,993
Otago3,855,5473,748,8733,725,8893,896,1683,932,250
Southland1,333,2401,275,9671,350,1491,407,3671,406,593
  Totals32,569,43032,799,02132,423,80633,301,65234,255,719
Proportion of Total.
 Per Cent.Per Cent.Per Cent.Per Cent.Per Cent.
Auckland34.1234.4834.3633.1934.11
Hawke`s Bay3.813.754.024.003.87
Taranaki3.964.544.094.444.45
Wellington21.3021.4521.2721.7921.77
Marlborough0.580.540.560.480.53
Nelson1.591.641.711.911.71
Westland2.542.211.991.992.13
Canterbury16.1616.6716.3710.2215.84
Otago11.8411.4311.4611.7011.48
Southland4.103.894.174.224.11
  Totals100.00100.00100.00100.00100.00

For the last five years the Auckland Provincial District has contributed the largest proportion of the total added value, with Wellington, Canterbury, and Otago following in that order, and Southland, Taranaki, and Hawke's Bay in excess of one million each.

In 1919–20 the added value per person engaged was £312, while in 1929–30 it had reached £399, an increase of 27.9 per cent. The index numbers computed in regard to New Zealand manufactures decreased from 1592 in 1919–20 to 1559 in 1929–30, or by 2 per cent. During the same period the aggregate mechanical power available increased by 203 per cent., which is quite out of proportion to the increase of approximately 18 per cent. in the total persons engaged. In view of the above it seems a reasonable conclusion that the increase in the added value per employee since 1919–20 has been due to increased motive power, combined to a certain extent with an increase in the productivity of labour. The added value per employee has remained practically stationary for the last five years.

The following table shows various percentages and rates that have been computed in connection with the added value for the last five years:—

1925–26.1926–27.1927–28.1928–29.1929–30.
 £££££
Added value per head of mean population23.3223.0922.4622.8123.18
Added value per person engaged397.37400.46396.59397.96399.26
Added value per £100 expended on salaries and wages192.37 Per Cent.192.39 Per Cent.192.11 Per Cent.194.87 Per Cent.194.40 Per Cent.
Percentage of salaries and wages to added value51.9851.9852.0551.3151.44
Percentage of added value to cost of materials used62.0465.3258.6255.6257.86

Although the relation between the aggregates of wages paid and of added value bears out to a certain extent the changing times through which industry has passed, definite conclusions cannot be arrived at without due regard to the effects brought about by the increased use of machinery and changes in the relative importance of different groups of industries. Some idea of the effects of the latter consideration can be seen from the following table showing the percentages of salaries and wages to added value in some principal classes of industries during the last five years:—

Class of Industry.1925–26.1926–27.1927–28.1928–29.1929–30.
 Per Cent.Per Cent.Per Cent.Per Cent.Per Cent.
Animal food38.3237.4236.3038.6840.77
Vegetable food36.7335.7935.5236.1235.54
Drinks, narcotics, and stimulants37.2235.7735.4731.9448.40
Animal matters (not otherwise classed)45.8145.3746.1347.9448.05
Working in wood56.6550.7457.2856.9255.32
Heat, light, and power66.4670.5777.7874.0270.80
Books and publications49.0551.2155.1152.8752.08
Machines, tools, and implements59.4460.4553.5649.6152.36
Apparel69.7269.9768.9667.0665.71
Fibrous materials58.9958.9155.5654.9159.00

The table given hereunder shows the added value by classes of industries for each of the years 1925–26 to 1929–30:—

Class of Industry.1925–26.1926–27.1927–28.1928–29.1929–30.

* Included with "Miscellaneous."

† Included with "Machines, tools, and implements."

 £££££
Animal food6,416,4486,693,1436,894,4926,761,1746,475,962
Vegetable food1,789,3981,888,5491,970,3101,856,7271,998,669
Drinks, narcotics, and stimulants1,345,4701,452,2251,511,0171,776,8971,908,273
Animal matters (not otherwise classed)494,648516,129521,890505,009503,907
Working in wood4,569,0403,952,2593,415,8283,336,7863,568,882
Vegetable produce for fodder30,38120,69320,05528,83838,038
Paper manufactures180,103176,008180,4,7201,175103,44
Heat, light, and power2,518,8842,536,8242,380,7142,521,022,017,77
Processes relating to stone, clay, glass, &c.1,735,3191,750,0671,773,738,825,3231,873,517 
Metals other than gold or silver2,213,2352,242,5162,193,1052,306,6302,341,807
Precious metals69,71064,97657,81356,74062,876
Books and publications3,328,6743,421,6723,270,1763,470,7873,500.080
Musical instruments23,73848,11010,348,05312,400
Ornaments and minor art products91,62762,43481,090711,75078,348
Equipment for sports and games15,84119,400**
Designs, medals, type, and dies37,68044,83239,60647,49560,746
Machines, tools, and implements436,715386,391385,894450,671524,228
Carriages and vehicles1,475,5781,766,7201,752,1201,900,1652,153,994
Harness, saddlery, and leatherware687,031628,082017,408511,000400,027
Ships, boats, and their equipment356,912296,204300,218309,939337,709
House-furnishings860,429911,727901,925921,558941,277
Chemicals and by-products767,310809.772904,131080,4011,087,209
Textile fabrics571,222573,680050,858078,050043,185
Apparel1,930,7771,962,9092,046,3902,227,1332,326,043
Fibrous materials556,633487,839426,508300,524,342,713
Miscellaneous66,60684,651101,948129,616,135,309
  Totals32,569,43032,799,02132,423,80633,301,65234,255,719

FIXED ASSETS.

The values of the fixed assets give some idea as to the permanency and stability of the manufacturing industries in New Zealand, and afford the means of judging to some extent of the amount of capital that has been sunk therein.

In connection with the statistics of fixed assets it should be understood that the figures given are of necessity only approximate, the principal reason for this being that where one building houses two or more factories carrying on different industries an apportionment has to be made between the industries, and this cannot be done with accuracy. Furthermore, in many instances fixed assets are stated at their book value, and this may be an understatement owing to appreciated site-value, or an overstatement owing to insufficient allowance being made for depreciation, obsolescence, &c. Where premises occupied are rented or leased (particularly if only a portion) it has been found impossible to arrive at the correct value. In such circumstances the practice has been to ascertain the annual rental value and capitalize this.

The following table shows the value of land, buildings, and plant and machinery recorded in the years 1925–26 to 1929–30 by provincial districts:—

Provincial District.1925–26.1926–27.1927–28.1928–29.1929.–30.
 £££££
Auckland20,528,80221,337,90322,016,69922,559,67125,777,788
Hawke's Bay2,025,0742,264,4172,450,7873,547,5752,054,101
Taranaki2,560,3442,730,5452,703,7152,700,3772,852,488
Wellington13,993,32115,262,43015,741,0,1116,374,30117,639,903
Marlborough338,017338,854585,334596,771603,643
Nelson830,111944,352934,9141,006,1651,137,702
Westland815,764834,302850,449724,783944,162
Canterbury9,548,10810,166,68510,317,38810,302,70610,442,471
Otago5,074,9225,371,1935,694,0026,247,1216,353,792
Southland3,435,2293,472,4383,379,8213,278,6273,249,044
  Totals59,149,692662,723,12564,374,15067,337,99771,655,154

The value of land, buildings, and plant and machinery may be taken as representing approximately the fixed capital, and a classification by classes of industries is therefore interesting, as it shows to a certain extent the amount of this capital required in the various classes. It is recognized that electric-supply undertakings and gasworks require heavy expenditure on plant and machinery, &c., and it is not surprising that the value of fixed assets employed in the industries coming under the "Heat, light, and power" class is much greater than that for any other class, notwithstanding that the added value in this case is relatively small. It is particularly interesting to note that while the added value in the "Animal food" class amounts to £6,475,962, as against £2,617,737 for heat, light, and power, the fixed capital in the latter case is £35,322,687, while in the former it is £9,006,995—over £26,000,000 less. The following table shows the value of land, buildings, plant, and machinery by classes of industries for the last five collections:—

Class of Industry.1925–261926–27.1927–28.1928–29.1929–30.

* Included with "Miscellaneous."

† Included with "Machines, tools, and Implements."

 £££££
Animal food9,417,8448,731,7978,743,4088,890,8299,006,995
Vegetable food2,143,6322,225,0202,26,9942,267,9162,316,754
Drinks, narcotics, and stimulants1,341,6241,394,7621,425,2821,599,5201,900,901
Animal matters (not otherwise classed)504,179545,148578,859698,009521,662
Working in wood3,476,8573,340,0683,189,9062,877,8562,958,891
Vegetable produce for fodder74,28656,61148,99255,47062,093
Paper manufactures264,183261,818276,527278,708260,403
Heat, light, and power25,683,82928,514,59530,087,31432,160,86935,322,687
Processes relating to stone, clay, glass, &c.1,701,5111,747,7301,804,0821,970,0002,122,015
Metals other than gold or silver2,066,3112,306,9072,376,3922,403,0522,038,914
Precious metals105,466112,783104,09291,092113,559
Books and publications3,091.9383,407,7473,580,2304,050.2724,008,093
Musical instruments27,35429,28318,58719,9758,536
Ornaments and minor art products155,179130,922140,744126,011121,055
Equipment for sports and games15,34015,289**
Designs, medals, type, and dies50,30053,64458,95651,51975,139
Machines, tools, and implements419,390418,562391,730332,135416,549
Carriages and vehicles2,181,1122,743,0832,759,0362,698,3312,863,700
Harness, saddlery, and leatherware594,790604,447593,842539,152548,736
Ships, boats, and their equipment261,406208,688254,527288,500292,505
House-furnishings911,090928,127926,998961,288932,737
Chemicals and by-products1,404,4041,504,9681,503,0821,040,7001,770,382
Textile fabrics990,942973,197997,343926,407950,472
Apparel1,624,4351,090,787,1,781,2371,822,0771,901,322
Fibrous materials557,069573,735565,781374,223307,900
Miscellaneous81,888138,007149,703212,837162,894
  Totals59,149,69262,723,12564,674,15067,337,99771,655,154

Successive substantial increases in the total value of land, buildings, plant, and machinery have been recorded for many years past. The figure registered for 1929–30 (£71,655,154) is £4,317,157, or 6.4 per cent., above 1928–29. The continued expansion recorded each year for the electric-supply industry is the main contributing factor to these increases. This industry increased the value of its land, buildings, plant, and machinery by £3,038,458 for 1929–30 as compared with 1928–29.

The relation between the value of (a) land and buildings, and (b) plant and machinery illustrates the tendency for the latter to increase at a proportionately faster rate than the former. In 1905–06 the proportions per cent. of land and buildings and of plant and machinery to the total fixed assets were 57 and 43 respectively, but these positions are now more than reversed, the percentages in 1929–30 being 35 1/2 and 64 1/2. Each collection since 1906 has shown a gradual and consistent decrease in the percentage of the value of land and buildings to the total fixed assets, and an increase in the figure for plant and machinery. The table given hereunder shows the movement during the last five years:—

Year.Land and Buildings.Plant and Machinery.Total Amount.
Amount.Per Cent. of Total.Amount.Per Cent. of Total.
 £ £ £
1925–2622,217,78937.5636,931,90362.4459,149,692
1926–2722,875,44736.4739,847,67863.5362,723,125
1927–2823,301,44936,0341,372,70163.9764,674,150
1928–2924,118,54935.8143,219,44864.1967,337,997
1929–3025,446,80935.5146,208,34564.4971,655,154

CAPITAL.

Although information as to the amount of capital sunk in each factory has been collected for some years, the figures in this respect have been found to be inaccurate and have not been made use of. The chief factors militating against the collection of satisfactory information in this connection are the methods of accounting in use in many of the smaller establishments, and the difficulty of apportioning the capital where an establishment is only partly manufacturing. In the case of joint-stock companies the capital figures have been found to be reasonably accurate, and have been published in the "Annual Statistical Report on Factory Production" for some years. The following table shows, for each of the last five years, particulars of the capital employed in factories operated by joint-stock companies:—

Year ended 31st March,Number of Companies.Subscribed Capital.Paid-up Capital.Percentage of Paid-up Capital to Total Capital.Loan and Reserve Capital (excluding Bank Overdraft).Percentage of Loan Capital to Total Capital.Total Capital.Paid-up Shares issued Vendors as Part of Purchase Consideration, included under heading "Paid-up Capital."

* Number of factories.

† Including co-operative companies.

Private Companies.
  ££ £ ££
19261,221*11,182,55610,635,05880.162,632,40119.8413,267,4591,453,833
19271,22512,683,83211,616,74981.302,672,18418.7014,288,9331,783,645
19281,24212,400,64711,424,06180.632,731,94419.3214,159,0051,773,875
19291,29713,768,53412,705,86781.682,849,70818.3215,555,5752,287,685
19301,40013,981,43712,888,12781.003,022,38819.0015,910,5152,269,966
Public Companies.†
1926949*25,833,43021,801,42078.346,028,03521.66,27,829,4612,900,579
192777424,538,35422,057,23382.404,710,06417.6026,767,2973,443,051
192876824,793,46922,323,99981.655,015,74818.3527,339,7473,373,069
192975325,774,08123,107,01780.225,695,97719.7828,802,9943,495,440
193074625,835,55723,092,85178.966,151,85921.0429,244,710,3,710,001
Total (Public and Private Companies).
19262,170*37,315,98632,436,48478.928,660,43621.0841,096,9204,354,412
19271,99937,222,18633,673,98282.027,382,24817.9841,056,2305,226,696
19282,01037,194,11633,748,06081.327,750,69218.6541,498,7525,146,944
19292,05039,542,61535,812,88480,738,545,68519.2744,358,5695,783,125
19302,14639,816,99435,980,97879.689,174,24720.3245,155,2255,979,974

From 1911 onwards from 10 to 20 per cent. of the capital invested in the factories and works operated by companies had been obtained by way of loan-Public companies work on a slightly higher percentage of loan capital than private companies, and from 1916 onwards the paid-up and loan capital of private companies has been consistently in excess of the subscribed capital, while public companies have only on three occasions between 1911 and 1925—and then by comparatively small margins—had the use of paid-up and loan capital in actual excess of the subscribed capital. The relationship between the paid-up and loan capital invested has shown slight, though highly significant, movements. The general contraction of credit and the difficulty in obtaining loans which followed the slump in 1921 were responsible for the percentage of loan capital to the total capital in that year falling slightly below normal. The gradual recovery of the credit structure from its derangement in 1921 saw the proportion of loans moving significantly upwards, the proportion in 1924–25 being the highest yet recorded. Owing to reserves being included with loans from 1925–26 onwards it is not possible to obtain a proper comparison between recent and earlier years.

The following table, showing the added value per £100 of capital (loan and paid up) for private and public companies, throws considerable light on the relative returns received on capital invested in both kinds of companies:—

Year.Added Value per £100 of Capital.
Private Companies.Public Companies.*Private and Public Companies.*
* Including co-operative companies.
 £££
192179.5447.0657.36
192273.5749.0857.55
192370.3448.1555.91
192473.5640.8151.74
192581.3460.9567.62
192570.5652,0659.95
192772.1855.5361.33
192873.3453.7561.09
192972.4152.0559.19
193076.1752.3760.76

The figures show that the added value per £100 of capital is higher in the case of private companies than for public companies, but it must be remembered that the industries in which the capital of private companies and that of public companies is embarked are not necessarily identical.

In considering the figures given in regard to capital it must be borne in mind that the registered capital is taken in each case, except where the company may not be fully engaged in manufacture (in which case an apportionment on the basis of fixed assets is taken), and that the capital necessarily includes capital invested in securities outside the company. This excess capital, as it may be called, would for various reasons be more likely to be found to any great extent in public companies than in private companies, and has, no doubt, the effect of swelling the capital figure for public companies to some considerable extent, beyond the amount actually invested in the various factories. The smaller return for each £100 of capital invested in the case of public companies is no doubt due in some measure to this fact.

CHARACTER OF ORGANIZATION.

Information as to the character of organization of the establishments engaged in factory production is given in the following table for each of the last three years.

Character of Organization.1927–28.1928–29.1929–30.
No.Added Value.No.Added Value.No.Added Value.
  £ £ £
Individual1,8733,237,9991,8333,080,1631,8143,006,732
Private firm or partnership8482,018,8547892,015,9017551,810,084
Public registered company49711,761,34849311,743,08548111,822,632
Private registered company1,33010,384,0631,40811,204,4001,49512,118,379
Municipal1401,816,9281421,944,0361442,004,757
Co-operative and miscellaneous4783,204,6444713,249,0014883,493,735
  Totals5,16632,423,8065,13633,301,6525,17734,255,719

The figures in the preceding table show that the excellent facilities offered by the limited-liability company have been taken advantage of by the larger manufacturing establishments. Although the majority of establishments were either individual or partnership concerns, the actual added value of such concerns during 1928–29 was only slightly over 14 per cent. of the total added value. Public and private registered companies contributed nearly 70 per cent. during the same period.

AGES OF INDUSTRIES.

A table is now given showing for the various classes of industries the number of establishments in operation in 1929–30 which commenced operations during the periods indicated:—

Class of Industry.Prior to 1900.1900–09.1910–21.1922–26.1927.1928.1929.Not stated.Totals.
Animal food11511719042332116588
Vegetable food5810161768413132
Drinks, narcotics, and stimulants8439433157440253
Animal matters (not otherwise classed)2318189..1..574
Working in wood839015711518202249554
Vegetable produce for fodder3..51..1....10
Paper manufactures41531....317
Heat, light, and power332953311122152
Processes relating to stone, clay, glass, &c.293966431211332235
Metals other than gold or silver1235811980513736441
Precious metals13793......436
Books and publications152496937312325350
Musical instruments4..1..1....17
Ornaments and minor art products1371510432559
Designs, medals, type, and dies4383..1..221
Machines, tools, and implements2491110541367
Carriages and vehicles87753402756062421191,060
Harness, saddlery, and leather-ware552827132..220147
Ships, boats, and their equipment301011623..163
House-furnishings56481167518101723363
Chemicals and by-products1972319212275
Textile fabrics12211..11..18
Apparel57541027222161131365
Fibrous materials9101615332967
Miscellaneous3375....1423
  Totals1,0937131,4289161731811285455,177

Out of the total manufacturing establishments in existence in New Zealand during the year ended 31st March, 1930, only 1,093 were shown to have been in operation prior to 1900, so that, excluding those cases where the date of establishment is unknown, 3,539 of the present establishments came into existence during the last three decades, at an average rate over the whole period of approximately 120 per annum, or 10 per month.

ORGANIZATION OF INDUSTRY.

New Zealand's industrial progress has been fairly rapid, but industry is as yet organized on a relatively small scale. The statistical evidence does not appear to indicate a concentrative tendency so marked as in older countries where the industrial arts are in a relatively more advanced stage.

The law in the Dominion restricts the membership of a partnership to not more than 10 persons, a private company to not less than 2 or more than 25 persons, and a public company to not less than 7 persons. Co-operation in industry is characteristic of the semi-primary industries engaged in the preparation of primary produce for the market. The principal of these are the butter and cheese making and meat freezing and preserving industries. Municipal enterprises are confined mainly to public-utility industries—e.g., gasworks, generation and distribution of electricity, and electric tramways—while the State operates the chief central hydroelectric generating stations and the Government Printing Office.

There are considerable differences in the average size of the industrial units operated under the different kinds of organization; the order of magnitude, however, has remained substantially the same over the last decade. The public companies show the highest added value per establishment, municipal organization comes next, after which there is a substantial drop to private companies. Co-operative organization follows private companies fairly closely, but there is a big gap between this class and the partnerships and individuals. The average for the individuals is, of course, considerably below that for partnerships. The following table shows the added value per establishment according to the organization for the years ended 31st March, 1921 to 1930:—

ADDED VALUE PER ESTABLISHMENT.

Year.Individual.Partnership.Joint-stock Companies.Municipal and General Government.Co-operative and Miscellaneous.Total.
Public.Private.
 £££££££
1920–212,0383,00418,9487,5309,7856,4505,612
1921–222,1963,02321,4288,07011,7808,4506,484
1922–232,1473,03523,3577,96412,5758,4496,634
1923–242,1023,19723,8148,19312,7058,7806,718
1924–252,1392,87823,5098,41613,7109,5077,024
1925–262,1492,77324,8128,32013,6076,2856,776
1926–271,8602,65124,6787,97013,5816,9996,568
1927–281,7292,38123,6657,80812,9786,7046,276
1928–291,6802,55523,8198,00013,7266,8986,484
1929–301,6582,39724,5788,10613,9227,1596,617

The above figures represent the arithmetic average in each case–i.e., the total added value for each class divided by the number of establishments.

The table following shows the relative position of each kind of organization to the total for all classes in respect of the number of establishments, the number of persons engaged, the total horse-power of engines in use, and the added value.

Year.Individual.Partnership.Joint-stock Companies.Municipal and General Government.Co-operative and Miscellaneous.Totals.
Public.Private.
PERCENTAGE OF TOTAL ESTABLISHMENTS.
 Per Cent.Per Cent.Per Cent.Per Cent.Per Cent.Per Cent.Per Cent.
1925–2632.8818.649.5425.483.0010.46100.00
1926–2735.3817.249.6125.472.899.41100.00
1927–2836.2616.419.6225.752.719.25100.00
1928–2935.6915.369.6027.412.779.17100.00
1929–3035.0414.589.2928.882.789.43100.00
PERCENTAGE OF TOTAL PERSONS ENGAGED.
 Per Cent.Per Cent.Per Cent.Per Cent.Per Cent.Per Cent.Per Cent.
1925–2613.099.3131.1833.227.885.32100.00
1926–2713.188.7331.0533.868.284.90100.00
1927–2813.168.0032.0133.837.925.08100.00
1928–2912.427.6631.5035.507.915.01100.00
1929–3012.057.0029.9038.447.495.12100.00
PERCENTAGE OF TOTAL HORSE-POWER.
 Per Cent.Per Cent.Per Cent.Per Cent.Per Cent.Per Cent.Per Cent.
1925–264.023.3822.7915.4948.236.09100.00
1926–273.632.6121.7914.1552.555.27100.00
1927–28642.5223.1414.2651.604.84100.00
1928–293.092.1920.8514.4754.684.72100.00
1929–302.491.5516.9012.0762.984.01100.00
PERCENTAGE OF TOTAL ADDED VALUE.
 Per Cent.Per Cent.Per Cent.Per Cent.Per Cent.Per Cent.Per Cent.
1925–2610.427.6334.9331.296.039.70100.00
1926–2710.026.9636.1130.915.9710.03100.00
1927–289.996.2336.2732.035.609.88100.00
1928–299.256.0535.2633.835.859.76100.00
1929–308.785.2834.5135.385.8510.20100.00

CLASSIFICATION OF INDUSTRIES.

An attempt has been made to classify industries broadly according to the nature of the work carried on. The results of a classification drawn up specially for this purpose are presented in the tables that follow. The principal object of the classification made use of is the segregation of those industries which because of their close association with and dependence on the great primary industries of the Dominion, or the fact that they represent the provision of public utilities under monopoly conditions, are not generally associated with the somewhat vague but popular expression "secondary industries." It is authoritatively recognized that the term "manufacturing industries" is more appropriate than this term. The main basis of the classification is the relationship between the value of the material worked upon and the value of the finished product, as expressed in what is known for statistical purposes as the "added value." In those industries which may for some purposes be regarded as extensions of the primary industries the raw material undergoes only slight changes in the factory or workshop, with the result that the "added value" created is relatively small. In the genuine manufacturing industries (e.g., boot and shoe manufacturing) the raw material is subjected to much more detailed and elaborate processes. The "added value" in these industries is therefore relatively high.

Group I comprises those industries engaged in the preparation of farm-products for the market, with resulting by-products. In this group the "added value" is relatively small in proportion to the value of the output.

Separate figures were not available for tanneries in 1919–20. The figures for this industry have therefore been included in Group I for both 1919–20 and 1929–30. The total value of the output of this industry in 1929–30 was £633,539.

The specific industries falling within this group are as follows:—

Meat freezing and preserving.Fellmongering and wool-scouring.
Ham and bacon curing.Tanning.
Butter and cheese making.Boiling-down and manure-making.
Sausage-casing. 

Group II covers those industries which provide public-utility services under monopoly conditions in so far as competition within the industry is concerned. It covers gasworks, electricity generation and supply, and electric tramways.

Group III covers what are generally referred to as semi-primary industries. They are based upon the application of labour to natural resources. The "added value" in these industries bulks large in proportion to the value of the output and represents principally wages.

The following industries comprise this group:—

Fish-curing.Concrete-block and fibrous-plaster making.
Sawmilling.Pumice-insulation.
Lime-crushing.Flax-milling.
Brick, tile, and pottery making. 

Group IV covers all industries for which statistics are available and which have not been included in the previous groups. It includes several industries, such as grain-milling, iron-smelting, &c., which may be regarded as being on the border-line between it and Group III, and several industries, such as motor engineering and repairing, piano-repairing, &c., which are not perhaps covered by the term "secondary industry" as generally used.

The following table shows the principal statistics for the various industries for the years ended 31st March, 1920 and 1930, classified into the groups already referred to:—

Group.Persons engaged.Salaries and Wages paid.Materials used.Products.Added Value.Land, Buildings, Plant, and Machinery.
Absolute Figures. 1919–20.
  £££££
I14,6812,660,16828,435,45435,560,0657,124,6117,941,935
II4,984860,3551,398,4592,820,2751,421,816,9,731,504
III9,9991,897,7321,929,4374,436,5892,507,1523,763,414
IV30,8575,526,38913,851,14424,335,77410,484,63010,504,610
  Totals66,51210,944,64445,614,49407,152,70321,538,20932,031,463
1929–30.
I12,3092,962,25735,792,43542,786,5936,994,1589,488,290
II7,1911,853,1664,797,3337,414,7102,617,37735,322,687
III11,2262,464,3131,709,0250,749,5734,980,5484,738,440
IV55,07110,341,72816,850,01436,513,6501,19,663,63622,105,737
  Totals85,79717,621,46459,208,80793,464,52634,255,71971,655,154
Percentage of each Group to Total.1919–20.
 Per Cent.Per Cent.Per Cent.Per Cent.Per Cent.Per Cent.
I22.0724.3162.3452.9533.0824.79
II7.497.863.074.206.6030.38
III15.0217.344.236.6111.6411.75
IV55.4250.4930.3636.2448.6833.08
  Totals100.00100.00100.00100.00100.00100.00
1929–30.
I14.3516.8160.4545.7820.4213.24
II8.3810.528.107.937.6449.30
III13.0813.982.997.2214.546.61
IV64.1958.6928.4639.0757.4030.85
  Totals100.00100.00100.00100.00100.00100.00

It is not claimed that the classification adopted will suit all requirements. Some rearrangement may be necessary to meet particular cases. Nor is it claimed that it is mutually exclusive and collectively exhaustive throughout, although this can be said of Groups I and II as between themselves.

As between the four groups for 1929–30, "Group IV, Manufacturing Industries," provides employment for 64.19 per cent. of the total persons engaged, pays 58.69 per cent. of the total wages paid, and contributes 57.40 per cent. of the "added value" for all industries, but has a capital investment (as indicated by the value of land, buildings, plant, and machinery) which represents only 30.85 per cent. of the total. It is perhaps not generally realized that the three public-service industries (gasworks, electricity generation and supply, and electric tramways) in the Dominion represent a capital investment of over £35,300,000, against approximately £22,100,000 in manufacturing industries. The figure for manufacturing industries is more than twice that for Group I, and over four and a half times that for Group III.

The "added value," which may be regarded as representing fairly accurately the value created in the process of manufacture, treatment, or repair, does not by any means vary in accordance with the amount of capital as represented by the value of land, buildings, plant, and machinery. This is hardly surprising, since the comparison ignores the position of labour in production. Even if an annual allowance is made for the use of capital (5 per cent. on value of land, buildings, plant, and machinery) and is added to the amount paid as salaries and wages, the proportions of the summated results as between the groups do not correspond entirely. The total charge (salaries and wages + 5 per cent. on value of land, buildings, plant, and machinery) is much more productive, if the figures for added value for each group have any meaning in this connection, in Groups I, III, and IV than in the public services. It is true that the full productive capacity of the electric-supply service has not yet been reached, but, nevertheless, this is an important aspect of the Dominion's industrial field. A heavy flow of capital has been directed towards the electric-supply industry, where the return is relatively postponed.

Comparisons between the relative percentage figures for each group of industries in 1919–20 and 1929–30 reveal some rather striking tendencies in the Dominion's industrial field. In respect of capital invested in fixed assets, the public-service industries came second in 1919–20 with 30.38 per cent. of the total, against 33.08 per cent. for Group IV. Between 1919–20 and 1929–30 over £25,500,000 increase in the value of land, buildings, plant, and machinery was recorded in the three principal public services, but mainly in the electric-supply industry. This had the effect of making the figure for Group II in 1929–30 49.30 per cent. of the total, against 13.24 per cent. for Group I and 30.85 per cent. for Group IV. The absolute figures show that Group I increased from £7,944,935 in 1919–20 to £9,488,290 in 1929–30, and Group III from £3,763,414 to £4,738,440; while Group IV, manufacturing industries, rose from £10,594,610 to £22,105,737. The flow of capital into the public services, particularly the electric-supply industry, during the last ten years has, however, completely submerged the fairly substantial increases in the other groups.

The number of persons engaged in the various groups also shows changes. The percentage of the total employed in Group I dropped from 22.07 per cent. in 1919–20 to 14.35 per cent. in 1929–30; Group II increased from 7.49 per cent. to 8.38 per cent.; Group III dropped from 15.02 per cent. to 13.08 per cent.; while Group IV, manufacturing industries, rose from 55.42 per cent. to 64.19 per cent.

EMPLOYMENT AND WAGES.

Commencing with 1918–19, special annual returns as to wages and employment have been collected. The information contained in the returns has been tabulated, and is presented here under the following headings: (a) Wage-rates and number of employees; (b) overtime; (c) short time.

WAGE-RATES AND NUMBER OF EMPLOYEES.

The period covered by the returns in this case is the nearest normal week to 31st March in each year, and the data collected include the number of employees engaged at each wage-rate, as well as the total employees and the total earnings during the specified week. Working proprietors, managers, overseers, accountants, and clerks do not come within the scope of the return, which covers wage-earning employees only, and out-workers, if any. All wage-earning employees of either sex are covered, irrespective of age, and the figures are therefore inclusive of many young male and female workers receiving low wages. The inclusion of these workers has had the effect of making the average earnings lower than they would otherwise have been, and this fact must not be overlooked when the figures are made use of.

Due attention should also be paid to the fact that, although every endeavour is made to choose comparable weeks each year, certain factors may disturb the comparability of the figures from year to year. An unduly late or early season, abnormally wet weather, &c., would conceivably operate to affect the usefulness of either the number of employees or their earnings as indexes of the volume of employment. In using the average earnings it should be borne in mind that these have been computed from the amount earned during the specified week, and are, of course, affected by overtime and short time. If a worker is on overtime for the particular week covered by the returns, his earnings will be greater than his weekly wage-rate; if on short time, his earnings will be less than the full weekly rate. Because of this the average weekly earnings differ from the average weekly wage-rate; and as overtime in the aggregate exceeds short time, the former usually exceeds the latter.

The following table covers the nearest normal week to the 31st March in the years 1921 to 1930:—

Year.Total Wage-earning Employees.Earnings during Specified Week.
Males.Females.Total.Average.
Males.Females.Males.Females.
   £££ s. d.£ s. d.
192146,98010,477221,03220,294 14 11 18 9
192249,23510,841220,03620,5184 9 51 17 10
192353,07112,130227,21022,6224 5 71 17 4
192454,65211,820235,11721,9754 6 01 17 2
192556,98312,048254,98221,3994 9 61 15 6
192656,84812,287255,02023,3454 9 91 18 0
192756,61312,807253,32024,4394 9 61 18 2
192857,15313,224253,71525,5294 8 91 18 7
192957,43813,696258,82027,0514 10 11 19 6
193060,21714,823276,91227,8804 12 01 17 7

The average earnings for males experienced a sharp downward movement in 1922, followed by a gradual decline until 1924, when the average turned upwards again. The figures for the females declined steadily from 1922 until 1926, when an upward movement commenced, increasing each year till 1930, when a sudden drop was registered. The highest average earnings for males was recorded for the week covered in 1921, when the price-level was extremely high. Earnings for females, however, were highest in 1929, although the figure is not very much above the 1921 level.

In the table following a summary showing the number of employees within the various wage-groups is given for the specified weeks covered by the returns in 1922 and 1930. Some noteworthy changes in the distribution have occurred in the eight years.

Weekly Rate of Wages.Males.Females.
1922.1930.1922.1930.
Under 20s.9391,5869061,639
20s. and under 25s.1,3111,7941,0821,703
25s. " 30s.1,0851,0651,2071,587
30s. " 35s.1,2261,5951,3181,419
35s. " 40s.7331,3019171,099
40s. " 45s.8911,0461,0481,083
45s. " 50s.5771,2952,0503,214
50s. " 55s.5688181,0591,247
55s. " 60s.388550457814
60s. " 65s.960867385467
65s. " 70s.508430146201
70s. " 75s.1,02056694137
75s. " 80s.1,5185673550
80s. " 85s.3,2444,1975157
85s. " 90s.5,3254,5621120
90s. " 95s.6,1277,5532526
95s. " 100s.4,2967,54483
100s. " 105s.5,2726,0961323
105s. " 110s.3,6273,85697
110s. " 115s.2,9053,29445
115s. " 120s.1,2541,55262
120s. " 130s.2,7793,23097
130s. " 140s.8911,462..4
140s. " 160s.9931,638..3
160s, and over7981,75316
  Totals49,23560,21710,84114,823

OVERTIME.

The following table shows the total hours overtime worked by male and female wage-earners, together with certain other averages, for the years ended 31st March, 1923 to 1930. As the particulars collected in respect of overtime do not entail the keeping of special statistical books in each establishment, but can be readily ascertained from the records kept in the wages-books, the information may be accepted as being fairly accurate.

Year ended 31st March,Number of Hours Overtime worked during Year.Average Number of Hours per Employee affected per Week.Average Number of Hours Overtime during Year for all Employees, whether working Overtime or not.
 Males.Females.Totals.M.F.M.F.
19231,676,902122,3311,799,2336.25.931.810.1
19241,636,049100,6421,736,6916.05.629.98.5
19251,720,798153,2041,874,0026.56.030.013.0
19261,928,908154,0912,082,9995.95.433.912.5
19271,808,403178,7801,987,1835.65.031.914.4
19281,933,641187,4292,121,0796.26.233.810.2
19291,963,639213,1392,176,7785.75.334.215.6
19301,976,454243,4092,219,8635.45.732.816.4

There appears to be a general upward trend in the aggregate overtime recorded, more particularly as regards women and girls. For both male and female employees, 1929–30 shows the highest aggregate of overtime worked. On the other hand, the average per employee affected was particularly low in 1929–30. The average number of hours per male employee affected per week is the lowest yet recorded.

As between industries, it is interesting to note that electric tramways and the meat-freezing and preserving industry between them accounted for 32 per cent. of the total overtime worked by male workers in 1929–30, the former accounting for 354,544 hours, or 18 per cent., against 279,511 hours, or 14 per cent., for the latter.

Although, broadly speaking, overtime may be regarded as an indication that the industries for which it has been recorded are undermanned, it is not, always to be taken as an indication that there is a demand for more labour in these industries. In rush periods suitable labour is not always readily offering for the short period necessary, and overtime is generally spread over a number of establishments and over various grades of employees in amounts insufficient to warrant the engagement of additional labour.

The table hereunder gives particulars of overtime in those industries in which over 50,000 hours were worked during the year ended 31st March, 1930:—

Industry.Number of Hours Overtime worked during Year.Average Number of Hours per Employee affected per Week.Average Number of Hours Overtime during Year for all Employees, whether working Overtime or not.
 M.F.M.F.M.F.
Brewing and malting57,716..5.8..74.6..
Clothing-manufacture25,185118,8865.65.429.818.3
Electric supply191,160..9.0..66.1 
Electric tramways354,544..4.6..121.7..
Engineering (general)148,345..5.3..46.9..
Lime and cement85,5725.8..106.7..106.7 
Meat freezing and preserving279,511..4.5..37.0 
Motor and cycle engineering148,428..3.6..34.8..
Printing and publishing153,23530,0904.85.337.925.7
Ship and boat building50,775..9.0..78.8..

SHORT TIME.

For statistical purposes short time is deemed to be time lost through machinery, tools, &c., being out of order, lack of materials, adverse market conditions, cessation of work due to weather conditions, and other cognate causes. Time lost through holidays (annual, ordinary, or public holidays) and sickness, however, is not counted as short time. Information as to how much short time can be attributed to each cause is, unfortunately, not available, and it is therefore impossible to form any definite conclusions as to the extent to which unavoidable circumstances are responsible. It is interesting, however, to note that the sawmilling and meat freezing and preserving industries account respectively for 33 and 18 per cent. of the total hours of short time suffered by male employees in 1929–30.

The following table gives particulars relating to the short time worked in the industries covered by the annual census of factory production during the years ended 31st March, 1924 to 1930:—

Year ended 31st March,Number of Hours Short Time worked during Year.Average Number of Hours per Employee affected per Week.Average Number of Hours Short Time during Year for all Employees, whether working Short Time or not.
 Males.Females.Total.M.F.M.F.
1924593,00166,219659,22011.918.510.95.6
1925724,080101.550880,23612.014.312,713.8
1926712,834141,279854,11312.717.612.511.5
1927966,922163,7411,130,66312.419.917.112.8
19281,469,649154,9421,624,59111.616.725.711.7
19291,066,137154,2331,220,37011.816.618.611.3
1930922,743192,8971,115,64012.315.115.313.0

Comparisons with the figures for 1923–24 should not be pressed too closely, as the data for that year are not so reliable as those for subsequent years. The outstanding point in the above table is the high aggregate for 1927–28. The total short time for that year (1,624,591 hours) was 44 per cent. above the figure for the previous year, and 46 per cent. higher than in 1929–30.

As in the case of overtime, short time does not affect all employees, and out of the total employees (60,231 males, 14,823 females) only 5,283 males and 1,220 females were directly affected during the whole year. It would appear, however, that those who were affected suffered considerably, the average number of hours per employee affected per week being 12.3 hours in the case of males and considerably more (15.1 hours) in the case of females. Averages taken over the total establishments and employees and the total hours short time for the year disclose the fact that if the short time were evenly distributed each male worker would have lost 15.3 hours, and each female worker 13.0 hours.

Subjoined is a table giving particulars of short time suffered in those industries in which short time amounted to 25,000 hours or more during the year ended 31st March, 1930.

Industry.Number of Hours Short Time during Year.Average Number of Hours per Employee affected per Week.Average Number of Hours Short Time during Year for all Employees, whether working Short Time or not.
 M.F.M.F.M.F.
Boot and shoe manufacture49,88523,85411.414.439.626.9
Brick, tile, &c.49,092..21.8..44.2..
Clothing5,77173,29613.814.96.411.3
Flaxmilling120,054..21.6..118.5..
Meat freezing and preserving168,644..6.2..22.3..
Motor and cycle36,465.... 8.5..
Sawmilling, &c.307,648..16.0..46.2..
Woollen-milling20,19162,9725.98.422.644.8

DETAILS OF PRINCIPAL INDUSTRIES.

Individual particulars regarding the principal industries for the three years 1927–28 to 1929–30 are set out in the following pages. Fuller details for individual years are given in successive issues of the "Annual Statistical Report on Factory Production."

STATISTICS OF PRINCIPAL INDUSTRIES, 1927–28 TO 1929–30.

 1927–28.1928–29.1929–30.

* Including 91,213,742lb. of milk used in making casein, dried whole milk, and condensed milk.

† Including 3,670,926lb. of butterfat contained in milk used for making casein, dried whole milk, and condensed milk.

* Exclusive of wastage brewed.

† Including beer duty.

‡ Including £25,397 of toilet-soap—no quantity available.

* Including tram-lines.

† Excluding tram-lines.

‡ Included under resawing, planed flooring, &c.

Meal Freezing and Preserving.
Number of—    
  Works 404940
  Persons engaged 6,1396,5816,139
Amount of—
  Salaries and wages paid£1,479,1971,564,6521,570,931
  Horse-powerH. p.40,79241,52241,775
Approximate value of—    
  Land and buildings£2,915,8332,995,3873,159,521
  Machinery and plant£1,696,2851,661,1661,641,397
Frozen sheep—    
  CarcassesNo.2,169,8512,067,1852,404,316
  Value£2,086,5402,144,3932,306,582
Frozen lambs—    
  CarcassesNo.5,653,7886,089,4916,284,052
  Value£6,183,3176,654,2286,353,819
Frozen mutton and lamb pieces—    
  QuantityCwt.23,21015,89619,647
  Value£52,74239,84240,858
Frozen beef— .... 
  QuantityCwt.863,219858,082589,960
  Value£1,196,1981,261,205902,861
Frozen rabbits—Value£15,05616,63223,480
Preserved meats—    
  QuantityCwt.108,81687,24476,823
  Value£392,795388,485327,856
Tallow—    
  QuantityCwt.387,046386,658386,166
  Value£603,577641,440581,401
Bonedust—    
  QuantityCwt.193,92645,15967,025
  Value£73,08821,12832,106
Other manures—    
  QuantityCwt409,811589,924561,771
  Value£135,684197,356197,118
Neatsfoot and trotter oil—    
  QuantityGallons40,41242,75542,455
  Value£6,8567,4696,807
Bones, horns, hoofs, &c.—    
  QuantityCwt.1,4673,5201,422
  Value£2,3932,3471,909
Hides and pelts—    
  QuantityNo.8,437,2958,439,33711,186,932
  Value£1,510,6751,701,3371,438,536
Wool—    
  Quantitylb.25,565,65027,213,80527,681,357
  Value£1,686,6201,920,4901,364,188
Other products—Value£1,340,7601,644,1751,734,935
Total value of output£15,286,30116,640,52715,312,456
Ham and Bacon Curing.
Number of—    
  Works 414545
  Persons engaged 394374396
Amount of—    
  Salaries and wages paid£98,73990,53994,270
  Horse-powerH.p.1,1381,3411,445
Approximate value of—    
  Land and buildings£147,509190,760184,263
  Machinery and plant£64,22668,23267,749
Pigs dealt with—    
  Number 208,910203,991216,571
  Cost£670,490645,284801,650
Cost of other materials used£36,94546,33935,793
Hams and bacon—QuantityCwt.182,804175,824179,080
Lard—QuantityCwt.7,4768,1389,486
Total value of output£1,041,910989,6721,156,621
Fish Curing and Preserving.
Number of—    
  Works 161512
  Persons engaged..757878
Approximate value of—    
  Land and buildings£30,42149,27239,635
  Machinery and plant£20,90021,96519,236
Fish cured—Value£56,15275,58368,769
Fish canned—Value£7,7905,0032,405
Value of other products£12,85615,23630,889
Total value of output£76,79895,822102,054
Butter, Cheese, and Condensed-mill: Factories.
Number of—    
  Factories 500490491
  Persons engaged..4,1674,2884,228
Amount of—    
  Salaries and wages paid£910,491945,005957,438
  Horse-powerH.p.20,71421,89723,670
Approximate value of—    
  Land and buildings£2,135,9202,160,5672,095,236
  Machinery and plant£1,732,3141,743,4801,799,858
Number of separators—    
  At home..43,09641,77345,753
  At factories..584502524
Butterfat separated—    
  At homelb.157,900,961169,041,751193,230,405
  At butter-factorieslb.6,748,6889,992,62813,546,413
Milk received by cheese factorieslb.1,661,784,1381,946,195,1071,994,094,563*
Butterfat receivedlb.65,749,47077,964,67880,423,481
Value of materials used£18,383,98520,716,49420,317,533
Butter produced (including whey butter)—    
  QuantityCwt.1,809,4881,988,4162,286,675
  Value£14,195,42815,881,18715,992,747
Cheese produced—    
  QuantityCwt.1,550,0901,782,2371,781,918
  Value£6,640,2417,404,5496,968,761
Value of other produce£1,021,6071,076,3971,078,473
Total value of output£21,857,27624,362,13324,039,981
Grain-mills.
Number of—    
  Mills..525254
  Persons engaged..697693731
Amount of—    
  Salaries and wages paid£175,956173,920182,104
  Horse-powerH.p.5,1925,0275,298
Approximate value of—    
  Land and buildings£438,349444,068450,444
  Machinery and plant£391,829391,446380,887
Wheat used—QuantityBushels6,358,8656,300,0456,390,642
Total grain—Cost£2,166,3182,151,9422,192,977
Flour producedTons134,976135,722136,917
Oatmeal producedTons4,4994,2824,328
Other products—Value£541,664563,973603,048
Total value of output£2,949,0212,945,1583,001,323
Biscuit and Confectionery Making.
Number of—    
  Works..626859
  Persons engaged..2,5012,5702,719
Amount of—    
  Salaries and wages paid£346,740344,463358,422
  Horse-powerH.p.3,5233,5743,833
Approximate value of—    
  Land and buildings£435,834489,072498,858
  Machinery and plant£383,341410,258432,767
Flour used—QuantityTons5,2355,4795,379
Sugar used—QuantityTons6,6427,1337,207
Cost of other materials£510,584552,219595,430
Biscuits and confectionery made£1,421,0361,431,3531,619,802
Other products£102,114115,98856,638
Total value of products£1,523,1501,547,3411,676,440
Fruit-preserving and Jam-making.
Number of—    
  Works..997
  Persons engaged..309325298
Salaries and wages paid£54,82556,86254,983
Approximate value of—    
  Land and buildings£52,26052,76746,255
  Machinery and plant£32,42131,17225,624
Fruit usedTons3,9023,9813,219
Cost of—    
  Fruit used£78,32879,89266,715
  Sugar and other ingredients£70,48460,09452,116
Jams and jellies made—    
  QuantityCwt.71,90651,92948,240
  Value£223,824175,746158,637
Fruit bottled or canned£32,27455,34855,016
Other products—Value£67,81796,62886,771
Total value of output£323,915327,722300,424
Breweries and Malt-houses.
Number of—    
  Establishments..515151
  Persons engaged..990981987
Amount of—    
  Salaries and wages paid£276,749262,936273,460
Horse-powerH.p.2,5072,8022,909
Approximate value of—    
  Land and buildings£525,440545,357546,521
  Machinery and plant£292,041281,972298,094
Barley used in production of maltBushels568,315572,873583,778
Hops usedCwt.5,2325,8185,069
Sugar usedCwt.23,98225,83426,776
Total cost of materials used£488,164477,510472,304
Ale brewedGallons11,424,87612,765,71511,543,563*
Stout brewedGallons1,240,4681,418,7981,336,155*
Value of output£1,898,4902,027,5112,018,706
Aerated-water and Cordial Factories.
Number of—    
  Works..135131130
  Persons engaged..702698697
Salaries and wages paid£151,357151,764153,988
Approximate value of—    
  Land and buildings£227,928259,202288,309
  Machinery and plant£134,855148,744148,489
Total cost of materials used£137,966133,272123,630
Other expenses£88,80596,468100,679
Aerated waters—In bottlesDozen2,619,2552,242,9192,157,565
Aerated waters—In bulkGallons190,998446,144332,600
Cordials—In bottlesDozen57,920106,01958,863
Hop-beer—In bottlesDozen184,952140,568128,156
Hop-beer—In bulkGallons200,444223,840175,919
Total value of manufactures£446,261455,136435,748
Sauce, Pickle, and Vinegar Making.
Number of—    
  Works..212423
  Persons engaged..278283262
Salaries and wages paid£49,61650,57748,652
Approximate value of—    
  Land and buildings£71,37186,53780,429
  Machinery and plant£39,64541,61441,180
Cost of materials used£104,025103,99894,610
Other expenses of manufacture£33,61436,41935,938
Total value of manufactures£217,836230,769218,832
Soap and Candle Works.
Number of—    
  Works..242318
  Persons engaged..470474452
Salaries and wages paid£100,930100,15597,209
Approximate value of—    
  Land and buildings£199,547192,619182,020
  Machinery and plant£119,625118,451110,818
Soap manufactured—    
  QuantityTons7,0507,3946,967
  Value£284,215304,040‡278,221
Soap-powder (including washing-powder)—    
  Quantitylb.2,381,8982,609,9982,562,125
  Value£49,74656,57747,320
Candles manufactured—    
  Quantitylb.2,800,2102,826,0332,635,977
  Value£77,17777,06375,159
Other manufactures—Value£110,03485,550107,320
Total value of products£521,172523,230508,020
Clothing and Waterproof Factories.
Number of works..215228237
Number of persons engaged—    
  Males..1,1431,1991,262
  Females..5,9586,3026,590
Salaries and wages paid—    
  To males£289,120310,635306,596
  To females£580,833632,563663,421
Approximate value of—    
  Land and buildings£928,547961,425973,439
  Machinery and plant£151,035146,975154,680
Output—    
  SuitsNo.223,695214,415166,008
  ShirtsDoz.140,721135,25495,769
  Hats and capsDoz.94,37843,78040,893
Total value of products£2,507,4462,691,6902,811,013
Hosiery-factories. 
Number of—    
  Works..212324
  Persons engaged..631701729
Salaries and wages paid£79,32989,33291,069
Approximate value of—    
  Land and buildings£65,99375,45081,007
  Machinery and plant£92,29497,78699,652
Cost of materials used£184,174210,052205,809
Total value of manufactures£334,051389,348405,854
Boot and Shoe Factories.
Number of works..817571
Number of persons engaged—    
  Males..1,4671,4521,434
  Females..871841873
Salaries and wages paid—    
  To males£317,219304,539305,415
  To females£88,22487,96090,409
Approximate value of—    
  Land and buildings£271,334287,992312,502
  Machinery and plant£132,098127,621133,637
Cost of materials used—    
  New Zealand leather£311,850328,194343,092
  Imported leather£169,853162,359159,851
  Other materials£83,54790,374116,297
  Total£565,250580,927619,240
Manufactures—    
  Adults' boots and shoesPair1,311,6651,251,4421,354,785
  Children's boots and shoesPair134,351111,526119,888
  SlippersPair7,9227,731137,768
  UppersPair2,1551,7771,987
  LeggingsPair503032
Total value of manufactures£1,168,7371,144,8691,208,712
Flax-mills.
Number of—    
  Mills..706057
  Persons engaged..1,020879003
Amount of—    
  Salaries and wages paid£181,304145,348147,830
  Horse-powerH.p.4,6534,3874,328
Approximate value of—    
  Land and buildings£324,550161,360149,052
  Machinery and plant£116,09098,429100,294
Raw material used—    
  QuantityTons122,854101,327105,159
  Cost£90,61268,43583,928
Fibre dressed—    
  QuantityTons14,29211,73411,725
  Value£363,888297,752287,674
Tow produced—    
  QuantityTons2,6072,2762,389
  Value£31,86226,02426,475
Total value of output£402,421329,340319,369
Sawmills.
Number of—    
  Mills..413386390
  Persons engaged..7,3057,1307,381
Amount of—    
  Salaries and wages paid£1,686,6991,613,5851,659,019
  Horse-powerH.p.31,87832,21931,865
Approximate value of—    
  Land and buildings£713,998673,363878,440
  Machinery and plant£1,107,4471,028,7131,061,591
  Tramways£954,449*681,923551,025
Sawn timber—    
  QuantityFt.269,783,274270,214,420282,405,173
  Value£2,433,4822,399,3472,533,888
Posts, rails, &c.—Value£25,86216,12813,964
Resawing, planed flooring, skirting, &c.—    
  QuantityFt.60,473,34668,291,58272,295,908
  Value£1,073,0541,162,2021,219,887
Moulding—    
  QuantityFt.10,214,062
  Value£105,865
Doors and sashes—Value£108,182106,115139,930
Other products£417,906389,762388,281
Total value of output£4,164,3514,073,5544,295,950
Gasworks.
Number of—    
  Works..464646
  Persons engaged..1,8781,8491,796
Salaries and wages paid£473,711464,122452,656
Approximate value of—    
  Land and buildings£556,805581,281599,630
  Machinery and plant£3,947,8054,280,2244,285,930
Coal used—    
  QuantityTons227,517220,825227,521
  Cost£493,539478,301460,802
Total gas generated1,000 cub. ft.4,024,4234,047,3284,143,602
Gas sold—    
  Quantity1,000 cub. ft.3,435,9533,437,1323,528,353
  Value£1,251,4751,244,6821,276,236
Coke sold—    
  QuantityTons71,43477,39979,600
  Value£164,600159,733176,999
Tar sold—    
  QuantityGallons2,805,1012,244,8472,424,748
  Value£76,24970,35553,005
Other receipts£50,78655,78151,213
Total receipts£1,543,1101,530,5511,557,453
Total expenditure£1,342,4961,334,9661,357,272
Quantity of gas sold for—    
  General lighting1,000 cub. ft.327,264247,924244,027
  Heating and cooking1,000 cub. ft.1,794,2541,775,0601,850,207
  Motive power1,000 cub. ft.22,74236,81133,674
  Other and undefined purposes1,000 cub. ft.1,291,6931,377,3371,400,445
Total1,000 cub. ft.3,435,9533,437,1323,528,353
Electric Current (see also Section XLIII).
Number of—    
  Works..989697
  Persons engaged..4,3524,3763,951
Salaries and wages paid£1,024,3341,068,830978,200
Horse-power availableH.p.221,097260,358375,244
Fuel used—    
  Coal and cokeTons307,017177,60390,152
  OilGallons550,3381,125,454265,435
Total units generated or purchased 789,730,194940,667,8731,169,516,906
Revenue£3,445,7703,832,9824,308,255
Expenditure£3,530,9323,851,1584,237,301
Capital outlay—    
  Land and buildings£1,357,6961,425,1901,823,661
  Generating plant£4,959,6665,600,1376,989,118
  Distributing system and substations£8,238,8549,071,13610,719,673
  Other£6,802,7307,725,4908,122,901
  Total£21,358,94623,821,95327,655,353
Current retailed for—    
  Street lightingUnits10,928,35910,265,17610,662,113
  General lighting, heating, and cookingUnits191,181,102227,399,510295,495,098
  Motive powerUnits105,989,381114,663,401130,562,497
  Tramway supplyUnits37,182,52844,446,29444,525,100
  Other purposes and unspecifiedUnits4,527,53626,923,87019,266,551
  TotalUnits349,808,906423,698,251500,511,359
Lime and Cement Works.
Number of—    
  Works..272931
  Persons engaged..915875928
Amount of—    
  Salaries and wages paid£218,017223,219222,831
  Horse-powerH.p.17,28319,35020,289
Approximate value of—    
  Land and buildings£338,107323,685382,444
  Machinery and plant£511,908561,885569,899
Cost of materials used£228,654192,714190,232
Total value of output£961,561914,232928,200
Brick, Tile, and Pottery Works.
Number of—    
  Works..716766
  Persons engaged..1,3001,2331,156
Amount of—    
  Salaries and wages paid£295,848278,965243,429
  Horse-powerH.p.5,2175,4886,656
Approximate value of—    
  Land and buildings£363,401422,851449,951
  Machinery and plant£239,935267,428293,309
Bricks manufactured—    
  CommonNo.63,382,38957,358,21053,279,056
  FireNo.1,206,2251,382,6271,264,462
  Total value of all bricks manufactured£277,892278,623270,454
Value of pottery manufactured£402,328380,836327,194
Total value of manufactures£680,220666,450645,209
Tinware and Sheet-metal Works.
Number of—    
  Works..123132132
  Persons engaged..1,4121,4191,494
Salaries and wages paid£272,577275,709285,868
Approximate value of—    
  Land and buildings£313,165345,973402,233
  Machinery and plant£152,595163,228190,473
Cost of materials used£379,177379,321417,146
Total value of manufactures and repairs£800,544833,700902,464
Iron and Brass Foundries.
Number of—    
  Works..515045
  Persons engaged..885850798
Amount of—    
  Salaries and wages paid£195,439187,636182,589
  Horse-powerH.p.1,7521,7441,603
Approximate value of—    
  Land and buildings£202,165182,027159,093
  Machinery and plant£108,176101,04498,101
Cost of materials used or operated on£154,573132,987126,341
Total value of manufactures (including repairs)£466,387430,979416,607
Engineering-works.
Number of—    
  Works..203205205
  Persons engaged..3,6683,7413,890
Amount of—    
  Salaries and wages paid£779,764803,273809,884
  Horse-powerH.p.6,3836,6647,176
Approximate value of—    
  Land and buildings£722,166739,654791,531
  Machinery and plant£480,467527,992520,663
Cost of materials used£620,067729,961719,266
Total value of manufactures (including repairs)£1,828,8182,005,9781,982,720
Printing and Publishing Establishments.
Number of works..346358350
Persons engaged—    
  MalesNo.6,4686,6586,524
  FemalesNo.1,5851,6641,731
Salaries and wages paid—    
  To males£1,621,0121,646,4841,659,974
  To females£184,678191,778199,208
Approximate value of land, buildings, machinery, and plant£3,580,2304,050,2724,008,093
Cost of materials used£1,134,8731,165,9381,203,131
Total value of output£4,411,0524,642,7254,772,811
Agricultural and Dairying Machinery and Implement Making.
Number of—    
  Works..252631
  Persons engaged..779826963
Amount of—    
  Salaries and wages paid£168,483183,266211,383
  Horse-powerH.p.9269131,022
Approximate value of—    
  Land and buildings£196,498162,477171,473
  Machinery and plant£127,882100,456106,110
Cost of all materials used£289,288417,314423,991
Total value of manufactures (including repairs)£610,136800,911844,880
Coachbuilding-works.
Number of—    
  Works..190170166
  Persons engaged..1,4691,4051,522
Amount of—    
  Salaries and wages paid£309,961290,153326,082
  Horse-powerH.p.1,2531,2571,286
Approximate value of—    
  Land and buildings£449,608408,937418,574
  Machinery and plant£74,47768,65570,717
Cost of materials used£239,480252,953286,200
Total value of manufactures (including repairs)£672,212685,948754,774
Motor and Cycle Works.
Number of—    
  Works..848839894
  Persons engaged..4,4834,5225,511
Salaries and wages paid£860,065877,5611,087,311
Approximate value of—    
  Land and buildings£1,825,8661,830,6521,964,396
  Machinery and plant£409,085390,087410,013
Total value of manufactures (including repairs)£1,919,3592,108,4612,365,686
Harness, Saddlery, and Leatherware.
Number of—    
  Works..817474
  Persons engaged..261287276
Salaries and wages paid£50,66650,30351,377
Approximate value of—    
  Land and buildings£124,534110,189113,588
  Machinery and plant£10,3689,5529,203
Cost of materials used£70,94480,24075,838
Total value of manufactures (including repairs)£139,186154,114152,136
Tunning, Fellmongering, and Wool-scouring.
Number of—    
  Works..575549
  Persons engaged..878816839
Amount of—    
  Salaries and wages paid£205,913191,336194,679
  Horse-powerH.p.3,1393,0592,927
Approximate value of—    
  Land and buildings£220,765208,142192,397
  Machinery and plant£134,535128,495119,045
Cost of materials used£1,507,8891,522,8191,237,972
Materials operated upon—    
  Sheep-skinsNo.885,612834,555940,716
  Greasy woollb.19,266,73917,223,82916,932,276
  Hides, pelts, &c.No.1,169,8761,244,003945,955
Bark used—    
  New ZealandTons19120215
  OtherTons1,6231,9782,037
Output—    
  Scoured and sliped woollb.16,152,92512,748,96213,866,644
  PeltsNo.259,155273,862918,900
  Leatherlb.3,974,9933,755,6004,434,634
  Basilslb.155,050295,096156,996
  Pickled peltsNo.1,421,2351,312,503478,604
Total value of output£1,989,8091,920,9551,547,038
Ship and Boat Building.
Number of—    
  Establishments..353533
  Persons engaged..739753750
Salaries and wages paid£171,165166,085178,029
Number of vessels built..9085110
Total value of manufactures and repairs£325,553328,588361,203
Sail, Tent, and Oilskin Making.
Number of—    
  Works..313130
  Persons engaged..215219233
Salaries and wages paid£38,46838,35241,556
Sails manufacturedNo.445306392
Tents and flies manufacturedNo.11,90714,69016,682
Oilskins manufacturedNo.4,82013,08618,082
Horse and cow covers manufacturedNo.23,88324,40437,016
Total value of manufactures£145,554151,983162,093
Furniture-making Works.
Number of—    
  Factories..346334334
  Persons engaged..2,7422,7052,774
Salaries and wages paid£530,299522,170541,235
Approximate value of—    
  Land and buildings£662,075691,984650,727
  Machinery and plant£138,955140,192137,691
Cost of materials used£572,223591,818598,673
Total value of manufactures£1,336,0991,357,5901,381,995
Woollen-mills.
Number of—    
  Mills..121212
  Persons engaged..2,4512,5762,478
Amount of—    
  Salaries and wages paid£381,561399,560364,549
  Horse-powerH.p.5,5665,5135,511
Approximate value of—    
  Land and buildings£335,393327,068333,848
  Machinery and plant£602,856571,801584,015
Scoured wool used—    
  Quantitylb.4,064,8664,095,1613,468,898
  Cost£504,892509,079405,896
Output—    
  Tweed and clothYards1,204,4121,061,8881,024,332
  FlannelYards1,529,1481,350,499841,527
  BlanketsPairs124,595129,741114,656
  Rugs and shawlsNo.66,85881,18760,512
  Yarnlb.486,101531,083463,785
  Total value£1,209,1501,236,5781,085,279

Chapter 24. SECTION XXIII.—BUILDING AND CONSTRUCTION.

INTRODUCTORY.

IN 1925 the annual collection of returns covering the operations of builders and contractors, on the same lines as the returns of factory production, was instituted. The basis of the annual inquiry is the list of builders and contractors subscribing to the Carpenters and Joiners' award as members of the New Zealand Federated Builders and Contractors' Industrial Association of Employers, together with such other builders and contractors as can be traced through various sources.

The regulations empowering the collection of the statistics defined the term "building and contracting establishment" as including establishments engaged in the construction or repair of buildings, wharves, jetties, bridges, or other construction work which employ two or more hands, inclusive of working proprietors, and the period to be covered as the twelve months ended the 31st March each year.

LIMITATIONS OF STATISTICS.

The statistics of building and construction do not include the construction of railways, roads, streets, bridges, wharves, buildings, &c., erected by the Public Works Department or local authorities, except in the case of bridges, wharves, and buildings where the work has been carried out by contract. Particulars are included in respect of local authorities which carry on building contracts in their own name or have a special staff engaged on repairing and making alterations to existing structures. Reference is made later on to the inclusion of the number and value of private dwellings erected by the Railways Department.

From the nature of the industry, it is obviously impossible to collect returns from all who engage in building operations. Undoubtedly many who only intermittently undertake building contracts or whose operations are small do not furnish returns. Nevertheless, the statistics cover the great bulk of building operations throughout the Dominion, all builders and contractors engaged in a large way or on big contracts and the majority of others regularly undertaking building and construction work being included among those from whom returns have been received in the five years since the collection was initiated.

The value of building permits issued in boroughs, town districts, and certain suburban counties and road districts during the year ended 31st March, 1930, was £7,917,349 for new work and £2,042,528 for alterations and additions to existing premises, compared with work amounting to £7,294,729 and £1,634,539 respectively actually done throughout the Dominion by concerns furnishing returns.

EXPLANATION OF TERMS.

The explanations given hereunder will be found of assistance in interpreting the terms used in connection with the statistics:—

"Average number of persons engaged": This represents the sum of the persons engaged each month during the year covered, divided by twelve.

"Cost of materials used": This covers materials supplied by the builders as well as payments to subcontractors.

"Other expenses of operation": This heading comprises expenditure on fuel and power, insurance, depreciation, and other items not coming under the headings of salaries and wages or cost of materials.

"Value of work done": This represents the total contract price of the work actually commenced and finished during the year. Where contracts were not commenced and finished within the period covered, the value of the work done was assessed as being a proportion of the total contract price, equal to the proportion which the total expenditure during the period bears to the total estimated expenditure on the contract.

EMPLOYEES AND WAGES.

The number of persons engaged (including working proprietors but excluding subcontractors) and the salaries and wages paid to these during the year ended 31st March, 1930, are given hereunder:—

Persons engaged.Salaries and Wages paid.
Males.Females.Total.To Males.To Females.Total.
    £££
Proprietors1,444..1,444401,012..401,012
Managers and overseers216..216101,911..101,911
Accountants, clerks, &c.17011628634,65612,84547,501
Wage-earners9,366..9,3662,115,034..2,115,034
  Totals11,19611611,3122,652,61312,8452,665,458

The total number of persons engaged fell from 11,703 in 1928–29 to 11,312 in 1929–30, while the total salaries and wages paid declined from £2,736,588 to £2,665,458 during the same period. There was a considerable decrease in the number of working-proprietors covered, the figures being 1,565 and 1,444 for the two years respectively. Wage-earners decreased from 9,597 in 1928–29 to 9,366 in 1929–30. Excluding female employees, the figures for whom are exceedingly small, the average amount received in salaries and wages was £245 in 1925–26, £237 in 1926–27, £231 in 1927–28, £235 in 1928–29, and £237 in 1929–30. Wage-earners averaged £233, £225, £220, £224, and £226 in the respective years.

MOTIVE POWER.

Motive power is utilized in the building industry for concrete-mixers, hoists, air-compressors, &c., and in joinery-factories operated by builders in conjunction with their building operations. Particulars regarding the number and horse-power of engines and motors in use during the last three years are given below:—

Kind of Power.1927–28.1928–29.1929–30.
Number.Horse-power.Number.Horse-power.Number.Horse-power.
Steam391,0223483238630
Coal-gas262572726420190
Suction-gas333672457
Oil1637792181,1822091,054
Electric8585,3659995,9851,0436,482
Water....53314
  Totals1,0897,4561,2898,3681,3158,417

Part of the substantial increase in the machinery utilized is due to the fact that succeeding years have witnessed more complete collections. The major cause, however, appears to be an expansion in mechanical aids, particularly in those deriving their power from electricity.

MATERIALS USED AND WORK DONE.

In 1927–28 the collection form was altered by the excision of the analysis of the materials used, the total only of the cost of the materials (including payments to subcontractors) being now asked for. Compared with the corresponding figure for 1928–29, the total recorded in 1929–30 (£6,010,113) showed a decrease of £214,713, or 3 per cent.

To facilitate the completion of the portion of the return dealing with the value of work done, a distinction was made in 1925–26 and 1926–27 between contracts commenced and finished during the year and those worked on during the year but not commenced and finished within that space of time. In 1927–28 these distinctions were discarded, the value of work done being asked for in one figure. The headings given hereunder are prescribed for the classification of the work done, according to the nature of the structure raised, while jobbing and repair work is asked for separately. The amounts returned under the foregoing classifications are given hereunder:—

 1926–27.1927–28.1928–29.1929–30.
 ££££
Buildings6,269,5136,204,9667,666,0967,294,729
Bridges, wharves, jetties294,10086,965201,534197,790
Other construction work1,088,1831,009,511344,263280,823
Jobbing and repair work1,062,9471,117,0211,492,1691,634,539
..£8,714,743£8,418,463£9,704,062£9,407,881

The jobbing and repair work in 1929–30 accounted for 17 per cent. of the total value of work done.

Particulars regarding the operations of the New Zealand Railways Department have not been included in the foregoing figures. The Department erected 31 dwellings during 1929–30, the addition of the value of these dwellings (£24,310) bringing the total for the year to £9,432,191.

BUILDINGS COMPLETED.

The following summary shows a classification of the buildings completed during the five years so far covered by the statistics:—

Kind of Building.Year ended 31st March,
1926.1927.1928.1929.1930.

* One to four rooms.

† Five to eight rooms.

‡ Nine rooms and over.

Number.
Private dwellings—     
  One to three rooms1,299*335358549517
  Four to six rooms1,8462,5062,1732,9923,079
  Seven to nine rooms..195198251220
  Ten rooms and over6028324552
  Totals3,2053,0642,7613,8373,868
Business premises375531548735783
Other5286706789971,454
  Grand totals4,1084,2653,9875,5696,105
Value.
Private dwellings—£££££
  One to three rooms784,100*88,47887,078134,047127,323
  Four to six rooms1,923,0292,236,8121,908,3062,554,3612,631,871
  Seven to nine rooms..349,298367,235438,293364,990
  Ten rooms and over221,60984,648118,066184,627153,099
  Totals2,928,7382,759,2362,480,6853,311,3283,277,283
Business premises1,168,2471,822,1942,046,3242,708,9692,365,036
Other431,635831,359839,4131,116,5511,148,263
  Grand totals4,528,6205,412,7895,366,4227,136,8486,790,582

Figures relating to the dwellings erected by the Railways Department have been excluded from the foregoing table. The term "Other" includes in 1929–30 forty-eight premises erected as flats to the value of £147,695.

The average amount received by contractors for the erection of dwellings containing one to three rooms during the year ended 31st March, 1930, was £246; for houses of four to six rooms, £855; for houses of seven to nine rooms, £1,659; and for houses containing ten rooms or over, £2,944. The corresponding figures for the year 1928–29 were £244, £854, £1,746, and £4,103 respectively. Owing to the wide variation in the size, &c., of the business and other buildings erected, the average conveys but little in these cases.

BUILDING-COSTS.

The following table shows, for the last two years, the number of dwellings completed, together with the total cost and cost per room, classified according to the number of rooms:—

Number of Rooms.Number of Dwellings.Value.Value per Room.
1928–29.1929–30.1928–29.1929–30.1928–29.1929–30.
 Number.Number.££££
One13011514,66012,416113108
Two18118539,02436,12110898
Three23821780,36378,786113121
Four1,0141,038700,970718,057173173
Five1,5031,4961,335,6261,318,706178176
Six475545517,765595,108181182
Seven132142207,088211,188224212
Eight9362169,078117,899227238
Nine261662,12735,903265249
Ten183447,54179,136264233
Over ten2718137,08673,963....
  Totals3,8373,8683,311,3283,277,283....

The figures given above do not include the houses erected by the Railways Department or premises erected as flats.

The cost per room in the modal group (five rooms) was £176 in 1929–30, against £173 in the "four-room" group and £182 in the "six-room" group.

The values utilized in the foregoing represent what the building contractors received for the construction of the dwellings. The configuration of the building sites, transport facilities, building regulations, the rate of growth in the population, the class of house constructed, the existence of finance, are some of the principal factors affecting the cost of ding as between different districts.

The following table sets forth by provincial districts the number and value of the four-, five-, and six-roomed houses erected during the year ended 31st March, 1930:—

Provincial District.Number of Dwellings.Value of Dwellings.Average Value per Room.
Four Rooms.Five Rooms.Six Rooms.Total.
 ..£££££
Auckland655491,926151156158155
Hawke's Bay10483,626166161195168
Taranaki10482,767158155180164
Wellington919898,249208200192200
Marlborough4433,092150155154153
Nelson7662,930148164189166
Westland3925,581134127141133
Canterbury709580,735166167195172
Otago327286,886173182194182
Southland10286,079157169177169
  Totals3,0792,631,871173176182177

No special definition of the term "room" is made on the forms, and the customary interpretation must therefore be placed upon it. Under this, bathrooms, pantries, and kitchenettes are not counted as rooms.

Taking the average cost per room of the four-, five-, and six-roomed houses as being the most representative types, the average values are found to be much higher in the Wellington and Otago Districts, the actual average cost per room being £200 for the former and £182 for the latter. Next in order comes Canterbury with £172, followed by Southland (£169), and Hawke's Bay (£168).

CHARACTER OF ORGANIZATION.

The typical business unit in the building industry is the individual or single contractor or builder. Out of the 1,310 establishments furnishing returns for 1929–30 no fewer than 952 were individual concerns, the balance comprising 257 partnerships, 80 private companies, 19 local authorities and miscellaneous, and 2 public companies. The building industry is essentially one where the skill of the contractor weighs heavily in attracting business; moreover, it presents difficulties to adequate supervision when adopted on a large scale; while the "personal" element bulks largely in the administration. These factors explain why the great bulk of the Dominion's building operations are carried on by individual and partnership establishments.

The following table gives the principal data for each class of organization for the year 1929–30:—

Character of Organization.Establishments.Persons engaged.Salaries and Wages.Cost of Materials used (including Payments to Sub-contractors).Value of Buildings completed during Year.Total Value of Work done.
   ££££
Individual9525,1071,172,4413,143,7223,711,5474,713,166
Partnership2571,831424,8401,063,5441,212,6131,608,859
Public company2..........
Private company803,814929,8471,650,7512,283,6322,761,393
Municipal and miscellaneous19560138,330152,09686,937324,463
  Totals1,31011,3122,665,4586,010,1137,294,7299,407,881

CLASSIFICATION BY DISTRICTS.

The subjoined table shows the principal statistics for the year 1929–30:—

Establishments.Persons engaged.Salaries and Wages.Cost of Materials (including Payments to Sub-contractors).Value of Buildings completed during Year.Total Value of Work done.
   ££££
Auckland3022,823656,7231,586,4451,862,6442,385,123
Hawke's Bay69516128,842272,894320,537450,398
Taranaki4232974,000164,986193,186259,176
Wellington3513,295815,3181,787,1582,243,9742,814,333
Marlborough2218838,89284,60686,855140,938
Nelson3429767,062124,614145,438218,050
Westland119623,39244,44042,53773,672
Canterbury2592,144483,3821,098,2321,422,7221,747,178
Otago1571,340315,771665,371776,9721,058,584
Southland6328462,076181,367199,864260,429
  Totals1,31011,3122,665,4586,010,1137,294,7299,407,881

Of the total number of persons finding employment in the building industry (11,312), no fewer than 6,118, or 54 per cent., are located in the Auckland and Wellington Provincial Districts. As between Auckland and Wellington, Wellington leads in the volume of building done during each of the five years for which statistics are available.

COMPARISON WITH OTHER INDUSTRIES.

A comparison between the principal figures for the building industry and the other main industries in the Dominion shows some interesting points. The building industry employs a relatively small amount of fixed capital as compared with the other industries; this is not unexpected since labour is the principal agent of production in this industry. As regards the number of persons engaged and the amount of salaries and wages paid, the building industry occupies the first place in the Dominion, being followed by the printing industry. If the comparison is based on the added value (which in the case of the building industry represents the difference between the cost of materials supplied by builders, plus payments to subcontractors, and the total value of products or work done) the building industry ranks third, butter and cheese making being first and printing second.

The following table shows for the year ended 31st March, 1930, data for principal industries:—

Industry.Persons engaged.Amount paid as Salaries and Wages.Fixed Capital (i.e., Value of Land, Buildings, Plant, and Machinery).Added Value.
  £££
Building11,3122,665,458931,6283,397,768
Meat-freezing6,1391,570,9314,800,9182,389,467
Butter and cheese making4,228957,4383,895,0943,722,448
Sawmilling7,3811,659,0192,491,0563,061,494
Printing8,2551,859,1824,008,0933,569,680
Clothing-manufacture7,852970,0171,128,1191,419,696

BUILDING PERMITS.

Statistics of building permits have been collected annually since 1921–22 for all boroughs and town districts. In 1926–27, certain road districts in Eden County (suburban to Auckland) were added, and in 1928–29 two counties (increased to four in 1929–30), adjacent to Wellington and Christchurch, were also incorporated in the collection.

A summary of building permits issued during each year from 1921–22 onwards is as follows:—

Year.Number of New Private Dwellings.Value of New Buildings, all Classes.Total Value of all Building Operations.
  ££
1921–224,3304,602,8345,283,012
1922–235,0256,124,4397,101,681
1923–246,2457,708,9339,146,479
1924–255,8057,823,3319,304,160
1925–266,8508,613,54910,169,530
1926–277,1799,357,97711,019,389
1927–285,6908,127,7329,665,216
1928–295,2127,326,4649,054,421
1929–305,7477,917,3499,959,877
1930–313,4634,240,2385,473,395

The outstanding feature of the building activities for the year 1930–31 is the decrease of approximately £4,500,000, equivalent to 45 per cent. of the 1929–30 figures. Private dwellings account for nearly 50 per cent. of the decrease; the remainder being spread among business premises, other buildings, and alterations and additions.

A more detailed summary for the last three years follows:—

BUILDING PERMITS ISSUED: CITIES, BOROUGHS, AND TOWN DISTRICTS.

Private dwellings,—   
  New buildings—1928–29.1929–30.1930–31.
  Number5,2125,7473,463
  Value£4,602,351£5,105,002£2,898,720
  Value of alterations and additions£621,833£699,784£503,523
Business premises,—   
  New buildings—   
  Number770725475
  Value£1,711,916£1,730,308£834,255
  Value of alterations and additions£809,665£1,012,809£552,932
Total, including other buildings,—   
New buildings—   
  Number6,1996,7054,111
  Value£7,326,464£7,917,349£4,240,238
  Value of alterations and additions£1,727,957£2,042,528£1,233,157

The average value of private dwellings, as shown by returns of building permits was £883 in 1928–29, £888 in 1929–30, and £837 in 1930–31. For business premises corresponding figures are £2,223, £2,387, and £1,756 respectively.

Of the £2,898,720 covered by permits for new dwellings in 1930–31, £2,290,563 represented wooden residences and £478,204 houses in other materials. This excludes cases where the material was unspecified.

Building operations in respect of new private dwellings show a decrease of 2,284 (value, £2,206,282), as compared with the previous year. New business premises show a decrease on the previous year by 250 in number, and £896,053 in value. Compared with the peak year, 1926–27, the total value of all building operations in 1930–31 showed a decline of £5,545,994. It is probable that the 1926–27 level was the highest in the history of the country.

The following table arranges districts with minimum building values of £100,000 in descending order. Wellington and Auckland are again first and second, but in both cases decreases of approximately 50 per cent. are in evidence. The remainder of the towns, all showing decreases, are in much the same positions as the previous year, although Nelson shows the smallest decrease—viz., from £148,259 in 1929–30 to £132,617 in 1930–31. This is, no doubt, caused by the restoration of buildings damaged by the earthquakes of June, 1929.

 £
Wellington City1,024,031
Auckland City631,848
Christchurch City578,597
Dunedin City343,591
Lower Hutt Borough288,071
Palmerston North City188,984
Nelson City132,617
Invercargill City112,009
Timaru Borough109,376

MONTHLY PERMIT STATISTICS.

In addition to the comprehensive annual returns of building permits obtained from all boroughs and town districts, monthly returns are also collected from twenty-one principal towns, with their suburban boroughs and town districts, and certain adjacent counties and road districts. These monthly returns, while not giving a complete record for all towns in the Dominion, nevertheless cover a population of nearly 800,000 and afford a good index of the movement in building activity. Full details are regularly published in the Monthly Abstract of Statistics, from which the following summarized figures are taken:—

BUILDING PERMITS IN LARGER TOWNS.

Month.Alterations to Existing Buildings.New Buildings.Total Permits.
Number.Value.Dwellings only.Totals.Number.Value.
Number.Value.Number.Value.
  £ £ £ £
1930.
January679119,823335304,246374546,1331,053665,956
February710148,189289262,473332404,1051,042552,294
March871159,893324302,340390667,0901,261826,983
April761102,831267241,401311301,2751,072404,106
May814133,316306284,998375406,9801,189540,296
June725164,492300269,962352352,4601,077516,952
July788113,248287265,129356451,8381,144565,086
August74385,152274256,561305335,5461,048420,698
September698103,863272267,518321331,1601,019435,023
October72087,638298263,097359407,3481,079494,986
November63481,065205177,065253235,320887316,385
December55380,448143117,514183176,702736257,150
1931.
January47155,28512097,559163174,321634229,606
February48941,72111391,767208197,368697239,089
March57860,41110377,830163196,686741257,097
April54158,9328775,405153120,112694179,044
May69175,8989371,402154111,327845187,225
June62550,5539070,003149157,962774208,515
July63370,56810075,731139221,741772292,309
August64086,0119170,705154153,682794239,693

Chapter 25. SECTION XXIV.—PUBLIC FINANCE.

SUBSECTION A.—REVENUE AND EXPENDITURE INTRODUCTORY.

THE legislation relating to the custody, administration, and audit of the public moneys and securities is contained in the Public Revenues Act, 1926, which consolidated and amended the then existing enactments on the subject. All public moneys, excepting those payable to or received by the Post and Telegraph Department, the Government Insurance Department, the Public Trust Office, the Native Trust Office, the State Advances Office, the State Fire and Accident Insurance Office, the various Public Service Superannuation Funds, and the National Provident Fund, are paid into one account at the bank called the "Public Account," and are carried to one or other of the following funds or accounts in the books of the Treasury:—

The Consolidated Fund.

The Public Works Fund.

Separate accounts or funds specially created.

The financial year commences on the 1st day of April and ends on the 31st day of March. The revenue of any financial year is the money received into the Public Account at the bank at Wellington within the year, together with that received into the Public Account at London of which advice is received in time for inclusion in the accounts for the year. The expenditure is the money paid (a) at the Treasury within the year, (b) by imprestees of which accounts are received at the Treasury within the year, and (c) at London of which advice is received in time for inclusion.

At the end of each financial year the Appropriation Act of that year lapses, but the Minister of Finance is authorized for a period of three months from the commencement of the next financial year to pay money in respect of any service, provided that the amount does not exceed the unexpended balance voted for that purpose in the previous year, together with an amount equal to one-fourth of such vote.

The usual practice is for Parliament to meet at the end of June in each year, and to vote supplies from month to month until the estimated expenditure for the year has been approved and the annual Appropriation Act is passed.

AUDIT OF EXPENDITURE.

In the audit of expenditure both the pre-audit and post-audit systems are in operation. Pre-audit is applied to vouchers in respect of payments on account of salaries of new appointees, temporary officers, and officers claiming more than one month's salary at any time; interest, loan transactions, and return of deposits; unauthorized expenditure; transfers between Government accounts; or expenditure chargeable against the accounts of local bodies. Post-audit is applied to all other payments.

Vouchers must be certified as correct by the proper officer, and forwarded by him to the Head of his Department for approval. Vouchers subject to pre-audit are then forwarded to the Audit Office, and on being found correct are sent on to the Treasury to be entered on requisitions for payment. Vouchers subject to post-audit are transmitted by the head of the Department direct to the Treasury. Payment is made by the Treasury, and the claim is afterwards submitted for audit.

TOTAL RECEIPTS AND PAYMENTS.

The aggregate receipts of all accounts included in the public accounts for the financial year 1930–31 amounted to £96,171,040, and the gross payments to £97,244,644. The omission of credits-in-aid from both receipts and payments reduces the former to £88,562,308, and the latter to £89,635,912. Details for each account are given in the statement which follows. The State Advances Account covering State advances to settlers, workers, and local authorities, together with several minor accounts dealing with advances for various purposes, which are administered directly by the State Advances Board, are not included; nor are the other funds mentioned in the first paragraph on the preceding page. Particulars concerning these funds and the working of the Departments concerned will be found elsewhere in this book.

RECEIPTS AND PAYMENTS OF ACCOUNTS, 1930–31, WITH BALANCES AT 1ST APRIL, 1930, AND 31ST MARCH, 1931.
Account.Balance, 1st April, 1930.Receipts.*Credits.Payments.*Balance, 31st March, 1931.
* Excluding credits.
 £££££
Consolidated Fund—     
  Ordinary Revenue2,356,33727,218,9315,094,10929,296,667278,601
  Nauru and Ocean Islands3,17236,269..36,3853,056
  Nauru and Ocean Islands Sinking Fund31210,942..11,20549
  Local Bodies9,72929,184..32,7886,125
  Deposits348,3071,186,181..1,221,208313,280
Public Works Fund—     
  General Purposes348,1256,178,094848,0575,186,1831,340,036
  Waihou and Ohinemuri Rivers Improvement3,34442,7442,97740,5695,519
  Electric Supply341,8811,528,62236,4791,720,495150,008
  Electric Supply Sinking Fund172,72829,748..159,8242,655
Advances to other Governments21,045166,570..187,615..
Bank of New Zealand Shares1,859,375245,313..245,3131,859,375
Cheviot Estate230,89516,892..247,787..
Deteriorated Lands11,393433..11,826..
Discharged Soldiers Settlement240,2231,342,4438181,323,134259,532
Discharged Soldiers Settlement Loans Act 1920 Depreciation Fund558,73522,327..100580,962
Education Loans19,842646,2004,554653,17512,867
General Purposes Relief31,6313,792..11,66723,756
Hauraki Plains Settlement24,25245,68716,79155,99813,941
Howard Estate1......1
Hunter Soldiers Assistance Trust6,105852..1206,837
Hutt Valley Lands Settlement6128,185..28,107139
Kauri-gum Industry16,7223,652..18,7861,588
Land Assurance Fund84,9382,675..87,613..
Land for Settlements557,6191,204,9459,8001,020,458742,106
Loans Redemption220,15131,848,384..31,724,353344,182
Main Highways—     
  Revenue Fund136,4531,920,72871,6881,717,495339,886
  Construction Fund160,567849,97688,654907,906102,637
Mining Advances14,723521..14,882362
National Endowment135,00880,301..215,309..
National Endowment Trust42,2023,242..45,444..
Native Land Settlement55,742203,2725,303230,10628,908
Public Debt Repayment3,0531,207,109..1,210,13032
Railways Improvement Authorization Act, 1914327,1571,141,83362,1941,048,206420,784
Rangitaiki Land Drainage2,41810,6717987,7835,306
Remittances from London..464....464
Remittances to LondonDr. 3,89924,283..23,602Dr. 3,218
Reserve Fund2,068,563......2,068,563
State Advances Loan100,3962,646,123..2,706,51740,002
State Coal-mines59,057288,6051,860306,85140,811
State Coal - mines Sinking Fund7,9457,698..7,9047,739
State Forests48,722375,6242,230393,24331,103
Swamp Land Drainage7,00887,94590288,6156,338
Unemployment Fund..388,257..319,14269,115
Westport Harbour5,99959,1389563,3791,758
Working Railways77,2367,427,2531,361,4237,008,025496,464
  Totals10,715,27388,562,3087,608,73289,635,9129,641,669

NET RECEIPTS AND PAYMENTS.

Many of the accounts have their receipts and payments swollen through the transfer of moneys from one account to another. Some of these transfers rank as credits, and have already been taken into account in arriving at the totals of £88,562,308 (receipts) and £89,635,912 (payments) given in the table under the previous heading. The principal transfers between accounts which are treated as credits in reduction of expenditure are recoupments to the Consolidated Fund in respect of interest paid by that fund on loan-money.

There are, however, substantial transfers between accounts which rank as receipts of the receiving account. These are not always disclosed in the published statements, but an approximate total can be arrived at. This is found to have been in the neighbourhood of £5,775,000 for the year 1930–31. One of the principal items was the transfer of £1,207,059 from the Consolidated Fund to the Public Debt Repayment Account in accordance with the scheme of debt-reduction, An even greater amount was represented by the transfer of £1,219,208 petrol-tax receipts and £522,986 tire-tax and fees, &c., under the Motor-vehicles At from the Consolidated Fund to the Revenue Account of the Main Highways Fund. The sum of £159,247 was paid by way of subsidy from the Consolidated Fund to the new Unemployment Fund, and £104,000 was paid to various accounts as interest on balances of accounts invested in Government securities.

On the other hand, the Consolidated Fund received a good deal of revenue from other accounts, the principal items being £685,000 from the Working Railways Account as interest on railway capital liability, £289,333 from the Discharged Soldiers Settlement Account as interest on surplus moneys transferred from the Consolidated Fund some years ago and now forming part of the Public Debt Redemption Fund, and £245,312 by way of dividends first paid into the Bank of New Zealand Shares Account. The Consolidated Fund also received balances aggregating £176,412 from three accounts closed during the year. The Land for Settlements Account also benefited—to the extent of £300,130—by the closing of three subsidiary accounts. The Revenue Account of the Main Highways Fund transferred £300,000 to the Construction Account, which repaid the sum of £150,000 borrowed in 1927–28.

In addition to the transfers shown, temporary transfers between accounts and repayments thereof (shown only in the statement for the borrowing account) swelled both receipts and payments by £313,375.

In several accounts both receipts and expenditure are increased by the inclusion of certain per contra items. Of these the most important are those associated with the renewal of loan-moneys, no less a sum than £31,244,941 coming within this category in the receipts and expenditure of the Loans Redemption Account in 1930–31. The elimination of this amount and of certain transfers reduces the receipts of the Loans Redemption Account from £31,848,385 to £556,473, and the expenditure from £31,724,353 to £479,412. The Consolidated Fund figures are swelled by £4,150,000 and the Public Works Fund totals by £375,000 in respect of the raising of temporary loans and their subsequent redemption during the year. Most payments from one item of the Consolidated Fund to another rank as credits, but there are two classes of exceptions—viz., interest payments on certain balances and receipts of the Printing and Stationery Departments from other Government Departments. The former totalled approximately £104,000 in 1930–31 and the latter £230,000. Other small items bring the total of per contra items to £36,202,479.

Further reductions have still to be made from the gross total before a figure approximately representing true Governmental revenue and expenditure (apart from State advances and other activities not included in the public accounts) can be arrived at. The Accounts of Local Bodies merely record the receipt of moneys collected by the Government on behalf of local bodies and the payment of these to the local bodies concerned. Similarly, the Deposits Account represents only lodgments and withdrawals of non-Government moneys. The Advances to other Governments Account (now closed) covered payments made on behalf of other Governments and recoveries from those Governments. These three accounts do not in any way represent Government revenue or expenditure, and their transactions should be omitted from the net totals.

In a somewhat similar category comes the State Advances Loan Account, which covers the raising of moneys for advances to settler, workers, and local authorities, and the transfer of these to the State Advances Office, whose operations are, as previously stated, outside the public accounts. These accounts are also omitted in arriving at the net totals.

The total deductions to be made from both receipts and payments are thus over 46 millions, viz.:—

 Receipts.Payments.
* Excluding transfers between accounts.
 ££
Transfers between accounts5,775,0005,775,000
Temporary transfers313,375313,375
Per contra items36,202,47936,202,479
Accounts of Local Bodies29,18432,788
Deposits Account1,161,181*1,221,208
Advances to other Governments Account156,570*139,707*
State Advances Loan Account2,646,1232,706,517
 £46,283,912£46,391,074

The deduction of these totals from the aggregate receipts and payments leaves net totals of £42,000,000 for receipts and £43,000,000 for payments. The totals would be still further reduced if only the net increase in loan-money were taken into account as a receipt, and both receipts and payments diminished by the amount of loan-money redeemed (£2,473,685).

THE CONSOLIDATED FUND.

The Ordinary Revenue Account of the Consolidated Fund covers the ordinary revenue and expenditure of the General Government—i.e., apart from capital items, commercial and special undertakings, advances, &c. Until recent years its operations afforded an excellent comparison of State revenue and expenditure from year to year, but changes in system during the last few years have largely destroyed the comparability of the figures.

The most noteworthy of these changes came into operation from the beginning of the financial year 1925–26, when railway revenue and expenditure were removed from the Consolidated Fund and placed in a separate account called the Working Railways Account. In place of railway revenue, the Consolidated Fund received in each of the four years 1925–26 to 1928–29 a transfer from the Working Railways Account of an amount to cover interest on railway capital liability, while in its turn it, paid to the Working Railways Account an amount to make good the losses on isolated sections and branch lines. The Finance Act, 1929, reduced by £8,100,000 (since increase to £10,400,000) the amount on which interest is to be met by the Working Railways Account, and at the same time discontinued the subsidy on isolated sections and branch lines.

Somewhat similar action was taken in regard to Post and Telegraph revenue and expenditure from the beginning of 1928–29, when these were placed quite, outside of the orbit of the public accounts. In place of the revenue of the Post and Telegraph Department, the Consolidated Fund now receives merely an amount to cover interest on capital liability, while there is now no Consolidated Fund item of expenditure corresponding to that of Post and Telegraph Department in 1927–28 and previous years. In any comparison of Consolidated Fund revenue and expenditure over a series of years it is desirable to omit railways and postal items altogether.

These, however, do not represent the full extent to which comparability has been affected, as since the 5th December, 1927, both revenue and expenditure of the Consolidated Fund have been augmented through taxation receipts for main-highways purposes being paid into the Consolidated Fund, from which the great bulk is transferred to the Revenue Account of the Main Highways Fund. Special revenue for and expenditure on main highways constitute quite a recent innovation, necessitated by roading requirements consequent on the extension of motor transport, and it is desirable that both revenue and expenditure should be shown inclusive of motor-taxation receipts and their disposal, more particularly as these are now permanently added to Consolidated Fund transactions. The most satisfactory comparison is therefore got by increasing both revenue and expenditure from 1922–23 (when the first of this taxation was imposed) to 1927–28 by an amount equal to taxation receipts paid direct into the Main Highways Account.

Revenue and expenditure totals from 1925–26 onwards are also affected somewhat by the operations of the Repayment of the Public Debt Act, 1925 (referred to in Subsection C), under which the Consolidated Fund is credited with the earnings of the Public Debt Redemption Fund, which are applied towards meeting the charge against the Consolidated Fund in respect of amounts set aside to cover redemptions. The greater part of the interest on the Public Debt Redemption Fund was, however, in years prior to 1925–26 already being credited to the Consolidated Fund by way of interest on public moneys, while payments to the Public Debt Repayment Account merely take the place of, and do not greatly exceed, payments to sinking fund under the former system. No allowance is therefore made in the "adjusted" column of the following table for what simply amounts to a change in the system of annual debt charges. The figures in the columns referred to, which of course give the best comparison, are arrived at by deducting railway and postal items from the recorded totals during the ten years, and adding to both revenue and expenditure for 1922–23 to 1927–28 taxation receipts paid direct into the Main Highways Account Revenue Fund. Both recorded and adjusted figures are exclusive of credits.

Year ended 31st March,Revenue.Expenditure.Surplus (recorded).
Recorded.Adjusted.*Recorded.Adjusted.*

* See letterpress.

† Deficit.

 £££££
192228,127,00718,695,29128,466,83819,544,916-339,831
192327,579,44318,275,64126,263,76319,326,1281,315,683
192427,960,37018,448,22926,148,00519,000,4801,812,365
192528,643,00019,208,31527,399,20019,726,4841,243,800
192624,725,76220,010,90823,570,08321,094,6541,155,679
192724,943,10720,211,38824,355,96522,121,731587,142
192825,123,98019,966,24424,944,90522,459,579179,075
192923,599,67620,840,34124,176,92823,680,350-577,252
193025,349,86122,736,53725,200,88225,020,953148,979
193123,068,93121,879,93124,708,04224,708,042-1,639,111

The adjusted figures, it should be noted, are comparable vertically only, and not horizontally, the amount deducted from the revenue figures being in each year considerably higher than that deducted from the expenditure side. No deduction from expenditure was applicable in 1930–31, as against £1,189,000 from revenue.

REVENUE.

The revenue proper of the Consolidated Fund is now derived principally from taxation and from interest on the Public Debt Redemption Fund and other public moneys, with transfers from the Working Railways Account and from the Post and Telegraph Department in respect of interest on capital liability. As shown earlier in this subsection, interest recoupments are also made from various trading and lending accounts, but these rank as credits. Details of revenue during the last three years are given in the table which follows.

Source.Year ended 31st March,
1929.1930.1931.

* This excludes unemployment taxation receipts, which are not paid into the Consolidated Fund.

From taxation—£££
  Customs revenue7,954,2528,897,0477,605,976
  Motor-vehicles—Duties, licenses, &c.1,243,5771,510,7901,840,590
  Excise duty611,484620,312575,100
  Film-hire tax....41,756
  Land-tax1,140,3241,506,9111,145,617
  Income-tax3,310,8773,533,7644,003,606
  Death duties1,944,5141,727,4391,809,735
  Duty on instruments439,452457,148326,121
  Bank-note duty191,221193,017233,318
  Totalizator revenue541,179542,899529,143
  Amusements-tax60,58679,887105,936
  Other stamps taxation394,567401,917380,558
  Total taxation17,832,03319,471,13118,597,456*
  Registration and other fees198,267253,788223,206
  Marine118,250114,267103,811
  Interest on public moneys760,035803,491866,981
  Interest on railway capital liability2,331,3352,132,324685,000
  Interest on post and telegraph capital liability428,000481,000504,000
  Interest on Public Debt Redemption Fund995,202996,695858,893
  Tourist and health resorts72,89577,23570,456
  National Endowment revenue....118,869
  Other territorial revenue198,803214,228187,409
  Departmental receipts525,063545,952548,894
  Miscellaneous (including recoveries on account of expenditure of previous years)139,793259,750303,956
  Totals23,599,67625,349,86123,068,931

EXPENDITURE.

Expenditure from the Consolidated Fund is divided into two main groups, according to whether it is made under permanent or under annual appropriation. The latter heading covers the expenditure under the various departmental votes, while the former covers, interest on and amortization of the public debt, and expenditure under special Acts including that on pensions, superannuation, subsidies to Hospital Boards, and disposal of special taxation for main highways.

Expenditure under the main heads of permanent appropriations and each head of annual appropriations during the last three years was as follows (the figures are net—i.e., exclusive of credits):—

Head.Year ended 31st March,
1929.1930.1931.

* In respect of 1928–29.

Permanent appropriations—£££
  Civil List30,16730,52830,862
  Interest on public debt8,675,2209,136,3019,266,676
  Amortization of debt1,435,5211,563,6441,638,672
  Pensions, including family allowances2,657,5342,749,9832,852,030
  Subsidies to superannuation funds and National Provident Fund204,716381,548165,096
  Subsidies to Hospital Boards673,689732,456669,860
  Subsidies to local bodies on rates216,065219,688..
  For education purposes137,233140,561125,331
  Losses on isolated railway sections and branch lines496,57829,929*..
  Advance to Working Railways Account..150,000..
  Transfers to Main Highways Account Revenue Fund1,171,7601,420,4601,742,194
  Motor-spirits tax paid to borough councils54,95374,56583,012
  Contribution towards Singapore Naval Base125,000125,000125,000
  Other366,161472,942337,130
  Totals, permanent appropriations16,244,59717,227,60517,035,863
Annual appropriations— ....
  Legislative Departments95,19199,25198,990
  Prime Minister's Department13,08413,81714,665
  Treasury Department37,49441,94140,329
  Land and Income Tax Department61,09965,31466,262
  Stamp Duties Department96,58099,339104,839
  National Provident and Friendly Societies Department25,04725,58625,096
  Public buildings87,07369,45162,381
  Government and other domains5,2994,9394,498
  Maintenance and repairs to roads85,43679,50432,848
  Maintenance of irrigation works, &c.14,13816,31016,242
  Native Department31,67735,71435,720
  Department of External Affairs38,43336,61241,213
  Cook Islands34,82234,38942,895
  Department of Industries and Commerce, Tourist, and Publicity114,406101,739132,532
  Department of Justice132,623135,383135,702
  Prisons Department89,45688,443100,713
  Crown Law Office5,9345,8245,727
  Police Department444,970452,883456,672
  Pensions Department165,912176,743173,176
  Mines Department32,42427,53130,934
  Department of Internal Affairs359,966351,039278,517
  Audit Department24,79027,26027,773
  Public Service Commissioner's Office7,0626,3747,140
  Printing and Stationery Department220,796214,976228,287
  Mental Hospitals Department303,300307,040303,459
  Department of Health239,757247,250244,671
  Naval Defence463,496437,573118,837
  Defence Department464,595454,828277,799
  Customs Department117,390112,087111,532
  Marine Department110,212133,706172,509
  Department of Labour60,89360,98555,400
  Department of Lands and Survey181,748192,819165,146
  Scenery Preservation14,1392,3912,303
  Valuation Department53,60055,56655,027
  Electoral Department89,77311,2669,991
  Department of Agriculture451,926435,283388,277
  Education Department3,092,2963,218,8283,230,139
  Department of Scientific and Industrial Research57,53565,77463,371
  Transport Department..5,3135,982
  Services not provided for7,95922,2064,585
  Totals, annual appropriations7,932,3317,973,2777,672,179
  Grand totals24,176,92825,200,88224,708,042

The amounts shown for superannuation subsidies in 1928–29 and 1929–30 do not represent the full total of net payments for this purpose, the sum of £25,000 for teachers' superannuation subsidy being included in each of those two years under the heading of "Education Department" in the annual appropriations.

In addition to the net amount shown as expended on education and pensions out of permanent and annual appropriations chargeable on the Consolidated Fund, the net revenue from National endowments is divided between education and old-age pensions in proportions of 70 per cent. and 30 per cent. respectively. Up to and including 1930–31, six-sevenths of the amount set aside for education was paid from the now discontinued National Endowment Account to the Consolidated Fund, where it was treated as a credit. The remaining seventh was paid direct to the Universities, and the portion devoted to old-age pensions was also paid direct, without ranking as a credit of the Consolidated Fund.

Another credit of the Education vote is represented by the net revenue from educational reserves, while part of the receipts from gold-duty is credited against miners' pensions. Both credits are included in the gross expenditure but not in the net. The inclusion of expenditure from these items and from national endowment net revenue is desirable, to give a proper idea of expenditure on education and pensions, the figures for the last three years being—

 Year ended 31st March,
1929.1930.1931.

* Excluding school buildings and teachers' superannuation.

National Endowment net revenue applied to—£££
  Education94,93387,42094,506
  Old-age pensions40,68637,46640,502
Educational reserves net revenue applied to education127,444129,531106,405
Gold duty applied to miners' pensions2,3772,4782,508
Total expenditure on—   
  Education*3,426,9063,551,3403,556,381
  Pensions2,866,5092,966,6703,068,216

In addition to transfers to the Main Highways Account under permanent appropriation, an amount of £35,000 was transferred in each of the years 1928–29 and 1929–30, under the annual vote "Maintenance and Repairs to Roads."

After allowing for recoveries from trading and other accounts, interest and amortization charges in respect of the public debt absorbed 47.27 per cent. of net revenue in 1930–31. If the receipts in respect of interest on railway and post and telegraph capital liability be treated similarly to other interest recoveries, the proportion reduces to 44.41 per cent.

A system of Departmental balance-sheets and statements of accounts was inaugurated on commercial lines in 1920 to show the true cost of the various Departments and services, as distinct from payments out of appropriations on the basis referred to at the beginning of this subsection. These balance-sheets and statements of accounts are published annually in Parliamentary Paper B.–1 [Part IV], to which the reader is referred for details of income, expenditure, &c., in respect of the various Departments and services. A State balance-sheet covering all Departments and services, with the exception of the Post Office Savings-bank, the Public Trust Office, and the Insurance Departments, is now included in the publication mentioned.

If to the revenue of the Consolidated Fund for 1930–31 (£23,068,931) be added a balance of £2,356,337, brought forward from the previous year, the total receipts become £25,425,268. In addition to the net expenditure shown (£24,708,042), £127,900 was advanced to the Rural Intermediate Credit Board, £159,247 was transferred to the Unemployment Fund by way of subsidy on expenditure, £116,768 was paid to local authorities to subsidize amounts expended in relief of unemployment, £5,000 was advanced to the West port Harbour Account, grants and special services in connection with the Hawke's Bay earthquake absorbed £29,530, and £174 was expended as assistance in the repair of damage to public works occasioned by the West Coast earthquake of 1929. The deduction of the resultant total (£25,146,667) from the total receipts (£25,425,268) leaves a balance of £278,601, which has been carried forward to the current year.

EXPENDITURE FROM SURPLUS MONEYS.

Apart from the expenditure properly chargeable to the year's operations, payments out of surplus revenues of the Consolidated Fund are made from time to time for capital or debt-reduction purposes. Prior to 1920–21 such payments out of surplus were confined almost entirely to transfers to the Public Works Fund. Since that year, however, while £3,250,000 has been transferred to the Public Works Fund (making a total of £14,555,000 since 1891), no less a sum than £23,000,000 has been utilized for other capital purposes or the reduction of debt. The sum of £13,500,000 was transferred to the Discharged Soldiers Settlement Account in 1920–21 and 1921–22, and a further £200,000 was paid over to the Discharged Soldiers Settlement Loans Act 1920 Depreciation Fund Account before the annual payment of £50,000 came to be treated as a permanent appropriation in 1924–25. The sum of £100,000 was transferred to the Education Loans Account in 1923–24, and £984,375 was transferred to the Bank of New Zealand Shares Account in 1926–27 and the two following years. In 1920–21, £1,200,000 was transferred to the Reserve Fund Account, thereby increasing the reserve fund to £2,000,000, and two years later a further £800,000 was utilized to redeem the original reserve fund securities. Other payments from surplus moneys towards debt-reduction purposes have been made as follows:—

Year ended 31st March,Amount. £
1922560,011
19232,359,960
19241,344,741
19251,052,130
1926566,161
1927588,868
192895,979
192950

These amounts are additional to those paid by way of permanent appropriation towards the repayment of the public debt under the Act of 1925 and the reduction of the funded debt. Some of the items are recovered from other accounts, and all reparation-moneys paid into the Consolidated Fund (these are now paid direct to the Loans Redemption Account) have been used for debt-reduction purposes and are included in the figures given.

Other payments out of surplus moneys of the Consolidated Fund include subsidies totalling £372,168 between 1927–28 and 1930–31 in respect of amounts expended by local authorities in the relief of unemployment. In 1930–31 there was added subsidy (£159,247) on expenditure out of the Unemployment Fund. In addition there have been advances aggregating £400,000 to the Rural Intermediate Credit Board in the last three years, an advance of £45,000 to the State Forests Account in 1927–28, one of £5,000 to the Westport Harbour Account in 1930–31, and a total of £33,226 earth-quake expenditure to 31st March, 1931.

PUBLIC WORKS.

For the prosecution of the policy of public works inaugurated in 1870 there was set up a Public Works Fund. For many years all expenditure on public works was borne by this fund, but in course of time separate subsidiary accounts were established to deal with certain special activities. These subsidiary accounts have in general either become merged in the General Purposes Account of the Public Works Fund or have ceased to exist on the completion of the work for which they were called into existence. A list of the subsidiary accounts of the Public Works Fund, with the year of commencement and of termination, was given in the 1930 number of the Year-book.

The Railways Improvement Authorization Act 1914 Account, which came into operation as a subsidiary account of the Public Works Fund in 1915–16, became a separate account in 1923–24 and was closed in 1931. The Education Loans Account, which from 1920–21 removed from the General Purposes Account of the Public Works Fund the expenditure in connection with the erection, &c., of buildings and the acquisition of land for educational purposes, was also closed in 1931. The Construction Fund of the Main Highways Account was established in 1923–24 to provide finance for the construction, reconstruction, &c., of main highways. At the same time a Main Highways Account Revenue Fund was also set up to cover the maintenance, repair, &c., of main highways, the activities covered by the Revenue Fund being analogous rather to those of the Consolidated Fund than to those of the Public Works Fund.

In addition to the accounts mentioned as covering the construction of public works, there are three accounts (Hauraki Plains Settlement, Rangitaiki Land Drainage, and Swamp Drainage) which also properly rank as Public Works Accounts, although their operations are under the control of the Lands Department. These three accounts have all been set up for similar purposes—viz., the drainage, reclamation, and roading of low-lying or swampy land for the purpose of rendering it fit for settlement.

The list of accounts dealing with the construction of public works is thus—

  • Public Works Fund—

    • General Purposes Account.

    • Waihou and Ohinemuri Rivers Improvement Account.

    • Electric Supply Account.

  • Education Loans Account (closed in 1931).

  • Main Highways Account Construction Fund.

  • Railways Improvement Authorization Act 1914 Account (closed in 1931).

  • Hauraki Plains Settlement Account.

  • Rangitaiki Land Drainage Account.

  • Swamp Land Drainage Account.

RECEIPTS.

A summary of the receipts of the accounts covering the construction of public works is given below for the last five years. The figures are exclusive of credits, and transfers between the accounts considered are omitted, as are also temporary transfers from other accounts.

Year ended 31st March,Loan-money.Transfers from Consolidated Fund or other Accounts.Recoveries on account of Expenditure of Previous Years.Interest on Investments.Sales of Electrical Energy.Other and Unspecified.Total.
 £££££££
19277,095,4461,133149,10116,631339,99435,2887,637,593
19286,986,750551,30440,09822,025367,94753,0868,021,210
192911,598,247396,743123,27917,801413,98839,66612,589,724
19303,029,550610,62364,09735,279607,26243,9374,390,748
19318,820,700153,73646,97533,469686,44340,9099,782,232

The principal transfers during the last four years have been from the Revenue Fund of the Main Highways Account to the Construction Fund. There was a transfer of £250,000 from the Consolidated Fund to the Public Works Fund in 1927–28, and various small transfers are made from the Consolidated Fund to certain other of the public works accounts.

Of the total of £40,909 under the head of "Other and Unspecified" for 1930–31 £4,183 was shown to be from sales of land, and £404 from the sale, letting, or other disposal of land. Rents and royalties, so shown, totalled £8,289 and rates £14,122; while the bulk of the miscellaneous receipts of the Rangitaiki Land Drainage Account (£155) and the Swamp Land Drainage Account (£215) is in respect of rents, royalties, &c. A considerable proportion of the miscellaneous receipts of the Electric-Supply Account (£9,521) is also in respect of rents. The principal item in the miscellaneous receipts of the Hauraki Plains Settlement Account (£1,343) is tram-freights, repayment of and interest on advances for artesian-well boring being another item of importance.

The balance of the "Other and Unspecified" total is made up of—Allocation of gold duty towards payment of interest, &c., payable by the Waihou and Ohinemuri Rivers Improvement Account, £1,267; levy on gold-mining companies for the same purpose, £1,117; "thirds" under Land Act, £12; and interest on land-sales, £281.

EXPENDITURE.

The expenditure of the various accounts dealing with the construction of public works is summarized below for the last five years. As in the case of receipts, the figures have been diminished by the exclusion of credits and of transfers between the various accounts.

Year ended 31st March,Public Works.Maintenance and Working-expenses.*Charges and Expenses of raising or transferring Loan-money.Amortization of Debt.Interest.Management Charges of Consolidated Stock.Other Items (Non capital).Total.

* Where shown separately.

 ££££££££
19276,658,6726,735232,67520,249288,5404054437,207,719
19286,925,3728,662172,90334,698356,2692,3478567,501,107
19297,648,513221,984603,15435,312418,3477751,8108,929,895
19307,505,496193,917713,68550,374481,2612,9219548,948,608
19318,221,64685204,14423,783505,8402,2382,8308,960,566

For the years 1928–29 and 1929–30 a distinction was made in the accounts between capital and maintenance expenditure out of vote, but this has now been discontinued, as has also a similar distinction in the case of other accounts. The item "Departmental" in the Public Works Fund covers both construction and maintenance, and other items are probably also affected.

The principal items of public-works expenditure included in the first column are as follows for the five years:—

Year ended 31st March,Railways.Roads.Telegraph Extension.Development of Water-power.*Public Buildings.Lands and River Improvement, Irrigation, &c.Immigration.Departmental and other.

* Including maintenance except in 1928–29 and 1929–30.

 ££££££££
19272,316,8231,127,010558,0411,130,013876,980272,572184,918192,315
19282,517,4571,253,801625,5401,389,341592,019265,92267,157214,135
19293,115,8091,770,073624,414965,560588,856273,86450,266259,671
19302,980,7432,158,055594,383504,235771,614262,00941,756192,701
19313,015,2922,233,430419,7561,187,797924,364233,52633,545173,936

The total shown for lands and river improvement includes a certain amount of expenditure on roading, which is not shown separately in the Hauraki Plains Settlement, Rangitaiki Land Drainage, and Swamp Lands Drainage Accounts. In addition to expenditure on roads included in accounts taken as covering public works, there is the expenditure incurred in roading Crown lands and lands purchased for settlement, which is a charge on the Land for Settlements Account and is included in the values upon which the rentals of the lands are based.

A more detailed statement of the expenditure out of Public Works accounts during 1930–31 is now given:—

Public Works Accounts.—Expenditure, 1930–31.

 Gross.Credits.Net.
 £££
Public works, departmental311,448179,632131,816
Railways3,378,986363,6943,015,292
Public buildings—   
  General101,392465100,927
  Courthouses19,578619,572
  Prison buildings and works2,8083042,504
  Police-stations8,371118,360
  Postal and Telegraph139,325655138,670
  Agricultural1,509..1,509
  Mental-hospital buildings134,523383134,140
  Health and hospital institutions17,3582017,338
  Educational505,8984,554501,344
Timber-supply, sawmills, &c.4,1026,373Cr. 2,271
Quarries23,32319,1044,219
Lighthouses4,11074,103
Harbour-works6,803626,741
Development of tourist resorts60,65837060,288
Immigration76,25442,70933,545
Main highways846,56188,654757,907
Roads, &c.1,463,71483,9041,379,810
Roads, &c., on goldfields4,587..4,587
Roads to give access to outlying districts92,9441,81891,126
Telegraph extension479,99860,242419,756
Contingent defence15,8842,07213,812
Hauraki Plains drainage, &c.50,25916,79133,468
Rangitaiki land drainage7,5667986,768
Swamp land drainage48,96590248,063
Lands, miscellaneous61,7161,18360,533
Irrigation, water-supply, and drainage65,2402,62662,614
Waihou and Ohinemuri Rivers improvement25,0572,97722,080
Development of water-power1,224,27636,4791,187,797
Services not provided for (General Purposes Account)105105..
Plant, material, and stores99,735144,507Cf. 44,772
Subsidy to Ellesmere Lands Drainage Board439..439
Administration expenses in connection with Ellesmere lands85..85
Refund of rates10..10
Charges of raising loans204,144..204,144
Interest recouped to Consolidated Fund505,840..505,840
Management charges of consolidated stock2,238..2,238
Exchange on cash remitted to London for investment2,381..2,381
Amortization of debt23,783..23,783
  Totals£10,021,973£1,061,407£8,960,566

GENERAL PURPOSES ACCOUNT.

The total not expenditure of the Public Works Fund proper since its inception in 1870 has been £117,945,690, spread over the various classes of public works as follows:—

Net Expenditure of Public Works Fund, General Purposes Account, 1870 to 31st March, 1931.

Class.Amount. £
Immigration3,309,850
Public works, departmental2,740,866
Railways56,117,712
Roads20,334,817
Land-purchases2,061,147
Development of mining881,065
Telegraph extension10,930,501
Public buildings11,099,895
Lighthouses, harbour-works, and defences1,291,817
Contingent defence1,406,587
Rates on Native lands68,672
Thermal springs14,600
Development of tourist resorts576,708
Lands improvement661,216
Plant, material, and stores274,633
Charges and expenses of raising loans3,713,744
Coal-mines10,835
Interest and sinking fund218,500
Irrigation and water-supply968,743
Timber-supply, sawmills, &c.Cr. 5,489
Acquisition and operation of quarries9,636
Motor transport service33,635
Transfer to Main Highways Account Construction Fund1,226,000
  Total£117,945,690

The total receipts of the fund to 31st March, 1931, were £119,285,726, of which £103,611,423 represented the proceeds of loans, and £14,555,000 transfers from the Consolidated Fund. The largest item in the residue of £1,119,303 was an amount of £506,820 in respect of sinking funds set free, next in importance being receipts from stamp duties to 31st December, 1876 (£264,658). The balance of the fund at 31st March, 1931, was £1,340,036.

LAND-SETTLEMENT ACCOUNTS.

The various accounts dealing with the settlement of lands comprise an important group in the public accounts. Their operations consist in the main of the purchase of land and its preparation for settlement on a system of sale or lease, or the making of advances to the selectors themselves for the purpose of acquiring or improving properties.

The principal advances accounts, those relating to State advances to settlers and workers, are, as stated earlier in this subsection, outside the public accounts and are not included here. The list of accounts covering land-settlement and included in the public accounts is—

  • Land for Settlements Account.

  • Discharged Soldiers Settlement Account.

  • Discharged Soldiers Settlement Loans Act 1920 Depreciation Fund Account.

  • Native Land Settlement Account.

  • National Endowment Account.*

  • National Endowment Trust Account.*

  • Deteriorated Lands Account.*

  • Cheviot Estate Account.*

  • Hutt Valley Lands Settlement Account.

* Closed during 1930–31.

To these might be added the Hauraki Plains Settlement, Rangitaiki Land Drainage, and Swamp Land Drainage Accounts, all of which are concerned with the preparation of land for settlement or the improvement of lands. At present, however, much the greater part of their operations is in the nature of public-works construction out of borrowed money, and they are accordingly included among the public-works accounts under the preceding heading.

A summary of the receipts and payments of the land-settlement accounts is now given for the last three years. Transfers between the various accounts in the group, temporary transfers, and credits are excluded.

LAND-SETTLEMENT ACCOUNTS—RECEIPTS AND EXPENDITURE, 1928–29 TO 1930–31

Receipts.1928–29.1929–30.1930–31.

* Excluding Native lands.

† Not included under other headings.

 £££
Repayments of advances1,136,3281,025,939715,348
Sales of land225,629204,515116,809
Rents686,996685,942510,665
Survey liens6,6677,4076,409
Valuation fees....380
Interest— ....
  On advances703,767682,201576,394
  On sales of land40,17055,32547,053
  On survey liens1,5441,9301,739
  On investments76,49872,12170,333
  On temporary transfers2943661,816
Loan-money218,600615,000514,000
Transfers from other accounts57,46459,3271,500
Profit on realization of securities..2,993..
Recoveries on account of expenditure of previous years56222117
Recoupment of administration expenses (deteriorated lands)2,488....
Farm accounts10,2849,2613,240
Sale of live-stock, &c.....158
Domain funds transferred317..25
  Totals£3,167,102£3,422,549£2,565,986
Expenditure.£££
Administration*67,94173,99484,415
Purchase of lands*4,009428,734275,228
Incidental expenses—roading, surveys, &c.*35,09852,22026,317
Purchase and improvement of Native lands154,998150,638221,532
Development of unoccupied lands..4,86261,945
Payments to lessees for improvements4967232
Refunds of rent, &c. (deteriorated lands)1,3451,844586
Farm accounts8,8755,8516,582
Advances made717,339706,424572,501
Interest payments1,248,8911,198,2061,147,859
Management charges of consolidated stock4961,487991
Expenses of raising or transferring loan money1741,4992,468
Exchange....1,797
Amortization of debt945,544426,310157,917
Transfers to other accounts1,7126,28176,977
"Halves," "thirds," and "fourths" to Local Bodies' Deposits Accounts12,4819,9215,921
National-endowment residue for education and old-age pensions135,619124,886135,008
Discharged Soldiers Settlement Suspense Account (net)753729380
  Totals£3,335,324£3,193,953£2,778,656

The dropping in the Public Accounts of 1930–31 of the distinction between administration, purchase, and roading, surveying, &c., of Native lands has diminished the utility of the figures for the first three items of expenditure. The necessary adjustment has been made in the figures for the two preceding years.

It should be explained that, on account of a distinction not being made in one or two cases between rents and other items, the whole amount has been treated as rents in the above summary.

TRADING ACCOUNTS.

Several important trading operations of the Government (Public Trust, Post and Telegraph, fire, life, and accident insurance) are outside the orbit of the public accounts, while certain others are still included in the Consolidated Fund; and the Electric Supply Account covers both construction and trading operations. Trading accounts other than those which might be so regarded but have already been dealt with under previous headings are as follows:—

  • Working Railways Account.

  • Westport Harbour Account.

  • State Coal-mines Account.

  • State Forests Account.

  • Kauri-gum Industry Account.

The revenue of these five accounts during the years ended 31st March, 1929, 1930, and 1931, was as follows:—

TRADING ACCOUNTS.—REVENUE, 1928–29 TO 1930–31.

Item.Account.1928–29.1929–30.1930–31.
  £££
Railway revenueWorking Railways7,943,2558,033,6457,294,666
Transfers and advances from Consolidated FundDitto496,578179,929..
Contributions and subsidy to Railway Employees Sick Benefit Fund"6,30429,46529,311
Port charges, coal rate, &c.Westport Harbour39,05044,54234,141
Endowments and rentsDitto21,37422,26719,825
Advance from Consolidated Fund"....5,000
Sale of coal and wood, rents, &c.State Coalmines293,106328,050284,591
Forests revenueState Forests87,322104,40183,127
Administration expenses recovered"2,0722,4921,620
Transfer from Consolidated Fund"12,035....
Loan-money"200,000352,000285,000
Sale of gumKauri-gum5,17015,4633,010
Interest receiptsVarious23,05927,59412,900
Recoveries on account of expenditure of previous years"8825491,147
Totals..£9,130,207£9,140,397£8,054,338

Expenditure during the three years was composed of the following amounts:—

TRADING ACCOUNTS.—EXPENDITURE, 1928–29 TO 1930–31.

 1928–29.1929–30.1930–31.
Out of appropriations—£££
  Working railways6,087,2006,737,4136,222,160
  Westport Harbour43,31755,29837,215
  State coal-mines280,285295,466292,976
  State forests273,648360,812300,939
  Kauri-gum industry1,1242,305767
Interest2,407,5312,224,572794,281
Management charges of consolidated stock4011979
Charges and expenses of raising or transferring loans597809912
Exchange....1,373
Amortization of debt8,69111,44730,087
Transfers to other accounts38,2686,9719,495
..£9,140,701£9,695,212£7,690,284

Credits in aid, credits in reduction, and temporary transfers are excluded from the foregoing figures of receipts and payments.

SUBSECTION B.—TAXATION.

TOTAL TAXATION.

ALL revenue collected by means of taxation was until the end of the financial year 1921–22 paid into the Consolidated Fund and applied to general purposes. From 1922–23 to the 5th December, 1927, however, certain items were paid into the Main Highways Account Revenue Fund to help to defray the cost of improving and maintaining roads. From the last-mentioned date all such moneys are paid into the Consolidated Fund in the first instance, and (with certain exceptions) transferred to the Main Highways Account Revenue Fund.

The proceeds of the unemployment taxation introduced in 1930–31 are not paid into the Consolidated Fund. A deduction to cover cost of collection is made by the Post and Telegraph Department, and the balance is paid direct into the Unemployment Fund.

Particulars of tax collections during the last ten years, under the main headings, are shown in the following table. The total taxation from 1922–23 to 1927–28 includes amounts paid direct into the Revenue Account of the Main Highways Fund, while for 1930–31 gross collections of unemployment levy are included.

Year ended 31st March,Customs and Excise Duties.*Land-tax.Income-tax.Death Duties.Totalizator Taxes.Other Taxes.Total.

* Excluding tire-tax and petrol-tax.

 £££££££
19225,554,3341,637,8166,002,9871,512,754515,2491,147,37616,370,516
19236,644,4201,541,5023,831,9321,829,852607,6571,260,01715,715,380
19247,870,3091,426,4633,781,5321,517,315618,4251,326,39416,540,438
19258,187,2731,335,2513,386,0521,520,749590,3851,529,89916,549,609
19268,974,2351,266,6593,368,5161,484,189659,6421,501,44717,254,688
19278,826,2871,229,0673,422,2161,690,374583,4211,686,46217,437,827
19288,501,2451,154,4793,273,7291,899,370567,8901,748,43217,145,145
19298,565,7361,140,3243,310,8771,944,513541,1792,329,40417,832,033
19309,517,3591,506,9113,533,7641,727,439542,8992,642,75919,471,131
19319,181,0761,145,6174,003,6061,809,735529,1433,209,10818,878,285

Tire-tax and petrol-tax receipts are not included in Customs and excise duties, as, though collected through the Customs, they are set aside for roading purposes, for which these taxes were specially imposed. In the public accounts they are grouped with motor-vehicle license fees, &c., under the heading of "Motor-vehicles—duties, licenses, &c." This item, figures for which are given elsewhere in this subsection, represents the bulk of the total of "Other taxes" shown for recent years.

The percentage of taxation receipts under each heading to the total amount collected for each of the last ten years is as under:—

Year ended 31st March,Customs and Excise Duties.*Land-tax.Income-tax.Death Duties.Totalizator Taxes.Other Taxes.

* Excluding tire-tax and petrol-tax.

 Per Cent.Per Cent.Per Cent.Per Cent.Per Cent.Per Cent.
192233.9310.0036.679.243.157.01
192342.289.8124.3811.643.878.02
192447.588.6222.869.183.748.02
192549.478.0720.469.193.579.24
192652.017.3419.528.603.828.71
192750.627.0519.629.693.359.67
192849.586.7319.1011.083.3110.20
192948.046.4018.5710.903.0313.06
193048.887.7418.158.872.7913.57
193143.346.0721.219.582.8017.00

TAXATION PER HEAD.

The revenue from taxation per head of mean population, including Maoris, during the last ten years is shown in the next table:—

Year ended 31st March,Rate per Head.
 £ s. d.
192212 14 8
192311 19 8
192412 8 0
192512 3 5
192612 7 11
192712 5 6
192811 17 7
192912 4 3
193013 3 7
193112 12 1

CUSTOMS AND EXCISE TAXATION.

The amount of revenue derived from Customs and excise duties during each of the last ten years is shown below. The figures are given both exclusive and inclusive of tire-tax and motor-spirits taxation, specially imposed to raise revenue for the maintenance of main highways, a subject dealt with under the next heading.

Year ended 31st March,Customs Duties.Excise Duties.Total Customs and Excise Duties.
Excluding Main Highways Items.Including Main Highways Items.Excluding Main Highways Items.Including Main Highways Items.
 £££££
19225,095,4365,095,436458,8985,554,3345,554,334
19236,032,2926,153,384612,1286,644,4206,765,512
19247,238,2157,361,783632,0947,870,3097,993,877
19257,536,8897,689,192650,3848,187,2738,339,576
19268,344,6778,573,388629,5588,974,2359,202,946
19278,204,4748,395,049621,8138,826,2879,016,862
19287,891,6218,262,588609,6248,501,2458,872,212
19297,954,2528,953,231611,4848,565,7369,564,715
19308,897,04710,016,469620,3129,517,35910,636,781
19317,605,9769,052,769575,1008,181,0769,627,869

For fuller information on the subject of Customs taxation the reader is referred to the section of this book dealing with "External Trade."

MAIN HIGHWAYS TAXATION.

The Main Highways Act, 1922, laid down that the Revenue Account of the Main Highways Fund was to be credited, inter alia, with—

All moneys received as Customs duties imposed in respect of rubber tires, rubber tiring, and inner tubes of rubber for pneumatic tires, n.e.i. (as per the Customs tariff):

All moneys received by the Crown under any Act in respect of the licensing of motor-vehicles.

The tire-tax had been imposed by the Customs Amendment Act, 1921, prior to the passing of which tires had been admitted free. The licensing of motor-vehicles by the Crown became operative in the financial year 1924–25, consequent on the passing of the Motor-vehicles Act, 1924.

A third class of taxation for main-highways purposes was introduced towards the end of 1927 by the Motor-spirits Taxation Act of that year, which imposed a duty of 4d. per gallon on all motor-spirits imported. The rate was increased to 6d. per gallon by the Customs Acts Amendment Act, 1930, and to 8d. (by resolution of the House) from 7th October, 1931. The duty collected is paid into the Consolidated Fund in the first place, and after deduction of expenses of administration and of refunds (which are provided for in cases where the motor-spirit is used otherwise than for motor-vehicles) the residue is divided between (1) the Revenue Account of the Main Highways Fund, and, (2) boroughs with a population of 6,000 or over.* The proportion going to boroughs with 6,000 population or over is 8 per cent., a temporary reduction to 5 1/2 per cent., however, having been in operation for the eight months from 1st August, 1930, to 31st March, 1931.

With the exception of a proportion of the tire-tax in respect of tires attached to or imported with motor-vehicles (which was first paid into the Consolidated Fund and an allocation later made for transfer), the whole of the proceeds of the tire-tax and license fees was formerly paid direct to the Revenue Account of the Main Highways Fund. In accordance with section 24 of the Finance Act (No. 2), 1927, however, all taxation receipts for main-highways purposes since the 5th December, 1927, are paid into the Consolidated Fund in the first place, and then transferred as permanent appropriations.

Taxation receipts for main-highways purposes have been as follows up to 31st March, 1931:—

Year ended 31st March,Tire-tax.Motor-spirits Taxation.Fees, &c., under Motor-vehicles Act.Total.Proportion of Total Taxation.
 ££££Per Cent.
1923121,092....121,0920.77
1924123,568....123,5680.75
1925152,303..257,500409,8032.48
1926228,711..86,681315,3921,83
1927190,575..395,797586,3723,36
1928227,451143,516345,510716,4774.18
1929196,747802,232244,5981,243,5776.97
1930157,474961,948391,3681,510,7907.76
1931130,4081,316,385393,7971,840,5909.75

The low figure shown for 1925,26 in respect of fees under the Motor-vehicles Act is due to the fact that a considerable proportion of revenue from this source, which in the ordinary course of events would have been collected during the last quarter of the year, was not paid into the account until early in 1926–27. A change in the registration year is responsible for the apparent fall in 1928–29.

LAND AND INCOME TAX.

Except in regard to minor details, the system of land and income taxation in force at the outbreak of the Great War had remained unaltered for many years. Probably the only noteworthy point was the gradual hardening-up of the graduated land-tax, designed to prevent aggregation of land and to compel the cutting-up of large estates rather than to secure additional revenue.

The war taxation of 1915, however, not only included increased rates of 33 1/3 per cent. in the case of income-tax, 1/4d. in the pound in the case of land-tax payable on mortgages, and 50 per cent. in the case of graduated land-tax, but also involved an important change of principle. Among the incomes previously exempt from income-tax were those derived directly from land, but in 1915 income-tax was made payable on such incomes.

* This does not apply in the case of the additional 2d. imposed in 1931, which ranks as ordinary Customs revenue.

With the exception of the abolition of the land-tax on mortgages and the substitution of an income-tax in its place, the principles of land-tax assessment were not altered in 1916, nor were the rates increased, but an entirely new scheme known as the excess-profits tax was brought into operation in respect of income-tax, the 1915 system remaining also, with increased rates, for ordinary income-tax. The excess-profits tax being found inequitable and otherwise unsatisfactory, a system of progressive land and income tax, with a special war tax on incomes, was adopted in 1917.

In 1920 a complete revision of the rates of taxation was made. A feature of that year's legislation was the introduction of a deduction from the amount of tax payable of 10 per cent. in respect of fax assessed on "earned income."

In 1923 further alterations were made, the principal being the restoration of the exemption from income-tax of income derived from the direct use or cultivation of land. Reductions in the rates of taxation were also made.

Further reductions in income-tax rates were made in 1924 and 1925, and other alterations in respect of exemptions, method of assessment, &c., were also made. Alterations made in 1927 in the progressive scale of increases in the rate of tax and also in the scale of reduction of exemptions had the effect of slightly increasing income-tax except on the very highest incomes and those below £450.

In 1929 the maximum mortgage exemption for which full allowance is made in the computation of land-tax was reduced from £10,000 to £7,500, and special land-tax (additional to ordinary tax) was imposed on farm-lands exceeding £14,000 in unimproved value. Between £14,000 and £16,500 the special tax was at the rate of 1 per cent. of ordinary land-tax for every £50 or part thereof in excess of £14,000. In excess of £16,500 it was 50 per cent. of ordinary tax, plus 1 per cent. for every £270 or part thereof in excess of £16,500. Special tax was not to exceed ordinary tax, and a Commission was set up to inquire into cases of hardship.

At the same time income-tax was provided for in the case of farm-lands in excess of £14,000. From the income-tax assessed in such cases land-tax (including special) was deductible.

In 1930 the special land-tax was discontinued, but income-tax was imposed on profits from farm-lands of an unimproved value of £7,500 or over. Income-tax rates were increased by 10 per cent., and in place of the income exemption of 5 per cent. of capital value of land used in the derivation of income, a 5 per cent. unimproved-value exemption, with allowance for depreciation of premises, was substituted. An increase in the land-tax rates was also made, through the deduction of 5 per cent. from the computed tax (which had been in force for some years) being discontinued.

Sections XXXIV and XXXV of this book contain some interesting statistics showing the incidence of land and income tax, and the distribution of land values and incomes.

BUDGET PROPOSALS, 1931.

The 1931 Financial Statement foreshadowed additional taxation imposts, and further taxation proposals are a feature of a Supplementary Financial Statement delivered later on in the session. Following the usual rule, the increases in Customs and excise duties referred to in these statements were approved by resolutions of the House and came into force immediately. They are referred to in Section XI (D) of this volume.

Apart from unemployment taxation (already imposed, and referred to elsewhere in this subsection) and two new items of stamp duty, the remainder of the proposals relate entirely to land and income tax. It is proposed to abolish the graduated scale of land-tax, retaining only the flat rate of 1d. in the £1 of unimproved value. To balance the reduction in land-tax and to provide additional revenue, the following alterations are proposed in respect of income-tax:—

  • Reduction of general exemption to £260, diminished by £1 for every £3 of income between £260 and £560, and by £2 for every £3 between £560 and £800.

  • Substitution of 30-per-cent. surtax for present 10 per cent.

  • Imposition of a special flat-rate tax of 4d. in the £1 on incomes of individuals, with a general exemption of £500.

  • Imposition of a special emergency tax on unearned income of individuals, equal to one-third of the income-tax payable on such unearned income.

  • Extension (next year) of income-tax provisions to farmers with £3,000 unimproved value or over.

  • Elimination of 10-per-cent. deduction on earned incomes up to £2,000.

  • Elimination of exemption of 5 per cent. of unimproved value of land used in production of income.

  • Inclusion in assessments (but only for purpose of fixing rate and general exemption) of all tax-free income and income taxed at the source.

  • Removal of present discrimination on income derived from certain local-body and company debentures.

These proposals are embodied in Bills which have not yet (October, 1931) become law, and under the following subheadings the information given concerning land and income tax represents the law as it exists prior to the new proposals being passed.

LAND-TAX.

Land-tax is assessed on the unimproved value of land after deductions provided for by statute have been made by way of special exemption. Where the unimproved value on which land-tax is payable does not exceed £1,000 the tax is at the rate of a penny in the pound, but the rate thereafter is at present increased by 1/20000 of a penny for every pound in excess of £1,000 up to a maximum of 7 1/27/0d.

An owner of land the unimproved value of which does not exceed £1,500 is allowed an exemption of £500, and where the unimproved value lies between £1,500 and £2,500 there is a similar exemption, diminished, however, by £1 for every £2 over the £1,500 mark, so that no exemption is allowed when £2,500 is reached.

Where the land is subject to a registered mortgage an alternative scale is provided—viz., £7,500 in cases where the unimproved value does not exceed £7,500, the exemption of £7,500 to be diminished by £1 for every £1 above the margin of £7,500 of unimproved value, the exemption disappearing altogether at £15,000. Where the capital value of the mortgage is less than the amount of deduction provided, such capital value is deducted instead.

No special exemption is allowed in the case of land not situated in a borough, which has been owned by a person for three years and not improved to the extent of £1 per acre or equal to one-third of the unimproved value, when in the opinion of the Commissioner of Taxes it should have been so improved. In the case of such land, also, the rate of land-tax is 50 per cent. more than the ordinary rate.

In lieu of the special exemptions set out above, the Commissioner of Taxes has discretionary powers to grant relief in certain specified cases of hardship. Subject to deductions provided, lessees and life tenants are liable to tax, and joint owners are assessed jointly as regards the land held in conjunction, and also severally in respect of each owner's interest in such land and any other land. This liability for joint assessment also applies to companies owning land if half of the paid-up capital or half (in nominal value) of the allotted shares of each company is held by or on behalf of shareholders in the other.

In case of default by a taxpayer in respect of land-tax the amount of tax may be demanded from his successor in title, from a tenant of the taxpayer or his successor, or from a mortgagee of the estate or interest concerned. Land-tax constitutes a charge on the land, and, notwithstanding any disposition of it, such land continues to be liable in the hands of a purchaser or other holder thereof for the payment of the tax so long as the charge remains in force. Registration of the charge is required, and no disposition of the land or of any interest in it may be registered while the charge remains in force. Relief in cases of hardship is provided for.

INCOME-TAX.

Under the existing law (which is in process of amendment, as already indicated), income-tax is payable on the full incomes of registered companies and of absentees, and in other cases on incomes in excess of £300 per annum. Between £450 and £750 the exemption is reduced by £1 for every £2 above £450, and between £750 and £900 by £1 for every £1 above £750, no exemption at all being allowed under this head for incomes above £900. Certain specified incomes are wholly exempt from taxation, and a further £50 is deductible from assessable income for each child or grandchild under eighteen years of age who is dependent on the taxpayer, as are also amounts up to £50 contributed towards the support of the taxpayer's widowed mother. A maximum exemption of 15 per cent. is allowed for life-insurance premiums and National Provident Fund, superannuation, and similar contributions. There is an exemption of 5 per cent. of the unimproved value of land used exclusively for the purpose of the taxpayer's business or for the purpose of deriving rent, royalties, or other profits. Allowance is made for depreciation of premises and plant, the scale of depreciation adopted in the case of premises being 3 per cent. for wooden-frame buildings; 2 per cent. for brick, stone, or concrete walled buildings; and 1 1/2 per cent. for buildings of reinforced stone or concrete throughout.

Income derived from farm-lands of an unimproved value of £7,500 or over is subject to income-tax, as also is income from (1) Crown land held as small grazing-runs or for pastoral purposes; (2) the extraction, removal, or sale of minerals, timber, or flax; or (3) the business of dealing in agricultural and pastoral products. Otherwise income derived by any person from his direct use or occupation of land is exempt from income-tax.

The present scale rate of tax is 7d. in the pound for incomes not exceeding £300, the rate being increased by 1/100d. for every £1 in excess of £300 up to a maximum of £1,500. For incomes between £1,500; and £3,900 the rate is 1s. 7d., increased by 3/400d. for every £1 in excess of £1,500; and for those between £3,000 and £5,900 it is 3s. 1d., increased by 1/200d. for every £1 in excess of £3,900. Above £5,900 the rate is 3s. 11d. in the pound, increased by 1/400d. for every £1 in excess of £5,900, but with a limit of 4s. 6d. in the pound. All rates were increased by 10 per cent. for the tax year 1930–31, and further increases are contemplated as indicated on page 501.

On income derived from debentures issued prior to the 28th August, 1923, there is at present a flat rate of 3s. in the pound in the case of company debentures, and 2s. 6d. in the case of local-body debentures. Income from debentures (whether company or local body) issued after that date pays a uniform rate of 4s. 6d. in the pound. In all cases the additional 10 per cent. was payable in 1930–31.

A holder, if resident outside New Zealand, of stock or debentures issued by the Government of New Zealand, or any local or public authority, or by the Public Trustee as agent of a land-settlement association, the interest on which is payable out of New Zealand, is not liable in New Zealand for income-tax on such interest.

DEATH DUTIES.

The law dealing with these classes of duty is embodied in the Death Duties Act, 1921, as subsequently amended. The main heads of taxation are estate and succession duties, which are generally referred to by the collective title of "death duties." In addition to these there are gift duties and Native succession duties.

Estate and succession duties are due and payable to the Commissioner of Stamp Duties on assessment, an additional 5 per cent. penalty, together with interest at 6 per cent. per annum, being payable if duty is not paid within three months. Gift duties are payable at the time the gift is made, and Native succession duties before the registration of the succession order by the Native Land Court. Generally the decision of the Commissioner of Stamp Duties in regard to matters of fact incidental to the assessment of duty is final, but there is an appeal on points of law or of fact by way of a case stated to the Supreme Court. An appeal on a question of law may be referred to the Court of Appeal.

The net revenue received from death duties, including gift and Native succession duties, during each of the last ten years was—

Year ended 31st March,Amount. £
19221,512,754
19231,829,852
19241,517,315
19251,520,749
19261,484,189
19271,690,374
19281,899,370
19291,944,513
19301,727,439
19311,809,735

The total for the year ended 31st March, 1931, is made up as follows:—

 £
Estate duty1,425,287
Succession duty319,410
Gift duty65,083
  Total£1,809,735

ESTATE DUTY.

When the final balance of the dutiable estate of a deceased person, estimated as at the date of his death, exceeds £1,000 an estate duty is levied on the amount thereof. In the case of any estate the final balance of which does not exceed £10,000, any interest acquired by the wife of the deceased up to the value of £5,000 is exempt from estate duty. The value of any life-insurance policy or policies comprised in the estate is also deductible up to a maximum of £1,000, irrespective of the amount of the estate. The rate of duty on the whole estate must, however, be determined before any deduction is made under either head.

Up to 1920 duty was leviable on property in excess of £500, and the scale of duties ranged from 1 per cent. in cases where the net estate was between £500 and £1,000 to a maximum of 15 per cent. for large estates. The amendment made to the scale in 1920 considerably increased the duty payable, the rates, which were embodied in the Act of 1921, ranging from 1 per cent. on estates not exceeding £2,000 in value to 20 per cent. on estates of more than £100,000. Part II of the Finance Act, 1930, imposed a rate of 30 per cent. on the amount by which the final balance exceeds £100,000. The present scale of duties is as follows:—

SCALE OF ESTATE DUTY.

Final Balance of Estate.Rate per Cent.

* 20 per cent. on £100,000, plus 30 per cent. on excess over £100,000.

£ £ 
1,000 to 2,0001
2,000 to 3,0002
3,000 to 4,0003
4,000 to 6,0004
6,000 to 8,0005
8,000 to 10,0006
10,000 to 15,0007
15,000 to 20,0008
20,000 to 25,0009
25,000 to 30,00010
30,000 to 35,00011
35,000 to 40,00012
40,000 to 45,00013
45,000 to 50,00014
50,000 to 60,00015
60,000 to 70,00016
70,000 to 80,00017
80,000 to 90,00018
90,000 to 100,00019
Exceeding 100,000*

SUCCESSION DUTY.

In addition to the estate duty referred to above, a succession duty is payable by any person who acquires a beneficial interest in the estate of a deceased person either by will or by intestacy. An exemption from duty is made in favour of charitable trusts, and special provision is made that the wife, lineal descendant, or lineal ancestor of a soldier who has met his death on account of the late war is allowed a £5,000 exemption additional to the amounts shown on the next page.

The rates of duty vary according to the nearness of kin of the beneficiary to the deceased person. The rates shown below were introduced in amending legislation in 1920, and, as in the case of the estate duties, are embodied in the 1921 consolidating Act.

SCALE OF SUCCESSION DUTY.

If Successor isValue of Estate.Rate per Cent.
 £ 
WifeUp to 10,000Nil.
10,000 to 20,0002
Over 20,0004
HusbandUp to 500Nil.
500 to 1,5001
1,500 to 2,5002
Over 2,5003
Brother or sisterUp to 500Nil.
500 to 20,0005
Over 20,00010
Child or lineal descendantUp to 1,000Nil.
1,000 to 5,0001
5,000 to 10,0002
10,000 to 15,0003
15,000 to 20,0003 1/2
Over 20,0004
Other relative to 4th degreeUp to 500Nil.
500 to 10,0005
Over 10,00010
Other personUp to 500Nil.
500 to 20,00010
Over 20,00020

In respect to moneys exceeding £1,000 that may be payable to persons domiciled out of New Zealand, and where the beneficiary is not the husband or wife of the deceased or a relative of the deceased within the third degree of consanguinity, there is an additional rate equal to 10 per cent. of the excess over £1,000.

NATIVE SUCCESSION DUTY.

Where any succession order is made by the Native Land Court on the death of a Native, no death duty in the ordinary way is payable on the property included in it, but a Native succession duty of 2 per cent. is payable on the value of the property, with a general exemption of £200.

GIFT DUTY.

A gift means any disposition of property which is made otherwise than by will, whether with or without an instrument in writing, without full and adequate consideration in money or its equivalent. No duty is payable on a gift which, together with the value of all other gifts (not exempt from duty by reason of their nature) made at the same time or within twelve months previously or subsequently by the same donor to the same or any other beneficiary, otherwise than by way of a charitable trust, does not exceed the value of £500, and exemption from gift duty is provided in cases of the voluntary discharge of a mortgage debt where the donor and beneficiary are not connected by ties of blood or marriage. Various other exemptions were made by the Death Duties Amendment Act, 1923.

The amount of the gift duty is payable by either the donor or the beneficiary, but the beneficiary is entitled to be indemnified by the donor unless the terms of the gift provide otherwise. Particulars of any gift made are required to be furnished for assessment of duty within one month of the date of the gift, and in default an additional duty of 50 per cent. is payable. Where duty is payable, the rate is based on the following scale:—

Value of Gift.Rate of Duty. Per Cent.
£500 to £1,0002 1/2
£1,000 to £5,0005
£5,000 to £10,0007 1/2
Over £10,00010

Prior to 1920 there was a flat rate of 5 per cent. on all gifts exceeding £1,000 in value. Gifts between £500 and £1,000 were made dutiable in 1930. The revenue from gift duty amounted to £65,038 for the financial year ended 31st March, 1931, the figures for the last ten years being as follows:—

Year ended 31st March,£
192270,440
192348,556
192461,660
192573,602
192650,996
192745,576
192851,656
192979,342
193065,276
193165,038

These amounts, it should be noted, are included under the revenue shown previously under the head of "Death Duties."

STAMP DUTIES.

The term "stamp duties" covers a miscellany of items of taxation imposed by the Stamp Duties Act, 1923, as amended subsequently. An important group of stamp duties—those payable by racing clubs on totalizator investments, dividends, and stakes—is dealt with under a separate heading later on in this subsection. The principal of the remaining duties under the Stamp Duties Act are as shown in the following schedule:—

Item.Rate of Duty.

* Or fractional part thereof.

Conveyance duty—
  Conveyances not expressly made subject to any other rate of conveyance duty or not expressly exempted from such duty11s. for every £50.*
  Transfers of mortgages, debentures, or money payable or to become payable, or anything in action, or any interest in a trust fund5s. 6d. for every £100.*
  Transfers of moneys in respect of supply of milk, cream, or other dairy-produce to a factory2d.
  Transfers of shares or of any equitable interest in shares3s. 6d. for every £50.*
  Transfers of mining property or of any legal or equitable interest in mining property3s. 6d. for every £50.*
Mortgage duty—
  Registration of a mortgage on land5s.
  Registration of variation of terms of a mortgage5s.
  Discharge of a mortgage5s.
Duty on leases or licenses3s. 6d. for every £50* of annual rent.
Duty on bills of exchange or promissory notes—
  Bills of exchange or promissory notes payable on demand2d.
  Bills of exchange payable otherwise than on demand1s. for every £50.*
  Promissory notes payable otherwise than on demand—
  For sum not exceeding £256d.
  For sum between £25 and £501s.
  For sum exceeding £501s. for every £50.*
Bank-note duty (based on average amount of bank-notes in circulation during quarter)22s. 6d. (quarterly) for every £100.*
Duty on sales of shares in mining companies—
  Where contract-note does not exceed £1001s.
  Where contract-note exceeds £1002s. 6d.
Duty on agreements (where £20 or over concerned)1s. 3d.
Duty on appraisements (according to amount of appraisement or valuation)—
  £20 or under1s.
  £20–£502s. 6d.
  £50–£1005s.
  £100–£20010s.
  £200–£50015s.
  Over £500£1.
Duty on awards (according to amount or value of matter in dispute)—
  £20 or under1s.
  £20–£502s. 6d.
  £50–£1005s.
  £100–£20010s.
  £200–£50015s.
  £500–£1,000£1.
  Over £1,000, and in cases not otherwise provided for£1 15s.
Duty on bills of lading (executed in New Zealand in respect of carriage of goods from New Zealand to overseas countries)1s.
Duty on charter-parties1s.
Duty on declarations under Justices of Peace Act3s.
Duty on affidavits3s.
Duty on deeds of assignment£3 10s.
Duty on deeds not otherwise charged15s.
Duty on duplicates and counterparts of dutiable instruments3s. (or same duty as original instrument if under 3s.).
Duty on marine policies—
  On a voyage policy, or on a time policy for a period not exceeding six months3d. for every £100.*
  On a time policy for a period exceeding six months6d. for every £100.*
Duty on receipts (for amounts of £2 or over)2d.
Duty on certificates of incorporation of companies—
  Where nominal capital exceeds £5,000£10.
  In other cases£6.
Duty on annual licenses of companies—
  New Zealand companies1s. for every £100* of nominal capital (maximum duty, £300; minimum, £1).
  Overseas insurance or banking companies£300.
  British companies (other than insurance or banking companies) not employing the whole or substantially the whole of their actual capital in New Zealand6d. for every £100* of nominal capital (maximum duty £150, minimum £10).
  Other overseas companies1s. for every £100* of nominal capital (maximum duty, £300; minimum, £10).
Duty on instruments of guarantee (where £20 or over involved)3s.

There are numerous exemptions from certain classes of stamp duties, as well as various special provisions, which cannot be given in detail here.

TOTALIZATOR-TAX.

The Government tax on totalizator investments is 5 per cent. of the gross amount passed through the machines. This percentage was substituted in August, 1930 (by Part I of the Finance Act, 1930), for the former rate of 2 1/2 per cent., which had been in force since March, 1910, prior to which the percentage was 1 1/2. A refund of 1 1/4 per cent. (up to a limit of £250) may be made to any club which during the year concerned has expended (or incurred liability to expend) an amount not less than the amount of refund, in the permanent improvement of its racecourse by the erection of buildings, &c., in the erection or permanent improvement of stables on land not forming part of the racecourse, or (in the case of hunt clubs) in the purchase or permanent improvement of land for kennel-sites. This authority has been extended to cover the payment of interest or repayment of principal in respect of moneys borrowed for the purposes mentioned.

From the 1st November, 1915, a tax of 1 per cent. was imposed on the total value of all stakes, and a tax of 2 1/2 per cent. on totalizator dividends, in addition to the tax on totalizator investments. From the 22nd December, 1921, the tax on stakes was increased to 10 per cent., and that on dividends to 5 per cent. From the 1st April, 1924, the tax on stakes was reduced to 5 per cent.

The following figures relate to the racing-year, which ends on the 31st July:—

Year ended 31st July,
1927.1928.1929.1930.1931.

* Retained by the clubs.

Number of racing-days319319319324320
Number of races2,5222,5232,5242,5612,513
..£££££
Amount of stakes617,256591,780587,717576,920511,021
Totalizator investments7,552,8947,634,0777,203,0337,461,1925,279,404
Amount paid in dividends6,422,2706,489,0476,123,0786,342,5004,366,083
Government taxes—
  On totalizator investments188,822190,852180,076186,530257,638
  On dividends339,942343,591324,196335,747231,227
  On stakes30,86329,58929,38628,84625,551
Totals559,627564,032533,658551,123514,416
Percentage of totalizator investments retained by clubs566,467572,556540,228559,589395,955
Unpaid fractions*35,39338,03135,45536,82628,501

The totalizator revenue accruing to the State during the 1930–31 racing-year is seen to have totalled £514,416. For the financial year ended the 31st March, 1931, the amount was £529,143.

Refunds to racing clubs in respect of permanent improvements to racecourses totalled £23,603 in the financial year 1930–31, as against £25,784 during the preceding twelve months.

UNEMPLOYMENT TAXATION.

Towards the provision of funds for the relief of unemployment, an unemployment levy was instituted as from December, 1930. Originally at the rate of £1 10s. per annum, payable quarterly, the levy is imposed on all males of the age of twenty years and over, with certain exceptions.

In 1931 the levy was reduced to £1 per annum, but an "emergency unemployment charge" was imposed from 1st August, 1931, to 31st July, 1932. This charge is at the rate of 1d. for every 6s. 8d. of wages (other than those of domestic servants in private homes and of relief workers employed by public authorities but with their wages wholly borne by the Unemployment Fund) and of incomes received from other sources by all males not wholly exempt from the levy and by women with incomes of £250 or over (from any source).

For the portion of 1930–31 during which the Unemployment Act was in force, levy receipts totalled £280,829, of which £229,000 was paid over to the Unemployment Fund before the 31st March, 1931.

AMUSEMENTS-TAX.

A form of tax first introduced in 1917 is the amusements-tax, payable on payments for admission to entertainments. "Entertainment" is defined as "any exhibition, performance, amusement, game, or sport to which persons are admitted for payment." The maximum admission charge above which tax is payable was originally fixed at 9d., but has been successively altered to 1s., 2s., and (in 1930) 1s. 6d. When the payment for admission exceeds 1s. 6d., but is not more than 2s., the tax is 3d.; thereafter, up to 3s., it is 4d.; up to 3s. 6d., 5d.; and above 3s. 6d., 1d. for each 1s. or part thereof plus 2d. "Payment for admission" includes reservation charges. Provision is made for exemption in certain specified cases—viz., shows promoted by agricultural, pastoral, horticultural, or poultry societies; meetings held for educational, scientific, patriotic, or philanthropic purposes; and swimming-sports.

The following net amounts have been collected during the last ten years:—

Year ended 31st March,Amount collected.
 £
1922103,815
1923137,546
1924115,039
192578,877
192664,163
192763,555
192863,165
192960,586
193079,887
1931105,936

FILM-HIRE TAX.

Part V of the Finance Act, 1930, imposed, as from 1st July, 1930, a new form of taxation, known as the film-hire tax. This tax is payable monthly by holders of renters' licenses under Part IV of the Cinematograph Films Act, 1928.

The film-hire tax payable is assessed on the net monthly receipts derived by the renter from renting sound-picture films. On British films the tax is 10 per cent., and on foreign films 25 per cent., of the net receipts. The film-hire tax yielded a revenue of £41,756 for the last nine months of the financial year 1930–31.

LOCAL TAXATION.

Local governing authorities have power under various Acts of the Legislature to impose taxes for general or special purposes as set out in another section of this book. The amount of revenue collected for local purposes during the ten year ended 31st March, 1930, is shown below:—

Year ended 31st March,Derived fromTotal.
Rates.Licenses and other Taxes.Amount.Per Head of Population.
 ££££ s. d.
19213,549,590264,3203,813,9103 0 11
19223,779,895276,9904,056,8853 3 1
19234,277,781285,9694,563,7503 9 7
19244,445,627313,0904,758,7173 11 4
19254,668,884344,2485,013,1323 13 8
19265,039,645435,7245,475,3693 18 8
19275,311,260576,7615,888,0214 2 11
19285,615,672507,7036,123,3754 4 10
19295,844,495503,2656,347,7604 6 11
19306,010,987535,8096,546,7964 8 7

Of recent years there has been great activity in local enterprise, the necessary funds being provided partly out of general rates or other revenue, but mainly by borrowing, interest on loans and payments to sinking funds being secured in most cases by special rates. The increase in the amount of rates collected during the ten years 1919–20 to 1929–30 was £2,866,774, or 91 per cent.; licenses and other taxes showed an increase for the ten years of £290,731, or 119 per cent.; and total local taxation gave an increased yield of £3,157,505, or 93 per cent.

A table is given setting out in greater detail the taxation by local authorities during the year ended the 31st March, 1930. The distinction between general rates and special and separate rates is approximate only, but accurate enough to afford an index of the relative incidence of the two classes among different types of local bodies.

REVENUE FROM LOCAL TAXATION, 1929–30.

Local Districts.Rates.Licenses.Other Taxes.Total.
General.Special and Separate.
 £££££
Counties1,307,018688,288136,3215892,132,216
Boroughs1,290,3341,897,823249,442129,8173,567,416
Town districts55,13255,15314,8833125,171
Road districts49,37726,9174,754..81,048
River districts46,47925,192....71,671
Land-drainage districts38,94627,540....66,486
Electric-power districts85,290......85,290
Water-supply districts..4,186....4,186
Urban drainage districts66,126149,799....215,925
Rabbit districts21,483284....21,767
Harbour Boards175,620......175,620
Totals3,135,8052,875,182405,400130,4096,546,796

The figures quoted above are exclusive of wharfage dues, charges, fees, and tolls received by Harbour Boards.

SUBSECTION C.—STATE INDEBTEDNESS.

INTRODUCTORY.

THE Minister of Finance may raise loans, when authorized by Parliament so to do, by the issue of debentures, or scrip, or stock, in New Zealand or elsewhere at his discretion, and may prescribe the mode and conditions of repayment of loans, the rates of interest (not exceeding the maximum rate fixed by the authorizing Act), and the times and places of payment of principal and interest respectively. Power is given to convert debentures or scrip into consolidated stock, and the Minister may specify the terms of conversion at the time when a loan is raised, or arrange that terms shall be subsequently agreed upon. For the purpose of paying off or renewing at maturity any debenture, scrip, or other security, new debentures or other securities may be issued and disposed of if necessary. Authority also exists for the conversion of loan-money which has not yet matured, as well as for the redemption and cancellation of securities before maturity.

During the war period provision was made for the issue to the public of "Post Office investment certificates" of a nominal value of £1 and upwards, and in 1920 legislation was enacted which sanctioned a continuous issue of these certificates. Receipts from this source are utilized for the purposes of any loan which may be authorized by Parliament. The term of the certificates, formerly a minimum of five years, was altered in 1927 to such term as the Minister of Finance may determine. The certificates are now being issued for various periods from one year upwards.

The money composing the public debt has been borrowed on the security of the public revenues of the Dominion. No portion of the public estate is pledged for payment of either principal or interest.

GROSS INDEBTEDNESS.

The gross indebtedness of the General Government and the rate of indebtedness per head of population (inclusive of Maoris) for each of the last twenty years are given in the following table:—

GROSS INDEBTEDNESS, 1911–12 TO 1930–31.

As at 31st March,Amount.Per Head of Population.

* Including £4,976,600 raised in March, 1914, for redemptions early in 1914–15.

† Including £5,379,105 raised in January, 1929, for expenditure in 1929–30.

 ££ s. d.
191284,353,91378 0 3
191390,060,76381 0 5
191499,730,427*87 10 2
1915100,059,91086 19 7
1916109,637,39795 6 4
1917129,836,105112 16 2
1918150,840,055130 12 11
1919176,076,260149 8 5
1920201,170,755162 12 9
1921206,324,319162 15 7
1922219,054,385168 6 10
1923218,953,324165 4 2
1924221,616,361164 8 5
1925227,814,647165 2 11
1926238,855,478169 8 6
1927245,850,889170 19 5
1928251,396,252172 19 2
1929264,191,983179 12 10
1930267,383,343179 12 5
1931276,033,358182 13 10

On only two occasions in the history of New Zealand has a reduction in the gross public debt been effected during the financial year. The first occasion was in 1891–92, when the debt was reduced by £117,282, and the second in 1922–23, when another slight reduction (£101,061) was recorded.

The movement of the gross public debt—total and per head of population—since 1880 is shown in the diagram which follows. This strikingly brings out the great increase in indebtedness occasioned by the war of 1914–19.

The history of the public debt in New Zealand may conveniently and with advantage be divided into four distinct periods—viz., (1) Up to the end of the financial year 1890–91; (2) from the 31st March, 1891, to the 31st March, 1914; (3) from the 31st March, 1914, to the 31st March, 1920; and (4) from the 31st March, 1920, to date.

Up to the 31st March, 1891, loan expenditure had been chiefly concerned with railways and roads, the taking-over of the loan liabilities of the Provincial Governments on their abolition, and the Maori War.

The year 1891 marks the beginning of a period during which the functions of the State were widely extended, most notably as regards financial assistance to settlers, workers, and local bodies, the repurchase of alienated lands, the working of coal-mines, the development of hydro-electric power, and the establishment of State fire- and accident-insurance offices. In every department these new activities, as well as the old, have been directly successful, while the indirect benefits are incapable of measurement. A considerable portion of the annual interest on the debt, although paid out of the Consolidated Fund in the first instance, does not fall upon the taxpayers as such, the revenue derived from several of the more important undertakings being sufficient to meet the interest on the money borrowed in respect of them.

The advent of the European War created a second point of demarcation in the history of the loan expenditure of the General Government, necessitating as it did the postponement of all public works, &c., except those of pressing necessity. Expenditure of an unproductive nature occasioned by the war was necessarily continued for some time after the Armistice, but the end of the financial year 1919–20 may be fairly regarded as concluding this period. Although in the years immediately following 1919–20 considerable sums were provided by loan-money for purposes directly arising out of the war, yet the bulk of such money was expended in undertakings in the nature of investments, and so should not be regarded as partaking of the nature of unproductive war expenditure.

The gross indebtedness at the 31st March, 1891, 1914, 1920, and 1931, with the increase between these dates, is as follows:—

 £

* Excluding £4,976,600 raised in March, 1914, for redemptions early in 1914–15.

At 31st March, 189138,830,350
Increase to 31st March, 191455,923,477*
At 31st March, 191494,753,827*
Increase to 31st March, 1920106,416,928
At 31st March, 1920201,170,755
Increase to 31st March, 193174,862,603
At 31st March, 1931£276,033,358

CLASSIFICATION OF PUBLIC DEBT.

In classifying the public debt according to nature or purpose the most usual distinction is that made on the basis of whether raised for ordinary purposes, war purposes, the settlement of discharged soldiers, or State advances. The following summary shows that the whole of the increase since 1920 is in respect of the ordinary and State advances debt, the war and discharged soldiers sections showing substantial reductions:—

PUBLIC DEBT AT 31ST MARCH, 1920 AND 1931.

Class.Total.Per Head.
1920.1931.1920.1931.
 £££ s. d.£ s. d.
Ordinary95,483,658163,676,91177 3 11108 6 7
War80,089,02567,711,80064 15 044 16 3
Discharged soldiers11,120,0007,704,5368 19 95 2 0
State advances14,478,07236,940,11111 14 124 9 0
Total201,170,755276,033,358162 12 9182 13 10

A more detailed allocation of the debt as at 31st March, 1931, is given in the following statement, arranged in broadly defined classes. Much of the money borrowed is obtained for specific purposes, and can be accurately placed in one or other of the classes shown. On the other hand, however, general public-works loans are obtained to cover the cost of a number of undertakings ranging from railways (productive) to public buildings (unproductive). As the Public Works Fund receives from time to time transfers from the Consolidated Fund, and as no distinction is made between expenditure out of revenue and expenditure out of loan, it is necessary to allocate the loan-money over the various items according to the total expenditure on each. The result is accurate enough for practical purposes.

ALLOCATION OF GROSS PUBLIC INDEBTEDNESS AT 31ST MARCH, 1931.

Class of Undertaking.Gross Indebtedness at 31st March, 1931.
Productive Works.£
Railways63,291,010
Telegraphs and telephones10,356,836
Hydro-electric power10,033,575
Lighthouses and harbour-works1,184,373
Westport Harbour682,750
State coal-mines149,383
Tourist resorts577,454
Swamp-drainage669,000
Rangitaiki land-drainage500,000
Total87,444,381
Land-settlement and Forests...
Cheviot Estate160,918
Land for settlements9,064,854
Discharged soldiers settlement7,704,536
Hauraki Plains settlement809,000
Purchase of Native lands1,916,936
Native-land settlement4,345,081
State forests1,553,172
Total25,554,497
Investments...
Advances to settlers20,794,871
Advances to workers13,366,549
Advances to local authorities2,778,691
Loans to local bodies3,550,718
Samoan loan124,000
Bank of New Zealand shares875,000
Mining advances44,990
Fruit-preserving industry advances56,850
Cold-storage advances73,720
General purposes relief advances70,000
Fishing industry promotion advances3,475
Kauri-gum industry57,000
Housing and loans for workers' dwellings396,795
Nauru and Ocean Islands490,800
Total42,683,459
Indirectly Productive Purposes...
Highways, roads, and bridges22,652,262
Old provincial liabilities (mostly roads and bridges)878,739
Irrigation, land and river improvement2,318,285
Development of mining809,068
Immigration3,052,171
Total29,710,525
Financially Unproductive Purposes...
Public buildings, including schools14,920,448
Defence and Maori Wars4,312,357
Naval defence1,403,835
Great European War67,711,800
Revenue deficiencies2,287,056
Loans-redemption expenses (unallocated)5,000
Total90,640,496
Grand total276,033,358

The proportion of the total debt represented by the five main divisions shown is as follows:—

 Per Cent.
Productive works31.68
Land-settlement and forests9.26
Investments15.46
Indirectly productive purposes10.76
Financially unproductive purposes32.84
Total100.00

The directly interest-earning portion of the debt as at 31st March, 1931, amounts to 56.40 per cent. of the total debt, and is represented by assets which are of much greater value than the amount of borrowed money spent upon them, a considerable amount of surplus ordinary revenue, as well as other moneys of the nature of special receipts, having been expended from time to time on railways and other public services.

While expenditure on public buildings is, properly speaking, unproductive, the debt on this account is represented by valuable assets.

At the 31st March, 1914, the financially unproductive and unclassified debt represented only about 20 per cent. of the total public debt; but during the six years ended 31st March, 1920, war indebtedness aggregating £80,089,025 was responsible for approximately 75 per cent. of the debt incurred during this period being of an unproductive nature. Additional indebtedness on account of war expenditure was incurred during the next two years, the total war loans raised aggregating £82,245,673; but the end of the financial year 1919–20 saw the cessation of expenditure on a huge scale on this account, the moneys borrowed since then having been principally directed towards public works of a reproductive nature and to investments. The war debt has been reduced by 14 1/2 millions, and now stands at £67,711,800.

MOVEMENT IN PUBLIC DEBT DURING 1930–31.

New loan - money aggregating £11,123,700 was raised during 1930–31 for the following purposes:—

Public Works Fund—£
  General Purposes Account5,759,818
  Electric Supply Account802,566
  Waihou and Ohinemuri Rivers Improvement Account14,375
Education Loans Account485,000
Hauraki Plains Account24,000
Land for Settlements Account397,000
Native Land Settlement Account117,000
Main Highways Account549,975
Railways Improvement Account1,139,966
State Forests Account285,000
Swamp Land Drainage Account45,000
State Advances Account1,500,025
For redemptions in 1931–323,975
Total£11,123,700

Loans paid off during the year aggregated £2,473,685, the redemption-moneys coming from the following sources:—

 £
Public Debt Repayment Account1,209,928
Consolidated Fund (for funded debt)426,107
Reparation-moneys447,497
War credits19,000
Nauru and Ocean Islands Sinking Fund Account11,200
Discharged Soldiers Settlement Account157,350
Electric-supply Sinking Fund Account159,810
Kauri-gum Industry Account18,000
State Coal-mines Sinking Fund Account7,900
Sinking funds applied through Loans Redemption Account—
  State advances (Fruit-preserving Industry advances)1,740
  Westport Harbour15,150
Discount on securities redeemed below par3
Total£2,473,685

STATE ASSETS.

In spite of the fact that of the total indebtedness of 276 millions of pounds at the 31st March, 1931, more than 75 millions had been incurred for purposes which not only were unproductive but were not represented by assets of any kind, yet, even on the conservative basis adopted by the Treasury, the following statement shows that the State assets which may be set against the public debt exceed the total gross indebtedness by 5 1/2 millions. Stores and supplies on hand are not included in the assets.

STATE ASSETS AT 31ST MARCH, 1931.

Cash and investments—££
  Cash in Public Account or in hands of officers (less liabilities)Dr. 187,806..
  Investment of cash balances4,181,000..
  Reserve Fund (securities at cost)1,996,725..
  Post Office Savings-bank Reserve Fund1,000,000..
  Bank of New Zealand shares (nominal value)2,109,375..
  Public Debt Redemption Fund22,075,645..
....31,174,939
Sinking funds accrued..2,313,673
Loans and advances outstanding..46,344,564
Lands and forests..73,768,350
Revenue-earning and trading operations—
  Railways (capital cost, less amount written off)58,211,466..
  Telephones and telegraphs (capital cost)10,133,557..
  Electric-power supply and development (capital cost)10,235,570..
  Westport Harbour works (value of assets)489,087..
  Lighthouses and harbour-works (capital expenditure)1,291,817..
  Tourist and health resorts (capital expenditure)591,307..
  State coal-mines (value of assets)241,154..
  Kauri-gum (trading capital)13,210..
  Nauru and Ocean Islands (purchase-price of rights)565,040..
....81,772,208
Public buildings (including school buildings)..15,778,941
Roads, immigration, &c...30,577,943
Total..£281,730,618

DOMICILE OF DEBT.

Until comparatively recent years the large proportion of the productive power of the Dominion diverted to the construction of railways, roads, &c., and engaged in the preparation of land for farming necessitated the borrowing of capital from abroad; but of late the accumulation of savings, chiefly of small sums deposited in the savings-banks, has enabled the Government to raise considerable amounts from time to time locally. This was more particularly the case in connection with war loans, some 55 millions of pounds of which were raised in the Dominion. Since the war the tendency has been to go to the London market again.

Between the 31st March, 1914, and the corresponding date in 1931 the amount of New Zealand's public debt domiciled in London increased from 78 1/2 to 154 1/2 millions, while that domiciled in New Zealand increased from 17 to 117 millions. The amount raised in Australia is negligible. The following table shows, of the total amount outstanding in each of the last ten years, the amount domiciled in London, Australia, and New Zealand:—

PUBLIC DEBT: WHERE DOMICILED.

At 31st March,Amount.Percentage of Total.
London.Australia.New Zealand.London.Australia.New Zealand.
 £££Per Cent.Per Cent.Per Cent.
1922105,919,1592,287,440110,847,78648.351.0550.60
1923110,668,2682,159,490106,125,56650.540.9948.47
1924114,876,8932,106,600104,632,86851.840.9547.21
1925120,818,4872,952,200104,043,96053.031.3045.67
1926128,047,6593,643,100107,164,71953.611.5244.87
1927132,512,8054,042,450109,295,63453.901.6444.46
1928139,756,9734,168,850107,470,42955.591.6642.75
1929149,346,2444,168,350110,677,38956.531.5841.89
1930146,580,5024,276,750116,526,09154.821.6043.58
1931154,546,9414,175,350117,311,06755.991.5142.50

DATES OF MATURITY OF LOANS.

A summary of the loans outstanding on the 31st March, 1931, showing the amounts falling due in each financial year, is given.

Due Date: Year ending 31st March,Amount.

* Unpresented.

† Repayable by annual instalments—under original arrangements the whole amount, should be paid off by 31st March, 1959.

 £
1921115*
192615*
19283,150*
193112,435*
193210,870,956
19335,780,863
193417,027,915
19353,234,850
19366,099,360
193710,259,480
19385,545,695
193922,000,879
194024,916,981
1941514,165
19425,292,550
19434,000,000
19447,362,000
19457,788,065
194634,784,817
194812,151,347
19493,219,975
195018,581,539
19519,640,556
195212,511,800
195819,227,988
195310,884,628
Funded debt24,321,234
Total£276,033,358

The amounts of loan-money that have matured or will mature during the current financial year, with the months when due, are as follows:—

Due Date.£

* Unpresented.

1920, December115*
1925, December15*
1927, August150*
1927, November3,000*
1930, July700*
1930, September9,350*
1930, December2,385*
1931, April890,050
1931, May1,370,010
1931, June2,249,000
1931, July38,280
1931, August729,050
1931, September3,102,000
1931, October65,790
1931, November225,500
1931, December48,000
1932, January101,000
1932, February1,195,210
1932, March857,066

PRICES OF NEW ZEALAND STOCK.

The highest and lowest London prices for the principal New Zealand stocks, taken over a range of five years, are quoted.

QUOTATIONS, NEW ZEALAND STOCK.

Rate per Cent.Maturing.Highest.Lowest.
1926.1927.1928.1929.1930.1926.1927.1928.1929.1930.
3194577 1/27980 3/880 3/482 1/474 1/275 5/878 1/47577 1/4
3 1/2194086 3/887 15/1689 1/488 3/89183 1/28586 3/484 7/885
4192997 3/499 1/2100 9/16....94 5/89798....
41933–439091 1/1692 3/491 1/493 5/887 1/287 7/889 7/885 3/886
41943–6386 3/48889 1/289 1/889 3/484 1/284 1/485 3/482 1/882 1/2
4 1/2194496 1/297 3/498 1/49898 7/89494 3/495 1/891 1/292
4 1/2194596 3/897 3/498 1/897 7/89993 7/894 5/895 3/491 7/892 1/4
4 1/21947....98 7/897 5/898 1/4....9691 3/892 1/4
4 1/21948–58......95 1/898 1/2......90 1/891
51935–45103 1/4102 7/8103 7/8102 1/4103 1/29999 3/810098 1/499
51946102 1/2103 3/4105 1/810410510099 3/4101 3/898 3/499 5/8
51949........105........101
61936–51109 1/8109 1/4109106 7/8106 1/2105 3/4106106 1/4101 5/8102

INTEREST.

Of the total amount of public debt outstanding at the end of March, 1931, only £30,225,424 (excluding redemption bills), or 11 per cent. of the total, bears interest at a lower rate than 4 per cent., as against 48 per cent. of the total at 31st March, 1914. A higher rate than 5 per cent. is payable on £46,822,624 (17 per cent. of the total). The following are the rates of interest payable on the whole public debt:—

Rate of Interest.Amount.

* Including £24,321,234 at £4 19s. 5.88d. per cent.

† Discounted at rates ranging from 2 3/16 to 2 3/4 per cent.

 £
6 per cent.6,513,839
5 1/2 per cent.23,520,635
5 1/4 per cent.12,517,700
5 1/8 per cent.4,270,450
5 per cent.57,426,733*
4 1/2 per cent.86,599,568
4 per cent.51,393,294
3 3/4 per cent.792,500
3 1/2 per cent.19,770,133
3 per cent.9,662,791
Unpresented15,715
Redemption bills3,550,000
Total£276,033,358

The total annual amount of interest payable on the public debt as at 31st March, 1931, (including £1,466 payable direct from the Native Land Settlement Account), is £12,478,366, which gives an average rate of £4 10s 5d. per £100 (exclusive of unpresented debentures), an average 9d. higher than that for the previous year.

It should be understood that the foregoing relates to the interest payable on the debt outstanding at the various rates specified, and does not represent the payments made during the financial year, nor are amortization charges included.

The actual net interest payments during the last twenty years out of the Consolidated Fund Ordinary Revenue Account are shown in the table following, together with the rate per head of mean population.

NET INTEREST PAYMENTS FROM CONSOLIDATED FUND, 1911–12 TO 1930–31.

Year ended 31st March,Amount.Rate per Head.
 ££ s. d.
19122,457,9522 5 10
19132,514,2562 5 10
19142,665,6562 7 4
19152,823,8782 9 4
19162,933,7622 11 0
19173,705,9613 4 6
19183,936,0803 8 4
19195,409,2104 12 9
19206,352,3445 5 2
19216,807,2175 8 8
19227,390,8645 15 0
19237,904,2606 0 7
19247,877,5975 18 1
19257,865,2625 15 8
19268,129,7995 16 10
19278,450,7945 19 0
19288,397,0745 15 6
19298,675,2205 18 10
19309,136,3016 3 8
19319,266,6766 3 9

The above amounts are net payments out of the Consolidated Fund only, and do not comprise the whole of the interest payments in respect of moneys raised by way of loans. For loans raised for the purposes of State advances to settlers, workers, local authorities, &c., and under the Land for Settlements Act, the interest, although made a charge upon the Consolidated Fund, is recovered from the receipts derived from the leasing of the lands or from interest paid by borrowers. Other loan-money coming within the same category is that raised for State coal-mines, the development of water-power, Native-land settlement, the purchase of the Cheviot Estate, the Rangitaiki land-drainage, the Hauraki Plains settlement, the Waihou and Ohinemuri Rivers improvement, and a number of other purposes.

Such interest does not become a burden upon the taxpayer, and consequently is not included in the figures upon which the rate per head of mean population is calculated.

The gross interest charges borne by the Consolidated Fund during the year ended 31st March, 1931, totalled £12,317,665, of which £3,050,989 was recovered from other accounts, &c. In addition there should be set off against the interest charges certain amounts shown in the public accounts not as recoveries but as revenue. These are interest on railway capital liability (£685,000), interest on post and telegraph capital liability (£504,000), and interest earned on the investment of public moneys (£866,981).

Of the gross interest payments from the Consolidated Fund during 1930–31, £6,842,046 was paid in London, £328,268 in Australia, and £5,147,351 in New Zealand.

AMORTIZATION OF DEBT.

PUBLIC DEBT REPAYMENT.

A brief historical account of the provisions for paying off loan-moneys will be found in the 1931 number of the Year-book. With certain exceptions, the public debt is now subject to the provisions of the Repayment of the Public Debt Act, 1925. This Act, which repealed the Public Debt Extinction Act, 1910, substituted for the long-term sinking-fund system a method whereby the Dominion's debt-reduction resources may be available to purchase and cancel Government securities as the market price is advantageous, or pay them off at maturity, and so ensure an actual reduction in the public debt annually. For this purpose there is issued annually out of the Consolidated Fund a sum equal to 1/2 per cent. of the debt affected as at the 31st March, plus 1/2 per cent. of the total amount previously repaid or redeemed under the provisions of the Act. To this is added a sum equal to interest at 3 1/2 per cent. per annum on the debt paid off under the scheme. By this means the bulk of the savings in interest on debt paid off is applied to further repayments of debt, and the debt existing at the commencement of the scheme will be liquidated in about sixty years, while all future loans will be liquidated within a similar period from the date of their inception.

Under the Act of 1925 a capital fund termed "The Public Debt Redemption Fund" was created, consisting of (1) the accumulations of sinking funds, amounting to £11,225,645 (leaving aside the State Advances, Westport Harbour, and other special sinking funds); (2) the amount advanced out of surplus revenue for dischargedsoldiers settlement, originally £13,500,000, but since reduced to £10,850,000 through amounts having been written off as a result of the revaluation of the properties of discharged soldiers. The earnings from this fund of £22,075,645 are credited to the Consolidated Fund and applied towards meeting the charge against that fund created by the Act.

The Act does not apply to the whole of the public debt, the following classes being specifically excluded:—

  1. Moneys borrowed on the security of Treasury bills issued under section 41 of the Public Revenues Act, 1926.

  2. Moneys borrowed in respect of the Advances to Settlers, Advances to Workers, and Advances to Local Authorities Branches of the State Advances Office.

  3. Moneys borrowed in respect of the State Coal-mines, Electric Supply, Nauru and Ocean Islands, and Westport Harbour Accounts.

  4. Moneys borrowed under the New Zealand Loan Act, 1863.

  5. Loans funded by agreement with the Imperial Government under the authority of section 8 of the Finance Act, 1922.

  6. Moneys borrowed under the authority of section 26 of the Finance Act, 1921–22, or section 4 of the Finance Act, 1925 (for loans to Samoan Administration).

Of the total gross indebtedness of £227,814,647 at the 31st March, 1925, £174,128,135 was subject to the operations of the Repayment of the Public Debt Act, 1925. The corresponding figure at the 31st March, 1931, was £203,291,505, the portion of the public debt excluded from the provisions of the Act being at that date—

 £
Advances to settlers20,794,871
Advances to workers13,366,549
Advances to local authorities2,778,691
State coal-mines149,383
Electric supply10,033,575
Nauru and Ocean Islands490,800
Westport Harbour682,750
Funded debt24,321,234
Samoan loan124,000
Total£72,741,853

To the 31st March, 1931, securities of a nominal value of £6,245,963 had been redeemed under the operation of the Repayment of the Public Debt Act. These transactions have effected an annual saving of interest to the Consolidated Fund amounting to £69,198, the difference between the rate formerly payable on the securities redeemed and the rate of 3 1/2 per cent. now payable to the Public Debt Repayment Account in respect of these securities. The following table shows the rate of interest that was payable on securities redeemed to 31st March, 1931:—

Rate of Interest.Nominal Value of Securities redeemed.Cost of Redemptions.Annual Saving of Interest.
Per Cent.£££
41,969,9631,958,2759,850
4 1/22,070,9402,055,56220,709
51,416,4001,415,84621,246
5 1/4300,500300,4835,259
5 1/213,90013,900278
6474,260474,26011,856
Totals6,245,9636,218,32669,198

As pointed out earlier in this subsection, the funds in the Public Debt Repayment Account are not the only source from which debt-redemptions are made.

The next table shows the operations of the Public Debt Repayment Account during each of the six years of its existence, together with the interest earnings of the Redemption Fund. In addition to transfers from the Consolidated Fund, the Public Debt Repayment Account is credited with interest earnings (£2,302 to 31st March, 1931) on its investments.

Year ended 31st March,Interest on Redemption Fund (paid to Consolidated Fund).Transfers from Consolidated Fund.Utilized to redeem and cancel Securities.Nominal Value of Securities redeemed and cancelled.
1/2 per Cent. of Debt at Beginning of Year or redeemed under Act.3 1/2 per Cent. of Debt redeemed.Total.
Prior to Beginning of Year.During Year.*

* Computed from dates of redemption.

 £££££££
1926897,756870,641..2,093872,734870,637889,733
1927863,942896,65131,14113,737941,529939,231942,020
1928878,408919,72764,1119,926993,764998,188999,811
1929995,202944,45499,1053,3691,046,9281,041,8711,046,000
1930996,695993,567135,71524,9631,154,2451,158,4721,158,472
1931858,8931,006,800176,26123,9981,207,0591,209,9271,209,927

AMORTIZATION OF FUNDED DEBT.

At the 31st March, 1922, £27,532,164 of New Zealand's public debt was owing to the British Government, all but £1,191,919 of this being on account of war expenditure. Arrangements were made with the Imperial Government in 1922 for the funding of this debt.

The funding was carried out on an annuity basis of 6 per cent., the total payment each year being £1,651,930. Interest is at the rate of £4 19s. 5.88d. per cent., the balance of the 6 per cent. going to reduction of the debt.

The first half-yearly payment of £825,965 was made to the British Government on the 1st December, 1922. The division between interest and principal in the payments made during each year has been as follows:—

Year ended 31st March,Interest.Principal.Balance of Debt outstanding.

* Half-year only.

† Including £200,000 additional, paid off Naval Defence loan.

 £££
1923*684,794141,17127,390,993
19241,358,966292,96427,098,029
19251,344,212507,71826,590,311
19261,318,641333,28926,257,022
19271,301,856350,07425,906,948
19281,284,224367,70625,539,242
19291,265,706386,22425,153,018
19301,246,254405,67624,747,342
19311,225,822426,10824,321,234

Under the agreement the original amount of £27,532,164 will be automatically discharged from the public debt by the end of the financial year 1958–59*. The amount payable for amortization will gradually increase each year as the interest-payment reduces on the lessening debt. For 1931–32, £447,567 of the amount payable will be in reduction of the debt as compared with £292,964 in 1923–24, interest payable annually having already been reduced by over £160,000. An important condition of the agreement with the British Government is that the whole or any part of the funded debt may be redeemed at any time. This condition was taken advantage of when on 1st December, 1924, £200,000 was paid off the Naval Defence loan.

* Subject to variation in accordance with an offer of postponement made by the Imperial Government.

Particulars of the funded debt, with amounts repaid to 31st March, 1931, and the annual charges on account of interest and repayment, are as follows:—

PUBLIC DEBT FUNDED IN TERMS OF FINANCE ACT, 1922, SECTION 8.

Amount of Debt funded.Total Debt repaid to 31st March, 1931.Annual Charge, 1931–32.
Interest.Repayment of Debt.Total.
 £££££
Public Revenues Amendment Act, 1914, section 8 (war expenses)2,067,411220,94491,45232,593124,045
Public Revenues Amendment Act, 1915, section 5 (war expenses)8,105,992866,285358,570127,789486,359
Finance Act, 1916, section 35 (war expenses)4,736,842506,224209,53574,675284,210
War Purposes Loans Act, 19174,830,000516,180213,65676,144289,800
Finance Act, 1918, section 10 (war expenses)6,600,000705,340291,952104,048396,000
Naval Defence Act, 1909963,131371,50629,07828,71057,788
Aid to Public Works and Land Settlement Act, 1910191,01020,4138,4493,01211,461
Land for Settlements Act, 190837,7784,0381,6715962,267
Totals27,532,1643,210,9301,204,363447,5671,651,930

The charges shown for the first five items come within the British Government's offer of postponement of war debt payments. The first half-yearly payment for 1931–32 was paid prior to the offer being made.

The provisions of the Repayment of the Public Debt Act, 1925, do not apply to the funded debt.

AMORTIZATION PAYMENTS.

The following table shows the net amounts actually paid out of the Consolidated Fund Ordinary Revenue Account under appropriation in respect of debt-amortization charges during each of the last ten years. Redemptions of loans out of surplus revenue are not included.

NET AMORTIZATION CHARGES PAID OUT OF CONSOLIDATED FUND, 1921–22 TO 1930–31.

Year ended 31st March,Payments to Sinking Fund.Payments in Reduction of Funded Debt.Payments to Public Debt Repayment Account.Transfers to Loans Redemption Account.Total.
 £££££
19221,051,414......1,051,414
1923854,526141,171....995,697
1924711,709292,571....1,004,280
1925690,076307,306....997,382
19267,000332,632872,734..1,212,366
19274,000349,609941,529..1,295,138
1928Cr. 52367,216993,764..1,360,928
19292,882385,7111,046,928..1,435,521
19302,889405,1361,154,2451,3751,563,645
19313,119425,5401,207,0592,9541,638,672

As stated previously, interest from the Public Debt Redemption Fund is paid to the Consolidated Fund to assist in meeting the charges under the third head in the foregoing table.

ACCRUED SINKING FUNDS.

The passing of the Repayment of the Public Debt Act, 1925, has robbed the comparative figures of accrued sinking funds of much of their significance. The table following is nevertheless of interest, as showing the growth of the sinking funds up to the date of the alteration of the system.

ACCRUED SINKING FUNDS, 1911–12 TO 1930–31.

Year ended 31st March,Accrued Sinking Funds.
Amount.Proportion of Gross Debt.
 £Per Cent.
19122,160,6032.56
19132,603,6422.89
19143,063,9923.07
19153,178,0553.18
19163,679,9643.36
19174,263,5903.28
19184,971,6053.30
19195,951,0563.38
19207,257,5643.61
19218,763,0724.25
192210,655,3944.86
192311,879,2565.43
192412,974,0285.85
192513,462,8395.91
19262,274,2620.95
19272,443,5400.99
19282,635,7661.05
19292,156,5610.82
19302,331,4230.87
19312,313,6730.84

Payments to sinking funds during the year ended 31st March, 1931, totalled £67,942, while the funds earned £108,413 by way of interest. Sinking-fund holdings to the amount of £194,060 were utilized for the redemption of debentures during the year, exchange cost £20, and an administration fee of £25 was paid in the case of Westport Harbour.

Details of the accrued sinking funds as at 31st March, 1931, were as follows:—

 £
State advances to settlers1,736,600
State advances to workers78,562
State advances to local authorities167,652
State coal-mines7,739
Nauru and Ocean Islands49
Samoan loan18,740
Westport Harbour loans261,676
Electric supply42,655
Total£2,313,673

NET INDEBTEDNESS.

While the sinking funds were annually increasing it was customary to regard the net-indebtedness figures as giving the best comparison between one year and another. The initiation of the present system of amortization has, however, destroyed the comparison on this basis, and the gross figures now afford a better and more comparable index.

The figures of net indebtedness for the last twenty years are as follows:—

NET INDEBTEDNESS, 1911–12 TO 1930–31.

As at 31st March,Amount.Per Head of Population.
 ££ s. d.
191282,193,31076 0 3
191387,457,12178 13 7
191491,689,83580 9 1
191596,644,45584 0 3
1916105,957,43392 2 4
1917125,572,515109 2 1
1918145,868,450126 6 10
1919170,125,204144 7 5
1920193,913,191156 15 5
1921197,561,222155 17 4
1922208,241,121160 0 8
1923207,024,048156 4 2
1924208,595,743154 15 3
1925214,287,128155 6 9
1926236,581,216167 16 3
1927243,407,349169 5 5
1928248,740,736171 2 7
1929256,652,371174 10 4
1930265,051,920178 1 1
1931273,715,710181 3 1

In general the net indebtedness shown in the foregoing table is merely the balance left after deducting the accrued sinking funds from the amount of debentures and stock in circulation. In some years, however, a further deduction has been made on account of loan-money, included in the gross indebtedness, having been raised towards the end of the financial year for the redemption of debentures falling due early in the succeeding financial year, or (in 1928–29) for expenditure in the next year. The years concerned and the amounts so deducted on this account are—

Year ended 31st March,Amount.
 £
19144,976,600
1915237,400
192125
1922157,870
192350,020
192446,590
192564,680
192819,750
19295,383,051
19313,975

In computing the net indebtedness no allowance is made for the fact that portion of the debt is actually held by the Government itself, securities to the value of £2,051,110 being held by Treasury accounts as at 31st March, 1931. In the course of the year's financial transactions securities are bought and sold by Treasury accounts, and the investments held as at 31st March in each year, while forming part of the debt, do not represent amounts due directly or indirectly to the public.

PUBLIC DEBT OF AUSTRALIA AND NEW ZEALAND.

The following figures show the gross and net public debt of each State of the Australian Commonwealth, and of the Commonwealth itself, on the 30th June, 1930, and of New Zealand on the 31st March, 1931:—

State.Gross Indebtedness.Accrued Sinking Funds.Net Indebtedness.Indebtedness per Head.
Gross.Net.

* Excluding amounts advanced to States—already included in figures for States.

 ££££ s. d.£ s. d.
New South Wales270,630,848145,739270,485,109108 17 11108 16 9
Victoria155,719,8885,091155,714,79787 6 787 6 7
Queensland112,623,979815,004111,808,975119 10 6118 13 2
South Australia93,986,1188,32493,977,794161 17 5161 17 2
Western Australia71,990,1411,019,97570,970,166171 19 3169 10 6
Tasmania22,688,8628,01322,680,849105 5 4105 4 7
Total, Australian States727,639,8362,002,146725,637,690113 0 2112 13 11
Commonwealth*372,957,362..372,957,36257 18 557 18 5
Total for Australia1,100,597,1982,002,1461,098,595,052170 18 7170 12 4
New Zealand276,033,3582,313,673273,715,710182 13 10181 3 1

The debt per head is seen to be somewhat lower in Australia than in New Zealand. If the Commonwealth figure be added to that of each individual State it is found that of the six Australian States only South Australia and Western Australia have higher per-head rates of indebtedness than this Dominion.

In making comparisons between New Zealand and Australia, however, it should be remembered that the Dominion's debt includes 37 millions raised for the purpose of State advances, which has no counterpart in the total for Australia, where savings-bank funds and other resources are utilized for advances. In addition to sinking-funds, moreover, New Zealand has in the Public Debt Redemption Fund a capital set-off of 22 millions against the gross debt.

GENERAL AND LOCAL GOVERNMENT DEBT.

The statistics given throughout this subsection refer to the indebtedness of the General Government only, and do not include the debt of local governing authorities, which is dealt with in the section of this volume relating to local government.

Local governing authorities had at the 31st March, 1930, a gross indebtedness of £72,560,016, and if this amount be added to the gross debt of the General Government at the same date (£267,383,343) the aggregate becomes £339,943,359. From this total should be deducted £5,139,816 in respect of outstanding loans to local authorities from the State Advances Office and the Main Highways Board, and £2,027,470 on account of inscribed debt under the Government Loans to Local Bodies Act, leaving £332,776,073 as the sum total of the public and semi-public debt as at the 31st March, 1930. This figure represents a rate of £224 per head of population.

The figures relating to local authorities' indebtedness in the foregoing paragraph are inclusive of Hospital Boards, and to this extent differ from those given in the section on local government. Hospital Board indebtedness at 31st March, 1930, totalled £1,352,477, including £11,768 from the State Advances Office.

SUBSECTION D.—STATE ADVANCES.

INTRODUCTORY.

As has been shown in Subsection C of this section, an appreciable proportion of the public debt of New Zealand is represented by money borrowed by the State not for its own requirements, but for the purpose of lending out at easy rates of interest for various defined purposes.

As early as 1892 the Government commenced the purchase of lands for cutting up for sale or lease to private individuals, and two years later the passing of the Advances to Settlers Act, 1894, marked the inauguration of a series of schemes for lending money to settlers, workers, &c., for the purchase of homes, the improvement of farms, and the development of resources and of industries. The schemes vary considerably in detail, but all lie in one of two main classes—those in which the money is advanced on security, and those in which the expenditure is incurred by the Government itself in the first place and recouped from sales or leases. Advances to settlers, workers, and discharged soldiers are the principal examples of the former class, and the purchase of land for settlements (including the settlement of discharged soldiers) is the principal of the latter.

Of the advances proper, several classes are administered by a separate Department known as the State Advances Department, and the accounts relating to these are not included in the public accounts, nor are they dealt with in Subsection A of this section. The various systems of advances administered by the State Advances Department are dealt with in the present subsection, as is also the rural intermediate credits scheme. The system of advances to discharged soldiers for settlement purposes is dealt with in the section of this book dealing with land tenure and settlement, while particulars of advances for mining purposes are given in the section relating to mining.

ADVANCES TO SETTLERS.

The Advances to Settlers Office was established by an Act passed in 1894. An administrative officer called the Superintendent was appointed early in the following year, and a Board was set up to advise and co-operate with the Superintendent. Advances can be granted only with the consent of the Board.

The capital fund was limited to £3,000,000, which was to be raised within two years after the passing of the Act at an annual rate of interest not higher than 4 per cent. The minimum advance was fixed at £25, and the maximum at £2,500 (now £3,500), repayable in thirty-six years and a half by half-yearly instalments of 3 per cent. on the amount borrowed.

The legislation has been amended at different times, and is now embodied in the State Advances Act, 1913, and its amendments. It authorizes the borrowing of moneys for the purpose of lending to settlers, workers, and local authorities. Each year there may be borrowed for advances to settlers £5,000,000, to workers £1,500,000, and to local authorities £5,000,000.

Money is advanced to settlers on first mortgage of lands and improvements held under numerous specified classes of tenure, free from all encumbrances, liens, and interests other than leasehold interests.

Loans are granted only on the instalment system and for periods not exceeding thirty-six and a half years—

  1. On freeholds, up to three-fourths of the value of the security:

  2. On leaseholds, up to three-fourths of the value of the lessee's interest in the lease.

Where an advance is required for the purpose of erecting a building, the amount of the loan granted by the Board may be advanced in progress-payments from time to time as the erection of the building proceeds. An inspection and report must be made by an officer of the Valuation Department prior to payment of any progress-payment on account of the loan, and for each such inspection a fee of 15s. is payable.

No loan of less than £25 or more than £3,500 can be granted. Applications for loans not exceeding £500 have priority over applications for larger sums. If the applicant has already obtained any advance under the Act and is desirous of obtaining a further advance. the amount of the application, added to the amount of the advances already obtained, must not exceed £3,500. The property which the applicant offers as security for the loan must consist of one or more holdings of the several classes of tenure referred to previously, and must, of course, be of the necessary value; and, if the property is leasehold, all the covenants and conditions of the lease, including the payment of rent, must have been regularly complied with.

Mortgages are repayable by half-yearly payments of principal and interest combined. They may also be wholly repaid at any time. Very low rates of interest were adopted at the inception of the scheme, the general rate up to the end of 1925 being 5 per cent., reducible to 4 1/2 per cent. for prompt payment. Owing to the increase in the rate at which the money has had to be borrowed by the Government a some-what higher rate on new loans has now been imposed.

Interest on new loans is charged at the rate of 6 1/2 per cent., reducible to 5 1/2 per cent., save on advances authorized for the purpose of repaying mortgages, in which case the rate is 6 1/2 per cent., reducible to 6 per cent., provided that in each case payment is made not later than fourteen days after due date and no arrears in espect of instalments or other payments under the mortgage remain outstanding.

The mortgagor may at any time repay the whole balance of principal owing with interest to date of payment, and obtain a discharge of the mortgage on payment of the fee prescribed for such discharge. He may also from time to time pay. in addition to the half-yearly payment, a sum of £5 or a multiple of £5, which, at the next instalment due date, may be applied in either of the following ways, according as he directs:—

  1. In payment of the half-yearly instalments (consisting partly of interest and partly of principal) as they fall due, until the deposit is exhausted; or.

  2. In payment of as many future half-yearly instalments of principal (but not of interest) as it will cover, and, as far as such instalments are concerned, the corresponding interest will not be charged.

On the due date of any instalment, after at least one-tenth of the loan has been repaid by means of the half-yearly instalments or of moneys repaid in advance, or both, the mortgagor (provided he is not in arrear with any instalment or other payment due under the mortgage) may, with the consent of the Superintendent, readjust the loan by treating the balance of principal then unpaid, if not less than £100, as a fresh loan duly granted on that date for a fresh term.

Schedules of instalments of principal and interest and detail of fees payable are given in the 1930 number of the Year-book, which also shows the full list of tenures coming within the scope of the advances system.

ADVANCES TO SETTLERS ON STOCK AND FARM IMPLEMENTS.

Advances may also be made on the security of stock and of farm implements. Every advance must be secured by a mortgage of land or chattels either with or without any collateral security to be approved by the Board of the Office. Not more than £500 may be advanced to any one borrower, the term of the loan not to exceed five years.

The principal moneys comprised in any advance are repayable by instalments as follows:—

  1. 10 per cent. at the end of the first year.

  2. 15 " " second year.

  3. 20 " " third year.

  4. 25 " " fourth year.

  5. 30 " " fifth year.

Interest on the amount of the loan for the time being outstanding is payable at the rate of 7 per cent. per annum, reducible to 6 1/2 per cent. per annum provided that the half-yearly instalments of principal and interest are paid within fourteen days of due date.

STATISTICAL.

From the inception of the scheme of advances to settlers in 1894, loans aggregating £50,685,707 have been authorized to 82,363 applicants, the total actual payments to 31st March, 1931, being £46,263,690, of which £21,644,204 has been repaid in respect of principal, leaving £24,619,486 still outstanding to 31,967 settlers. A table is given showing the business to date and for each of the last ten years.

Year ended 31st March,Loans authorized.Amount advanced.Amount repaid.
Number.Amount.
 ..£££
19221,524773,375805,975552,269
19232,1401,209,035945,900611,480
19246,2045,416,9873,904,1501,009,499
19253,3214,289,8753,516,130846,771
19264,7475,409,3103,905,9001,010,355
19271,8531,980,7953,566,2201,025,621
19281,1321,680,4651,402,640874,234
19292,3492,957,4502,059,1351,083,621
19303,4704,158,0903,593,8651,305,489
19312,3952,594,8702,739,0801,173,440
  Totals to 31st March, 193182,36350,685,70746,263,69021,644,204

The effect of the State Advances Amendment Act of 1923, providing for additional borrowing of money for the purposes of advances, and widening the scheme in the direction of enabling larger amounts to be advanced in individual cases, is apparent in the figures for 1923-24 and following years.

Not all of the advances to settlers are made from the funds of the Advances to Settlers Branch of the State Advances Office. Part of the business shown in the foregoing table relates to the Public Debt Sinking Funds Branch and the Advances Office Sinking Fund Branch, the funds of which are utilized for advances purposes. For 1927-28 and subsequent years, also, the figures include the transactions under the scheme of rural advances, which are dealt with under the next heading. The advances to settlers outstanding at 31st March, 1931, are classified according to source, as follows:—

Branch.Number.Amount. £
Advances to Settlers26,88218,104,104
Public Debt Sinking Funds1,3871,172,798
Advances Office Sinking Fund1,451938,247
Rural Advances2,2474,404,337
  Totals31,967£24,619,486

Of the £2,594,870 authorized to be advanced to settlers during the year ended the 31st March, 1931, only £201,355 was for the actual erection of dwellings. The number of loans for the erection of dwellings was 252, the average advance authorized for this purpose being £799.

Dealing now only with the operations of the Advances to Settlers Branch (full information not being available in respect of advances from the Public Debt Sinking Funds and the Advances Office Sinking Fund, and rural advances being dealt with under the next heading), the advances authorized during the year 1930-31 numbered 1,568, representing a total amount of £1,251,420. The number of borrowers and the sums actually advanced during the year, classified according to amount, were—

Category.Number of Advances.Amount advanced.
Not exceeding £500522152,710
Exceeding £500 but not exceeding £1,000759572,430
" £1,000 " £2,000283381,975
" £2,000 " £3,50074221,625
Totals1,638£1,328,740

The nature of the security upon which these advances were made was as follows:—

Security.Number of Advances.Amount advanced. £
Freehold1,2681,060,130
Leasehold358254,680
Freehold and leasehold combined1213,930
Totals1,638£1,328,740

The average freehold advance made during the year was £836, the average leasehold advance £711, and the average of advances secured on both freehold and leasehold combined £1,161. Corresponding figures for the year ended the 31st March, 1923 (prior to the passing of the State Advances Amendment Act, 1923), were—Freehold, £510; leasehold, £534: and combined freehold and leasehold, £680.

The number and amount of advances from the Advances to Settlers Branch which were outstanding at the 31st March, 1931, were classified according to amount as follows:—

Category.Number of Advances.Amount outstanding. £
Not exceeding £50014,5113,248,746
Exceeding £500 but not exceeding £1,0006,9325,277,393
" £1,000 " £2,0004,0295,263,707
" £2,000 " £3,5001,4104,314,258
  Totals26,882£18,104,104

The nature of the security for the advances outstanding on the 31st March, 1931, was—

Security.Number of Advances.Amount outstanding.
Freehold17,84914,294,629
Leasehold8,7153,491,021
Freehold and leasehold combined318318,454
Totals26,882£18,104,104

The number and amounts of current advances on rural and on urban and suburban land are—

 Number.Amount. £
On rural land16,05311,476,563
On urban and suburban land10,8296,627,541
Totals26,882£18,104,104

Interest receipts of the Advances to Settlers Branch for the year ended 31st March, 1931, aggregated £1,161,820, and interest payments on borrowed funds £989,740. The gross profits were £172,080, and the cost of management and expenses of the branch £32,854, being 0.143 per cent., or 2s. 10d. per £100, of the capital employed. Loss on the realization of securities, and the writing-down of doubtful securities and of office equipment, accounted for £102,470; the writing-down of loan-flotation charges accounted for £12,931; and £8,511 was paid in income-tax. The net profits, £15,314, were invested in the Advances Office Sinking Fund Account.

Advances to settlers (excluding rural advances) have aggregated £41,689,625 from the inception of the scheme in 1894 to the 31st March, 1931. During that period losses have totalled £300,644, or 14s. 5d. in every £100 of the amount advanced. The sinking fund established under the State Advances Act, 1913, after redemption of loans totalling £485,365, amounts to £1,736,601.

RURAL ADVANCES.

A Commission was set up in 1925 to inquire into the question of the necessity or expediency of passing legislation for the purpose of affording further financial assistance to farmers. In the course of its investigations the Commission visited various American and European countries, and on its return to the Dominion presented a comprehensive report (parliamentary paper B.-5 of the 1926 session) giving particulars of its inquiries and making recommendations for the provision by the State of intermediate rural credits as well as the extension of the existing system of long-term advances.

As an outcome of the Commission's inquiries and recommendations, the Rural Advances Act was passed in the session of 1926. This Act established, as from the 1st April, 1927, a separate branch of the State Advances Office, known as the Rural Advances Branch, and controlled by the State Advances Board.

The business of the Rural Advances Branch is to make advances, under the special provisions of the Act, on the security of first mortgages of the various classes of land covered by the Advances to Settlers scheme, but exclusive of urban and suburban lands. Advances may be made not exceeding £5,500, inclusive of any amounts granted under the Advances to Settlers or Advances to Workers schemes. Advances must not exceed two-thirds of the value of the security in the case of freehold land, or two-thirds of the value of the lessee`s's interest in the case of leasehold land.

To provide funds wherewith to make rural advances, the Superintendent of the State Advances Office may issue bonds or stock or other securities, which constitute a floating charge on all the assets of the Rural Advances Branch, including all mortgages for the time being securing loans granted under the Act. Such bonds, &c., are not secured on the public revenues, and do not form part of the public debt. Bonds to an aggregate value of £3,978,950 have been issued to the 31st March, 1931.

During the four years' operations 3,079 loans amounting to £5,738,330 have been authorized, and 2,351 advances totalling £4,574,065 have been paid over. Repayments of principal total £169,728, advances current at the 31st March, 1931, being £4,404,337. Figures for each of the four years (which are included in the totals previously given for advances to settlers) are as follows:—

Year ended 31st March,Bonds issued.Loans authorized.Amount advanced.Amount repaid.Advances Current at End of Year.
Number.Amount.
 ££££££
1928543,3005191,146,770751,900953750,947
19291,048,5508581,515,5101,144,23519,8961,875,286
19301,179,3509991,841,0551,406,86051,9973,230,149
19311,207,7507031,234,9951,271,07096,8824,404,337

The advances current at 31st March, 1931, were classified as to amount as follows:—

Category.Number of Advances.Amount outstanding. £
Not exceeding £50015971,793
Exceeding £500, but not exceeding £1,000445346,581
" £1,000 " £2,0006801,055,464
" £2,000 " £3,5006161,607,926
" £3,500 " £5,5003471,322,573
  Totals2,247£4,404,337

The nature of the security was as follows:—

Security.Number of Advances.Amount outstanding. £
Freehold1,9143,876,714
Leasehold295457,854
Freehold and leasehold combined3869,769
  Totals2,247£4,404,337

Interest receipts of the Rural Advances Branch for the year ended 31st March, 1931, were £240,406, and interest charges on capital £208,423. The gross profits for the year were £31,983, of which £3,630 was paid out by way of management expenses, £6,145 paid in income-tax, and £12,661 utilized for the writing-down of loan-flotation charges, a balance of £9,547 net profits being carried forward.

RURAL INTERMEDIATE CREDIT.

The Rural Intermediate Credit Act, which was passed during the 1927 session of Parliament and came into force on the 1st January, 1928, provided for the setting-up of a special Rural Intermediate Credit Board, and the making of advances as follows:—

  1. To members of co-operative rural intermediate credit associations, whose formation (with not less than twenty members and with certain defined objects) is provided for. The application for the loan is received and considered by the association concerned, which, on approving it, applies to the Board to advance the amount required to cover the loan. The term of the loan is not more than five years. An association may arrange with a bank or other approved financial institution for a loan in cases where the term is less than six months.

  2. To persons engaged in farming operations on their own account, the loan (for certain specified purposes and for a term of not more than five years) being advanced direct. Applications under this head are dealt with by District Rural Intermediate Credit Boards.

  3. To co-operative societies (with not less than thirty members and with a subscribed capital of at least £2,500) having for their principal objects the production or sale of staple agricultural or pastoral products. In this case the term of the loan is not less than six months nor more than three years.

The Board may also carry on the business of discounting farmers' promissory notes and other bills of exchange.

The total amount of advances in force at any time to a person in classes (a) or (b) above was originally set down as not to exceed £1,000. This limit was extended to £2,000 by the Rural Intermediate Credit Amendment Act, 1929. In the case of cooperative societies the amount advanced may be not more than 89 per cent. of the fair market value of the live-stock or produce upon which the loan is secured.

The Rural Intermediate Credit Board consists of eight members, including the Public Trustee, who is the principal executive member, and in his capacity as such is styled the Commissioner of Rural Intermediate Credit. The funds of the Board are obtained partly by way of advance from the Consolidated Fund and partly by the issue of debentures.

The accounting year under the scheme ends on the 30th June. The following figures show the position at 30th June, 1931:—

Investments (including loans made and face value of bills and notes discounted)400,482
Loans granted but not completed35,418
Applications entertained and in course of consideration17,810
  Total£543,210
The investments referred to above were made up as follows:—£
Advances to associations for preliminary expenses776
Advances to associations under Part II of the Act314,949
Advances to farmers under Part III of the Act159,475
Bills and notes discounted (face value)15,282
  Total£490,482

Between the inception of the scheme on 1st January, 1928, and the 30th June, 1931, loans paid and bills discounted totalled £787,573.

The interest fixed for advances other than to co-operative rural intermediate is 6 1/2 per cent. per annum, this being also the discount rate. In the case of loans to co-operative rural intermediate credit associations the rate charged is 6 per cent., so that associations may be in a position to make advances to their members at 6 1/2 per cent. The Board has imposed conditions as to the manner in which this margin of 1/2 per cent. is to be employed by the associations.

Advances totalling £400,000 have been received from the Consolidated Fund, and £170,700 had been raised to the 30th June, 1931, by the issue of bonds and debentures. Income from investments during the year ended 30th June, 1931, totalled £28,916, and expenditure for the year was £20,579, leaving an excess of income amounting to £8,337. The income referred to does not include £7,578 earned by the investments of the Rural Intermediate Credit Redemption Fund, to which one-third of all advances received from the Consolidated Fund must be allocated, being invested in Government securities. The interest earned by this Fund plus one-half of the net profits on the year's working, are credited to the Redemption Fund, the total investments of which amounted at the end of the year to £149,605.

ADVANCES TO WORKERS.

The system of advances to workers, instituted in 1906, is on much the same general lines as that of the advances to settlers. Advances are made on first mortgage of lands and improvements held under the same classes of tenure as in the advances to settlers scheme. The scales of charges and of payments of principal and interest, and the provisions for paying off the whole or part of the principal outstanding, apply to the workers' scheme as well as to the settlers'.

A worker is defined as a person of either sex engaged (whether as an employee or on his or her own account) in manual or clerical work who is not in receipt of an annual income exceeding £300, increased by £25 in respect of each child or other person dependent on him, and is not the owner of any land other than that offered as security.

Originally the scheme of advances to workers was confined to persons in receipt of not more than £200 per annum, and the maximum amount that could be advanced to any applicant was £450. Legislation passed in 1923, however, greatly enlarged the scope of the scheme.

Not more than £1,250 may be granted to any one borrower; and an advance must not exceed 95 per cent. of the total value of the security in the case of freehold land, or 95 per cent. of the value of the lessee's interest in the case of leasehold land, or, where the loan is to provide for the erection of a dwellinghouse, 95 per cent. of the cost of the dwellinghouse inclusive of the cost of the land and improvements. No advance can be made to any applicants who do not take up their permanent residence on the property. Married applicants must make the declaration on the application form jointly with wife or husband, as the case may require.

Where an advance is required for the purpose of erecting a dwelling, the application form must be accompanied by evidence in the form of sale-note, receipt, agreement, or otherwise as to the purchase-price of the section and tender accepted or contract entered into for the erection of the dwelling. The amount of the loan granted by the Board may be advanced in progress-payments as the erection of the building proceeds. An inspection and report must be made by an officer of the Valuation Department prior to any progress-payment being made on account of the loan, and for each such inspection a fee of 10s. 6d. is payable by the applicant. The Department requires that not less than three inspections be made, and that the fencing be completed before all the loan is paid over.

If the applicant's title is free from encumbrance, mortgages under the Land Transfer Act are prepared and completed free of charge to the mortgagor, with the exception of the repayment of cash disbursements, which are deducted from the advance. In all other respects the scale of costs and fees is the same as under the advances-to-settlers scheme.

The total of the actual money advanced to workers up to the 31st March. 1931, was £21,112,477, of which £5,715,237 has been repaid. The actual number of advances and the aggregate amount outstanding at the same date were 25,067 and £15,397,240 respectively.

The following table gives particulars of the transactions for each of the last ten years, and the total transactions since the passing of the Government Advances to Workers Act on the 29th October, 1906:—

Year ended 31st March,Loans authorized.Amount advanced.Amount repaid.
Number.Amount.
  £££
1922987449,220407,580207,843
19231,748871,805724,830234,092
19243,2432,198,3101,803,630458,264
19251,8731,362,3701,351,785334,830
19263,2992,759,4002,241,860516,156
19271,9111,638,4902,536,355423,615
19281,3731,215,5901,358,095353,540
19292,2241,903,1851,416,732426,142
19304,2393,555,2203,301,285524,460
19311,6951,268,7151,751,335594,966
Totals from inception to 31/3/193138,88222,354,02021,112,4775,715,237

The whole of the £1,268,715 authorized for advances to workers during 1930–31 was for the actual erection of dwellings.

The amounts paid over during the last eight years have aggregated no less a sum than £15,761,077, or 75 per cent. of the total amount advanced since the inception of the scheme. This increase is consequent on the passing of the State Advances Amendment Act in 1923, when provision was made for the addition of more capital and for the enlargement of the scheme to enable larger advances to be made to applicants. The average advance authorized in 1930–31 was £749, whereas prior to the passing of the 1923 Act the figure never exceeded £450.

Of the advances outstanding at 31st March, 1931, 24,803 to the amount of £15,276,957 had been advanced from the Advances to Workers Account, 131 (£65,138) from the Public Debt Sinking Funds, and 133 (£55,145) from the Advances Office Sinking Fund. Dealing only with the operations of the Advances to Workers Branch, the advances actually paid during the year numbered 2,070 for an aggregate of £1,651,095. The tenures upon which these loans were made were—

Tenure.Number of Loans.Aggregate Amount. £
Freehold1,9271,536,965
Leasehold143114,130
  Totals2,070£1,651,095

The net amount outstanding at the end of the financial year was £15,276,957, secured upon the following tenures:—

Tenure.Number of Loans outstanding.Aggregate Amount outstanding.
Freehold23,35114,455,243
Leasehold1,452821,714
  Totals24,803£15,276,957

Interest receipts for the year ended 31st March, 1931, amounted to £803,037, or £60,992 in excess of interest charges on loan capital. The cost of management expenses of the branch was £9,403, being 0.070 per cent., or 1s. 5d. per £100, of capital employed. Income-tax absorbed £7,450, £16,001 was utilized for the writing-down of loan-flotation charges, and £17,941 loss was incurred on the realization of securities, leaving a net profit of £10,197. The Sinking Fund, after redemption of loans totalling £208,091, amounts to £78,562.

Total advances made to workers to 31st March, 1931, have been £21,112,477, and losses to that date have been only £29,376, equal to 2s. 9d. per £100.

The administration of the Workers' Dwellings Act, 1910, and the Housing Act, 1919, was transferred to the State Advances Department in 1923, as part of a scheme to consolidate the various systems of State advances. The purchaser of a dwelling-house pursuant to an agreement under either of the Acts mentioned may, on application in that behalf made by him on the prescribed form, agree with the Superintendent to surrender his rights under the agreement (which is thereupon cancelled) and to accept a loan under Part III of the State Advances Act, 1913.

In any such case the land and dwellinghouse to which the agreement relates ceases to be subject to any restrictions under the Workers' Dwellings Act, 1910, or section 21 or section 22 of the Housing Act, 1919, and the land is not thereafter deemed to be set apart for the purposes of the Workers' Dwellings Act, 1910, or of Part I of the Housing Act, 1919 (as the case may be).

On the cancellation of any such agreement as aforesaid the land to which the agreement relates is transferred or granted in fee-simple to the purchaser, subject to a mortgage to secure a loan under Part III of the State Advances Act, 1913, of such amount, not exceeding 95 per cent. of the purchase-money mentioned in the agreement, as the Board may approve.

ADVANCES TO LOCAL AUTHORITIES.

Since the system of State advances to local authorities was initiated in 1910, loans authorized, 2,535 in number, have aggregated £6,771,519, of which £6,439,930 has been actually advanced. Repayments to the 31st March, 1931, have totalled £1,454,079, leaving an indebtedness of £4,985,851 in respect of principal moneys. Figures for each of the last ten years and to date are as follows:—

Year ended 31st March,Loans authorized.Amount advanced.Amount repaid.
Number.Amount.
  £££
1922246725,730708,41066,591
1923213478,035711,37578,694
1924194444,805438,20590,075
1925127227,330338,80593,432
1926112157,520198,630103,660
19275545,89070,200113,143
19282820,61532,295116,025
192937205,740118,044
193085,5805,580123,217
193144,0002,120123,209
  Totals from inception to 31/3/312,5356,771,5196,439,9301,454,079

Coincident with the extension of the systems of advances to settlers and workers, there has been a large falling-off in advances to local authorities, repayments of principal having exceeded advances in each of the last five years.

As in the case of advances to settlers and workers, advances to local authorities are made from three distinct sources—viz., the funds of the Advances to Local Authorities Branch of the State Advances Office, the Public Debt Sinking Funds, and the Advances Office Sinking Fund. Of the amount outstanding at the 31st March, 1931 (£4,985,851). the Public Debt Sinking Funds claimed £2,004,276, and the Advances Office Sinking Fund £386,298.

Interest receipts of the Advances to Local Authorities Branch of the Office during 1930–31 aggregated £109,236, against which interest charges on capital totalled £104,343, a gross profit of £4,893 accruing. Management expenses amounted to £1,501, and income-tax charges to £735, while the writing-down of loan-flotation charges absorbed £1,081, leaving a net profit of £1,575.

REPATRIATION ADVANCES.

In terms of the Repatriation Act, 1918, provision was made for the granting of financial assistance by the State to discharged soldiers and nurses, and to the widows and widowed mothers of discharged soldiers, for the purpose of purchasing or establishing businesses and obtaining furniture, tools, and equipment. A special report covering transactions up to the 31st December, 1922, showed that a total of 6,366 business loans had been lent on security to an aggregate amount of £1,160,536. The number of loans and the amount advanced for the purchase of furniture, tools, equipment, &c., totalled £5,915 and £758,626 respectively. No loans have been authorized subsequent to that date, the sole operations of the branch being now confined to the collection of repayments. During the year 1930–31 the sum of £26,240 in respect of principal moneys was repaid. In regard to business loans. 1,122 borrowers are now indebted to the extent of £138,853, while furniture loans still unpaid at the end of the year amounted to £88,601 in respect of 4,233 borrowers. The total amount, therefore, outstanding at the 31st March, 1931, in relation to principal moneys was £227,454.

Repatriation advances should not be confused with the system of advances to discharged soldiers to enable them to acquire farms and homes. Discharged soldiers' settlement advances are dealt with in Section XVII of this book.

HOUSING.

In the 1923 and preceding numbers of the Year-book appeared an account of the system initiated to cope with the serious shortage of houses due to war conditions. The Housing Act, 1919, provided for the erection of dwellings not only by the State, but also by local authorities, employers, associations of public servants, and public-utility societies, the State advancing the money. A synopsis of the Act, as amended in 1920, will be found in the 1923 Year-book.

The administration of the Housing Act was originally placed in the hands of a Housing Board and Housing Superintendent, but was transferred to the State Advances Department by the State Advances Amendment Act, 1922, the Housing Account being incorporated in the State Advances Account.

The activities of this branch have now been almost entirely transferred to the Workers Branch. During the year ended 31st March, 1931, £4,771 was expended in preparing land for the erection of dwellings. Mortgages and instalments of principal repaid during the year amounted to £34,657, and interest on lands and dwellings to £15,317. Total interest receipts were £29,052, and £125 was realized from the sale of land and dwellings. Interest payments on loan-money accounted for £28,540, expenses of management £2,272, maintenance of dwellings £1,861, and losses on realization or writing-down of securities £3,016, a net loss of £6,513 resulting.

Up to the 31st March, 1931, loans to the value of £3,975 had been borrowed for advances to employers for workers' dwellings. The amount of principal still owing by borrowers was £2,378, while £1,450 had been temporarily transferred to the Settlers Branch. Interest receipts for 1930–31 amounted to £187, interest payments to £159, income-tax to £4, and management expenses to £10, a net profit of £14 resulting.

FRUIT-PRESERVING INDUSTRY ADVANCES.

The Fruit-preserving Industry Act of 1913 and its amendments authorize the raising of a sum not exceeding £40,000 in any one year for the purpose of granting advances for the promotion of the fruit industry. A sum not exceeding £9,000 in any case may be advanced for establishing or extending fruit-packing sheds, cold stores for fruit, fruit-canning works, and other works in connection with the packing, grading, or preservation of fruit. The total amount owing to the State in respect of advances made under the Act was £30,954 at the end of the financial year 1930–31.

A net profit of £93 was recorded for the year 1930–31. The excess of interest receipts (£2,593) over interest payments (£2,277) was £316, this amount being reduced by expenses of management (£100), income-tax (£31), and expenses of realization of assets (£92).

FISHING INDUSTRY PROMOTION ADVANCES.

In order to afford some relief in the way of providing financial assistance to the fishing industry, the Fishing Industry Promotion Act was passed in 1919. A sum of £25,000 may be annually set aside for this purpose. Advances, not to exceed £5,000 in any case, may be made to any person or persons for establishing cool-storage plants, preserving fish by canning or otherwise, purchasing and equipping fishing-boats, and otherwise in assisting generally the fishing industry. Advances are adequately secured by a first mortgage of the freehold or leasehold interest in the site of the proposed plant in the case of cool-storage sheds and fish-canning works, and in the case of fishing-boats and their equipment by a first mortgage of or instrument over such boats and gear. In addition (but not in substitution) there are various other classes of security that may be accepted. Very few applications for loans under this heading have been received, the amount outstanding on account of principal owing on bills of sale being £679 at 31st March, 1931, at which date the amount borrowed by the Government and not paid off was only £3,475.

Interest moneys received during the year 1930–31, including amounts credited for temporary advances to other accounts, amounted to £205, while interest on loans involved an expenditure of £155. management expenses £17, and income-tax £8, making the net profit for the year £25.

COLD-STORAGE ADVANCES.

Under the Appropriation Act, 1917, section 22, authority was given for the raising of certain sums of money (not exceeding a total of £120,000) from time to time, to be utilized in the form of advances for cold-storage purposes. Section 30 of the Finance Act, 1918 (No. 2), repealed the former measure and increased the amount that could be borrowed for the purpose of providing additional cold storage in New Zealand to an aggregate sum of £270,000. The total amount raised under the authority of the above Act was £120,750, of which £47,030 has been redeemed, leaving a balance at the end of 1930–31 of £73,720. The amount actually owing by mortgagors in respect of principal advanced was £20,090, while temporary advances to the Settlers Branch accounted for £41,700.

This account showed a net loss of £10,024 for the year ended 31st March, 1931, interest receipts amounting to £3,109, interest payments on loan-money to £2,949, loss on realization of securities to £10,069, and management expenses to £115.

Chapter 26. SECTION XXV.—PENSIONS, SUPERANNUATION, ETC.

SUMMARY OF PENSIONS.

A SUMMARY showing the total amount of pensions administered by the Pensions Department during the two years ended 31st March, 1930 and 1931, is as follows:—

Class of Pension.Annual Value.Gross Payments.
1929–30.1930–31.1929–30.1930–31.
 ££££
War1,187,5741,236,1881,207,7481,245,499
Old-age1,125,6731,212,6731,107,9931,158,788
Widows323,250336,039323,419325,998
Maori War10,2418,33011,4989,102
Miners'53,35462,57551,68458,441
Epidemic6,6296,2297,3026,322
Blind14,95616,07214,73715,796
Boer War2,5782,5522,6062,620
Civil Service Act10,0598,38910,5489,251
Special annuities10,3309,30111,05510,624
Family allowances59,20569,93061,00863,608
  Totals2,803,8492,968,2782,809,5982,906,049

OLD-AGE PENSIONS.

The history of old-age pensions in New Zealand dates back to 1898, in which year was passed the original Old-age Pensions Act. The law relating to old-age pensions is now contained in the Pensions Act, 1926, which is a consolidation of previous enactments on the subject.

The qualifications for the old-age pension are briefly as follows:—

  1. The applicant, if a male, must have reached the age of sixty-five, or, if a female, must have reached the age of sixty, except in cases where the applicant is the parent of two or more children under fifteen years of age who are dependent on him (or her). The pension age in such cases is sixty for men and fifty-five for women, and the pension payable may be any sum up to £13 per annum, in addition to the ordinary pension payable.

  2. The applicant must be resident in New Zealand, and must have resided continuously in the Dominion for the past twenty-five years.

  3. The applicant must not during the past twelve years have been imprisoned for four months or on four occasions for an offence punishable by twelve months' imprisonment and dishonouring him in the public estimation.

  4. The applicant must not during the past twenty-five years have been imprisoned for five years for any offence dishonouring him in the public estimation.

  5. The applicant must not during the past twelve years have deserted his wife (or husband, as the case may be) or his children under the age of fifteen years.

  6. The applicant must have lived a sober and reputable life during the past year.

  7. The yearly income (including pension) of the applicant, if single, must not reach £97 10s., and, if married, £143.

  8. The net value of accumulated property, as defined by the Act, must be under £460.

  9. The applicant must not have deprived himself or herself of property or income-to qualify for a pension.

All residents of New Zealand who fulfil the necessary conditions are eligible for the old-age pension, with the exception of—

  1. Maoris who receive votes other than pensions out of the grant appropriated by the Civil List Act. 1908.

  2. Aliens.

  3. Naturalized subjects who have not been naturalized one year.

  4. Chinese or other Asiatics, whether naturalized or not, and whether British subjects by birth or not.

The term "alien" is deemed not to include a woman who ceased to be a British subject by reason of marriage with an alien who is since deceased, or from whom she is legally separated.

The original Act of 1898 provided for a pension of £18 per annum. This amount was increased to £26 per annum in 1905, and to £39 from 1917. The Pensions Amendment Act, 1924, provided an additional 2s. 6d. per week in cases where the pensioner was without property and had no income other than his pension, and the Pensions Amendment Act, 1925, extended this increase to all pensioners, making the present general rate £45 10s. per annum. The full pension of £45 10s. is reducible by—

  1. £1 for every complete £1 of income over £52.

  2. £1 for every complete £10 of net capital value of accumulated property.

A further deduction of £1 for every year or part of a year by which the age of a woman pensioner is less than 65 is also made, except in cases where the pensioner is the mother of two or more children under 15 years of age who are dependent on her.

The income of a married applicant for pension purposes is considered to be half of the joint incomes of husband and wife. The joint incomes of a married couple must not exceed, with pension added, the sum of £143.

Income includes free board and lodging up to £26 per annum, but does not include—

  1. Sick allowance or funeral benefit from a registered friendly society, or benefit payable under the National Provident Fund Act.

  2. Any money received on the sale or exchange of land or property.

  3. Any money received under an insurance policy on the destruction or damage by fire or otherwise of a building or other property.

  4. Capital expended for the benefit of the applicant or the wife or husband or dependent children of the applicant.

  5. Any principal or capital sum received on the intestacy or under the will of a deceased husband or wife.

  6. Any moneys raised by public subscription for the benefit of the applicant, or of his wife (or her husband) or dependent children.

  7. Any moneys, not exceeding £100, received by way of compensation or damages in respect of the death of any person.

The income chargeable is that received during the twelve months ending on the first day of the month immediately preceding the month in which the claim is admitted, the Magistrate dealing with the application having power to exempt personal earnings in cases where it is shown to his satisfaction that owing to loss of employment or any other cause such earnings have ceased.

Net accumulated property is the capital value (reduced by £50) of all real and personal property owned by an applicant, other than any property on which he permanently resides, or life-assurance policies and annuities, or other life interests in the capital sum of which the applicant has no interest beyond the income derived therefrom. The net accumulated property of a husband or wife for pension purposes is half of the total net accumulated properties of both.

The exemption of the value of the home in the computation of net accumulated property was not provided for prior to 1925.

From the inception of the scheme to 31st March, 1931, 88,551 old-age pensions have been granted. Of these, 48,197 have been discontinued on account of the death of the Pensioner, and 11,359 for other causes. The number of pensions in force on the 31st March, 1931, was 28,995, an increase of 2,086 on the figure for the previous year. The annual liability was £1,212,673, being an average of £41 16s. 6d. per pension. A decennial summary is—

At 31st March,Pensioners.Amount paid during Year.£
192220,491743,620
192321,181755,324
192421,468767,805
192522,062806,953
192622,905903,577
192723,751982,356
192824,8751,010,575
192926,1101,060,760
193026,9091,107,993
193128,9951,158,788

The total payments in respect of old-age pensions have aggregated £17,957,882 to the 31st March, 1931. As mentioned in subsection A of the preceding section, 30 per cent. of the net revenue from national endowments is apportioned to old-age-pensions expenditure, the total amount so credited to 31st March. 1931. being £661,860.

WIDOWS' PENSIONS.

The Widows' Pensions Act, 1911, came into operation on the 1st January, 1912. The scope of this Act, which is embodied in its amended form in the Pensions Act, 1926, has been widened from time to time by various amendments.

Applicants for widows' pensions must be British subjects of good character, with at least one child under fifteen, and applications require to be lodged with the local Registrar of Pensions, and to be investigated by a Magistrate, who alone has power to grant pensions. The term "widow" includes a woman whose husband is detained in a mental hospital.

The pension payable is £52 per annum to a widow with one child under fifteen years of age, with £26 per annum added for each additional child under fifteen, the maximum pension payable being £208 per annum. The term "child" includes a stepchild or a child legally adopted during the lifetime of the husband of the applicant.

The number of widows' pensions in force on the 31st March, 1931, was 4,566, covering in addition 9,534 children. The figures for the last five years are as follows:—

Year ended 31st March,Number at End of Year.
19273,970
19284,098
19294,332
19304,373
19314,566
305,586301,861
307,865304,066
322,861313,964
323,250323,419
336,039325,998

The average pension as at 31st March. 1931, was £73 12s. The total widows' pension payments since the inauguration of the scheme in 1912 have been £3,289,458.

MAORI WAR PENSIONS.

The Military Pensions Act, 1912, was enacted to provide for the payment of an annual pension of £36 (now £49) to veterans of the Maori War who were awarded the New Zealand War Medal for active service in that war. This Act is now embodied in the Pensions Act of 1926.

A person in receipt of a military pension in respect of Maori War service is not thereby debarred from applying for and receiving an old-age pension, in addition to his military pension.

The figures for five years are—

Year ended 31st March,Number at End of Year.Annual Value. £Annual Payments. £
192737418,32619,458
192830815,09216,390
192925912,69113,653
193020910,24111,498
19311708,3309,102

The grand total paid in pensions of this class since the institution of this scheme in 1912–13 has been £583,318.

MINERS' PENSIONS.

Miners' pensions are provided for by Part IV of the Pensions Act, 1926 (which incorporates the Miner's Phthisis Act, 1915, and amendments), and by a section of the Finance Act, 1929, which extends the grounds on which a claim for pension may be based and increases the amount of pension where there are dependent children.

The pension is payable to any miner, qualified by residence, &c., who is totally incapacitated or seriously and permanently incapacitated for work owing to miner's phthisis (pneumoconiosis) contracted while working as a miner in New Zealand. The term "miner's phthisis" is extended to include tuberculosis of the lungs and any other disease of the respiratory organs commonly associated with or a sequel to pneumoconiosis. The weekly pension payable during incapacity is as follows:—

To an unmarried man, £1 5s.

To a married man with wife of children under fifteen years of age dependent on him, £1 5s., plus 10s. in respect of his wife and 10s. in respect of each child.

To a widower with children under fifteen years of age dependent on him, £1 5s., plus 10s. for each child.

The maximum weekly pension is £4 5s. The annual amount payable in respect of any child or children is reducible by £1 for every £1 of income from other sources in excess of £104.

The qualifications for this class of pension are—

  1. The applicant must have been a British subject for one year.

  2. He must have resided in New Zealand for five years immediately prior to his application.

  3. He must have been employed as a miner in New Zealand for two years and a half.

  4. He must not have deserted or failed to provide for his wife or children, nor have been convicted for any offence punishable by imprisonment for two years.

  5. He must be of sober habits and good moral character.

The widow of any miner who is entitled to a pension under the Act and who dies of miner's phthisis is entitled to claim a pension of 17s. 6d. a week during widowhood. The actual reasonable expenses (not exceeding £20) of the funeral of a miner dying of miner's phthisis are also payable.

The average pension in force at 31st March, 1931, was £71 8s. 6d. Pension payments from the commencement of the scheme aggregate £504,473. Against this the amount of £48,191 has been credited in respect of gold duty. Funeral expenses paid to 31st March, 1931, have totalled £6,263.

Year ended 31st March,Number.Annual Liability.Annual Payment.
  ££
192766841,95141,940
192872145,77345,096
192976048,36748,074
193077953,35451,684
193187662,57558,441

Of the 876 pensions in force at the 31st March, 1931, 481 were being paid to miners and 395 to widows of miners.

The total pensions granted since 1916 have been 1,780. Of these 695 have been discontinued on account of death, and 209 for other causes.

WAR PENSIONS.

The War Pensions Act, 1915, as amended, provides for the payment of pensions on certain conditions to disabled members of the New Zealand Forces (as defined by the Act) and to dependants of disabled, deceased, or missing members of the Forces.

The death or disablement of any member of the Forces must have occurred in the course of his military service in connection with the war. but may have taken place either in New Zealand or after departure from New Zealand. The pension may be refused to a disabled applicant if any wilful misconduct contributed to the disablement. The full scale of pensions was published in the 1920 issue of this book.

SUMMARY OF ANNUAL LIABILITY AT 31ST MARCH, 1931.

Class of Pension.Number of Pensioners.Number of Children.Annual Value.Average Pension.
 ....££
Soldiers (permanent)9,40522489,19152
Soldiers (temporary)3,48640265,18576
Dependants of disabled soldiers1,3132,795123,87894
Widows (without children)810..73,76691
Widows (with children)58491289,093153
Other dependants of deceased soldiers— ......
  Parents4,7875171,87736
  Other adult dependants11784,17236
  Guardians of children52370519,02636
  Totals21,0254,4871,236,18859

Figures showing the number of pensions, according to class, in each of the last ten years are given below:—

At 31st March,Soldiers (Permanent).Soldiers (Temporary).Wives and Parents (on account of Disablement).On account of Death.Total.
Widows (Including Children's Pensions).Parents and other Dependants.
19224,65015,3021,1031,9866,05029,091
19235,68611,8929081,9696,00526,460
19246,7847,7318071,9775,86723,166
19257,5835,2517161,4026,36621,318
19268,1944,1747471,3846,21720,716
19278,6463,7177981,3676,09720,625
19288,9413,4399021,3695,90920,560
19299,1383,4001,0091,3715,76820,686
19309,2853,3681,1021,3975,58720,739
19319,4053,4861,3131,3945,42721,025

Sixty-one per cent. of the total pensions in force at the 31st March, 1931, were payable to soldiers, 73 per cent. of these being granted permanently and 27 per cent. temporarily. Only 6 per cent. of all pensions were granted to wives and parents on account of disablement, while 32 per cent. were granted on account of death.

The total payments on war pensions to the 31st March, 1931, were £18,487,857, the figures for each year being—

Year ended 31st March,Pension Payments. £
191613,910
1917180,389
1918515,445
19191,199,755
19201,812,419
19211,886,952
19221,726,174
19231,489,392
19241,315,500
19251,244,483
19261,185,161
19271,128,988
19281,151,979
19291,184,003
19301,207,748
19311,245,499

ECONOMIC PENSIONS.

By an amendment of the War Pensions Act, 1915, provision was made for the payment of economic pensions to soldiers or their dependants. An "economic pension" is defined under the Act as a supplementary pension granted on economic grounds, and being in addition to any pension payable as a right in respect of the death or disablement of a member of the Forces.

Economic pensions consist of three classes, viz.,—

  1. A maximum pension of £1 10s. weekly to disabled soldiers.

  2. A maximum pension of 10s. weekly to widows of soldiers with one child, with an additional 2s. 6d. weekly for each child in excess of one.

  3. A maximum pension of £1 weekly to widowed mothers of deceased soldiers.

In each case the income of the pensioner affects the grant. Pensions payable under Class (1) have taken the place of the previously payable supplementary grants of £1 a week under section 4 of the 1917 Act, and the 10s. a week granted under the Finance Act, 1920, and are also payable under certain conditions to soldiers whose disablement is of such a nature as to militate against their obtaining or following remunerative employment. Soldiers pensioned for minor disabilities do not receive economic pensions.

The total number of economic pensions in force at the 31st March, 1931, was 2,301, of an annual value of £149,874. Payments in respect of economic pensions are included in the general total of war pensions.

SOUTH AFRICAN VETERANS' WAR PENSIONS.

Section 13 of the Finance Act, 1919, provides that every person permanently resident in New Zealand who on the passing of that Act was in receipt of a pension or allowance under Part IX of the Defence Act, 1909, in respect of military service in South Africa is entitled to a pension under the War Pensions Act, 1915, in the same manner as if he had been a member of the Forces within the meaning of that Act. Any pension under this section is not to be of such amount that the total amount receivable (including any Imperial pension) would be more than the pension payable if he had been a member of the Forces as defined in the War Pensions Act, 1915.

The total number of pensions in force under this heading at the 31st March, 1931, was 59, corresponding to an annual liability of £2,552. The amount actually paid out on claims during the year was £2,620.

In addition to the war pensions granted to South African veterans, old-age pensioners who served in the South African War may receive additional old-age pension of 5s. per week in cases where the total income, including pension, does not exceed £97 10s. per annum.

DEFENCE PENSIONS.

Section 34 of the Finance Act, 1926, provides for pensions to be paid in the event of the death or disablement of members of the New Zealand Defence or Naval Forces by reason of misadventure suffered in the performance of their duties. The pensions rates under this section are not to exceed the corresponding pension rates under the War Pensions Act, and all applications for pensions of this class are dealt with by the War Pensions Board.

EPIDEMIC PENSIONS.

To relieve distress arising out of the influenza epidemic of 1918 a system of pensions was instituted. The number of pensions in force at the 31st March, 1931, was 138, representing an annual liability of £6,229, the average pension being £45 3s. The amount paid during the financial year 1930–31 in respect of epidemic pensions was £6,322, and the total amount paid since the commencement of the scheme £457,877.

The number of pensions is rapidly decreasing, having fallen during the past year by 22, or since the 31st March, 1920, by 801.

PENSIONS FOR THE BLIND.

Part III of the Pensions Act, 1926, which incorporates legislation passed in 1924 and amended in 1925, provides for the payment of a pension of £45 10s. per annum to blind people over the age of twenty. To be eligible for a pension an applicant must (1) have been born blind in New Zealand, or (2) have become blind while permanently resident in New Zealand, or (3) have been permanently resident in New Zealand for at least ten years before the 29th October, 1924, or twenty-five years before the date of applying for the pension. Ten years' continuous residence in the Dominion is required in every case.

Similar provisions apply in regard to property and unearned income as in the case of old-age pensions. In regard to earned income, however, an additional pension equal to 25 per cent. of earnings is granted, with a proviso that total income and pension must not exceed £3 12s. 6d. per week.

The number of pensions in force at the 31st March, 1931, was 330, representing an annual liability of £16,072, or an average of £48 14s. per annum. The amount of pension-money paid under this head to the 31st March, 1931, was £75,558.

FAMILY ALLOWANCES.

The Family Allowances Act was passed in the session of 1926, to provide for the granting of allowances towards the maintenance of children by parents of limited income. The Act came into force on the 1st April, 1927.

The allowance is at the rate of 2s. per week for each child in excess of two, the average weekly income of the applicant and his wife and children, including allowance, not to exceed £4 (reduced to £3 12s. by section 17 of the Finance Act (No. 2), 1931), plus 2s. for each child in excess of two. For the purposes of the Act the term "child" means a child under the age of fifteen, being a son, daughter, stepson, or stepdaughter of the applicant, and includes a child legally adopted by the applicant or his wife, but not an illegitimate child. A child who is not in fact maintained as a member of the family, or in respect of whom a pension out of public moneys is otherwise payable is also excluded. In certain cases the allowance may be continued after a child has attained the age of fifteen.

The application for the allowance is made by the father, but in general the allowance is paid to the mother, provision being made for payment to the father in certain exceptional cases.

Apart from the conditions as to income and children, the applicant and (except in cases where the allowance is not payable to the wife) his wife must have been resident in New Zealand for not less than one year, and the children in respect of whom the allowance is payable must either have been born in the Dominion or have been resident therein for one year. Except with the direction of the Minister in Charge of the Pensions Department, no allowance may be paid in the case of aliens or of Asiatics, whether British subjects or not. An application for an allowance may be refused if the applicant or his wife is of notoriously bad character, or has been guilty of any offence or misconduct dishonouring him or her in the public estimation. Refusal may also be made if the applicant or his wife has directly or indirectly deprived himself or herself of property or income in order to obtain the benefits of the scheme. The allowance is required to be applied toward the maintenance or education of the children concerned, and may be refused unless it is shown that it will be so applied.

The number of claims dealt with during the year ended 31st March, 1931, totalled 1,869, of which 1,399 were granted and 191 rejected, the remaining 279 being held over. Of the rejected claims 102 represent cases where the income of the family was in excess of the limit. The total number of family allowances in force at the 31st March, 1931, was 4,617, with an annual liability of £69,930. This averages £15 2s. 11d. per annum each or approximately 6s. weekly. The total amount paid out during the year was £63,608, the aggregate for the four years during which the Act has been in force being £217,059. Altogether, 6,994 family allowances have been granted to 31st March, 1931, and of these 2,377 have been discontinued.

The total number of children of the 4,617 families receiving allowances at 31st March, 1931, was 23,033, and the number in excess of two was 13,799, the average per family being 4.98 and 2.98 respectively. The number of families granted allowances during the year 1930–31 according to the number of children in excess of two is set out in the following table:—

Number of Children in Excess of Two.Number of Families.
One381
Two443
Three282
Four150
Five81
Six37
Seven19
Eight6

Of the 1,399 families granted allowances during the year 48 had incomes of £1 or under; 180 over £1 and up to £2; 387 over £2 and up to £3; 749 over £3 and up to £4; and 35 over £4 and up to £5. The weekly rates at which allowances were granted were—

Rate.Number.
1s.6
2s.405
3s.7
4s.429
5s.2
6s.273
7s.2
8s.147
10s.75
12s.30
14s.18
16s.5

MISCELLANEOUS PENSIONS.

In addition to the various classes of pensions enumerated in the foregoing part of this section, the Pensions Department is charged with the payment of pensions under the Civil Service Act, 1908, and other miscellaneous pensions and annuities.

The total number and the gross annual value of pensions in force under the Civil Service Act at the 31st March, 1931, were 27 and £8,389 respectively. The total payments during the year amounted to £9,251. There were at the same date 114 special annuities, of a total annual value of £9,301, the amount actually paid out during the year being £10,624.

SUPERANNUATION FUNDS.

Schemes in force for the provision of superannuation pensions for public servants on their retirement embrace the State Railways, Public Service (including Police), Teachers, and Stipendiary Magistrates. Local bodies are empowered to establish schemes under the Local Authorities Superannuation Act, 1908.

The law relating to the various superannuation schemes, other than those for the Railways Department and local authorities, is contained in the Public Service Superannuation Act, 1927, a consolidation of former legislation on the subject.

PUBLIC SERVICE SUPERANNUATION FUND.

The Public Service superannuation scheme, which includes all branches of the Public Service except the Railways Department and that part of the Education service which comes under the operations of the teachers' superannuation scheme, came into force on the 1st January, 1908. The scheme, although optional on the part of public servants permanently employed at that date, is compulsory on all persons appointed thereafter

The Police Provident Fund, which was established on the 1st December, 1899, under the Police Provident Act, 1899, was merged in the Public Service Superannuation Fund on the 1st April, 1910.

The fund is administered by a Board, and consists of contributions from contributors, interest on investments, Government subsidy, fines imposed on public servants, and proceeds of sales of unclaimed property.

The contributions vary with the age on joining the fund: For ages under thirty they are 5 per cent. of the salary; ages, thirty and under thirty-five, 6 per cent.; thirty-five and under forty, 7 per cent.; forty and under forty-five, 8 per cent.: forty-five and under fifty, 9 per cent.; fifty and over, 10 per cent.

The principal benefits are—

  1. A pension for every year of service equal to one-sixtieth of the average annual salary for the last three years, payable (a) after forty years' service, or (b) at age sixty-five, or (c) on retirement owing to ill health. The maximum pension is not to exceed two-thirds of the salary, nor, in the case of entrants after the 24th December, 1909, £300 per annum.

  2. A pension of £31 per annum to the widow of a contributor or pensioner during widowhood, and £26 per annum for each child under the age of fourteen. Prior to the 1st April, 1925, widows' and children's pensions were £18 and £13 per annum respectively.

Special pensions may be given in the case of members of the Police Force for injuries received on duty.

Females may retire after thirty years' service or at the age of fifty-five. In certain cases, and subject to certain terms and conditions, the Minister in charge of a contributor's Department may reduce the retiring age to sixty years for males (with not less than thirty years' service) and fifty years for females; or may reduce the requisite service to thirty-five years.

Section 14 of the Finance Act, 1931, as amended by a section of the Finance Act (No. 4), 1931, modified the retiring qualifications to permit of a further reduction of five years in age or service in the case of contributors compulsorily retired through no fault of their own. A specially computed reduced superannuation was provided. The provisions covered the three major funds.

At the 31st March, 1931, there were 18,197 contributors, paying £270,316 per annum into the fund. The pensioners at the same date numbered 2,953. and were entitled to £383,923 per annum, made up as follows:—

 Number.Pensions. £
Retired for age or length of service1,522326,936
Retired for ill health22420,036
Police injured on duty121,760
Widows82425,544
Children3719,646
  Totals2,953£383,922

The following table contains particulars of the public servants who were contributing to the fund at the 31st March. 1931, grouped according to their respective rates of contribution:—

Rate per Cent. of Contribution.Number.Annual Salary.Annual Contribution.
Male.Female.Total.
    ££
512,5552,00414,5593,752,793187,639
61,5241681,692560,71433,643
79891141,103363,89525,473
853863601202,54016,203
91802020066,6355,997
103934213,6101,361
Totals15,8252,37218,1974,960,187270,316

Accumulated funds at the 31st March, 1931, amounted to £2,917,154, total assets to £3,011,255, and investments to £2,948,442, £1,554,336 being invested in mortgage securities, £1,128,951 in New Zealand Government securities, and £265,155 in rural advances bonds. The investment figures include £23,022 invested on Stipendiary Magistrates' account.

Officers who have retired since the initiation of the scheme, and who possessed compensation rights under the Civil Service Act, 1866, would have been entitled to receive the sum of £559,239, the amount of compensation accrued to the date when they joined the Superannuation Fund, had they not become participants in the benefits of the fund. To this amount must be added accretions to the date of retirement, approximately £137,000, for which the Consolidated Fund would otherwise have been liable, and the whole may be fairly set against the total subsidies paid to the fund, amounting to £1,734,500.

An examination of the Public Service Superannuation Fund is made once in every three years by an Actuary appointed for the purpose by the Governor-General.

When an original contributor retires on superannuation his retiring-allowance may be divided—although in practice it is not so divided—into two parts: i.e., that part which relates to his service prior to joining the fund and for which he was not required to contribute, and that part subsequent to joining the fund and for which he did contribute. It is mainly in respect of the first part, together with the supplementary benefits to widows and children, that a subsidy is required from the State.

The Government subsidy to the fund was originally £20,000 per annum, rising in 1910 to £22,500, and in the next two years to £23,000. In 1913 it was increased to £48,000, and in 1919 to £86,000. In consequence of the position disclosed by the Actuary as at 31st December, 1919, an additional amount of £100,000 was contributed to the fund by the Government, divided between the years 1923–24 and 1924–25. An additional amount of £100,000 was also paid in 1929–30, following the actuarial investigation as at 31st March, 1927. The additional charge on account of the increase granted in 1925 in the amount of pensions payable to widows and children is met by the Consolidated Fund.

The actuarial report for the triennium ended 31st March, 1927, shows that on the basis of valuation adopted the subsidies paid for 1911 and 1912 were too low by £25,000 per annum; for the three years 1914–16, too low by £18,000 per annum; for 1917 and 1918, too low by £38,000 per annum; for the three years 1920–22, too low by £39,000 per annum; for 1923, too low by £86,000; for the first three months of 1924, too low by £9,000; for the twelve months ended 31st March, 1925, too low by £104,000; and for each of the next two years, too low by £154,000; making a total shortage to 31st March, 1927, of £804,000, or, with accumulations at 4 1/2 per cent. to 1928, £1,060,325. The valuation of the fund as at the 31st March, 1927, gave the following results:—

 ££
Present value of existing pensions and allowances..2,924,825
Present value of prospective benefits9,052,579..
Less present value of members' contributions2,823,844..
  6,228,735
Total net liabilities..9,153,560
Funds in hand..2,493,790
Present value of total liability of State..6,659,770
Less present value of existing subsidy of £86,000..1,911,111
Value of future subsidies to be provided for by the State over and above present subsidy of £86,000..£4,748,659

The actuarial report estimated that, apart from making provision for the shortages of past years, the subsidy for each of the three years ending 31st March, 1928 to 1930, should be increased to £231,000. It was stated that at least £50,000 per annum should be added to the subsidy to meet the deficiency in past subsidy payments; and administration expenses, which have hitherto been borne by the fund, were estimated to require a further £4,000 subsidy per annum.

All previous valuations of the fund were made on the basis of interest at 4 per cent., a 4 1/2-per-cent. rate being adopted for the latest period. This rate is, however, much lower than that at present being received, the average rate of interest earned on the mean funds since 1920 being:—

Year endedAverage Rate per Cent.
 £ s. d.
31st December, 19205 3 1
31st December, 19215 6 0
31st March, 19245 16 3
31st March, 19255 18 7
31st March, 19266 1 5
31st March, 19276 1 0
31st March, 19286 1 8
31st March, 19295 17 6
31st March, 19305 16 11
31st March, 19315 16 11

The total revenue of the fund for the year ended 31st March, 1931, was £537,285, including members' contributions £271,686, interest on investments and on contributions £162,888, and Government subsidy £101,361, the last-mentioned including a special payment of £15,361 on account of increased benefits to widows and children. The total amount expended during the year was £439,190, comprising retiring and other allowances £381,243, refunds of contributions £40,754, transfers to other funds £47, loss on realization of securities £8,621, and cost of administration £8,525.

A table is now given showing the progress of the fund since 1921:—

Year endedNumber of Contributors.Annual Contributions.Interest received from Investments.Contributions from Government.Annual Value of Allowances.Accumulated Fund.

* Fifteen months.

  £££££
31st December, 192115,782248,02085,31286,000163,3551,716,837
31st March, 1923*14,989217,409121,330107,500224,5981,869,028
31st March, 192415,021217,692113,608136,000251,8942,039,043
31st March, 192515,782230,603122,510136,000264,1462,211,555
31st March, 192616,328238,996132,99399,269314,2142,317,399
31st March, 192716,914245,635140,26899,444330,0022,429,290
31st March, 192817,002249,022146,79099,810342,8812,528,454
31st March, 192917,177254,332147,040100,007359,0842,625,943
31st March, 193017,976263,384154,758200,844372,1382,818,004
31st March, 193118,197270,316162,888101,361383,9232,917,154

TEACHERS' SUPERANNUATION FUND.

The scheme of superannuation for teachers came into operation from 1st January, 1906. The benefits were brought into line with those of the Public Service Superannuation Fund in 1908, existing contributors having, however, the right of electing to remain subject to the provisions formerly in force. The present legislation relating to the superannuation of teachers is contained in Part IV of the Public Service Superannuation Act, 1927.

There are a few slight differences between the Public Service and the Teachers' Funds, the chief being that where back service is recognized it need not be continuous, and that a contributor is not deemed to have retired from the Education service by reason of unemployment unless the unemployment extends for twelve months or unless the contributor deliberately retires from the service as distinct from a particular position in the service. In certain circumstances the period of twelve months can be extended by the Board.

The revenue for the year was £342,603. The total amount of Government subsidy paid into the fund to the 31st January, 1931, is £950,690. The expenditure of the fund for the year ended 31st January, 1931, was £269,167, of which retiring and other allowances represented £235,902, and refunds of contributions £29,305.

On the 31st January, 1931, there were 9,909 contributors, representing annual contributions amounting to £140,592.

The retiring and other allowances were 1,582, representing a charge of £239,810 per annum, made up of—

 Number.Amount of Pension. £
Retired for age or length of service1,118210,682
Retired for ill health15519,936
Widows2297,112
Children802,080
 1,582£239,810

The progress of the fund during the last ten years is shown in the following table:—

Year endedNumber of Contributors.Amount of Contributions received.Interest received.Government Subsidy.Amount paid in Allowances.Accumulated Fund.

* Thirteen months.

  £££££
31st December, 19215,87296,39135,14643,00074,315681,777
31st January, 1923*6,296100,30945,04171,583100,132779,636
31st January, 19246,858101,53248,72563,833112,861858,662
31st January, 19257,443111,02553,68968,000126,232942,755
31st January, 19267,968127,67164,84470,681169,2581,008,823
31st January, 19278,376147,02873,42071,428184,7071,083,155
31st January, 19288,680131,87268,05371,228188,5531,134,015
31st January, 19299,281136,06167,82872,000207,7061,171,990
31st January, 19309,616141,09470,14471,831222,4231,198,711
31st January, 19319,909143,39273,105126,106235,9021,272,148

GOVERNMENT RAILWAYS SUPERANNUATION FUND.

The Government Railways Superannuation Fund was established on the 1st January, 1903, by the Government Railways Superannuation Fund Act, 1902, now embodied in the Government Railways Act, 1926.

The pension is here also one-sixtieth of the annual rate of pay for every year of service, but the retiring-age is sixty for both males and females, instead of ages sixty-five and fifty-five respectively as in the Public Service. The only other differences of importance are that the annual allowances to widows and children are paid only on the death of contributors before retiring on a pension, and that the pension is computed on the last salary, except where the contributor has served in a lower grade within the previous three years, in which case the average for three years is taken.

Prior to the 1st April, 1924, the moneys belonging to the fund formed part of the Common Fund of the Public Trust Office, and bore interest at the rate of 5 per cent. on the daily credit balance. From the date mentioned, however, they have been separately invested by the Public Trustee. The average rate of interest earned during the year 1930–31 was 5.74 per cent.

The revenue for the year totalled £432,718, including members' contributions £170,686, interest £80,049, subsidy from Railways Department £181,959 (including £11,959 on account of increased allowances to widows and children). The expenditure during the year amounted to £316,178, of which retiring - allowances represented £269,602, allowances to widows and children £26,443, and refunds of contributions, &c., £20,133.

At the 31st March, 1931, there were 2,534 persons on the fund, receiving allowances involving an annual liability of £299,489.

The progress of the fund during the last ten years is shown below:—

Year ended 31st March,Number of Contributors.Amount received from Contributors.Interest earned by Fund.Amount received from Government.Amount paid in Allowances.Accumulated Fund.
  £££££
192211,457135,66123,16075,000138,620543,541
192311,686129,50926,17575,000157,415584,219
192412,236133,58028,565125,000171,665671,827
192512,628145,19336,941105,000196,091734,112
192613,371154,12143,751182,465225,955862,139
192713,564157,91650,716182,609242,739985,828
192813,626158,60058,293182,380255,0141,111,200
192913,822166,43965,537182,337267,7341,238,674
193014,148175,87273,123182,112275,9361,371,919
193113,872170,68680,049181,959296,0451,488,566

SUPERANNUATION OF MAGISTRATES.

Section 39 of the Finance Act, 1924, which is now incorporated in the Public Service Superannuation Act, 1927, made special provision for retiring-allowances in the case of Stipendiary Magistrates, who (with the exception of those in office at the 6th November, 1924, who elected within two months to remain contributors to the Public Service Fund) were removed from the Public Service scheme.

The scheme for Magistrates provides for the same rates of contribution as under the Public Service scheme, but gives an annual retiring-allowance for each year of service (whether continuous or not) equal to one-fortieth of the annual salary receivable at the date of retirement, with, however, a limit of twenty-five fortieths. The retiring-age is also increased to sixty-eight, instead of sixty-five.

Members' contributions during the year ended the 31st March, 1931, totalled £1,927, and interest on investments brought in £1,299. Administration expenses during the year were only £63, and retiring-allowances were £2,963. The fund at the 31st March, 1931, amounted to £23,022.

LOCAL AUTHORITIES SUPERANNUATION.

The Local Authorities Superannuation Act, 1908, which came into force on the 10th October, 1908, applies to Borough Councils, County Councils, Town Boards, Road Boards, Harbour Boards, tramway companies, or any body possessing rating powers over any district.

Statistical information as to the various funds which have been initiated under the authority of this statute is not available. The provisions of the Act, however, have not largely been availed of, special provisions concerning employees of local authorities having been subsequently made under the National Provident Fund scheme, referred to under the next heading.

NATIONAL PROVIDENT FUND.

The National Provident Fund was established by Act in 1910, and came into operation on the 1st March, 1911. The fund is administered by a Board composed of the Minister of Finance as Chairman and four members appointed by the Governor-General, one of whom is the Superintendent of the fund.

The system is open to any person between the ages of sixteen and fifty years residing in New Zealand whose average income during the three years prior to joining has not exceeded £300 per annum. There is no medical examination on entry, and the method of joining is extremely simple, the applicant having merely to fill in a form at a postal money-order office or local office of the fund, and pay a first weekly contribution.

The following benefits are payable:—

  1. After contributing for twelve months, a payment not exceeding £4 for medical attendance and nursing on the birth of a contributor's child or children.

  2. After contributing for five years, an allowance, after three months' incapacity to work, of 7s. 6d. per week for each child of a contributor under fourteen years of age; payable independent of any allowances due from friendly societies. No contributions payable while in receipt of incapacity allowance.

  3. After contributing for five years, an allowance, on the death of a contributor, of 7s. 6d. per week for each child under fourteen years of age, and 7s. 6d. for the widow so long as any child is under fourteen years of age.

  4. On reaching age sixty, a pension of 10s., 20s., 30s., or 40s. per week, according to the scale of contributions. The receipt of a pension under the National Provident Fund Act does not affect a person's claim to the old-age pension under the Pensions Act.

The maternity allowance is payable only if the combined income of a contributor and wife or husband does not exceed £270 per annum at the time of claim, but this limitation does not debar from the other benefits. The incapacity allowance is not to exceed the pecuniary loss which, in the opinion of the Board, the contributor has probably suffered during incapacity, and the income of a contributor during incapacity, independent of the fund, is not to exceed the rate of £4 per week.

The National Provident Fund Amendment Act, 1931, authorizes the Board in its discretion to refuse to receive applications for incapacity or maternal allowances if not made within twelve months. Also it may reduce or dispense with the three-months period in the case of incapacity where it is in effect a recurrence of an incapacity for which an allowance has been paid within the previous six months.

The contributions for each 10s. of weekly pension range from 9d. per week in the case of persons joining at age sixteen to 9s. 4d. per week for persons joining at age fifty.

In the event of a contributor leaving the fund or dying, all contributions (less any benefits received) are returnable. If a contributor dies before the first five years are completed his representatives receive the contributions he has paid, less anything he received during lifetime. Should he die after age sixty, before receiving in benefits a sum equal to the contributions paid in during his lifetime, the difference is returnable to his representatives; and, further, if the allowances paid for widow and children do not exhaust the contributions his representatives are entitled to the residue. If a contributor dies before age sixty, leaving a widow and no children, all the contributions are returnable, less benefits paid out.

The benefits under the Act are guaranteed by the State, which subsidizes the contributions to the extent of one-fifth (prior to 1st April, 1931, one-fourth) of the amount paid into the fund.

An important extension of the fund was made in 1914, when it was provided that the employees of local authorities, &c., could be enrolled in the fund for superannuation purposes. The Amendment Act of 1931 provided certain modifications consequent upon the general reduction in wages and salaries in 1931. A further extension of the fund was made in 1916, whereby members of approved friendly societies were granted maternity allowances and offered annuities on reduced terms and under special tables.

In 1925 provision was made for the payment out of the National Provident Fund of retiring-allowances to nurses and other members of the permanent staffs of Hospital Boards. The National Provident Fund Act, 1926, which is a consolidation of previous legislation on the subject, imposes on Hospital Boards the obligation to contribute to the Fund on behalf of their permanent officers, and thus places Hospital Boards in a different category from other local bodies, which are empowered, but not obliged, to become contributors.

Schemes of contribution by employers on behalf of employees are provided for by sections of the Finance Act (No. 2), 1927, and the Finance Act, 1929. Contributions may be made for employees over fifty years of age and in receipt of over £300 per annum, and the pensions, which may be at a weekly rate of any multiple of 10s. up to 80s., are payable at either age sixty or age sixty-five.

The Finance Act (No. 2), 1931, reduced the maternity allowance from £6 to £4, and limited it to cases where the combined income of contributor and wife or husband was £270 instead of £300 as previously. The State subsidy also was reduced from one-fourth to one-fifth of the amount paid into the fund.

Since the inauguration of the fund in 1911, 78,590 persons (67,104 males and 11,486 females) have entered, and of these 47,297 (males 39,850, females 7,447) have discontinued for one reason or another, leaving 31,293 (males 27,254, females 4,039) on the books at the 31st December, 1930. Of 4,176 discontinuances in 1930, only 81 were on account of death and 64 on account of having attained the pension-age.

The numbers of contributors for the various pension rates as at 31st December, 1930, were as follows, male and female contributors being shown separately:—

Pension Rate.Males.Females.Total.
10s.19,72878220,510
20s.2,6333632,996
30s.34974423
40s.590148738
Other3,9542,6726,626
Totals27,2544,03931,293

Contributions received during the year 1930 amounted to £254,380 and interest to £152,362. Government contributions under the Act totalled £51,343, not including £42,984 in respect of maternity claims, which are a charge on the Government. The largest item on the expenditure side was £68,488 by way of refund of contributions on lapse or withdrawal.

Maternity allowances aggregating £42,984 were paid out, including £36,156 claimed for members of approved friendly societies. In addition, £10,783 was granted by way of allowances to widows and children, £14,991 by way of refund of contributions on account of death, £25,994 on retirement, and £4,110 in respect of incapacity. Refunds of contributions to an amount of £1,794 were preferred to pensions by contributors who had reached the retiring age.

The growth of the National Provident Fund scheme during the last ten years is indicated in the following table:—

Year.Number of Contributors.Annual Rate of Contribution payable.Total Amount of Fund.Claims paid during Year.
Maternity.Incapacity.Retiring.Widows and Children.
  ££££££
192121,713142,269632,52538,5621,1874,3683,922
192222,118144,971793,14438,8761,5955,5804,826
192323,230158,456969,94640,1882,1967,2695,570
192424,231163,1811,165,28440,2922,5159,7826,365
192525,763175,3571,377,96738,5381,87711,8516,941
192629,441231,3121,652,90241,6862,48615,0297,775
192730,618238,7341,957,22743,5262,94117,6918,610
192830,870245,0372,275,68243,4223,56019,9419,429
192930,909256,1962,598,98141,9743,30223,52310,158
193031,293262,7152,936,20342,9844,11025,99410,783

ACTUARIAL INVESTIGATION.

The actuarial investigation of the National Provident Fund as at 31st December, 1925, showed the assets to exceed the liabilities by £54,200. This favourable position may be compared with that disclosed in 1913 and 1919, when small deficiencies of £234 and £5,934 respectively were shown. The amounts required to provide maternity allowances are voted by Parliament annually, and these allowances are accordingly regarded as being outside the actuarial aspects of the scheme.

Chapter 27. SECTION XXVI.—LOCAL GOVERNMENT.

INTRODUCTORY.

LOCAL government throughout New Zealand is exercised by a number of local authorities constituted under various Acts of Parliament. These Acts provide for the creation of districts over which the local authorities exercise jurisdiction. Different types of district are distinguishable, each type being identified with a specific function or group of functions. Geographically, the Dominion is divided into 129 counties, which comprise its total area, except for certain small islands which are not included within the boundaries of the adjacent counties. Administratively, boroughs and independent town districts, which are contained within the areas of the several counties, are regarded as separate entities. From an administrative point of view, therefore, the fundamental districts are counties, boroughs, and independent town districts. Upon this foundation a considerable superstructure of districts of other types has been erected. These overlapping districts may be divided into two broad classes; (1) Districts formed from parts of counties—e.g., road districts; and (2) those which are comprised of a group of adjacent districts of other types united for a common purpose—e.g., electric-power districts. The number of local authorities actively functioning at the 31st December, 1930, was 696, made up as follows; County Councils, 125; Borough Councils, 121; Town Boards (independent), 41; Town Boards (dependent), 27; Road Boards, 19; River Boards, 44; Land-drainage Boards, 64; Urban Drainage Boards, 3; Water-supply Boards, 7; Fire Boards, 55; Local Railway Board, 1; Harbour Boards, 46; Electric-power Boards, 44; Hospital Boards, 46; Tramway Board, 1; Transport Board, 1; Gas-lighting Board, 1; and Rabbit Boards, 47. In addition to the foregoing there are 18 District Councils of the Main Highways Board constituted under the Main Highways Act, 1922. These, although not local authorities in the strict sense of the word, are nevertheless intimately connected with certain aspects of local government, and have power to make recommendations of great importance.

Full details of the constitution, functions, powers, &c., of local authorities, and also an account of the origin and development of local government in the Dominion, are contained in the Local Authorities Handbook, published annually by the Census and Statistics Office. Detailed statistics relating to each local governing body are also contained within the covers of that publication. Some of the principal powers of local authorities are briefly referred to in the following paragraphs.

GENERAL POWERS.

Local authorities in New Zealand derive their powers from the Acts under which they are constituted, and also from special empowering Acts. In addition to legislation providing for particular types of local authority or for individual local authorities, there are several statutory measures which are more or less applicable to all local authorities, such as the Local Elections and Polls Act, 1925, and the Local Bodies' Loans Act, 1926. In the case of Harbour Boards, there is in addition to a general Harbours Act a special Act for each Board, which is subordinate to the general Act. Certain types of local authority—Urban Drainage Boards, Local Railway Boards, the Tramway and Transport Boards, and the Gas-lighting Board—derive their principal powers from special constituting Acts.

Local authorities have general powers of entering into contracts for any of the purposes for which they are constituted; of selling and leasing land; and of taking or purchasing any land which may be necessary or convenient for any public work.

BORROWING.

Under the Local Government Loans Board Act, 1926, all loan proposals of local authorities, except in regard to money borrowed in anticipation of revenue, require the sanction of the Local Government Loans Board. The Board consists of the Secretary to the Treasury, the Engineer-in-Chief of the Public Works Department, and five other members appointed by the Governor-General. In cases where a poll of ratepayers is necessary preparatory to raising a loan, the Board's consent must be obtained before the poll is held. Upon receipt from a local authority of an application and statement giving such particulars as may be required, the Board may make such investigations as it thinks fit; it has power to refer the application back to the local authority for modification or amendment, or to direct that the loan proposal be split into constituent items so that the ratepayers may vote separately on each item. In no case may the Board sanction any application unless provision is made to its satisfaction for repayment of the loan within such period as it deems reasonable, having regard to the probable duration and continuing utility of the works on which the loan-moneys are to be expended.

The principal legislation dealing with the borrowing-powers of local authorities is contained in the Local Bodies' Loans Act, 1926, which is mainly a consolidation of previous measures on the subject. A local authority is thereby empowered to raise a special loan for the construction of any public work, for the purchase of land or buildings, or for the purpose of engaging in any undertaking which the local authority may lawfully enter into. As explained previously, a loan proposal first requires the sanction of the Local Government Loans Board. It must then be sanctioned by the ratepayers at a special poll held for the purpose, and the proposal is not deemed to have been carried unless at least three-fifths of the valid votes recorded are in favour of it, save in the case of boroughs and town districts, where a bare majority only is necessary. The properties and revenue of the local authority may be pledged as security for the repayment of any principal sum or interest thereon, or a special rate may be levied for the same purpose.

The borrowing activities of certain types of local authority are subject to special provisions. Under the Hospital and Charitable Institutions Act, 1926, a Hospital Board must first obtain the approval of the Minister of Health before exercising its power to borrow. In the case of Fire Boards the precedent consent of the Minister of Internal Affairs is required, and Rabbit Boards must first seek the approval of the Minister of Agriculture. In both of these cases the amount that may be borrowed is limited by statute. Harbour Boards derive their authority to borrow for harbour-works from special empowering legislation. Similar authority is given for the capital works of Urban Drainage Boards, the Christchurch Tramway Board, the Auckland Transport Board, and the Petone and Lower Hutt Gas-lighting Board.

RATING.

Local authorities are largely dependent on revenue from rates to carry out their activities, and even loans raised for special purposes are ultimately liquidated by such revenues—known then as special rates. Three broad classes of rates are distinguished:—

  1. General, for general purposes.

  2. Separate rates are levied for the construction of public works, for the acquisition of land or buildings, or for the benefit of the whole or part of a local district.

  3. A special rate is imposed to secure the repayment of loan-money, being sufficient to produce interest and sinking fund, or interest and instalment of principal, as the case may be. Special rates can be levied only by resolution gazetted, and, unlike general and separate rates, are not subject to any statutory limit.

There are three main systems of rating: (1) Capital (land and improvements), (2) annual, and (3) unimproved. In a few cases rating is on an acreage basis; and in the case of certain Rabbit Boards the rate is according to the number of sheep or cattle owned.

The Rating Act, 1925, provides that the local authority of any district (other than a district wherein the system of rating on the unimproved value is in force) may from time to time by resolution determine whether the system of rating on the annual value or on the capital value shall be in force in the district. The system of rating is upon the basis that 1s. in the £1 on the annual value is deemed to be equivalent to 3/4d. in the £1 on the capital value of rateable property; or where in a district not rating on the annual value it is necessary for any purpose to ascertain the annual value of any rateable property, then the annual value thereof is equal to 6 per cent. on the capital value of such property. The annual value is deemed to be the letting-value, less 20 per cent. in case of houses, buildings, and other perishable property, and 10 per cent. of land, but in no case is the rateable value to be less than 5 per cent. of the value of the fee-simple.

RATING ON UNIMPROVED VALUE OF LAND.

The Rating on Unimproved Value Act, 1896, was passed by the General Assembly to afford local authorities the opportunity of adopting the principle of rating which is expressed in the title of the measure. The Act is now incorporated in the Rating Act, 1925. It is entirely at the option of the ratepayers of local districts to adopt the system, and provision is made for a return to the old system of rating, if desired, after three years' experience of the new one. The Act provides that a proportion of the ratepayers on the roll, varying from 25 per cent. where the total number does not exceed 100, to 15 per cent. where the number exceeds 300, may by demand in writing, delivered to the Chairman or Mayor of the district, require that a proposal to rate property on the basis of the unimproved value may be submitted to the ratepayers, whose votes shall be taken between twenty-one and twenty-eight days after delivery of the demand. The poll is to be taken in the same manner as in the case of a proposal to raise a loan in the district under the Local Bodies' Loans Act, 1926.

Under the original Act it was necessary for a minimum number of one-third of the ratepayers to vote, and a majority of their votes carried the proposal. Now the question of adoption or otherwise is decided by a bare majority of the valid votes recorded, irrespective of the number of ratepayers who have voted.

A rescinding proposal can be carried at a poll by the same means as one for adoption, but not until after three years have elapsed; and, vice versa, rejection of a proposal bars its being brought forward for a similar period.

The valuation roll is supplied to the local authority by the Valuer-General under the provisions of the Valuation of Land Act, 1925, and the definitions of "capital value," "improvements," "unimproved value," and "value of improvements" found in that Act, as amended in 1926 and 1927, apply also to rating on unimproved value. Provision is made for adjustment of rating-powers given under other Acts by fixing equivalents. Thus a rate of 1s. in the pound on the annual value is to be considered equal to 3/4d. in the pound on the capital value.

The adjustments are to be made so that the rates on the unimproved value shall be such as to produce as much as, but not more than, the rates on the capital or annual value. For instance, supposing a local authority has a rating-power up to 3/4d. in the pound on the capital value, then it can levy any rate in the pound on the unimproved value of land in its district so long as the producing-capacity of such rate is not greater than would be the producing-capacity of a 3/4d. rate on the capital value of the district. When a fixed rate, under the older system of rating, is security for a loan, the Controller and Auditor-General is given power to fix the new rate himself if of opinion that the new rate on the unimproved value does not afford equally good security as the one to be given up.

It should be noted that some local authorities automatically adopt rating on unimproved value. For example, a town district, borough, or another county formed from part of a county which itself rates on unimproved values, automatically rates on the system in force in the county at the time of the constitution of the new district; also two boroughs amalgamating adopt the system in force in the district with the greater population, unless their Councils agree to the contrary.

The unimproved value of land is the basis on which some 44 per cent. of the local authorities (excluding Harbour Boards) functioning during 1929–30 assessed their rates for that year. A comparative table is:—

SYSTEMS OF RATING IN FORCE, 1929–30.

System of Rating.Total.
Unimproved Value.Capital Value.Annual Value.Acreage Basis.On Stock.
Counties5669......125
Boroughs781626....120
Town districts34295....68
Road districts3151....19
River districts1519..4..38
Land-drainage districts3328......61
Electric-power districts1326......39
Water-supply districts..5......5
Urban drainage districts..21....3
Local railway district..1......1
Rabbit districts19..31546
Totals23321933355525

Although the figures referred to indicate that the number of local authorities rating on the unimproved value during 1929–30 was 44 per cent. of the total, yet on a population basis the figures reveal that in reality 57 per cent. of the people of the Dominion are in districts so rating. The position in regard to the four major classes of local authorities at 1st April, 1930 (i.e., the beginning of the 1930–31 financial year), was as follows:—

POPULATION (EXCLUDING MAORIS) IN DISTRICTS RATING ON UNIMPROVED VALUE.

District.Rating on Unimproved Value.Total for Dominion.*Ratio of Unimproved Value to Total.
No.Population.No.Population.No.Population.

* Exclusive of migratory, &c., population of 7,810.

     Per Cent.Per Cent.
Counties (excluding all town districts)56251,265129570,66543.4144.03
Boroughs78564,110120862,66064.1765.29
Town districts (independent)1920,8204137,91546.3454.91
Town districts (dependent)155,205279,54555.5554.53

The result of all polls on the question of rating on the unimproved value of land which have been taken since the Act of 1896 came into force are given in the Local Authorities Handbook.

FINANCIAL STATISTICS OF LOCAL GOVERNING AUTHORITIES.

A study of the finance of local governing authorities from their incipient stages to the present time reveals a process of evolution from a state of semi-dependence on the General Government to a stage where, with the exception of subsidies on rates, contributions from the Main Highways Board (or, for boroughs of 6,000 population or over, receipts under the Motor-spirits Taxation Act), together with occasional grants for special works, all expense is borne locally. While local bodies were the proper authorities to deal with such matters as the construction of roads and bridges, it was recognized that work of this nature was to a large extent of national significance, and governmental aid was freely accorded. This is evidenced by a consideration of the fact that under various Acts, including the Roads and Bridges Construction Act, 1882, advances were made under which the recipient body, although bound to pay interest half-yearly for a number of years, the period varying inversely with the rate of interest, was relieved from all further liability, ipso facto, on payment of the last instalment. With the increase in population and the growth of prosperity conditions changed, and at the present time, although the credit of the state is still available for the benefit of those local authorities requiring loans, and such assistance as indicated above is given, they are to all intents and purposes self-supporting.

The sources from which the various classes of local authorities secure the moneys necessary to exercise their functions vary greatly according to the nature of the statutory duties of the local authority concerned. Generally, however, receipts fall under one of three main classes—viz., rates, licenses and fees, and receipts which cannot properly be regarded as revenue. These three classes are dealt with in detail below, where the nature and relative importance of each are more particularly referred to.

The tables given in this section cover the operations of all local authorities which furnish statistical returns to the Census and Statistics Office. Hospital Boards supply their returns to the Inspector-General of Hospitals, and their financial statistics are given in section VIIB of this volume.

The local body year now uniformly ends on 31st March, except in the case of most Harbour Boards. In certain cases where the harbour is administered by a County or Borough Council or a Government Department, the year ends on 31st March, but in all other cases on 30th September. Formerly the Harbour Board year ended on 31st December, but an alteration to 30th September was made by the Harbours Amendment Act, 1925. Similarly a change from 30th June to 31st March became operative in 1927–28 in the case of fire districts, while the end of the financial year of rabbit districts was altered from 31st December to 31st March by the Rabbit Nuisance Act, 1928, this change coming into operation in 1929–30.

RECEIPTS.

Local governing authorities received by way of rates in the financial year 1929–30 a total amount of £6,010,987, of which £3,135,805 consisted of general rates and £2,875,182 of special and separate rates. The sum of £405,400 was raised by licenses, and £130,409 by other taxes, making £6,546,796 altogether from taxation, which sum is equivalent to £4 8s. 7d. per head of the mean population, as compared with £4 6s. 11d. for 1928–29, and £4 4s. 10d. for 1927–28.

Revenue derived from rates increased from £3,144,213 in 1919–20 to £6,010,987 in 1929–30. Revenue from the Government increased in the same period from £266,974 to £436,946, and other revenue receipts from £4,219,608 to £10,309,785. Receipts other than revenue were £3,329,003 in 1919–20 and £5,495,427 in 1929–30, but these figures vary from year to year according to circumstances, such as large operations by way of construction of works, for which money has to be specially raised.

The receipts of local governing authorities, divided into the various groups shown above, are given for each of the last ten years.

Year ended 31st March,Revenue fromTotal Revenue.Receipts not Revenue.Total Receipts.
Rates.Licenses, Fees, Rents, and other Sources.Government.
 ££££££
19213,549,5905,048,791287,5838,885,9643,429,66212,315,626
19223,779,8955,757,252317,5309,854,6775,486,91215,341,589
19234,277,7815,942,927301,02410,521,7327,399,67417,921,406
19244,445,6276,403,378300,76611,149,7715,685,10716,834,878
19254,668,8847,213,306298,77412,180,9647,613,39919,794,363
19265,039,6458,014,583319,33813,373,5667,505,70220,879,268
19275,311,2608,621,964332,72114,265,9456,680,17620,946,121
19285,615,6729,454,315331,95615,401,9435,667,65121,069,594
19295,844,4959,190,655392,92115,428,0716,042,00721,470,078
19306,010,98710,309,785436,94616,757,7185,495,42722,253,145

A summary of receipts for the year 1929–30 is given below. The total revenue of the local authorities for the financial year was £16,757,718, and they further received a sum of £5,495,427 which could not properly be termed "revenue," making altogether a grand total of receipts amounting to £22,253,145. The rates formed 35.9 per cent. of the revenue proper; licenses, rents, and other sources yielded 61.5 per cent.; and 2.6 per cent. came from the General Government.

Of the revenue proper of counties, which amounted to £2,752,702, no less a sum than £1,995,306, or 73 per cent., was raised by way of rates. Town districts, road districts, river districts, land-drainage districts, and urban drainage districts also rely on taxing for the greater part of their income. In the case of boroughs, electric-power districts, and Harbour Boards, on the other hand, rates supply a considerably lesser proportion of the total revenue. During 1929–30 this source of income accounted for only 40 per cent. of the total revenue of boroughs, the corresponding proportion for Harbour Boards and electric-power districts being as low as 9 per cent. and 4 per cent. respectively.

LOCAL GOVERNING AUTHORITIES.—RECEIPTS, 1929–30.

Revenue fromReceipts not Revenue.Total Receipts.
Rates.Licenses, Rents, &c.Government.
 £££££
Counties1,995,306514,994242,4021,701,3534,454,055
Boroughs3,188,1574,706,253118,5112,014,71910,027,640
Town districts110,28573,6106,23557,372247,502
Road districts76,29419,5323,7475,180104,753
River districts71,67127,12020,66983,161202,621
Land-drainage districts66,4862,854..32,454101,794
Electric-power districts85,2902,092,169..686,7872,864,246
Water-supply districts4,18697..2564,539
Urban drainage districts215,9253,598..219,880439,403
Urban transport districts..947,645..160,2451,107,890
Railway district..30,989....30,989
Gas-lighting district..56,234..15,26471,498
Rabbit districts21,7671,56819,0861,27643,697
Fire districts..150,3933,8077,084161,284
Harbour Boards175,6201,682,72922,489510,3962,391,234
Totals6,010,98710,309,785436,9465,495,42722,253,145

RATES.

As stated previously, rates contributed in 1929–30 the sum of £6,010,987 to the revenue of local governing authorities. General rates levied brought in £3,135,805, and special and separate rates £2,875,182. Of the latter, £1,897,823 was received by boroughs and £688,288 by counties. The whole of the rates collected by Harbour Boards (£175,620) were general rates.

RATES COLLECTED BY LOCAL GOVERNING AUTHORITIES, 1925–26 TO 1929–30.

Year ended 31st March,General.Special and Separate.Total
 £££
19262,951,9642,087,6815,039,645
19272,956,9752,354,2855,311,260
19283,017,5462,598,1265,615,672
19293,031,2802,813,2155,844,495
19303,135,8052,875,1826,010,987

General rates bring in somewhat more than one-half of the total revenue from rates. The proportion shows a tendency to decline, having fallen from 59 per cent. in 1925–26 to 52 per cent. in 1929–30.

Separate rates are of two classes—"general" and "particular." General separate rates are levied for the construction, maintenance, &c., of any public work, for the acquisition of land or buildings, or for engaging in any undertaking for the benefit of the whole or part of a local district. Particular separate rates are levied in respect of water-supply, lighting, sanitation, and libraries. Special rates are those levied as security for the repayment of loans.

It is of interest to note that for the year 1929–30 the total of all rates collected by counties was equal to £6.02 per £1,000 of rateable capital value (land and improvements). In boroughs it was £11.78; in independent town districts, £11.97; and in town districts forming parts of counties, £6.55 (excluding rates levied by County Councils).

LICENSES, TOLLS, RENTS, ETC.

Rates are not the only form of local taxation. Local authorities derive a certain amount of revenue from publican's licenses, auctioneers' and hawkers' licenses, abattoir fees, dog-taxes, pound-taxes, tolls, &c. Sources of revenue not classed as taxation are—Rents; fines and penalties; market dues; sales of material; sales of light and power from gasworks and electric-supply works; tramway receipts; interest on deposits; wharf dues, &c.

Of a total revenue of £4,706,253 accruing to boroughs under this head in 1929–30, £779,799 represented tramway and omnibus receipts, £1,201,303 sales of electric light and power, and £384,171 sales of gas.

RECEIPTS FROM GENERAL GOVERNMENT.

Revenue received from the Government comprises—Rates on Crown and Native lands; timber and flax royalties; goldfields revenue and gold duty; fees and fines; subsidy on rates; one-third of receipts from lands sold on deferred payment and from perpetual leases; one-fourth of rents from small grazing-runs; other. In addition, there are special grants from the General Government for various local works of a public or semi-public character. These are not considered revenue, and are included with "Receipts not revenue."

A further class of receipts from the Government is provided by loans from the State Advances Office and advances from the Main Highways Board.

A statement of revenue receipts by controlling bodies of local districts from the Government during the last five financial years is given in the next table:—

Year ended 31st March,
1926.1927.1928.1929.1930.
 £££££
Rates on Crown and Native lands7982,1651,39911,7301,104
One-third receipts from land sold on deferred payment or held on perpetual lease22,67821,52714,84314,10510,297
One-fourth of rents from small grazing-runs6,3223,4853,3242,6993,518
Timber and flax royalties11,70518,9538,9359,89515,249
Goldfields revenue and gold duty19,89022,47725,65928,31828,848
Subsidies on rates222,736229,065228,491226,798241,441
Petrol-tax......54,95374,565
Fees and fines4,6366,6765,8516,3216,296
Other receipts30,57328,37343,45438,10255,628
Total Revenue Account319,338332,721331,956392,921436,946

Government loans (£10,580) and grants for special works, &c. (£1,515,128), bring the total receipts from Government during 1929–30 to £1,962,654. Of this total counties received £1,581,854, and boroughs only £270,994.

EXPENDITURE.

The expenditure of local governing authorities during each of the last ten years has been as follows:—

Year ended 31st March,Public Works (Construction and Maintenance).Hospital Board Levies.Administration.Interest on Loans and Overdraft.Other.*Total Expenditure.

* Including amounts paid to sinking funds and for repayment of loan-money, the amount for 1929–30 being £1,147,630.

 ££££££
19219,219,384456,381724,2561,452,230909,43912,761,690
192210,867,810526,201766,2511,758,8151,172,79815,091,875
192311,261,774491,032764,9042,025,2921,152,50515,695,507
192412,031,580500,082833,1152,290,773865,40016,520,950
192514,256,887502,245843,4462,523,3031,296,95219,422,833
192615,454,839549,938908,6062,726,2771,275,98520,915,645
192715,831,600565,733941,7643,079,3781,329,05221,747,557
192815,200,280629,379965,3763,452,2932,175,83922,423,167
192913,298,839677,085904,0983,641,5492,718,45321,300,024
193014,486,488685,1341,053,6133,895,6321,940,22122,061,088

Since 1919–20 the total annual expenditure has increased by £11,177,502, public works expenditure on maintenance and the construction of new works being responsible for £6,819,719, and interest on loans and overdraft for £2,539,137. Reducing the increases in the various headings to a percentage basis, it is found that public works increased by 184 per cent., interest by 188 per cent., Hospital Board levies by 90 per cent., and administration by 71 per cent. The increase in other expenditure was as high as 183 per cent., and is mainly accounted for by increased payments to sinking fund and for repayment of loan-moneys. The increase of £6,819,719 in public works is mainly attributable to—Counties £1,545,500, boroughs £1,585,882, electric-power districts £1,745,901, and Harbour Boards £409,381.

The expenditure of the various classes of local governing authorities during 1929–30 is shown below:—

Public Works (Construction and Maintenance).Hospital Board Levies.Administration.Interest on Loans and Overdraft.Amortization of Debt.Total Expenditure.*

* Including other items.

† Included in "Construction and Maintenance."

 ££££££
Counties3,095,307351,781312,698404,175144,4434,413,088
Boroughs6,572,433316,379410,2191,818,283557,32810,032,880
Town districts159,30010,13024,02243,69612,694254,400
Road districts63,3926,84411,70519,8543,760107,809
River districts157,077..18,21018,3006,944204,686
Land - drainage districts53,564..9,34424,4367,76596,202
Electric - power districts1,745,901..683,436175,8262,780,784
Water - supply districts2,281..1,6277122024,822
Urban drainage districts306,269..20,288137,40423,063489,572
Urban transport districts848,098..26,388152,24644,0191,086,014
Railway district23,977..2,5673,8031,90032,247
Gas-lighting district76,710..2,0696,3131,95387,045
Rabbit districts27,663..8,54061010838,817
Fire districts116,649..22,01512,90510,158165,730
Harbour Boards1,237,867..183,921569,459157,4672,266,992
Totals14,486,488685,1341,053,6133,895,6321,147,63022,061,088

The table following gives, in respect of boroughs only, the expenditure on new works out of loan-money during the last ten years, classified under various heads:—

Year ended 31st March,Streets and Footways.Drainage and Sanitation.Waterworks.Tramways and Bus Services.Abattoirs, Slaughterhouses, and Pounds.Lighting and Power Services.Other Public Works.Totals.
 ££££££££
1921227,774118,73095,10793,1135,141158,473128,152826,490
1922229,495217,503174,514116,79952605,019107,1421,450,524
1923455,105295,920194,47299,7501,616814,177276,8102,137,850
1924389,840306,089163,942192,65522,273514,312292,1451,881,256
1925706,380317,868309,033217,55712,177540,540310,3322,413,887
19261,039,948348,685456,359214,23725,089268,306266,7292,619,353
1927875,704311,820362,177223,44515,883235,018214,6482,238,695
1928939,786268,083394,026163,97526,390176,972149,9872,119,219
1929649,081236,068202,7441,4996,612259,796134,8061,409,606
1930715,818289,430154,4341,25411,042304,860119,5431,596,381

ASSETS AND LIABILITIES.

The assets and liabilities of local governing authorities at the end of the financial year 1929–30 are as shown in the table following. The figures shown in the column "Other assets" are taken from the respective balance-sheets, but are far from complete. In a number of cases no assets whatever are shown, while in others nothing is included for the reserves held. These totals can be taken as an approximate and conservative indication only of the property held in addition to the actual cash assets.

Assets.Liabilities.
Cash Assets.Other Assets (as estimated in published Balance-sheets).Loans—Net Indebtedness (excluding Loans from Government.Loans from State Advances Office and Main Highways Board (Amount owing on 31st March, 1930.)Inscribed Stock, i.e., Loans from Treasury under Loans to Local Bodies Acts. (Estimated Present Indebtedness.)Liabilities other than the Loans included in preceding Columns (Bank Overdrafts, Temporary Loans, Outstanding Accounts, &c.).
 ££££££
Counties1,502,2831,939,4693,802,8952,290,330422,041353,898
Boroughs6,141,82228,574,23124,962,8932,214,143343,918915,513
Town districts92,453584,098504,467242,8362,33025,459
Road districts39,037203,246270,40730,9677,7958,510
River districts46,864209,494242,02240,21819,88126,767
Land - drainage districts70,20162,144228,954171,61630,41511,274
Electric - power districts2,430,29712,390,20311,566,517....595,873
Water-supply districts1,3862,51512,1751,351351109
Urban drainage districts180,3881,025,1722,506,087129..78,976
Urban transport districts288,0483,444,3332,413,260....68,814
Railway district1,421194,72832,017....31,069
Gas-lighting district12,288158,673116,628....28,252
Rabbit districts31,51115,8133,8302,109..2,792
Fire districts16,632532,311168,336....98,270
Harbour Boards2,005,04515,173,4508,805,478134,3461,995233,048
Totals12,859,67664,509,88055,638,9665,128,048828,7262,478,624

ASSETS.

The assets of local governing authorities as at 31st March, 1930, were valued at £77,369,556, made up of cash assets, £12,859,676, and other assets (estimated), £64,509,880. In connection with the latter class, it should be noted that the figure is on the conservative side, inasmuch as no valuations are made for certain items. This applies particularly to roads, which, although representing considerable wealth to the community, do not figure at all in the assets. In this connection it may be mentioned that the greater part of the expenditure of counties and road districts goes in this direction, while in the case of boroughs no less than 42 per cent. of the loan-money expended during the last five years went on streets and footways. Assets of all local authorities as returned for the last ten years are as under:—

As at 31st March,Cash Assets.Other Assets (estimated).
 ££
19213,850,89032,696,010
19225,485,35736,035,779
19237,696,07039,494,352
19248,219,11943,451,174
19258,876,52248,299,927
19269,743,96953,646,527
19279,930,58156,999,264
19289,648,08760,328,936
192910,443,79462,550,235
193012,859,67664,509,880

Cash assets are made up chiefly of loan balances, reserve investments, and cash in hand. Sinking funds, which amounted to £8,413,055 at 31st March, 1930, do not appear in the foregoing table, but are shown as a deduction from the gross loan indebtedness of local authorities. Other assets are comprised mainly of fixed assets and stocks of stores and materials. An analysis of assets other than cash assets is as follows:—

 £
Halls, libraries, offices, sundry premises, furniture, &c.3,288,391
Electrical works16,615,848
Gasworks1,430,796
Tramway works5,945,376
Railway works156,007
Wharves, quays, slips, docks, dredges, boats, tugs, sheds, &c.9,469,907
Drainage, sewerage, and water-supply systems11,228,477
Reserves, parks, gardens, recreation-grounds, cemeteries, &c.2,911,831
Endowments3,725,834
Reclaimed land4,676,628
Workers' dwellings, roadmen's cottages, &c.570,999
Sundry plant, tools, stocks, and materials2,656,871
Other and unspecified1,832,915
Total£64,509,880

Boroughs are responsible for 44 per cent. of the total, Harbour Boards for 23 per cent., and electric-power districts for 19 per cent. Counties show the comparatively low percentage of 3, but this is due to the fact that practically the whole of county expenditure goes on roads, for which no valuation is available.

INDEBTEDNESS.

The total indebtedness at the end of 1929–30, excluding loans from the Government was £64,052,021. Against this were sinking funds amounting to £8,413,055, leaving the net indebtedness, other than to the State, £55,638,966. The annual charge for interest was £3,467,994, and for sinking fund £789,821. The indebtedness to the State Advances Office and the Main Highways Board was £5,128,048, representing loans originally amounting to £6,370,496. The instalments of principal and interest on this amounted to an annual charge of £350,622.

The estimated net indebtedness under the Government Loans to Local Bodies Acts, including inscribed stock exchanged for debentures under the Roads and Bridges Construction Act, 1882, was £828,726 at the end of the year. This debt is decreasing yearly, and will be extinguished in course of time. The amount outstanding is repayable by annual instalments of £73,744.

The outstanding loans of local authorities at the end of each of the last ten years are shown in the following table:—

As at 31st March.Debentures and Stock in Circulation.Loans from State Advances Office and Main Highways Board.Inscribed Debt.Total Debt.
Gross Debt.Net Debt.Amount borrowed.Amount owing.Gross Debt.Present Indebtedness.Gross Debt.Net Debt.
 ££££££££
1921261,186,96023,230,0843,852,4653,492,3742,425,6231,415,56732,104,95728,138,025
192230,266,20427,018,3704,557,5454,097,0952,381,7901,328,17436,745,08932,443,639
192336,079,38232,164,6745,262,4004,770,1352,341,6671,244,96943,191,18438,179,778
192439,110,00034,625,4145,701,8355,113,5292,314,3041,190,87046,537,83340,929,813
192545,720,79440,770,5276,029,9655,360,0742,272,5981,128,55253,353,46647,259,153
192651,726,89746,029,5496,228,3975,453,2402,239,6171,067,00959,419,75452,549,798
192756,412,75950,107,4646,293,8355,409,8612,189,6271,006,25464,012,24756,523,579
192858,949,02851,812,9716,325,7005,325,4012,129,743944,31566,404,17258,082,687
192962,003,78653,972,6926,328,0305,212,7452,078,088886,68669,294,61960,072,123
193064,052,02155,638,9666,370,4965,128,0482,027,470828,72671,207,53961,595,740

During the last four years loans advanced to local authorities by the State Advances Department have been less than the repayments, with the result that the amount outstanding under this head has decreased. In addition to the scheme of State advances, there exists a system whereby the State guarantee to the payment of interest and principal in the event of default by the local authority may be obtained by the borrowing authority. Local body loans guaranteed by the State aggregated £3,017,757 at the 31st March, 1930, sinking funds in respect of these loans totalling £578,180.

Of the total net indebtedness of £61,595,740 at the 31st March, 1930, boroughs were responsible for no less than £27,932,701, which represents 10.32 per cent. of their rateable capital value. In the case of counties, which have a much less per caput expenditure on public works, the percentage is only 2.17. As might be expected, it is higher in independent town districts, the figure being 8.10.

The following table shows, per head of the population, the gross debt of local governing authorities and the annual charge thereon for the last ten years.

Year ended 31st March,Population.Gross Debt.Annual Loan Charge.
Amount.Rate per Head.Amount.Rate per Head.
  ££ s. d.££ s. d.
19211,267,49832,104,95725 6 71,755,9511 7 7
19221,301,25136,745,08928 4 92,133,7641 12 9
19231,325,30143,191,18432 11 102,579,5711 18 11
19241,347,85346,537,83334 10 82,798,6452 1 6
19251,379,48753,353,46638 13 73,331,1632 8 3
19261,409,81259,419,75442 2 113,740,6472 13 1
19271,437,98064,012,24744 10 44,050,8952 16 4
19281,453,51766,404,17245 13 84,255,4692 18 6
19291,470,65469,294,61947 2 44, 479, 1803 0 11
19301,488,59571,207,53947 16 84,682,1813 2 11

Over the period there has been in uninterrupted increase, not only in the total debt, but also in the rate per head. The annual charge for loans shows a similar growth. Within the last eight years the local-body debt has practically doubled.

INCIDENCE OF DEBT.

The table below is of interest as showing the increase of loan indebtedness in each of the principal types of local authority. The figures represent the gross liability on all loans other than Government loans.

As at 31st March,Counties.Boroughs.Town Districts.Road Districts.Electric-power Districts.Harbour Boards.Other Districts.Total.
 ££££££££
19211,046,37814,575,825372,78862,146147,7507,528,2882,453,78526,186,960
19221,328,29716,282,960351,66579,8911,480,0008,110,9112,633,08030,266,204
19231,802,63319,501,988377,306152,4613,052,3008,437,9872,754,70736,079,382
19241,870,07819,819,497408,580207,6714,740,8650,020,1883,043,12139,110,000
19252,332,46123,483,057411,859273,4500,514,7579,600,2033,105,00745,720,794
19263,054,13125,607,439435,753405,3008,745,7559,845,7663,632,75351,726,897
19273,658,23827,662,027538,869528,87510,113,40010,113,4413,797,90956,412,759
19283,882,47129,277,772570,307593,61510,175,36410,335,6994,113,80058,949,028
19294,044,66629,973,857651,134287,55011,986,70710,636,3684,423,50462,003,786
19304,242,99229,307,006562,435289,05012,636,35110,326,3466,687,84164,052,021

During the twelve months ended the 31st March, 1930, the gross indebtedness (excluding loans from Government) of all local authorities is shown to have increased by £2,048,235, of which electric - power districts were responsible for £649,644. "Other districts" show an increase of £2,264,337, but this is mainly due to the transfer of £1,983,900 from Auckland City to the Auckland Transport Board, for which reason also the borough debt shows a nominal decrease of £666,851. During the last decade the debt has more than doubled, boroughs being responsible for £15,362,499 of the £39,443,728 increase. Electric-power districts do not appear until 1921, since when the debt has grown steadily to £12,636,351 in 1930.

ANALYSIS OF DEBT.

An analysis of the local-authority debt, according to purpose raised, provides some interesting results. A summary as at the end of the financial year 1929–30 is as under:—

Purpose of Loans.Loans other than from Government.Loans from State Advances Office and Main Highways Board.Inscribed Debt.Totals.
 ££££
Electric supply and lighting16,667,137242..16,667,379
Roads, streets, footways, and bridges12,373,9752,693,9141,083,44616,153,335
Drainage, sewerage, and water-supply12,263,9421,539,580636,64514,440,167
Harbour-works10,326,346136,20515,59810,478,149
Tramways, omnibuses, and other passenger and carrying services5,137,119....5,137,119
Municipal buildings996,117..4,0681,000,185
Gas supply and lighting1,039,84529,530..1,069,375
Workers' dwellings230,346437,012..667,358
Land-drainage243,188171,61687,653502,457
River-works260,58740,21889,133389,938
Parks, reserves, and gardens417,135....417,135
Fire-prevention319,947....319,947
Abattoirs214,1794,207101,897320,283
Miscellaneous3,261,66433,1003,8923,298,656
Unclassified298,49442,4245,138346,056
Totals64,052,0215,128,0482,027,47071,207,539

Electric supply and lighting loans account for 23 per cent. of the total; roads, streets, footways, and bridges, 23 per cent.; drainage, sewerage, and water-supply, 20 per cent.; harbour-works, 15 per cent.; and tramways, &c., 7 per cent. This leaves 12 per cent. for other objects. Hydro-electric works on a large scale are of comparatively recent date, and this fact accounts in a large measure for the rapid growth of the debt within the last few years. That there has been considerable activity in other directions also is evidenced by the fact that of loan - money amounting to £10,064,254 expended on new works by boroughs during the last five years (1925–26 to 1929–30) no less a sum than £4,220,337 (42 per cent.) went on roads. streets, and footways; £3,009,127 (30 per cent.) on drainage, sewerage, and water-supply; and £604,410 (6 per cent.) on tramways and other passenger services. The amount expended by boroughs on electric supply and lighting during the five years was £1,136,375, representing 11 per cent. of the total. The foregoing considerations, taken in conjunction with the fact that except in the case of Harbour Boards capital works are very rarely undertaken other than by means of borrowed money, are the explanation of the present size of the Dominion's local-body debt. Of the sum of £17,371,154 expended on harbour-works up to 30th September, 1929, no less than £5,442,646 (31 per cent.) was provided out of revenue.

It is of interest to note that Government loans have been made for the more primary needs of local districts. In the case of State Advances loans and Main Highways Board advances 52 per cent. of the existing debt is for roads, streets, and footways: 3d per cent. for drainage, sewerage, and water-supply; and 8 per cent. for workers' dwellings. Of the inscribed debt total 53 per cent. is for roads, &c., and 31 per cent. for drainage, sewerage, and water-supply.

DOMICILE OF DEBT.

The loans outstanding, other than Government loans, at the end of the financial year 1929–30 are shown below, classified according to various rates of interest and as to whether domiciled in New Zealand or abroad:—

Rate of Interest.Domiciled in New Zealand.Domiciled in United Kingdom.Domiciled in Australia.Total.
Per Cent.££££
4 and under894,6422,127,600663,5503,685,792
4 1/4659,785168,800800,0001,628,585
4 3/837,000....37,000
4 1/21,835,0171,613,925417,5003,866,442
4 3/4103,850..319,790423,640
52,546,2937,080,600336,6629,963,555
51/135,100....135,100
5 1/15,998,7952,143,600325,1798,467,574
5 3/8 and 530,000..24,00054,000
5 1/28,763,6292,081,5001,414,46012,259,589
5183,187..126,000309,187
52 and 552,000..138,952190,952
5 3/45,601,771..2,754,9768,356,747
59,100....9,100
610,441,4451,676,064589,18012,706,689
6 1/48,400....8,400
61/794,709823,00052,3501,670,059
742,610..237,000279,610
Totals38,137,33317,715,0898,199,59964,052,021

The interest-rates quoted above are those applicable to the amount of debt outstanding. They have not been adjusted to the prices at which the respective loans were raised—e.g., where a loan was issued below par the rate of interest on the sum actually received (omitting the question of flotation expenses) would be higher than the rate shown above.

The amount domiciled in New Zealand increased by £1,835,514 during 1929–30, and that domiciled in Australia by £813,922, while that in the United Kingdom decreased by £601,201. The great bulk of local authority borrowing in recent years has been done within New Zealand, whose proportion of the total has increased continuously for several years past. The amount domiciled in New Zealand at 31st March, 1930, represented 59 per cent. of the total, the United Kingdom's share being 28 per cent., and Australia's 13 per cent.

The table which follows shows by country of domicile the amount of loan-money raised by local authorities during each of the five years 1925–26 to 1929–30, this being the full period for which such statistics are available:—

Year ended 31st March,United Kingdom.Australia.New Zealand.Unspecified.Total.
 £££££
19261,080,000491,2004,537,2852,1006,110,585
1927750,0001,000,5003,781,86777,2505,609,617
19281,185,000684,7453,238,40280,0005,188,147
19291,061,000249,0302,451,55140,1733,801,754
1930..676,9403,350,8125,2254,032,977

Of the total amount of £24,743,080 raised during the five years under review, no less than £17,359,917 was raised in New Zealand, this representing 71 per cent. of the total specified amount. Seventeen per cent. was raised in the United Kingdom, and 12 per cent. in Australia.

The average rates of interest for each year work out as follows:—

Year ended 31st March.United Kingdom.Australia.New Zealand.All Countries.
 Per Cent.Per Cent.Per Cent.Per Cent.
19265.125.805.825.71
19275.175.735.795.70
19285.345.595.695.60
19295.005.635.595.37
1930..5.395.385.38

With the exception of a rise in the United Kingdom rate until 1928, the rates show a progressively downward trend. By reason of the preponderance of local borrowing the rates for "all countries" approximate closely to those for New Zealand.

DEBT CHARGES.

Debentures and stock in circulation at 31st March, 1930, involved an annual charge of £3,467,994 for interest and £789,821 for sinking fund. Interest payments and principal repayments on the State Advances and Main Highways debt aggregated £350,622 annually, and annual instalments on the inscribed debt totalled £73,744, bringing the gross annual debt charge to £4,682,181. The figures as at the end of each of the last ten years are:—

Year ended 31st March,On Debentures and Stock.On State Advances and Main Highways Debt.On Inscribed Debt.Total.Average Rate of
Interest.Sinking Fund.Total.Interest on Debentures and Stock.Total Debt Charge (including Government Loans).
 ££££££Per Cent.Per Cent.
19211,221,549240,7851,462,334204,11989,4981,755,9514.665.47
19221,462,039295,5051,757,544287,02989,1912,133,7644.835.81
19231,827,992380,8482,208,840283,45787,2742,579,5715.065.97
19241,992,220413,3692,405,589307,09985,9572,798,6455.096.01
19252,396,824523,8762,920,700326,26084,2033,331,1635.246.24
19262,740,445580,2003,320,645337,25982,7433,740,6475.306.30
19273,000,223628,7503,528,973341,11480,5084,050,8155,320,33
19283,158,359675,5103,833,809343,43778,1034,255,4195,366.41
19293,334,009725,5174,059,556343,09575,9294,479,1803386.46
19303,467,994789,8214,257,815350,62273,7444,682,1815.406.57

The annual debt charge is seen to have increased at a greater rate than the debt itself, the proportion columns showing a continuous upward movement over the period. The table on page 562 shows the same continuous increase proportionately to population.

Of the annual interest payable on the debt other than to Government as at 31st March, 1930. £2,103,281 was payable in New Zealand, £900,016 in the United Kingdom, and £436,273 in Australia. The average rate of interest for each of the foregoing countries works out as follows: New Zealand, 5–52 per cent.; Australia, 5–32 per cent.; United Kingdom, 5–08 per cent. Only 16 per cent. of the debt domiciled in New Zealand bore interest at 5 per cent. or under, as compared with a corresponding percentage of 62 in the case of the United Kingdom, the Australian figure being 31 per cent.

LOANS AUTHORIZED AND RAISED.

Although the yearly loan statistics compiled from the annual returns of local governing authorities are on a high plane of completeness, no information is available therefrom in regard to current borrowing activities throughout the year. To cope with the demand for information in this respect a system of quarterly loan statistics was instituted from 1st April, 1925, rendering it incumbent upon local authorities to furnish particulars of amounts raised during each quarter. A summary of the results obtained from a collection of these statistics for the six years so far covered is given below.

LOAN TRANSACTIONS, 1925–26 TO 1930–31.

Year ended 31st March,Unexpired and Unexercised Authorities at Beginning of Year.Amount authorized during Year.Total of two preceding Columns.Amount raised during Year.Authorities cancelled or expired during Year.Balance unexpired and unexercised at End of Year.
 ££££££
192610,799,3415,880,79616,680,1376,110,585270,04110,299,511
192710,299,5115,340,86815,640,3795,009,617306,2989,724,464
19289,724,4643,915,75413,640,2185,188,147163,2248,288,847
19298,288,8473,897,17612,186,0233,801,75447,6208,336,649
19308,336,6494,224,98112,561,6304,032,97736,6608,491,993
19318,491,9931,874,37210,366,3653,273,43775,1347,017,794

Of the unexpired loan balance of £7,017,794 at 31st March, 1931, boroughs held authorities aggregating £2,610,675, or 37 per cent.; Harbour Boards, £1,956,050 (28 per cent.); electric-power districts, £1,001,194 (14 per cent.); and counties, £768,991 (11 per cent.). Details for the various classes of local authorities are as follows:—

LOAN TRANSACTIONS, 1930–31.

Class of Local Body.Unexpired and Unexercised Authorities at 31st March, 1930.Amount authorized during Year ended 31st March, 1931.Total of two preceding Columns.Amount raised during Year ended 31st March, 1931.Authorities cancelled or expired during Year ended 31st March, 1931.Balance unexpired and unexercised at 31st March. 1931.
 ££££££
Counties784,689191,474976,163202,5084,664768,991
Boroughs3,164,546961,7464,126,2921,464,65550,9622,610,675
Town districts117,93126,063143,99441,70514,45887,831
Road districts64,16037,000101,16093,459..7,716
River districts62,1938,35070,54355,6995014,893
Land-drainage districts32,9502,85035,8008,500..27,300
Electric-power districts1,348,424172,2401,520,664514,4705,0001,001,194
Water-supply districts1508,7658,9158,765..150
Urban drainage districts273,000190,000463,000232,800..230,200
Tramway district32,25023,00055,25037,000..18,250
Transport district395,70058,400454,100160,400..293,700
Gaslighting district5,000..5,0005,000....
Rabbit districts............
Fire districts60,75033,48494,23493,384..850
Harbour Boards2,150,250161,0002,311,250355,200..1,956,050
Totals8,491,9931,874,37210,366,3653,273,43775,1347,017,794

Chapter 28. SECTION XXVII.—VALUATION OF LAND.

HISTORICAL ACCOUNT.

THE system of separately assessing the value of the land itself and the value of the buildings and improvements effected thereon was first put into practice in New Zealand for the purposes of State taxation on the passing of the Land-tax Act, 1878, under which a tax was levied on land-values, the impost being 1/2d. in the pound on the capital value of real estate, less the assessed value of the improvements.

The Land-tax Act, 1878, was superseded by the Property-tax Act, 1879, which provided for the levy of a uniform tax of ld. in the pound on the capital value of all property—real and personal—above the amount of £500 in value.

The Property-tax Act, 1879, was in its turn superseded by the Land and Income Assessment Act, 1891. Under this enactment a land-tax was imposed on land and mortgages of land, with an exemption for improvements on land up to £3,000. An exemption from income-tax was also allowed on all incomes derived from land and mortgages of land.

Two years later, under the provisions of the Land and Income Assessment Acts Amendment Act, 1893, all improvements on land were entirely exempted.

An endeavour to extend the principle of general exclusion of improvements to local taxation resulted in the passing of the Rating on Unimproved Value Act. 1896, which gave ratepayers of local districts the option of deciding that equivalent rates on the unimproved values of lands in their district should be substituted for the rates levied on the full capital values or on the annual values.

The valuing of land up to the year 1896 was not conducted on a uniform basis. Each State Department and each local authority worked quite independently, and employed as valuers whom it thought fit. Estimates of values arrived at by various authorities varied to a dangerous degree.

In order to overcome as far as possible the obvious defects of the old system, the Government Valuation of Land Act, 1896, was passed. This Act provided for the setting-up of a separate Department of State charged with the duty of assessing the values of real estate in the Dominion for taxation and other purposes of the General Government and for local-rating purposes.

The existing law relating to the valuation of land in New Zealand is contained in the Valuation of Land Act, 1925 (which is a consolidation of previous legislation on the subject), and its amendments of 1926 and 1927.

SYSTEM AND PROCEDURE.

The work of the Valuation Department is directed by the Valuer-General. The actual work of valuation is done by District Valuers and assistant valuers. The former are permanent officers, while the latter are temporarily employed to make valuations at such times and on such terms and conditions as are found necessary. A valuation made by an assistant valuer or local valuer is subject to endorsement by the District Valuer before it is accepted by the Valuer-General.

The duty of a valuer is to examine each property and to estimate to the best of his ability (1) the unimproved value of the land contained therein, (2) the value of the buildings (if any) or other improvements (if any) upon such land, and (3) the "capital value" of the property. The Valuation of Land Amendment Act, 1927, provides that in boroughs rating on the unimproved value the unimproved value only or the value of improvements only may be ascertained, the capital value being adjusted accordingly.

Under the New Zealand law the increased value attaching to any piece of land which is due to the successful working of other lands in the district, or to State or local body expenditure on public works, or to the general prosperity and development of the country, forms portion of the "unimproved value." Any increased value, however, which is represented by the improvements effected by the individual possessor, either past or present, does not form part of the "unimproved value."

Valuers are enjoined not to strain after high values, nor to accept isolated "boom" prices, values involved in exchanges of land, or special prices paid for land under exceptional circumstances, as a standard of value, but to determine the value neither above nor below the fair selling-value in view of the many and diverse purposes for which the values are used.

Land containing or supposed to contain oil, coal. or other mineral deposits is valued as for the surface use only.

THE VALUATION ROLL.

The Valuation of Land Act directs the preparation of a valuation roll for each district, setting forth in respect of each separate property the following particulars:—

  1. The name of the owner of the land and the nature of his estate or interest therein, together with the name of the beneficial owner in the case of land held in trust:

  2. The name of the occupier within the meaning of the Rating Act:

  3. The situation, description, and area of the land:

  4. The nature and value of the improvements on the land:

  5. The unimproved value of the land:

  6. The capital value of the land:

  7. Such other particulars as are prescribed.

The district valuation roll so long as it continues in force is by law the roll from which the valuation roll of every local authority rating on the capital or on the unimproved value is framed.

The district valuation rolls may be revised by the Valuer-General as at such date or dates as the Governor-General in Council from time to time directs, and the revision may relate either to all the properties on a valuation roll or to any of them. There are no fixed periods between one general revision and the next, the periods varying considerably as between recently-settled and old-established districts. The necessity for revision really depends upon the extent to which values have moved since the last revision.

After the values in a district have been revised a new valuation roll is prepared, and the Valuer-General addresses to each person whose name appears thereon a notice setting forth the values at which his property is entered, and naming a date on or before which all objections to the values must be lodged. An objection to the valuation must be made in writing.

THE ASSESSMENT COURT.

The Valuer-General refers objections to values to the District Valuer to enable him to review valuations before the sitting of the Assessment Court. If after careful reconsideration by the District Valuer it is decided that an objection will be allowed or a reasonable compromise effected, the valuation is altered accordingly. On the other hand, if the Valuer-General considers that the valuer's estimates are fair, the objection is heard and determined by the Assessment Court.

The Assessment Court consists of three members, of whom one—the President—is a barrister or solicitor of the Supreme Court of New Zealand, appointed by the Governor-General in Council Of the other two members of the Court, one is appointed by the Governor-General in Council, and the other by the local authority of the district whose roll has been revised, or by two or more local authorities acting in unison, provided the appointee is not a member or a paid officer of any local authority. The Valuation of Land Amendment Act, 1927, provides for assessors representing local bodies to be elected (after nomination by two or more ratepayers) by a meeting of ratepayers convened for the purpose.

If the objection to the valuation is allowed, the reduction is immediately entered on the valuation roll. If the objection is disallowed, the owner may, within fourteen days after the hearing by the Assessment Court, give notice to the Valuer-General that he requires the capital value to be reduced to the value which he (the objector) considers to be the fair selling-value as specified in his notice, or the land to be acquired on behalf of His Majesty at that value.

If the Valuer-General is of opinion that the Assessment Court has made an unfair reduction in a valuation he may, within fourteen days of the hearing, require the owner to consent to what he (the Valuer-General) considers is the fair selling capital value, and, failing such consent being given within thirty days after notice is delivered at his address, he may, with the approval of the Governor-General in Council, acquire the property at that value on behalf of His Majesty.

The decision of the Assessment Court on any objection is subject to appeal to the Supreme Court on a question of law. On all other questions the decision of the Assessment Court is final. The decision of a majority of the three members constitutes the decision of the Court, but if no two members agree the President's decision is taken.

CAPITAL AND UNIMPROVED VALUES OF LAND.

General valuations of land for the whole of New Zealand were made periodically up to the year 1897–98. Since that year no general valuations for the whole Dominion have been made, but portions are revalued from time to time. The figures in the following table, showing valuations over a number of years, therefore represent general valuations up to 1897 only, while for subsequent years the figures have been revised to include the latest valuations of small divisions.

In the twenty-four years from 1878 to 1902 the value, both of land and of improvements, increased by slightly over 50 per cent. In the eighteen years from 1902 to 1920, as the effect of a long period of prosperity, the total valuations more than trebled, while in the seven years following 1920 unimproved values increased by over £50,000,000 and capital values by £148,000,000.

Recent revaluations have resulted in somewhat lower unimproved values being placed on country lands, and a fall of over £6,000,000 was shown in the Dominion total for 1928, this being the first time that the unimproved value of the land has shown a decrease in any year when compared with the preceding year. Revisions of important urban districts in 1929 had the net effect of increasing the total unimproved value for the Dominion by £9,500,000, in spite of a further fall of £4,000,000 in country lands, which decreased even further (£6,500,000) in 1930. The total capital value of the Dominion has continued to increase rapidly.

GROSS CAPITAL AND UNIMPROVED VALUES, 1878–1930.

Year.Capital Value (Land and Improvements).Unimproved Value of Land (included in previous Column).
 ££
187899,566,67962,573,868
1882101,000,000..
1885113,270,649..
1888111,137,71475,497,379
1891122,225,02975,832,465
1897138,591,34784,401,244
1902154,816,13294,847,727
1905197,684,475122,937,126
1907236,644,536149,682,689
1909271,516,022172,759,948
1911293,117,065184,062,798
1913340,359,728212,963,468
1915371,076,683230,705,147
1916389,164,729241,322,255
 ££
1917405,466,071251,087,708
1918421,383,373260,921,812
1919445,533,445275,988,409
1920470,093,697290,880,264
1921518,584,318317,631,245
1922544,503,376329,174,337
1923553,403,794330,790,991
1924568,500,653333,869,581
1925587,349,575339,310,260
1926603,250,306341,047,952
1927618,264,093341,519,107
1928631,454,676335,217,075
1929655,906,887344,757,796
1930664,571,181338,887,411

Information covering the last ten years as to the gross capital and unimproved values in the North and South Islands and in the whole Dominion is given in the following table, which also shows the separate totals for counties, boroughs, and town districts (independent of county jurisdiction).

The values shown in the table above and in that following are, as stated, the gross values; they include the value not only of rateable properties, but also of churches, schools, unoccupied Crown lands, and other lands exempt from local rating.

GROSS VALUES, 1921–30.

Year.Number.North Island.South Island.*New Zealand.
Capital Value (Land and Improvements).Unimproved Value of Land (included in previous Column).Capital Value (Land and Improvements).Unimproved Value of Land (included in previous Column).Capital Value (Land and Improvements).Unimproved Value of Land (included in previous Column).

* Including Stewart Island and Chatham Islands.

Counties.
  ££££££
1921129206,439,797134,007,675125,642,53193,566,567332,082,328227,574,242
1922129210,502,471135,866,105127,069,78294,059,679337,572,253229,925,784
1923129212,365,004136,619,976125,801,99493,108,293338,166,998229,728,269
1924129214,571,989137,323,119126,647,76393,131,206340,619,692230,454,325
1925129217,347,187138,452,089126,696,66693,162,705344,043,853231,614,794
1926129218,934,039137,478,551127,019,17693,135,848345,953,215230,614,399
1927129220,899,534136,669,081128,528,964,93,546,458349,428,498230,215,539
1928129222,034,723128,466,999128,979,60093,112,481351,014,323221,579,480
1929129218,994,624125,113,171128,578,47792,339,116347,573,101217,452,287
1930129217,047,143120,939,949128,369,80590,038,141345,416,918210,978,090
Boroughs.
1921117119,091,89661,297,94560,050,05225,330,805179,141,94886,028,750
1922118137,157,30970,173,03562,096,94925,594,465199,254,25895,767,500
1923118142,049,54871,059,18464,572,62226,200,198206,622,17097,259,382
1924118153,284,67473,591,12767,069,28726,435,509220,353,901100,026,996
1925118165,944,93477,762,00569,402,51226,505,881235,347,446104,267,886
1926119176,492,48179,937,20372,316,31526,911,670248,808,799106,848,873
1927119184,483,84980,253,29875,083,75727,279,451259,567,606107,532,749
1928119193,357,81682,113,91077,546,51527,760,690270,904,331109,874,600
1929119215,559,20792,633,63683,723,05731,178,700299,282,264123,812,336
1930121221,252,97693,192,26785,669,38731,108,515309,922,363,124,300,782
Independent Town Districts.
1921366,663,7463,126,936696,296301,3177,360,0428,428,253
1922366,944,4013,175,747732,464305,3067,676,8653,481,053
1923417,747,9123,457,862866,714345,4788,614,6263,803,340
1924396,644,5563,042,977882,444345,2837,527,0003,388,260
1925407,043,1273,081,319915,149346,2617,958,2763,427,580
1926397,450,9253,202,3241,037,367382,3568,488,2923,584,680
1927408,221,3723,387,7361,016,617383,0839,267,9893,770,819
1928428,468,6863,397,3421,067,336365,6539,530,6223,762,995
1929427,977,8323,136,3771,073,690356,7969,051,5223,493,173
1930418,145,6443,277,4341,086,226331,1059,231,8703,608,539
Grand Totals.
1921..332,195,439198,432,556186,388,879119,198,689518,584,318317,631,245
1922..354,604,181209,214,887189,899,195119,959,450541,503,376329,174,337
1923..362,162,464211,137,022191,241,330119,953,909553,403,794330,790,991
1924..374,501,219213,957,523193,999,434119,912,058568,500,653333,869,581
1925..390,335,248219,295,413197,014,327120,014,847587,349,575339,310,260
1926..402,877,448220,618,078200,372,858120,429,874603,250,306341,047,952
1927..413,604,755220,310,115204,659,338121,208,992618,264,093341,519,107
1928..423,861,225213,978,251207,593,451121,238,824631,454,676335,217,075
1929..442,531,663220,883,184213,375,224123,874,612655,906,887344,757,796
1930..449,445,763217,409,650215,125,418121,477,761664,571,181338,887,411

A summary of rateable values for the year 1930 is next given:—

RATEABLE VALUES, 1930.—SUMMARY.

North Island.South Island.*New Zealand.
Capital Value (Land and Improvements).Unimproved Value of Land (included in previous Column).Capital Value (Land and Improvements).Unimproved Value of Land (included in previous Column).Capital Value (Land and Improvements).Unimproved Value of Land (included in previous Column).

* Including Stewart Island and Chatham Islands.

 ££££££
Counties206,637,808114,914,678123,032,47186,887,278329,670,279201,801,956
Boroughs202,843,78682,663,74977,882,55628,198,820280,726,342110,862,569
Town districts (independent)7,520,7312,865,711995,026304,0478,515,7573,169,758
  Totals417,002,325200,444,138201,910,053115,390,145618,912,378315,834,283

Of the gross capital value, counties represent 52 per cent., and boroughs and independent town districts 48 per cent. For unimproved value the proportions are 62 per cent. and 38 per cent. respectively.

On the basis of rateable values, counties possess 53 per cent. of capital and 64 per cent. of unimproved values, as against 47 and 36 per cent. for boroughs and independent town districts.

As has been pointed out previously, the figures shown for 1930 and other years subsequent to 1898 do not represent general revaluations of the whole Dominion in the years shown. Revaluations are made, district by district, as circumstances permit, or as the progress of the district renders advisable. An analysis of the gross capital value shown for the year 1930 gives the following results:—

GROSS CAPITAL VALUES.—YEAR OF VALUATION.

Last revised as at April inCounties.Boroughs.Town Districts (Independent).Total.
 ££££
1912 or earlier179,6132,226,189..2,405,802
19132,527,482179,62131,4862,738,589
19144,224,734907,234163,4865,295,454
1915286,364....286,364
191610,817,1884,193,291..15,010,479
191717,948,8544,918,796204,09023,071,740
191819,822,514537,507630,42920,990,450
191927,678,861130,236..27,809,097
192026,886,08911,463,266145,34938,495,204
192135,955,900,25,319,317443,48961,718,706
192210,043,67455,253,358312,06565,609,097
19234,459,4878,652,910170,11113,282,508
19243,690,6889,317,7381,317,87114,326,297
19255,595,22424,527,611....
192625,859,03422,106,9142,066,92050,032,868
192713,886,7918,643,365623,04123,153,197
192849,140,54017,473,2451,048,58967,662,374
192939,171,643101,636,5131,148,104141,956,260
193047,241,76812,435,252926,84060,603,860
  Totals345,416,948309,922,3639,231,870664,571,181

It should be explained that in those few cases where a borough, town district, or local division of a county has been valued partly in one year and partly in another, and information is not available as to the amounts represented by the valuations in the respective years, the whole district has been included in the latest of the years shown. Napier Borough, for instance, was revised partly in 1914 and partly in 1917, but is wholly included in the 1917 figures shown above.

Of the total for counties, 51 per cent. (in value) comprise revaluations within the last five years, 68 per cent. within the last ten years, and only 0.05 per cent. exceed twenty years. Of boroughs and town districts combined, 53 per cent. fall within five years, 92 per cent. within ten years, and 0.33 per cent. are older than twenty years.

The gross capital and unimproved values for each county, borough, and independent town district as in 1930 are next given. The particulars for component parts of administrative counties—viz., road districts, dependent town districts, and portions of outlying country—are given in the "Local Authorities Handbook."

COUNTIES.

GROSS CAPITAL AND UNIMPROVED VALUES, 1930.

County.Capital Value (Land and Improvements).Unimproved Value of Land (included in previous Column).
 ££
Mongonui1,508,806597,788
Whangaroa291,215178,363
Bay of Islands2,265,000885,528
Hokianga1,596,664572,444
Whangarei4,880,4591,720,478
Hobson2,469,3231,048,423
Otamatea2,114,871880,782
Rodney1,755,420893,695
Waitemata4,648,4742,507,525
Eden3,521,3941,587,179
Manukau5,184,4633,075,893
Franklin6,029,7253,246,327
Great Barrier Island155,12098,255
Islands—  
  Little Barrier, Waiheke, &c.562,792371,075
Waikato5,642,0943,153,739
Raglan4,002,7991,817,769
Waipa6,287,8343,466,295
Coromandel674,898378,668
Thames733,322371,681
Hauraki Plains2,172,5111,051,155
Ohinemuri782,713396,773
Tauranga2,278,4651,020,281
Piako4,443,5452,394,755
Matamata3,777,9291,794,519
Rotorua1,795,6691,343,306
Whakatane2,449,1561,404,253
Taupo795,036531,498
Taumarunui1,677,5741,054,640
Ohara1,106,011373,973
Kawhia706,032272,520
Waitomo2,857,8281,209,533
Otorohanga2,156,678988,978
Island—Motiti33,12019,150
Opotiki1,714,187625,32,8
Matakaoa900,355369,001
Waiapu3,700,8791,917,790
Uawa1,657,882823,442
Waikohu4,076,2471,804,380
Cook5,396,8122,442,514
Wairoa3,895,7481,535,963
Hawke's Bay10,958,5168,127,104
Waipawa2,984,9652,110,557
Waipukurau917,669681,437
Dannevirke3,432,0892,249,757
Woodville1,769,6451,060,053
Patangata4,633,4163,597,456
Weber734,990478,780
Clifton1,394,996796,378
Taranaki2,796,6881,531,307
Inglewood1,428,851669,945
Egmont2,069,6141,096,146
Stratford3,162,0701,727,863
Whangamomona567,573175,089
Waimate West2,103,2201,350,671
Eltham2,698,7961,466,934
Hawera3,469,8792,143,634
Patea3,534,5102,064,271
Waitotara2,719,6551,555,770
Waimarino1,755,539502,609
Wanganui3,204,2401,876,351
Rangitikei10,149,4616,285,645
Kiwitea3,347,2582,149,801
Pohangina1,728,2071,092,288
Kaitieke1,047,500477,605
Manawatu3,593,7652,527,863
Oroua3,108,7142,131,996
Kairanga4,850,9253,350,077
Horowhenua5,135,5963,208,552
Islands—££
  Kapiti, Mana, and Somes17,98413,378
Chatham Islands286,364195,893
Pahiatua2,528,8281,424,558
Akitio1,492,884728,398
Castlepoint1,121,893638,853
Eketahuna1,843,0091,002,774
Mauriceville538,362302,859
Masterton4,328,9722,72,615
Wairarapa South3,024,5311,763,748
Featherston4,769,3273,038,242
Hutt3,790,4531,853,349
Makara1,593,743733,606
Collingwood451,879271,625
Takaka711,896392,425
Waimea3,165,4031,738,930
Sounds829,649500,945
Marlborough4,955,5913,503,854
Awatere2,219,7941,725,248
Buller1,457,379768,098
Murchison536,396221,245
Inangahua761,810397,775
Grey1,005,128636,877
Westland1,198,599835,870
Kaikoura1,670,8101,153,210
Cheviot1,699,4681,384,242
Amuri2,512,0571,993,097
Waipara4,087,4753,355,870
Ashley987,545766,595
Kowai1,441,1341,109,254
Oxford1,154,783939,582
Rangiora1,799,0911,446,238
Eyre1,686,9151,355,890
Waimairi5,479,8992,686,033
Paparua2,785,4521,773,018
Malvern2,488,0551,872,385
Tawera577,767478,862
Heathcote2,214,675914,005
Halswell1,175,800834,020
Selwyn1,724,5501,381,075
Springs1,246,070927,095
Ellesmere2,781,4172,303,927
Mount Herbert689,765550,023
Wairewa1,368,3601,083,550
Akaroa2,324,3101,867,830
Ashburton11,252,6958,768,155
Geraldine3,551,2852,851,949
Levels3,598,5832,734,173
Mackenzie2,970,1062,209,004
Waimate6,643,0585,403,870
Waitaki5,342,1584,085,147
Maniototo1,487,0601,035,896
Waihemo822,611599,337
Waikouaiti1,307,180807,080
Peninsula713,917318,005
Taieri2,436,3551,649,322
Tuapeka2,560,0961,609,855
Bruce1,782,3441,166,364
Clutha3,089,3711,729,208
Islands—  
  Quarantine and Goat3,454900
Vincent1,611,3041,051,947
Lake833,933577,154
Fiord144,295137,513
Wallace4,181,5792,286,392
Southland14,440,2459,478,034
Stewart Island102,38048,910
Islands—  
  Antipodes, &c.13,88013,880

BOROUGHS.

GROSS CAPITAL AND UNIMPROVED VALUES 1930.

Borough.Capital Value (Land and Improvements).Unimproved Value of Land (included in previous Column).

* Now a city.

 ££
Whangarei2,542,637978,723
Dargaville717,981246,627
Birkenhead925,927362,652
Devonport3,450,8611,411,070
AUCKLAND CITY—  
  City Portion32,263,98116,521,383
  Parnell2,419,7781,068,785
  Grey Lynn2,759,547885,822
  Arch Hill529,439193,975
  Eden Terrace612,495222,060
  Point Chevalier1,155,304497,805
  Avondale1,285,613499,936
  Epsom3,044,7271,182,377
  Remuera5,844,2092,323,091
  Orakei180,175143,800
  Tamaki2,050,6071,250,728
  Total of City52,145,87524,789,762
Newmarket1,676,971858,830
Onehunga3,137,6821,119,952
Takapuna2,664,9791,186,106
Northcote654,364281,309
New Lynn787,970265,020
Mount Albert5,625,5431,931,750
Mount Eden5,881,1172,152,063
One Tree Hill3,454,9981,420,217
Otahuhu1,382,561463,745
Pukekohe949,263463,527
Hamilton5,862,8432,535,118
Cambridge804,151301,191
Ngaruawahia248,91065,360
Te Awamutu688,572271,463
Thames992,335317,189
Tauranga877,689410,936
Paeroa508,323174,023
Waihi336,37743,022
Morrinsville625,893239,240
Te Aroha748,108287,715
Rotorua1,937,0111,019,283
Whakatane371,693103,337
Taumarunui702,142277,952
Te Kuiti682,431254,577
Opotiki364,881182,287
Gisborne5,188,6751,893,605
Wairoa768,624335,142
Napier4,650,6941,725,806
Hastings3,586,2361,531,449
Dannevirke1,476,188501,121
Woodville179,62155,566
Waipawa323,289140,991
Waipukurau480,342161,910
New Plymouth5,40,9581,755,138
Hawera1,834,912708,351
Patea159,38057,642
Waitara335,713102,289
Inglewood257,69887,806
Stratford1,112,019451,195
Eltham581,204199,095
Wanganui City9,601,7303,595,260
Marton864,301215,798
Raetihi238,00454,332
Ohakune130,23640,418
Taihape659,556324,001
Feilding1,577,336554,710
Palmerston North*7,433,6522,488,943
Foxton298,38571,425
WELLINGTON CITY  
  City Portion39,636,89020,776,610
  Wadestown "1,333,785412,055
  Northland "980,235296,495
  Melrose—  
  Kilbirnie "5,707,6751,691,875
  Island Bay "1,976,945564,145
  Ohiro "3,153,605906,620
  Onslow Portion1,593,405477,855
  Karori "2,096,780644,575
  Miramar "3,916,8201,019,420
  Total of City60,396,14026,789,650
Shannon210,35286,470
Levin772,698218,753
Otaki340,968149,052
Pahiatua356,53296,826
Masterton2,701,957858,093
Carterton513,568103,404
Greytown222,50854,706
Upper Hutt785,731232,130
Lower Hutt5,062,9241,988,407
Petone2,835,063658,437
Eketahuna165,64144,954
Martinborough252,79847,940
Featherston199,72544,681
Eastbourne757,600292,725
Richmond268,102119,731
Nelson City3,069,8461,267,601
Picton391,498151,475
Blenheim1,679,246584,209
Motueka416,170188,669
Westport754,331344,264
Greymouth1,076,264272,648
Brunner77,06417,592
Kumara32,9936,889
Hokitika430,88188,861
Ross24,7627,358
Runanga66,28220,283
Rangiora612,630165,525
Kaiapoi336,55889,618
CHRISTCHURCH CITY  
  St. Albans Portion5,104,5701,762,660
  North Richmond "601,380162,350
  Papanui "1,163,645398,610
  Richmond "380,485121,870
  North-east "1,207,075505,440
  North-west "3,830,8802,059,020
  South-east "2,805,8653,800,925
  South-west "6,629,3653,800,925
  Sydenham "3,041,6551,040,200
  Opawa "318,235123,440
  St. Martin's "272,29086,605
  Beekenham-Fisherton "434,350112,700
  Linwood "1,905,210665,060
  Linwood North "538,035141,240
  Avonside "417,280128,280
  Linwood East "154,15544,185
  Spreydon West "952,385301,675
  Spreydon East "959,360261,640
  Woolston "1,085,950341,000
  Total of City31,502,17013,370,300
New Brighton1,151,700424,485
Sumner860,620322,782
Lyttelton711,035264,315
Akaroa166,99373,611
Riccarton1,514,308413,128
Ashburton733,759274,349
Timaru5,567,2321,956,182
Geraldine210,01451,510
Temuka428,515130,625
Waimate537,507128,810
Oamaru1,658,207556,207
Hampden32,3279,657
Naseby19,9782,583
Palmerston126,70829,738
Waikouaiti126,68539,868
..££
Port Chalmers384,241120,778
West Harbour318,82584,715
DUNEDIN CITY  
  Valley Portion1,087,021295,724
  Maori Hill "909,192244,525
  Roslyn "1,727,380480,650
  Mornington "1,170,707204,785
  Leith "4,712,4711,830,584
  Central "5,229,6582,199,690
  Caversham "1,623,099406,030
  South Dunedin "1,108,216275,975
  Bay "1,113,666229,412
  Total of City18,687,5006,227,372
St. Kilda1,791,551395,558
Green Island404,63585,550
Mosgiel308,67097,220
Roxburgh86,21021,640
Lawrence108,84428,989
Tapanui42,7009,125
Milton247,96335,996
Balclutha329,930108,282
Kaitangata112,77131,538
Cromwell84,81616,229
Alexandra97,69315,085
Arrowtown20,6852,765
Queenstown172,32534,405
Gore1,097,903323,346
Mataura315,43086,065
Winton184,89056,845
Invereargill City5,573,1561,698,591
South Invereargill166,86779,301
Riverton177,24249,362
Bluff370,155106,885

INDEPENDENT TOWN DISTRICTS,

GROSS CAPITAL AND UNIMPROVED VALUES, 1930.

Town District.Capital Value (Land and Improvements).Unimproved Value of Land (included in previous Column).
 ££
Kaitaia170,11168,650
Kaikohe156,87055,670
Hikurangi174,66143,971
Kamo129,59543,500
Warkworth91,37523,290
Helensville236,14079,875
Henderson297,807135,280
Glen Eden293,000108,840
Ellerslie795,029271,702
Waiuku278,57598,290
Howick218,046103,471
Papatoetoe836,418570,802
Manurewa464,125178,620
Papakura522,842231,198
Tuakau188,35870,553
Huntly340,46696,096
Leamington146,89068,060
Te Puke316,419122,754
Matamata391,845144,160
Putaruru177,67069,170
Otorohanga132,80251,482
Taradale285,677135,760
Havelock North344,752125,976
Opunake209,52669,982
Manaia118,533226,605
Waverley115,75026,442
Rangataua31,4869,443
Mangaweka57,59821,974
Hunterville105,88836,753
Bulls121,86238,065
Manunui71,28825,946
Johnsonville325,234106,654
Tahunanui166,46352,409
Cobden108,78634,682
Leeston168,24039,790
Tinwald131,24559,910
Pleasant Point117,28539,590
Nightcaps75,92515,145
Otautau141,25343,918
Lumsden53,97415,251
Wyndham123,05539,410

Chapter 29. SECTION XXVIII.—BANKING.

BANKS OF ISSUE.

THE Banking Act, 1908, which consolidated the law of New Zealand relating to the general business of banking in the Dominion, provides that the incorporation of banks by Royal Charter shall be as effectual within New Zealand as Acts of the General Assembly. The number of directors is prescribed by the Act, and authority is given to any bank to increase its capital on a resolution of the shareholders. Transfers of shares on which there is any liability must be approved by the directors or their duly appointed attorney or attorneys. Every bank trading in the Dominion is required to furnish quarterly statements of its business, for publication in the Gazette. A sworn copy of an entry in the books of a bank shall in all legal proceedings be evidence of such entry, and a bank is not required in any legal proceedings to which it is not a party to produce its books before a Court, unless ordered by a Judge for special cause. Provision is made for bank holidays, and for the destruction of cheques, drafts, bills of exchange, or promissory notes after the expiration of ten years from the date or due date of such documents.

Part II of the Bills of Exchange Act, 1908, consolidates the law relating to cheques on a bank.

The Companies Act, 1908, with the exception of Part IX (re companies incorporated outside New Zealand), and also of the provisions relating to branch registers, does not apply to banking companies formed within and operating only within the Dominion.

There are six banks of issue trading in New Zealand, two of these institutions, the Bank of New Zealand and the National Bank of New Zealand, being incorporated by special Acts of the General Assembly of the Dominion. The Bank of New Zealand has branches in London, Australia, Fiji, and Samoa, while its branches and agencies within the Dominion number 230. The other five banks have between them 305 establishments within the Dominion, making a total of 535. or an average of one bank to every 2,824 inhabitants.

CAPITAL AND RESERVE FUNDS.

The paid-up capital of the above banks, their reserve funds, and the rate and amount of their last dividend as on the 31st December, 1930, were as follows:—

Bank.Paid-up Capital.Rate per Cent. per Annum of Last Dividend and Bonus.Amount of Last Dividend and Bonus.Amount of Reserved Profits at Time of declaring Dividend.

* Interest payable for half-year.

Bank of New Zealand—£Per Cent.££
  4–per-cent. stock guaranteed by New Zealand Government529,988..10,599*..
  "A" preference shares issued to the Crown (Act of 1920)500,0001050,000..
  "B" preference shares issued to the Crown (Act of 1920)1,375,00013 3/11181,250..
  "C" long-term mortgage shares issued to the Crown234,375614,0624,173,156
  "D" long-term mortgage shares468,7507 1/235,156..
Ordinary shares3,750,00014 1/4537,500..
Union Bank of Australia, Ltd.4,000,00012 1/2250,0004,850,000
Bank of New South Wales7,500,0009 1/4731,2506,150,000
Bank of Australasia4,500,00014315,0004,636,943
National Bank of New Zealand, Ltd.2,000,00012120,0002,294,171
Commercial Bank of Australia, Ltd.— ......
  Ordinary1,923,39915135,1562,255,549
  Preference2,117,350442,3472,255,549

The movement of paid-up capital and reserved profits, as at 31st December, during the last ten years is given below:—

Year.Paid-up Capital.Reserved Profits.
 ££
192118,224,65511,778,582
192220,488,22514,210,228
192321,727,52615,131,489
192422,327,53719,461,399
192524,581,06417,627,901
192624,772,28420,000,461
192727,041,13021,542,680
192828,439,26523,497,555
192928,754,16324,339,031
193028,898,86224,359,819

LIABILITIES.

The liabilities of the banks of issue for the last ten years are shown in the table following, the figures given referring to New Zealand business only The liabilities shown represent the average of the four quarters of the year.

Year.Notes in Circulation.Bills in Circulation.Balances due to other Banks.Deposits.Total Liabilities.*

* Including from 1927 transfers from Long-term Mortgage Department in case of Bank of New Zealand.

 £££££
19217,569,319191,2731,650,43649,397,41158,808,439
19227,019,220266,963669,25745,913,39453,868,834
19236,593,068307,419264,32349,039,48256,204,292
19246,587,546315,601725,58949,502,49957,131,235
19256,775,470312,983924,04252,207,20260,219,697
19266,730,421292,370850,25650,135,11458,008,161
19276,510,018292,369948,92648,294,09656,321,397
19286,374,043307,0071,146,54353,799,22161,850,595
19296,433,911327,667850,44157,609,74665,232,866
19306,255,717269,2941,024,96356,425,01463,984,419

The next table shows the total liabilities for each quarter during the same period:—

QUARTERLY LIABILITIES, 1921–31.

Year.March Quarter.June Quarter.September Quarter.December Quarter.Average of Quarters.
 £££££
192162,815,64962,255,47456,946,85853,215,77358,808,439
192254,350,33655,365,32453,815,54551,914,13253,868,834
192355,888,10159,459,26755,968,70553,501,09556,204,292
192458,860,05758,673,34355,347,45855,644,08057,131,235
192561,309,07562,215,23859,194,08458,160,39169,219,697
192659,484,11060,765,98957,219,99554,562,55158,008,161
192756,804,37158,092,95754,575,76355,812,49756,321,397
192860,554,20663,658,26961,789,57461,400,32961,850,595
192966,055,87567,481,60864,773,54362,620,43765,232,866
193064,982,78766,208,80963,547,53761,198,54363,984,419
193161,215,97762,672,52961,246,884....

Details of liabilities from September quarter of 1929 to the corresponding quarter of 1931 are now given.

LIABILITIES, 1929–31.

Quarter.Notes in Circulation.Bills in Circulation.Balances due to other Banks.Deposits.Transfers from Longterm Mortgage Department.*Total Liabilities.

* Bank of New Zealand only.

 ££££££
September, 19296,272,354299,891833,53257,367,766..64,773,543
December, 19296,514,523314,257746,52355,015,134..62,620,437
March, 19306,417,039336,470759,95257,469,326..64,982,787
June, 19306,433,265255,445672,71258,847,387..60,208,809
September, 19306,039,175246,9641,110,85956,150,539..63,547,537
December, 19306,133,388238,2981,556,32953,232,80337,72564,198,543
March, 19315,802,261215,7211,005,74654,141,06551,18461,245,977
June, 19315,815,713177,5121,644,59554,996,12538,584,62,672,529
September, 19315,584,542186,7061,966,06053,466,00343,57361,246,884

ASSETS.

Assets are now presented in a manner similar to that in which liabilities are shown. The figures represent the average of the four quarters of the year.

Year.Coin and Bullion.Notes and Bills discounted.Debts due, exclusive of Bad Debts.Balances due from other Banks.All other Assets.Total Assets.
 ££££££
19217,660,5322,463,39648,144,1451,634,9758,798,23468,701,282
19227,822,5621,643,73043,124,4481,143,9578,044,87361,779,570
19237,900,5941,609,30241,712,940717,5757,700,82459,641,235
19247,816,1451,589,76342,969,898725,5898,224,47061,325,865
19257,722,9171,639,16843,659,7871,214,3217,892,61562,128,808
19267,797,3191,787,50447,361,756881,8457,936,87365,765,297
19277,874,9711,610,36848,421,835978,2647,741,23866,626,676
19287,511,8331,286,18544,893,2781,301,9077,826,28262,819,485
19297,051,3911,103,14948,175,045955,8038,190,14165,475,529
19306,798,5561,173,36752,484,0301,075,3348,216,78469,748,071

The next table shows the total assets for each quarter during the same period:—

QUARTERLY ASSETS. 1921–31.

Year.March Quarter.June Quarter.September Quarter.December Quarter.Average of Quarters.
 £££££
192171,097,42371,664,58566,378,42865,664,69168,701,282
192264,666,80963,352,32259,343,19659,755,95161,779,570
192359,335,21758,313,69258,797,00762,119,02359,641,235
192461,523,98560,243,83460,268,64163,276,99961,325,865
192561,199,18660,452,02961,340,14665,523,87062,128,808
192665,171,19465,624,70464,367,51067,897,77965,765,297
192767,646,15667,529,75764,608,32766,062,46366,626,676
192863,164,33962,736,74661,324,36764,052,48862,819,485
192962,650,70363,478,79265,979,61169,793,01165,475,529
193069,855,43670,211,06968,546,94370,378,83669,748,071
193169,413,04668,877,97567,210,657....

In the next table details of assets are given for September quarter, 1929, to September quarter, 1931.

ASSETS, 1929–31.

Quarter.Coin and Bullion.Notes and Bills discounted.Debts due, exclusive of Bad Debts.Balances due from other Banks.All other Assets.Total Assets.
1929.££££££
September7,109,873994,38848,543,604990,7648,340,98265,979,611
December 1930.6,614,9631,195,34552,612,487821,5998,548,61769,793,011
March6,048,8411,229,64252,447,136827,1118,702,70669,855,136
June6,843,5671,188,69052,874,472723,2528,581,08870,211,069
September6,838,8771,107,06251,399,8401,144,5378,056,62768,546,943
December 1931.6,862,9381,168,07453,214,6741,606,4347,526,71670,378,836
March6,942,0481,067,84553,264,3901,049,3337,089,43069,413,046
June6,926,030895,67452,499,8601,690,1716,866,24068,877,975
September6,930,870709,55350,224,9041,993,5587,352,67267,210,657

DEPOSITS AND ADVANCES.

The total amount of deposits, the amount per head of mean population, the total advances, and the ratio of advances to deposits, taking the average of the four quarters for each of the last ten years, are as follows:—

Year.Deposits.Advances.
Total Amount.Per Head of Population.Total Amount.Ratio to Deposits.
 ££ s. d.£Per Cent.
192149,397,41138 13 1050,607,541102.45
192245,913,39435 3 744,768,76897.51
192349,039,48236 18 543,322,24288.34
192449,502,49936 11 1144,559,66190.01
192552,207,20237 14 245,298,95586.77
192650,135,11435 9 349,149,26098.03
192748,294,09633 11 450,032,203103.60
192853,799,22136 19 146,179,46385.84
192957,609,74639 2 349,278,19485.54
193056,425,01437 16 253,657,39795.10

A fifty-years table of deposits and advances will be found in the Statistical Summary at the latter end of this volume.

Deposits for each quarter of the year are now given.

QUARTERLY DEPOSITS, 1921–31.

Year.March Quarter.June Quarter.September Quarter.December Quarter.Average of Quarters.
 £££££
192153,455,13553,699,62847,101,63043,333,25049,397,411
192244,866,83947,399,60046,957,70344,429,43445,913,394
192348,659,63752,091,99448,983,79846,422,49749,039,482
192451,693,55151,606,63247,853,80046,856,01349,502,499
192651,690,84254,551,31051,459,75149,720,89752,207,202
192651,314,67452,595,62750,010,35646,619,79850,135,114
192748,624,08449,773,41047,302,89847,475,99148,294,096
192852,336,87254,903,20854,224,70453,732,09653,799,221
192958,209,93459,849,14957,367,70055,015,13457,609,746
193057,469,32658,847,38750,150,53953,232,80356,425,014
193154,141,06554,996,12553,466,003....

The following table shows the three different classes of deposits for each quarter from 1926 onwards:—

Year.March Quarter.June Quarter.September Quarter.December Quarter.
Government.
 ££££
19264,012,1944,326,2784,027,5032,383,149
19273,095,2713,283,0432,089,1471,774,934
19282,378,5771,956,0751,628,6872,070,690
19292,864,4392,794,2552,799,1401,658,402
19303,400,0865,099,3493,600,1001,850,407
19312,889,1263,826,7382,694,786..
Not bearing Interest.
192626,865,85127,594,49624,907,96123,131,103
192724,410,77824,741,26321,815,50521,438,335
192824,482,15125,357,14523,344,95322,179,749
192925,736,74320,810,88123,968,29522,728,494
193023,905,82223,225,86420,803,17118,597,839
193118,329,85318,124,16216,590,661..
Bearing Interest.
192620,436,2020,674,85321,074,89221,105,546
192721,088,03521,749,10423,398,24624,262,722
192825,476,14427,589,98829,251,06429,481,658
192929,608,75230,241,01330,600,33130,628,238
193030,097,41830,522,17431,747,26832,775,557
193132,922,08633,045,22534,180,556..

In the non-interest-bearing class, which is made up of current accounts, the lowest level is generally associated with the final quarter of the year, and the highest with the second quarter, a state of affairs probably due largely to the seasonal influence of sheep-farming among the Dominion's productive activities. Interest-bearing deposits, and the proportion of these to the total, show a marked increase during recent years. Government deposits also are usually at their lowest level in the December quarter, certain classes of taxation receipts mainly coming to hand in the earlier portion of the calendar year.

The table following shows the amount of advances quarterly during the last ten years, together with the ratio to deposits:—

QUARTERLY ADVANCES AND RATIO TO DEPOSITS, 1921–31.

Year.Total Advances.Percentage of Advances to Deposits.
March.June.September.December.March.June.September.December.
 ££££    
192152,446,34154,385,48648,039,61047,558,72798.11101.27101.98109.75
192246,491,31646,155,93342,994,44843,431,017103.6297.3791.5697.65
192342,521,57141,711,27342,826,72846,229,39587.3880.0787.43199.58
192444,103,52443,975,58743,928,08145,936,45385.9085.0491.7998.36
192543,730,26243,935,77144,975,36048,554,42682.3780.5487.4097.64
192648,285,14048,714,74248,323,94651,273,21194.0092.6296.03109.12
192750,800,80950,753,10748,815,23149,759,644163.88101.44102.52104.26
192846,676,37145,426,95645,119,42448,101,10488.0382.7483.2189.52
192946,359,74447,407,21149,537,99253,807,83279.6479.2286.3597.81
193053,676,77854,063,16252,506,90254,382,74893.4091.8793.51102,16
193154,332,23553,395,53550,933,557..100.3597,0995.26..

The amount of advances generally attains a maximum in the final quarter of each year.

COMPARISON WITH AUSTRALIA.

Deposits per head of population in banks of issue in each of the Australian States during the second (June) quarter of each of the last five years are shown. Figures for New Zealand are given by way of comparison.

state.1926.1927.1928.1929.1930.
 £ s. d.£ s. d.£ s. d.£ s. d.£ s. d.
New South Wales45 0 345 0 1149 14 251 2 1048 14 7
Victoria53 4 253 6 752 11 155 14 549 17 8
Queensland38 10 1037 1 539 17 840 17 639 9 7
South Australia38 6 1139 13 939 6 536 14 935 5 5
Western Australia22 17 726 5 528 7 1028 2 424 16 2
Tasmania26 5 927 17 431 4 932 2 830 18 0
Northern Territory57 11 150 11 151 16 847 7 337 11 4
  Total, Commonwealth43 18 243 19 346 3 047 9 1044 6 6
New Zealand37 6 234 12 638 0 240 13 1139 10 2

It should be noted that the figures for each of the Australian States and also for the whole Commonwealth are exclusive of deposits at the Commonwealth Bank. Excluding savings-bank deposits (which are included in the comparative table of savings-banks which appears towards the end of this section), deposits with the Commonwealth Bank for June quarter of 1930 represented £3 18s. 10d. per head of population.

MONTHLY BANKING STATISTICS.

The statistics which follow have been compiled from weekly returns furnished by the six banks of issue. The collection of these returns was initiated in April, 1928, the first return being that for the week ended 9th April. These statistics provide a valuable addition to the financial statistics of the Dominion, furnishing, as they do, more adequate data for the interpretation of changes in the financial, commercial, and Industrial structure of the country. The majority of the items, it is true, are already provided for in the quarterly bank statements, although the value of such quarterly data is largely discounted by its infrequency. Bank debits and bank clearings are new items, designed to give some indication of changes in the volume of business. Debits represent the total amounts debited to customers' accounts at all branches, and clearings show the total outward exchanges delivered at all branches.

The tables following show by months a summary of the weekly returns from January, 1930, to the latest month available. The figures represent the average of four or five weekly returns, the period in each case terminating with the week ending on the last Monday of the month. In the weekly returns debits and clearings represent transactions during the week; all other items show the position at the end of the week.

ADVANCES AND DEPOSITS.

Weekly Average of Four or Five Weeks endedAdvances.Deposits.Ratio of Advances to Deposits.
Notes and Bills discounted.Debts due.Government.Not bearing Interest.Bearing Interest.
1930.£££££Per Cent.
January 271,207,86752,300,7112,442,94823,364,13930,313,06895.38
February 241,171,01451,912,9062,917,41924,024,40130,179,43292.88
March 311,293,96452,991,6344,699,52924,244,30120,850,29792.32
April 281,236,94653,703,8945,218,10824,016,25029,967,39892.80
May 261,197,92053,004,9305,100,17723,273,27130,582,05491.90
June 301,142,70652,034,9264,955,68122,555,38930,967,20291.01
July 281,067,15451,222,7344,734,74321,743,21331,210,55890.58
August 251,118,32651,425,8244,347,03720,552,14131,646,01292.92
September 291,129,97351,520,7342,004,83720,251,38632,226,43496.48
October 271,179,09653,098,1541,704,60718,993,70532,654,957101.62
November 241,180,14053,324,7201,869,60118,474,11532,828,637102.51
December 29 1931.1,149,60453,219,8651,927,09318,380,12132,829,565102.32
January 261,072,36853,059,9512,186,17918,198,91032,910,040101.51
February 231,072,69853,306,9442,332,36018,613,81133,917,923100.77
March 301,060,33453,393,8903,896,89718,207,39032,831,05499.12
April 271,011,46753,598,9391,113,60718,376,11532,770,09998.82
May 25915,71052,764,6213,841,20918,098,28733,063,54797.60
June 29787,01351,408,5293,585,66817,943,20433,250,66695.28
July 27726,00850,612,1333,541,96317,400,82333,658,60394.02
August 31707,31149,732,7612,813,12916,477,81234,329,62994.07
September 28695,89450,449,9231,699,68315,921,56434,516,16598.10

DEBITS, CLEARINGS, RESERVES, AND NOTES.

Weekly Average of Four or Five Weeks endedBank Debits.Bank Clearings.Metal Reserves.Legal-tender Notes.
Government.Other.Coin.Bullion.Gross Circulation.Net Circulation.
1930.£££££££
January 274,213,48815,351,5289,137,2856,502,45460,0486,426,3576,262,185
February 246,434,16418,103,03610,924,2736,593,01458,7786,412,2126,260,074
March 317,886,30120,154,32511,652,0369,580,56658,9876,621,8536,458,075
April 284,190,95715,488,2639,600,2806,745,73757,4356,734,5416,596,597
May 264,613,23516,740,7239,998,7326,623,24055,2666,390,6676,259,593
June 304,530,60614,749,7568,776,3536,818,79829,1366,402,6106,265,220
July 285,480,85214,376,2008,847,0956,831,82211,4106,111,3275,973,305
August 255,357,00613,435,1857,926,3166,830,65412,4656,115,8325,979,724
September 296,521,33713,552,9378,346,6946,819,92312,0706,091,7605,967,778
October 273,762,84313,281,6167,799,3796,836,90111,5225,931,7395,876,823
November 244,342,34913,116,7037,763,1246,848,37715,5375,926,0985,870,820
December 29 1931.3,527,77715,279,4678,307, 1570,858,25815,509,6,460,4956,391,805
January 263,165,4110,701,4976,871,1446,940,75614,6575,795,0155,728,447
February 235,057,48013,033,0756,855,4896,962,51316,0735,738,2605,678,425
March 306,661,98913,941,0658,164,2066,920,68410,190,859,2565,801,931
April 273,132,51612,446,2347,008,9106,909,5527,819,062,6685,011,263
May 254,008,48412,356,9137,235,7226,921,5179,0965,794,0785,745,576
June 293,381,87110,946,9756,483,9116,920,5348,7245,715,4515,671,061
July 273,807,08811,421,3636,400,7836,936,33911,1075,540,2515,496,417
August 314,999,96410,406,3495,960,8846,929,27911,7405,631,4635,587,111
September 283,897,8459,711,6875,364,9206,927,39311,4715,614,5115,570,180

TRADE BALANCE AND BANK RESOURCES.

The prosperity of New Zealand is so intimately bound up with conditions of external trade—in which the Dominion holds the highest per caput rate in the world—that business conditions generally, and consequently banking resources, are susceptible in a marked degree to any appreciable change in the balance of trade. A favourable export season, in which there is a substantial excess of exports over imports, spells a period of prosperity characterized by increased bank deposits and a diminution in advances, the resultant increase in the excess of deposits over advances being roughly on the same scale as the improvement in the trade balance. Conversely, a movement in the trade balance unfavourable to the Dominion tends to produce slump conditions marked by diminished bank deposits and an increase in advances. In these circumstances, the excess of deposits over advances is reduced, and may (depending on the severity of the slump) disappear altogether, to give way to an excess of advances. Here again the movement corresponds roughly to the recession in the trade balance.

This close relationship between trade and banking movements is well brought out in the diagram, which shows progress over the last thirty-two years. The trade balance is for each calendar year, and the banking resources represent the average for each December quarter. Notwithstanding an occasional lag in the banking movement, the correlation established is striking.

OVERDRAFT AND DISCOUNT RATES.

The overdraft rates and the rates of discount current in the Dominion were 1/2 per cent. higher in 1920 than the corresponding rates ruling prior to the European War. A further increase of 1/2 per cent., following a period when importations had been made on a larger scale than at any previous time in the Dominion's history, was made in January, 1921, the demand on banks for money being very considerable. Another aspect of the position was the rapid diminution—from twenty millions to two millions—in the excess of deposits (other than Government) over advances during the closing six months of 1920. It is not surprising accordingly to find a further increase in the overdraft (and the discount) rates as from March, 1921. There was no further alteration in the rate until January, 1923, when the overdraft rate was reduced to 6 1/2 per cent., a rate which ruled until April, 1927. As a result of financial stringency, occasioned by adverse trade conditions during 1926–27, both the overdraft and discount rates were increased to 7 per cent. in May, 1927. Vastly improved conditions, brought about by the successful export season of 1927–28 and a diminution in imports, were responsible for the reduction of both rates to 6 1/2 per cent. in July, 1928; but by February, 1930, conditions had so changed that a return was made to the 7 per cent. rates.

ISSUE OF NOTES.

The Banking Act, 1908, deals with the issue of notes generally. The Governor-General may empower any bank to issue and circulate notes, subject to the provisions and restrictions contained in the charter or letters patent under which such bank is incorporated; all such notes to be payable in gold only at the office of the bank at the place of issue, and to be a first charge on all assets of the bank.

On the 5th August, 1914, immediately after the outbreak of the late war, an amendment to the Banking Act was passed empowering the Governor-General in Council, from time to time, to make a Proclamation declaring "that the notes payable on demand by any bank therein named, and then issued or thereafter to be issued or reissued within New Zealand under any lawful authority in that behalf, shall during the period limited by the Proclamation be everywhere within New Zealand a good and legal tender of money to the amount therein expressed to be payable." Conditions governing the issue of such Proclamation are laid down, and the bank may be required to give adequate security that it will redeem the notes in gold on the expiration of the period covered by the Proclamation. Provision is also made for payment by the State Treasury in case of default by the bank. During the period any such Proclamation is in force coined gold must not be exported except with the consent of the Minister of Finance. During the period between 5th August, 1914, and 5th November, 1919, this prohibition also applied to uncoined gold.

Immediately on the passing of the amendment referred to, a Proclamation was gazetted declaring notes of all six banks of issue doing business in New Zealand to be legal tender from the 6th August to the 6th September, 1914. Further extensions were made from time to time, and the present authority expires on 10th January, 1935*.

The private Act of the Bank of New Zealand contains the following clause: "That the total amount of promissory notes payable on demand, issued and in circulation within the Dominion, shall not at any time exceed the amount of coin, bunion, and public securities which shall for the time being be held by the said corporation within the Dominion of New Zealand or within the United Kingdom, nor three times the amount of the coin for the time being held by the said corporation within the said Dominion." Similar provision exists relating to the National Bank of New Zealand, Limited.

* Subject, however, to earlier termination in the event of a Central Reserve Bank being established.

Securities held in the United Kingdom were included in the amount of reserves against notes by the Bank of New Zealand Act, 1920, which amended the New Zealand Bank Act, 1861. A proclamation gazetted in August, 1916, under the provisions of section 44 of the Finance Act of that year, had authorized the Minister of Finance to permit any bank to include such securities. By this proclamation, which is still in force (section 44 of the Finance Act, 1916, being by section 66 of the Finance Act, 1917, declared to continue in force until a date to be fixed by the Governor-General in Council), the limit of note-issue of any bank was laid down as "the total amount of all coin, bullion, and public securities held by that Bank in New Zealand," the stipulation that the note-issue must not exceed three times the amount of coin held in the Dominion being in abeyance.

It should be noted that the figures of notes in circulation given in this section relate to liabilities only, and exclude notes held by the issuing bank. Statistics as to the number of notes created and remaining uncancelled are not available.

POST OFFICE SAVINGS-BANK.

In connection with the Post Office in New Zealand a savings-bank has been conducted since the 1st February, 1867. The minimum deposit receivable, except in certain specified cases, is Is., and no interest is given on any sum less than £1 or in excess of £2,000, Interest on sums up to £500 is paid at the rate of 3 3/4 per cent. (reduced from 4 per cent. as from 1st August, 1931) per annum, and on sums between £500 and £2,000 at the rate of 3 1/4 per cent. for the amount over £500, For some years prior to 1st April, 1928, interest was payable on amounts up to £5,000, and such amounts on deposit at that date continue to bear interest at 3 1/4 per cent.

The Postmaster-General may pay deposits to a maximum of £200 to the legal representative of a deceased depositor without requiring him to take out letters of administration or to prove the will. This provision, together with another provision whereby a depositor may nominate one or more persons to receive part or all of the amount at credit after the depositor's death, enables a widow or orphan to obtain possession of perhaps much-needed funds without either delay or cost.

The number of post-offices open for the transaction of savings-bank business at the 31st March, 1931, was 884.

There were 98,298 new accounts opened during the year ended the 31st March, 1931, and 73,012 accounts were closed during the period. The total number of open accounts at the 31st March, 1931, was 878,043, or 58 to every 100 of the population, including Maoris.

Year ended 31st March,Number of Depositors at End of Year.Total Amount of Deposits during Year.Total Amount of Withdrawals during Year.Excess of Deposits over Withdrawals.Interest.Total Amount to Credit of Depositors at End of Year.

The minus sign (-) represents excess of withdrawals over deposits.

  £££££
1922678,93029,125,99730,236,231—1,110,2341,599,90743,841,704
1923690,79026,682,42727,769,263—1,086,8361,605,52544,360,393
1924710,15729,598,37229,510,32188,0511,649,97646,098,421
1925735,14829,582,89730,413,609—830,7121,680,92046,948,628
1926758,15531,833,62232,602,506—768,8841,731,57347,911,322
1927783,82729,456,38330,149,629—693,2461,767,42648,985,502
1928804,72527,611,06630,584,997—2,973,9311,747,15647,758,726
1929828,29627,252,38128,111,940—859,5591,745,05048,644,217
1930852,75728,561,85429,575,994—1,014,1401,806,41449,436,491
1931878,04324,531,56928,063,338—3,531,7691,763,82547,668,547

There was a steady increase in the average amount standing to the credit of each depositor up to the 31st March, 1921, but a practically continuous fall has been recorded since then. The average open account at 31st March, 1931. was £54 5s. 9d., as against £57 19s. 5d. in 1930.

The total interest credited to depositors from the 1st February, 1867, to the 31st March, 1931, has aggregated £30,804,737, a sum equal to 65 per cent. of the total amount remaining on deposit at the 31st March, 1931.

The securities standing in the name of the Postmaster-General on account of the Post Office Savings-bank Fund on the 31st March, 1931, represented a nominal value of £48,058,340. Most of this fund is invested in New Zealand Government securities. A summary of the investments is as follows:—

 £
In New Zealand Government securities46,993,887
In local bodies' securities518,600
In Government stock of other British countries545,853
..£48,058,340

TRUSTEE SAVINGS-BANKS.

There are five savings-banks not connected with the Post Office, viz.—Auckland, established in 1847; New Plymouth, 1850; Dunedin, 1864; Invercargill, 1864; and Hokitika, 1866. The total amount to the credit of depositors at the 31st March, 1931, was £9,686,586, representing an average account of £47 12s. 2d. Figures for ten years are as follows:—

Year ended 31st March,Number of Depositors at End of Year.Total Amount of Deposits during Year.Total Amount of Withdrawals during Year.Excess of Deposits over Withdrawals.Interest.Total Amount to Credit of Depositors at End of Year.

* Excess of withdrawals over deposits.

  £££££
1922104,3953,191,1813,265,338-74,157*150,5013,917,428
1923110,0774,076,8763,511,038565,838180,4354,663,701
1924117,4424,492,8814,145,848347,033205,8455,216,579
1925124,7314,823,8394,526,652297,187226,3665,740,132
1926135,0745,392,7295,022,121370,608253,6436,364,383
1927151,4075,500,2815,137,088363,193280,5347,008,110
1928166,6945,787,8355,453,091334,744314,5537,657,407
1929180,0156,307,5095,839,660467,849352,8638,478,119
1930193,0846,703,6226,324,762378,860376,5269,233,505
1931204,4676,555,2866,512,46942,817410,2649,686,586

The following table shows the results of the transactions of each of the trustee savings-banks during the twelve months ended 31st March, 1931.

Bank.Number of Depositors at End of Year.Total Amount of Deposits during Year.Total Amount of Withdrawals during Year.Excess of Deposits over Withdrawals.Interest.Total Amount to Credit of Depositors at End of Year.

* Excess of withdrawals over deposits.

  £££££
Auckland153,1614,262,2534,199,26562,988271,0566,418,288
New Plymouth9,300386,789345,87540,91419,111490,551
Hokitika1,81439,82947,700-7,871*5,629132,782
Dunedin27,024962,058983,345-21,287*87,0791,966,387
Invercargill13,168904,357936,284-31,927*27,389678,578
  Totals204,4676,555,2866,512,46942,817410,2649,686,586

SAVINGS-BANKS DEPOSITS IN AUSTRALIA AND NEW ZEALAND.

The deposits in the savings-banks of the Commonwealth and of New Zealand on the 31st March, 1931, are shown in the table following. The Australian figures, which are inclusive of deposits in the branches of the Commonwealth Savings-bank in the various States, are taken from the Quarterly Summary of Australian Statistics issued by the Commonwealth Statistician.

State.Number of Accounts.Amount on Deposit.Average Amount per Account.Deposits to Credit per Head of Population.
  ££ s. d.£ s. d.
New South Wales1,862,02670,773,00038 0 228 5 2
Victoria1,622,13762,405,00038 9 534 15 1
Queensland508,73422,044,00043 6 723 2 10
South Australia569,94821,230,00037 5 036 8 5
Western Australia371,51410,780,00029 0 425 13 2
Tasmania180,1365,347,00029 13 824 6 10
Federal Capital Territory9,246250,00027 0 728 7 6
Northern Territory1,35442,00031 1 119 2 6
  Total, Commonwealth5,125,095192,871,00037 12 829 14 6
New Zealand1,082,51057,355,00052 19 837 19 3

SUMMARY OF ALL DEPOSITS.

The average deposits standing to the credit of depositors in the banks of issue for the week ended 30th March, 1931, were £55,421,129, and if to this figure be added the deposits in the Post Office and trustee savings-banks at the same date the grand total amounts to £112,776,262, representing an average of £74 12s. 10d. per head of population. In addition there are the deposits with the building societies referred to later in this book, and there are also deposits with financial companies, &c., of which no particulars are collected.

Chapter 30. SECTION XXIX.—INSURANCE.

SUBSECTION A.—LIFE INSURANCE.

INTRODUCTORY.

THE statutory provisions affecting life insurance in New Zealand are in the main contained in the Life Insurance Act, 1908, and the Life Insurance Amendment Act, 1921–22. Any association other than a friendly society which issues policies or grants annuities on human life in New Zealand comes within the scope of the enactments. Two classes of companies are distinguished—namely, local and foreign, the latter including all offices the principal place of which is situated beyond the Dominion. Every life company carrying on business at the time of the coming into operation of the amending Act of 1921–22, or commencing business thereafter, must deposit with the Public Trustee money or securities of the statutory character to the value of £5,000, and, in addition, for every £100,000 or part thereof that the total amount assured by its policies current in New Zealand exceeds £100,000, a further £5,000 until a maximum of £50,000 is reached. Deposits aggregating £618,035, representing statutory deposits by life-insurance companies, were held by the Public Trustee as at 31st March, 1931.

In the case of composite offices, provision is made for the receipts of life and annuity business to be treated as a separate fund, and the Act safeguards the interest of the policyholder by making such funds available only for liabilities arising from life business.

The law bearing on industrial assurance has received the attention of the Legislature in the Life Insurance Amendment Act, 1920. In this class of insurance the premiums must be payable at shorter intervals than three months. Provision is made for the control by regulation of the activities of this class of business. Companies are required to deposit with the Minister of Finance forms of policy tables, rates, and other documents, and policies must contain only such conditions as have been approved by the Governor-General in Council. Restrictions are placed on the forfeiture of policies in default of payments or other requirements.

Annual returns of life assurance are required to be deposited with the Minister of Finance. It is from these returns that the statistical matter following has been compiled.

Of twelve life-assurance offices operating in New Zealand at the end of 1929, three only are purely New Zealand institutions—namely, the Government Life Insurance Office, the Provident Life Assurance Co., and the Dominion Life Assurance Office of New Zealand, Ltd. Seven of the other societies have their head offices in Australia and two in England. The Provident Life Assurance Co., and four of the Australian offices transact both ordinary life and industrial business, and several of the companies have branches for assurance against accident. This latter class of insurance is dealt with in Subsection B of this section.

The statistics here given relate exclusively to business transacted in the Dominion.

LIFE INSURANCE.—ORDINARY AND INDUSTRIAL.

During 1929 the amount of new business underwritten increased by £1,009,208, compared with the previous year's increase of £1,032,109. Although the year's increase is slightly less than that of 1928, it is significant that there was an actual decrease in the whole-world business of the companies concerned of £2,437,514, and if the New Zealand operations are excluded this decrease amounts to £3,446,722. Insurances written off during 1929 were £224,081 less than the 1928 figure, as against that year's increase of £424,283 over 1927. The net result of operations for 1929 was to add £7,197,245 to the amount in force, while the amount of annual premiums payable (£3,784,841) is £267,720 in excess of the 1928 total. During the ten years from 1919 to 1929, the amount in force has increased by £51,587,446, or 96 per cent. The increase in the Dominion's population during the same period was 21 per cent. The amount in force at the end of 1929—viz., £105,271,419—was represented by 531,905 policies, compared with £53,683,973 and 318,081 policies in 1919. Ten years' figures are given in the table following.

Year.Policies Issued.Policies Discontinued.Policies existing at End of Year.
 £££
19208,319,8483,499,85258,503,969
19218,238,0204,051,60062,690,389
19227,901,1555,372,23565,219,309
192310,067,9804,901,46270,385,827
192411,008,9265,458,93575,935,818
192511,556,0226,091,48081,400,360
192611,769,2906,415,55686,754,094
192712,544,7227,188,59592,110,221
192813,576,8317,612,87898,074,174
192914,586,0397,388,794105,271,419

Policies existing at the end of the year represent a rate of 270 per 1,000 of population for 1919 and 375 per 1,000 for 1929. The sum assured rose from £45.6 per head of population in 1919 to £74.2 per head in 1929.

ORDINARY LIFE ASSURANCE.

With the exception of 1926, in which year a slight decrease of a little over £10,000 was recorded, there has been an annual increase in the amount of new business transacted since 1922. The 1929 total represents an increase of £707,483 over the 1928 figure, while the number of policies increased by 1,211, compared with the previous year's increases of £1,028,887 in sum assured and 2,208 in number of policies. An outstanding feature of the year's operations was a decrease of £270,880 in the amount discontinued during the year, the number of policies written off also being less to the extent of 285. This is the first year since 1923 to produce an actual reduction in discontinuances over the previous year's level. A table showing the progress over a period of ten years is given below.

Year.Policies issued.Policies discontinued.Policies existing at End of Year.
Number.Sum of assured.Annual Premiums.Number.Sum assured.Annual Premiums.Number.Sum assured.Annual Premiums.
  ££ ££ ££
192019,9986,856,5,68010,8162,738,50291,390186,18853,190,0331,712,753
192119,9266,778,226,72811,7723,229,942112,765194,34256,738,3491,826,716
192217,6866,376,210,68014,9104,453,186149,610197,11858,661,9761,887,786
192322,2488,408,585278,77513,6493,951,557134,289205,71763,119,0042,032,272
192423,7869,016,163302,64914,7344,329,561148,403214,76967,805,6062,186,518
192524,3809,435,956318,62616,0914,861,071164,843223,05872,380,4912,340,272
192624,4279,425,686324,34916,3255,018,926172,468231,16076,787,2512,492,153
192724,8319,797,732334,49917,1515,512,913187,813238,84081,072,0702,638,839
192827,03910,826,619371,10017,7845,786,691212,017248,09586,111,9982,797,922
192928,25011,534,102393,68517,4995,515,811194,040258,84692,130,2892,997,567

The amount in force has been added to by £6,018,291 as a result of the year's operations, as against the previous year's addition of £5,039,928.

In the case of new business transacted during 1929 the average sum assured under each policy was £409, and the average premium £3 8s. 3d. per cent., while the corresponding figures for total insurances in force are £356 and £3 5s. 1d. per cent. respectively.

Particulars of policies discontinued during the last five years are contained in the next table, annuities not being included in the numbers shown, which thus do not coincide with those given in the preceding table which includes annuities.

Year.Death.Maturity.Surrender.Lapse.Other Causes.Totals.
Number of Policies.
19251,3292,9163,3967,61778516,043
19261,3862,8094,2277,41043516,267
19271,5173,1054,4477,44358717,099
19281,5343,3224,6527,70052517,733
19291,5743,3874,7437,19754017,441
Sum assured.
 ££££££
1925443,972555,1751,002,4502,538,382321,0924,861,071
1926425,060535,3211,307,8262,579,310171,4095,018,926
1927536,610604,8361,450,8232,689,398231,2465,512,913
1928550,361758,1421,559,6062,679,806238,7765,786,691
1929541,801692,6581,531,3952,496,737253,2205,515,811

A decrease in sum assured under each of the four main headings has taken place during 1929, the main feature being the decline in lapses. The total amounts written off represent for 1929 and 1928 6.41 per cent. and 7.14 per cent. respectively of the amount in force at the end of the year immediately preceding.

The abnormal totals for surrenders during the last four years are, to some extent, the natural outcome of the high level of new business set up in 1923 and improved on in subsequent years. In most instances a policy does not acquire a surrender value until it has been in force two years.

Reducing the amounts in the foregoing table to a percentage basis, the following result is arrived at:—

Year.Death.Maturity.Surrender.Lapse.Other Causes.Total.
19259.1311.4220.6252.226.61100.00
19268.4710.6626.0651.393.42100.00
19279.7310.9726.3248.784.20100.00
19289.5113.1026.9546.314.13100.00
19299.8212.5627.7645.274.59100.00

The decline in the proportion of lapsed policies is clearly demonstrated here, the percentage of the total having decreased from 52.22 in 1925 to 45.27 in 1929. Surrenders, on the other hand, have increased their proportion from 20.62 to 27.76 in the same period.

A statement of the income and outgo of all the companies operating in the Dominion, so far as ordinary business only is concerned, further illustrates the increase in business during the last ten years. The ratio of management expenses to premium and total receipts is also given.

Year.Receipts and Expenditure.Expenses of Management.
Total Receipts, excluding Transfers.Total Expenditure, excluding Transfers.Excess of Receipts.Amount.Proportion to Premium Receipts.Proportion to Total Receipts.
 ££££Per Cent.Per Cent.
19202,513,7071,527,017986,690278,88616.5011.09
19212,648,7151,661,405987,310286,83316.0010.83
19222,763,7291,839,932923,797282,60315.1310.23
19233,003,1791,871,9711,131,208302,96015.1810.22
19243,115,1422,062,9611,052,181352,18016.3611.31
19253,275,6842,104,6091,171,075377,99416.4111.54
19263,472,5262,137,9451,334,581385,18715.7511.09
19273,616,3672,460,5221,155,845395,24015.3610.93
19283,855,1752,684,3441,170,831419,35815.2110.88
19294,139,9292,655,7671,484,162453,39615.3210.95

From 1920 to 1923 there was a downward trend in the percentage of management expenses to total receipts. During 1924, however, there was an increase of more than 1 per cent. over 1923, and this was followed by a further rise in 1925, disclosing a percentage higher than that of any other year of the decade under review. Substantial decreases, however, were recorded in each of the next four years.

ORDINARY LIFE ASSURANCE.—RECEIPTS AND EXPENDITURE (EXCLUDING TRANSFERS).

1925.1926.1927.1928.1929.
Revenue.£££££
Renewal premiums2,004,0622,143,8162,259,8442,397,3842,578,720
New premiums298,750301,577313,426359,761381,550
Consideration for annuities33,20329,01822,78132,35744,967
Interest936,086985,3351,019,9221,057,7401,118,849
Increase in value of investments1,5381,524......
Other revenue2,04511,2563947,93315,843
  Total revenue3,275,6843,472,5263,616,3673,855,1754,139,929
Expenditure.     
Claims by death734,827684,894907,124896,226896,076
Claims by maturity580,539586,093615,867813,423729,892
Annuities39,90141,08142,38641,75839,004
Surrenders262,232325,337370,310375,489380,737
Cash bonuses31,28129,28948,44146,59150,576
Management377,994385,187395,240419,358453,396
Taxes48,50048,79950,95759,75761,536
Depreciation in investments26,77525,52918,84321,26519,218
Other expenditure2,56011,73611,35410,47725,332
  Total expenditure2,104,6092,137,9452,460,5222,684,3442,655,767

New premiums have shown an uninterrupted advance since 1924, the total increase amounting to 33 per cent., and the total premium receipts have during the same period increased by £807,259, or approximately 37 per cent. The other principal item of revenue—viz., interest on investments, &c.—has risen from £931,101 to £1,118,849, giving a percentage increase of 20 per cent. The total expenditure during 1929 decreased by £28,577, compared with an increase of £284,754 in receipts.

ANNUITIES.

Annuity business has never occupied a very prominent position in the life-insurance activities of the Dominion. In 1929, 61 policies were issued for a total value of £4,983, making the average annuity £81 13s. 9d., while the consideration paid amounted to £44,967. The amount in force at the end of the year was £42,368, represented by 710 policies of an average annual value of £59 13s. 6d.

Year.Issued.Discontinued.Policies in Force at End of Year.
Number.Annuities per Annum.Number.Annuities per Annum.Number.Annuities per Annum.
  £ £ £
1925474,458493,28873643,957
1926473,306582,24172545,022
1927432,686522,91671644,792
1928423,806516,65870741,940
1929614,983584,55571042,368

INDUSTRIAL ASSURANCE.

A summary of the progress of industrial assurance business is given in the following table. The increase in the new business effected in this class of insurance has been remarkable, the annual figure rising from £1,283,489 in 1919 to £3,051,937 in 1929, an increase of 138 per cent.

Year.Policies issued.Policies discontinued.Policies existing at End of Year.
Number.Sum assured.Annual Premiums.Number.Sum assuredAnnual Premium.Number.Sum assured.Annual Premiums.
  ££ ££ ££
192029,7241,463,72093,03918,299761,35049,586152,5005,313,936349,981
192127,7991,459,76284,43717,500821,65850,169162,7995,952,040384,249
192229,4831,524,34291,39919,637919,01957,428172,6456,557,333418,220
192330,5161,659,39599,44219,820949,90561,193183,3417,266,823456,469
192436,7051,992,763120,27323,0191,129,37471,317197,0278,130,212505,425
192538,8822,120,066127,59724,9141,230,40977,782210,9959,019,869555,239
192642,9932,343,604141,17829,0051,396,63088,709224,9839,966,843607,708
192751,0592,746,990167,35434,1591,675,682106,804241,88311,038,151668,258
192851,1622,750,212168,40937,1331,826,187117,468255,91211,962,176719,199
192956,0603,051,937188,53038,2031,872,983120,455273,76913,141,130787,274

The increase in new insurances for the year 1929 was 4,898 policies and a total of £301,725, compared with the previous year's increase of 103 policies and a sum assured of £3,222. The average sum insured in the case of new policies amounted to £54 and the annual premium to £6 3s. 7d. per cent., corresponding averages for the total policies in force at the end of the year being £48 and £5 19s. 10d. respectively. Discontinuance in 1929 increased by £46,796 only, as against the previous year's increase of £150,505. Between 1919 and 1929 the number of policies in force has increased by 132,694 (94 per cent.), and the amount held at risk by £8,529,564 (185 per cent.).

A summary of the number of industrial policies and the sums assured written off according to the several causes is now given in the form of a five-years' table.

Year.Death.Maturity.Surrender.Lapse.Other Causes.Total.
Number of Policies.
19251,1843,7641,00518,77019124,914
19261,4835,8831,41319,99023629,005
19271,5406,8841,81123,53339134,159
19281,6067,3132,05025,67548937,133
19291,7297,8182,08326,24532838,203
Sum Assured.
 ££££££
192536,13775,81759,3321,048,76810,3551,230,409
192648,383139,77872,6611,122,10613,7021,396,630
192751,003177,25096,1021,329,44421,8831,675,682
192853,102200,595113,5151,438,74620,2291,826,187
192961,095211,725117,4111,465,55717,1951,872,983

The amount written off in each year is considerably greater in proportion in the Industrial than in the Ordinary Branch. Whereas in the case of the latter 6.41 per cent. of the amount in force at the end of 1928 became void during 1929, the corresponding percentage for industrial insurance was 15.66. An interesting comparison is afforded between the following table, showing the percentage of amount discontinued in industrial assurance and the corresponding table in the Ordinary Section.

Year.Death.Maturity.Surrender.Lapse.Other Causes.Total.
19252.946.164.8285.240.84100.00
19263.4710.015.2080.340.98100.00
19273.0410.585.7379.341.31100.00
19282.9110.986.2278.781.11100.00
19293.2611.306.2778.250.92100.00

The particular features reflected by the above table are the increases in the proportions of the amounts written off by way of maturity and surrender and the decrease in the percentage of lapses.

The total income and outgo for industrial assurance, summarized for the ten years 1920–29, are as follows:—

INDUSTRIAL ASSURANCE.—INCOME AND OUTGO, 1920–29.

Year.Receipts and Expenditure.Expenses of Management.
Total Receipts, excluding Transfers.Total Expenditure, excluding Transfers.Excess of Receipts.Amount.Proportion to Premium Receipts.Proportion to Total Receipts.
 ££££Per Cent.Per Cent.
1920347,825195,038152,787121,60037.5234.95
1921394,098194,798199,300130,64535.9633.15
1922434,957223,345211,612136,26034.3531.33
1923485,362253,101232,261148,30733.9330.56
1924539,409291,282248,127169,34735.3031.39
1925598,599322,156276,443186,76935.2331.20
1926655,244423,685231,559202,93335.0030.97
1927723,558503,165220,393229,12735.9731.67
1928797,797561,260236,537244,45734.9830.64
1929869,071603,228265,843264,31335.0330.41

The expenses of management, which in this class of business are relatively high, amounted in 1929 to 35 per cent. of the premium receipts. The corresponding figure in the Ordinary Branch was 15 per cent. The difference is largely accounted for by the high cost of collection of premiums in the Industrial Branch, principally in the shape of renewal commission. In the Ordinary Branch commission (new and renewal) worked out at approximately 8 per cent. of the premium income, and in the Industrial Branch at 22 per cent. Excluding commissions the ratio of management expenses to total income works out at 11 per cent. in the Industrial Branch, as against 5 per cent. in the Ordinary.

A table giving for each of the last five years the main details in connection with the income and outgo referred to above is appended, and affords interesting comparisons in the fluctuation of the various heads of receipts and expenditure. Premium receipts show a steady increase over the whole period. In 1924 this source of income produced £47,687, and the increase over the five years is accordingly 57 per cent.

INDUSTRIAL ASSURANCE.—RECEIPTS AND EXPENDITURE (EXCLUDING TRANSFERS).

1925.1926.1927.1928.1929.
Revenue.£££££
Premiums530,188579,882636,950698,919754,478
Interest61,37270,40282,79296,085110,617
Other revenue7,0394,9603,8162,7933,976
  Total revenue598,599655,244723,558797,797869,071
Expenditure.     
Claims by death66,569110,754128,968138,860152,598
Claims by maturity47,14079,512107,959132,484135,054
Surrenders11,81121,81527,79035,02438,150
Management186,769202,933229,127244,457264,313
Taxes3,9724,1764,9104,7104,441
Depreciation in investments1,0746792461,655241
Other payments4,8213,8164,1654,0708,431
  Total expenditure322,156423,685503,165561,260603,228

LIABILITIES AND ASSETS.

The balance-sheets of the companies transacting industrial business do not in every case apportion their liabilities and assets over ordinary and industrial business, for although the legislation in force requires separate statements to be furnished for receipts and expenditure, policies issued and discontinued, &c., no such requirement exists in regard to balance-sheets. The figures presented below accordingly refer to both classes of insurance, and, as indicated earlier in this subsection, relate to New Zealand business only.

The aggregate capital and liabilities at the end of 1929, as compared with the two preceding years, were as follows:—

 1927.1928.1929.
 £££
Paid-up capital94,21794,554162,097
Life assurance and annuity funds22,058,35522,951,36423,947,410
Depreciation, reserve, and other special funds261,574284,478320,098
Claims admitted but not paid209,666180,129155,661
Other liabilities677,697534,304623,234
  Totals£23,301,509£24,044,829£25,208,500

The New Zealand assets at the end of each of the five years 1925–29 were as follows:—

Assets.1925.1926.1927.1928.1929
 £££££
Mortgages on property5,852,1866,040,7546,387,6526,633,7657,010,939
Loans on policies3,171,5673,440,6013,757,8013,948,1144,121,000
New Zealand Government securities6,308,8256,679,6696,358,5475,904,9325,896,622
Securities of other Governments43,17775,57135,00040,00040,000
Municipal and local bodies' securities2,905,2852,863,3883,083,5553,483,4173,748,419
Landed and house property722,444866,5101,159,5051,401,0671,404,444
Other investments4,1564,6596,3815,95990,557
Loans on personal security7,1626,0378,8508,4746,016
Agents' balances17,40311,0527,32413,8127,751
Outstanding premiums259,123285,040304,389332,051345,969
Interest accrued, &c.271,879284,811292,847291,515295,631
Cash296,973132,188187,710182,604294,710
Other assets1,572,2801,609,2361,711,9481,799,1191,946,442
  Totals21,432,46022,299,51623,301,50924,044,82925,208,500

Increases are recorded for mortgages on property, loans on policies, municipal and local-body securities, and landed and house property during the period, while Government securities show a slight but continuous decrease since 1926.

STATE LIFE INSURANCE.

The Life Insurance Department of the Government of New Zealand was founded in 1869, at a time when New-Zealanders had comparatively poor facilities for the insurance of their lives. The institution possesses the unique advantage of being based on the solid principle of State security, payment of all policies being guaranteed by the Government of the Dominion. Industrial insurance is not transacted by the Department.

At the end of 1930 the average sum assured per policy in force was £298 compared with £260 ten years earlier.

The following table gives a synopsis of the activities of the Department for the last ten years in so far as the amount of business transacted is concerned:—

Year.New Business.Policies in Force at End of Year.
Number of Policies.Premiums.Sum assured.Number of Policies.Premiums.Value of Business.
Sum assured.Bonuses.Total.
  ££ ££££
19214,96350,7341,631,25059,189474,15115,721,0881,558,64617,279,734
19223,79740,0711,286,60959,487483,73415,995,2351,453,86617,449,101
19234,75448,8151,581,72260,545501,32116,549,4511,357,16117,906,612
19245,14954,1971,718,84261,804522,39117,190,7831,696,38118,887,164
19255,83060,9511,910,01363,775549,95618,008,4021,584,92719,593,329
19265,71060,6091,883,70565,396575,42018,743,3971,475,00720,218,404
19275,57858,0061,791,84566,856595,78019,303,9161,973,43421,277,350
19285,80263,1381,915,46568,562617,64219,974,5812,109,89022,084,471
19295,73562,4141,918,60070,189642,14020,700,0692,265,53922,965,608
19305,78062,1371,946,32271,868665,44721,418,4132,426,62123,845,034

The new business record established in 1929 was exceeded in 1930, so far as the sum assured is concerned. The number of new policies was, however, higher in 1928, and the annual premiums on new policies were exceeded in both 1928 and 1929.

The total income of the Department for 1930 was £1,114,322—viz., premium income, £656,751; interest and rents (after payment of land and income tax), £438,973; annuity purchase - money, £18,598. The total income for 1930 was £41,316 in excess of the figure for the preceding year.

During the year 1930, payments (including bonus additions) to the value of £307,664 were made on account of matured policies and £224,345 was paid out to representatives of deceased policyholders. Expenses of management totalled £53,293 and commission £39,006, making the total expenses £92,299. The ratio of expenses to total income was 8.41 per cent., and to premium income 13.88 per cent.

The total assurance, annuity, and endowment funds, apart from a special investment fluctuation reserve of £238,882, amounted at the end of 1930 to £8,248,847, an increase of £322,322 during the year.

The Department's balance-sheet on the 31st December, 1930, showed that the total assets amounted to £8,558,563, and were invested as shown in the following statement, which also gives the distribution of the assets at the end of the four preceding years for purposes of comparison:—

Class of Investment.1926.1927.1928.1929.1930.

* Mainly due and overdue premiums and interest, and interest accrued.

 £££££
Mortgages on freehold property2,576,7152,875,4953,105,3053,365,0333,677,923
Loans on policies944,434978,496999,0411,014,9211,073,398
Government securities2,231,6802,205,0102,263,0022,273,1602,198,160
Rural advances bonds......85,23085,395
Local bodies' securities1,185,2311,176,3561,089,4961,120,2511,167,697
Landed and house property145,523161,474147,520145,421150,017
Miscellaneous assets*174,677177,409190,669207,325203,966
Cash in hand and on current account36,76310,16155,1983,5842,007
  Totals7,295,0237,584,4017,850,2318,214,9258,558,563

The rate of interest realized on the mean funds of the Department, after deduction of land and income tax from interest, was as follows:—

 £ s. d.
19215 3 5
19225 3 11
19235 6 8
19245 7 7
19255 9 1
19265 11 1
19275 10 10
19285 9 9
19295 10 10
19305 11 7

By regulations dated the 25th October, 1927, the period between actuarial valuations of the Government Life Insurance Department's funds and liabilities—formerly three years—was altered to one year.

SUBSECTION B.—ACCIDENT INSURANCE.

INTRODUCTORY.

IN terms of the Accident Insurance Companies Act, 1908, accident-insurance policies may be issued by any association, whether incorporated or not, provided such association is not established under any Act relating to friendly societies. The principal contingencies for which policies may be issued are in respect of—

  1. Accident, disease, or mental or physical disability;

  2. Employers' liability under statutory or common law;

  3. Charges under the Workers' Compensation Act taking precedence of encumbrances, mortgages, or charges lawfully existing.

With the huge increase in motor traffic in recent years an important class of policy—viz., motor-car comprehensive, has come into existence, and has increased rapidly. Compulsory insurance to cover third-party risks is an important new departure, which is referred to later on in this subsection. Other important classes of accident-insurance policies are in respect of plate-glass insurance and fidelity-guarantee insurance.

As a security to the public transacting business with accident-insurance offices, a substantial deposit is required to be made with the Public Trustee by any company whose head office is situated overseas. No deposit is necessary in the case of companies incorporated in the Dominion under the New Zealand laws. The amount of the deposit required is dealt with in the next subsection in discussing the cognate matter of fire insurance, to which reference should be made.

The principal Act provides for annual returns to be deposited with the Minister of Finance, and until recently these were utilized as a means of statistical information. These returns, however, did not distinguish between the various classes of accident insurance, and in order to remedy this deficiency regulations providing for the collection of returns by the Government Statistician were gazetted under the Census and Statistics Act. The first collection under these regulations was for the year 1925. In addition to obtaining particulars of employers' liability insurance as distinct from other forms of accident insurance, information regarding assets and liabilities, agencies, branches, dates of establishment, &c., has been made available by the new method of collection.

The regulations referred to were later amended in order to extend the inquiry relating to the classes of accident business transacted, and from 1927 onwards particulars of personal accident and sickness insurance, motor-vehicle insurance and risks under the Motor-omnibus Licensing Regulations have been obtained in addition to the information formerly available.

INCOME AND OUTGO.

The number of insurance offices transacting accident business in New Zealand in 1929 was 51, the principal registered offices of the companies concerned being as follows: Great Britain, 20; Australia, 9; Hong Kong, 1; United States 1; and New Zealand, 20.

The net premium income for 1929 exceeded that of 1928 by £223,608 and the total net income (exclusive of reserve to meet unexpired risks) by £239,625. Claims paid during 1929 were £105,225 in excess of the 1928 figure, while the total expenditure was greater by £150,193. The excess of income over expenditure in 1929 amounted to £213,516, as against the previous year's figure of £124,084.

The following table gives in a summary form the aggregate receipts and expenditure for the last decade. The premium income in 1919 was £449,784, so that the amount of accident business transacted has increased by £1,110,457, or 247 per cent., during the space of ten years.

Year.Number of Offices.Receipts.Expenditure.
Premiums.Other Receipts.Total.Claims.Commission.Salaries.Other Expenses.Total.
  ££££££££
192034533,3167,235540,551240,33784,29951,82278,483454,941
192135706,0148,561714,575337,190108,28972,611100,728618,818
192235706,37011,876718,246361,527105,04972,726112,629651,931
192336752,99514,248767,243388,903118,37276,599123,594707,468
192436851,68217,248868,930440,759137,75185,902127,041791,453
1925401,116,46341,5051,157,968550,608188,879116,015124,381979,883
1926461,247,60183,0771,330,678674,133206,591139,502124,8911,145,117
1927471,279,31881,7351,361,053741,760199,743145,704136,4021,223,609
1928491,336,63386,4621,423,095810,277201,726155,400131,6081,299,011
1929511,560,241102,4791,662,720915,502222,260167,955143,4871,449,204

As against the increase in premium income must be considered the augmentation in claims, which have shown an even greater proportionate increase, having risen by £687,470, or 301 per cent., during the same period.

An interesting review of the expenses incurred in transacting accident insurance is contained in the table following. The fluctuations over a period of ten years are shown in percentages of outgo to income under various heads.

Year.Ratio per Cent. of
Claims to Premiums.Commission to Premiums.Salaries to Premiums.Other Expenses to Premiums.Total Expenses (other than Claims) to Premiums.Total Expenditure to Premiums.Total Expenditure to Total Receipts.
192045.0615.809.7214.7240.2485.3084.16
192147.7615.3410.2714.2739.8887.6486.59
192251.1814.8710.3015.9441.1192.2990.77
192351.6515.7210.1716.4142.3093.9592.21
192451.7516.1710.0914.9241.1892.9391.08
192549.3216.9210.3911.1438.4587.7784.62
192654.0316.5611.1810.0137.7591.7886.06
192757.9815.6111.3910.6637.6695.6489.90
192860.6215.0911.639.8536.5797.1991.28
192958.6814.2410.769.2034.2092.8887.16

The comparatively large increases in claims in 1926, 1927, and 1928 were responsible for the ratio of total expenditure to premium receipts increasing by 4, 8, and 9 1/2 per cent. respectively over the 1925 ratio. The decrease in the claims ratio, together with slight recessions under each of the other headings during 1929, however, has resulted in a reduction of 4.31 per cent. when compared with 1928.

On the other hand the working expense ratio, which reached its highest point in 1923, has since that year steadily declined, and is now lower than at any other period during the last ten years.

ANALYSIS OF PREMIUMS AND CLAIMS.

In the following table, particulars of employers' liability insurance as distinct from all other forms of accident insurance are given for the last five years, with more detailed classification from 1927 onwards. It will be noticed that, except in 1926, there is an apparent discrepancy between the totals of premiums and claims as shown herein and the figures already quoted. This is accounted for by the fact that, in order to arrive at the net financial results of the year's operations, it is necessary to take into account reinsurance transactions, and up to this stage of the discussion premiums and claims have been taken at the net figure.

For the purpose of classifying premiums and claims, however, only direct insurances with the general public were taken into account in 1925. The experience of that year revealed little difference between the gross and the net figures, and for 1926 the "net" results were used throughout. In 1927, however, it was decided to revert to the former arrangement. This should be remembered when these statistics are being dealt with, but it is considered that comparisons are not affected to any great extent.

Year.Employers' Liability.Personal Accident.Motor-vehicle.Other Forms.Totals.

* Included in "Other forms."

Premiums.
 £££££
1925542,762**584,7431,127,505
1926567,702**679,8991,247,601
1927583,644151,940518,21774,1431,327,944
1928590,799157,766570,85462,1301,381,549
1929635,657160,180852,63456,9121,705,383
Claims.
1925330,503**237,644568,147
1926346,602**327,531674,133
1927402,02284,626269,53217,101773,281
1928411,75394,906314,58617,226838,471
1929443,96283,669447,11015,653990,394

An examination of the figures reveals the fact that, whereas the premiums for employers' liability insurance increased during the period by £92,895 only, or 17.12 per cent., claims increased by £113,459, or 34.33 per cent.

Personal accident and sickness produced during 1929 £2,414 more in premiums than during the previous year, while claims decreased by £11,237; motor-vehicle premiums, which include third-party-risks insurances, advanced by £281,780, and claims in respect thereof by £132,524; while the remaining classes of accident insurance show a decrease in premiums of £5,218, with a decrease in claims to the extent of £1,573.

Reducing the figures for the last three years to a percentage basis, the following results are arrived at:—

Class of Insurance.Claims to Premiums.Premiums to Total Premiums.Claims to Total Claims.
1927.1928.1929.1927.1928.1929.1927.1928.1929.
 Per Cent.Per Cent.Per Cent.Per Cent.Per Cent.Per Cent.Per Cent.Per Cent.Per Cent.
Employers' liability68.8869.6969.8443.9542.7637.2751.9949.1144.83
Personal accident55.7060.1652.2311.4411.429.3910.9511.328.45
Motor-vehicle52.0155.1152.4439.0341.3250.0034.8537.5245.14
Other forms23.0627.7327.505.584.503.342.212.051.58
  Totals58.2360.7158.07100.00100.00100.00100.00100.00100.00

With the exception of employers' liability, each of the classes mentioned above experienced in 1929 a decrease in the claims ratio when compared with 1928.

MORTGAGEES' INDEMNITY INSURANCE.

The law relating to workers' compensation provides that in certain cases a claim for compensation becomes a charge on the employer's land, and that this charge takes precedence of mortgages on the land. This provision led to mortgagees requiring mortgagors to take out an insurance policy indemnifying them against any charge in connection with workers' compensation taking priority of their mortgages.

Relief to mortgagors was provided in 1927 by the Mortgagees' Indemnity (Workers' Charges) Act, which provides that when mortgages are presented for stamping an additional stamp duty of 1s. is to be paid, known as a mortgagee's indemnity fee. The indemnity fees are paid into the Consolidated Fund (up to 1930 they were paid into the now defunct Land Assurance Fund), from which losses incurred by mortgagees through the enforcement of charges under the Workers' Compensation Act are met. A section of the Act definitely absolves the mortgagor from any obligation to insure or keep insured the mortgagee against loss of this nature in respect of any mortgage under the Act.

MOTOR-VEHICLES INSURANCE (THIRD-PARTY RISKS).

The Motor-vehicles Insurance (Third-party Risks) Act was passed in the session of 1928 for the purpose of compelling owners of motor-vehicles to insure against their liability to pay damages on account of the death of or bodily injury to another person.

The payment of the insurance premiums is made annually to Deputy Registrars of Motor-vehicles at the same time as the annual license fee is paid under the Motor-vehicles Act. Owners of motor-vehicles are required to nominate each year the insurance company with which the contract of insurance is to be made, and the contract is deemed to be complete on the payment of the premium.

Rates of premiums, prescribed by regulations, are as follows: Motor-cycles, 15s.; hearses and mourning coaches, £1; tractors and traction engines, £1; private motor-cars, £1; private motor-cars used wholly or in part for the purpose of trade or business, 30s.; trade motors, 30s.; motor-vehicles used by Fire Brigades, £2; public motor-cars, motor-coaches, and motor-omnibuses, approximately £1 for every person the vehicle is designed to seat, with a minimum premium of £7 10s. An exception to the last-mentioned class is made in the case of motor-vehicles used for the carriage of children to and from school and those hired for the carriage of particular individuals (including clubs or parties of individuals), the premium in such cases working out at approximately 5s per person for whom there is seating capacity, with a minimum of £3. The names of forty-two companies which have signified their willingness to undertake insurance under the Act were gazetted on the 4th April, 1929.

The Act came into force on 1st June, 1929, and during the first year of its operation the net premium receipts amounted to £235,006. Claims paid plus the estimated liability of claims still outstanding in respect of accidents which occurred during the same period amount to £202,327, giving a ratio of claims to premiums of 86.09 per cent. Premiums received for the year ended 31st May, 1931, amount to £242,865, while claims paid together with estimated liability in respect of claims outstanding total £221,320. The ratio of claims to premiums being 91.13 per cent.

The liability of any insurance company under any contract under this Act is limited to £2,000 in respect of any passenger in the motor-vehicle concerned, and to £20,000 for all claims made by or in respect of passengers. Otherwise there is no limit as to amount, but the liability of the company does not extend to indemnify the owner against—

  • Any claim made in respect of the death of or of injury suffered by any person living with the owner as a member of the same family, or in respect of the death of or of injury suffered by a relative of the owner where the degree of relationship is not more remote than the fourth:

  • Any claim made in respect of the death of or of injury suffered by any person in the service of the owner at the time of the accident:

  • Any claim against the owner of a motor-vehicle (not being a vehicle plying for hire or used in the course of the business of carrying passengers for hire) made in respect of the death of or of injury suffered by any person who was at the time of the accident in respect of which the claim has arisen being conveyed in the motor-vehicle, or was driving, or entering, or alighting from, or about to enter or alight from, such motor-vehicle:

  • Any claim against the owner of a motor-vehicle plying for hire or used in the course of the business of carrying passengers for hire, made in respect of the death of or of injury suffered by any person who (not being a passenger for hire) was at the time of the accident in respect of which the claim has arisen being conveyed in the motor-vehicle, or was driving, or entering, or alighting from, or about to enter or alight from, such motor-vehicle.

STATE ACCIDENT INSURANCE.

In the year 1901 the Government Insurance Department opened an Accident Branch. On the 1st January, 1925, the accident business was transferred to the control of the State Fire Insurance Office. General accident business is undertaken, but the branch was opened more especially with a view to relieve employers of labour of the liability imposed upon them by the Workers' Compensation Act. The policies cover the full liability of an employer to his workmen under the Act, and the liability under common law to the extent of £1,000 per man. Personal-accident policies are also issued securing amounts for accidental death and permanent total or partial disablement, and weekly allowances during temporary disablement, whether caused by accident or sickness. Under the Government Accident Insurance Amendment Act of 1924 the Department is authorized to underwrite all classes of accident insurance accepted by accident insurance companies, and the Branch now accepts motor-car comprehensive, motor-vehicle third-party, plate-glass, and fidelity-guarantee insurance.

A summary of income and expenditure is contained in the following table:—

Year.Income.Expenditure.
Premiums.Other.Total.Claims.Other.Total.
 ££££££
192135,9326,79442,72616,78614,46831,254
192233,3487,68941,03720,32911,11131,440
192335,2687,71842,98622,40212,56434,966
192439,6138,37347,98624,76413,77338,537
192549,9678,98358,95030,55320,00650,559
192658,34010,19968,53933,85420,35254,206
192765,56010,89576,45538,97221,22860,200
192871,73112,36884,09943,80722,70066,507
192981,35313,34394,69649,85326,77676,629
1930104,93514,861119,79661,04134,22495,265

Premiums during the year 1930 showed an increase of £23,582, and claims an increase of £11,188. The net surplus for the year's working was £24,531, compared with £18,067 for 1929.

The ratio of claims to premiums for the year 1930 worked out at 58.17 per cent., as against the previous year's percentage of 61.28. The ratio of working-expenses to premiums for 1930 was 18.22 per cent., compared with 22.55 for 1929.

The total assets at the end of 1930 amounted to £336,024, compared with £292,992 at the end of 1929. New Zealand Government securities represent 41 per cent. of the total assets, and local-authority securities 28 per cent. Reserves and funds, which stood at £268,306 at the end of 1929, have been increased to £303,448.

SUBSECTION C.—FIRE INSURANCE.

INTRODUCTORY.

IN the Dominion's legislation four separate classes of fire-insurance offices are distinguished—namely, (1) Local insurance companies established within the limits of New Zealand; (2) foreign insurance companies established beyond New Zealand; (3) British offices similarly established; and (4) mutual fire-insurance associations. To these may be added the State Fire Insurance Office, established under a separate Act of Parliament.

The Companies Act, 1908, provides for the incorporation with limited liability of local insurance companies formed for the insurance of property other than that of shareholders. Such a company requires a paid-up capital of £50,000 intact, and if the amount of paid-up capital falls below this sum incorporation can be effected only with unlimited liability. Insurance companies established or incorporated overseas require to have a like paid-up capital intact. The transaction of business by such companies is, however, subject to special legislation as set out below. Mutual associations are referred to specially at a later stage in this subsection.

Statistics of fire insurance are collected annually by the Census and Statistics Office. The principal heads of inquiry relate to—(a) Stability of the company as shown by the balance-sheet for whole-world business; (b) the extent to which the office has assets in the Dominion; (c) the amount of business transacted during the year under review; (d) fires and losses; (e) revenue and expenditure; and (f) working-expenses.

For 1929, statistics were collected from 42 offices carrying on business in New Zealand. The head offices of these were distributed as follows: Great Britain, 21; New Zealand, 13; Australia, 5; Hong Kong, 1; United States of America, 2.

INSURANCE COMPANIES' DEPOSITS.

Since the passing of the Insurance Companies' Deposits Act, 1921–22, and its amendment of 1922, deposits in cash must be made with the Public Trustee by fire and accident offices.

The actual amounts of the deposits under the principal Act were: British companies in respect of fire-insurance business, £15,000; employers' liability business, £15,000; and all other classes of business (except life and marine), £5,000. Foreign companies were required to deposit a sum of £35,000, which covered all classes of business (except life and marine). Overseas companies becoming established in New Zealand after the passing of the principal Act are required to make deposits on a somewhat higher scale than the foregoing—viz., British offices £22,500 on account of fire business, the same for employers' liability insurance business, and £5,000 in respect of all other classes (other than life and marine). A newly established foreign company must deposit the sum of £50,000, and this covers all classes of business other than life and marine.

A further amendment was passed in 1927 requiring agents operating in New Zealand on behalf of underwriters established abroad to make deposits on the same scale as that ruling for companies.

No deposit is required from a company constituted in New Zealand under the New Zealand laws.

The amount held by the Public Trustee on the 31st March, 1931, under the Insurance Companies' Deposits Act was £1,020,000, excluding interest accrued but not disbursed. These moneys are invested in the Common Fund of the Public Trust Office, and interest is payable to the respective companies.

LIABILITIES AND ASSETS.

The following table indicates generally the extent to which fire-insurance offices have funds available to meet losses and liabilities. Funds of life departments are added for completeness, but by the Life Insurance Act, 1908 (which follows the provisions of the Imperial statute on the subject), life funds must be accounted for separately, and form a security for life-policy holders which is not available to other phases of insurance transacted. The amount of funds (other than life) in New Zealand and elsewhere is, it will be seen, in excess of 288 millions.

Liabilities.Total Assets.
Overseas Companies.Local Offices.Mutual Associations.

* These figures in the case of mutual associations relate to premium-note capital.

 ££££
Paid-up capital29,776,1032,945,247220,546*32,941,896
Reserves197,468,6274,868,05241,075202,377,754
Other liabilities51,866,1781,073,50410,63352,950,315
  Totals279,110,9088,886,803272,254288,269,965
Life funds406,272,470....406,272,470
  Grand totals685,383,3788,886,803272,254694,542,435

In the following table the figures for the amount of assets in New Zealand under various heads are given for the last three years. In 1926 the total was £8,657,103; the increase during the last three years was £1,240,937. New Zealand Government securities, which for the three preceding years had shown a gradual decrease, advanced during 1929 by £464,570. Local-authority securities increased during the period by £209,087. House and landed property continues to show a steady increase, while moneys invested in mortgages, &c., have varied but little during the last few years.

Assets in New Zealand.1927.1928.1929.
 £££
House and landed property856,423973,2351,014,873
New Zealand Government securities3,688,5443,640,4784,105,048
New Zealand local-authority securities1,533,9201,678,1551,731,704
Mortgages, &c.345,829334,084330,693
Outstanding premiums272,285279,562328,401
Cash and other assets in New Zealand2,093,7832,173,3742,387,321
  Total New Zealand assets8,790,7849,078,8889,898,040

SUMMARY OF BUSINESS.

Looking now at the general progress of fire-insurance business in the Dominion, a comparison of recent operations is afforded by the table below.

1927.1928.1929.

* Excluding reinsurances accepted from other offices.

Offices in New Zealand.   
Number of separate companies424242
Number of branches159163160
Number of agencies14,11314,36714,308
Amounts underwritten.   
Gross amount of insurance cover in force in New Zealand on 31st December*£404,408,924£409,742,653£424,156,269
Number of policies representing the foregoing*713,928720,451731,717
Gross amount of new and renewal business underwritten during year*£441,695,349£451,707,795£464,269,172
Number of policies representing the foregoing*769,229775,414788,986
Premiums.   
Total gross premiums charged on business (new and renewal) underwritten during year*£2,110,246£2,113,049£2,132,767
Percentage of gross premiums to total amount of business underwritten9s. 7d.9s. 4d.9s. 2d.
Total premiums (as shown above), less premiums refunded to insured other than to other offices£1,950,736£1,951,069£1,980,212
Losses.   
Total number of separate fire losses with which offices were concerned6,4416,5496,559
Gross losses£1,257,515£1,343,233£1,122,305
Percentage of gross loss to amount underwritten (new and renewal) during year (as shown above)0.280.300.24
Percentage of gross loss to total premiums, less refunds to insured (as shown above)64.4668.8556.68
Average loss per fire£195£205£171

The increase in the amount of fire insurance cover on property in New Zealand during the five years 1924–29 was a little over 91 millions, or 27 per cent. The total amount underwritten during 1929 increased by twelve and a half millions over the 1928 total, while the number of policies concerned increased by 13,572.

The table set out below shows the premium income and the fire losses, together with the percentage of loss in each year.

Year.Premium Income.Fire Losses.Percentage of Loss.
 ££ 
19201,622,048448,65627.7
19211,768,416738,63841.8
19221,785,308739,07641.4
19231,780,463796,28144.7
19241,772,9241,046,32859.0
19251,886,290876,35846.5
19261,903,6751,127,14059.2
19271,950,7361,257,51564.5
19281,951,0691,343,23368.8
19291,980,2121,122,30556.7

Fire losses paid during 1929 showed a decrease of £220,928 compared with 1928, while premiums, less refunds, increased by £29,143. The ratio of losses to premiums, 56.7 per cent., is the lowest recorded since 1925. The average loss per fire is also considerably less than that experienced during the three preceding years.

In 1922 the State Fire Insurance Act was amended to enable a rebate on premiums to insurers. This was decided on as the most economical method of enabling policyholders to participate in the profits which had been accumulating from year to year. This rebate, at the rate of 15 per cent. on all premiums paid during the ensuing twelve months, came into operation on the 1st August, 1923, when all other offices granted a similar rebate. The rebate was reduced to 10 per cent. at the end of the first period, at which rate it continued until the 31st December, 1925. It was then increased to 12 1/2 per cent., and has remained at that figure. During the period the rebate has been in operation the insuring public had up to the end of 1929 benefited to the extent of £1,807,871.

INCOME AND OUTGO.

A statement of the total income and outgo, both gross and net, of all offices is now given in respect of New Zealand business. The gross reserve for unexpired risks, it should be noted, is calculated on the assumption that it bears the same proportion to gross premium income as does the actual net reserve to the net premium income.

1927.1928.1929.
Gross.Net.Gross.Net.Gross.Net.

* The gross figures are inclusive of reinsurance premiums from other offices.

Income.££££££
Reserve to meet unexpired risks as at beginning of year874,546610,368927,424615,507932,695618,515
Amount of fire premiums receivable during year*2,204,5101,370,4792,213,3041,370,7332,252,7301,378,466
Interest and dividends on stock, mortgages, &c.93,00893,00897,69497,694104,695104,695
Rents31,77531,77530,00630,00632,47932,479
Other revenue1,9751,9752,3382,338675675
  Totals3,295,8142,107,6053,270,7662,116,2783,323,2742,134,830
Outgo.      
Amount of fire losses incurred during year, including adjustment and other expenses of settlement, but less salvage and amounts covered by reinsurance1,257,515838,8901,343,233931,8231,122,305734,221
New Zealand Government taxes38,35034,07322,54321,97331,76129,810
Local-authority rates3,8483,3453,3752,8633,0632,481
License fees4,5474,2804,3474,1074,2123,972
Fire Board levies65,00152,07466,57852,53568,24055,122
Rents24,87422,96725,78723,94424,57022,611
Allowances and commissions on premiums to agents, sub-agents, and others263,115154,459266,073147,405265,959146,723
Salaries and wages, including commissions on profits or bonuses230,178208,275240,718220,281232,989211,323
Other expenses of management146,600123,721147,800125,144150,163121,127
Reserve to meet unexpired risks as at the end of the year927,424616,252932,695618,615977,789617,157
Other expenditure3,3213,3213,2403,2405,1575,157
  Totals2,964,7732,061,6573,056,3892,152,2302,886,2081,949,704

As a result of the heavy fire losses suffered in 1927 the excess of income over expenditure was reduced to almost negligible proportions, despite an increase of £17,001 in net premiums. The balance for that year amounted to £51,833, compared with £138,295 and £293,385 for the years 1926 and 1925 respectively. Still further increased losses in 1928 resulted in an actual deficit of £32,844 on the year's workings; but a comparatively favourable loss experience in 1929 produced a balance of £183,768 in favour of income. The ratio of claims to premiums works out at 61.2 per cent., 68.0 per cent., and 53.3 per cent. for 1927, 1928, and 1929 respectively. Excluding fire losses, the net expenditure in 1929 was £3,466 less than in 1928, while the net income was greater by £15,544. It should be noted that these figures are exclusive of reserves to meet unexpired risks.

A summary of the net revenue and expenditure for 1929 of the three classes of offices operating in New Zealand is contained in the next table.

Net Revenue.Net. Expenditure.
Premiums.Total.*Claims.Salaries and Commissions.Total.*

* Excluding reserves to meet unexpired risks.

 £££££
Overseas companies736,750767,310429,025210,175781,139
Local companies624,141729,129297,112142,001535,293
Mutual associations17,57519,8768,0845,87016,115
Total1,378,4661,516,315734,221358,0461,332,547

For recent years the working-expenses ratios have been much affected by the special bonus rebates previously mentioned. It is desirable, therefore, to adjust the figures in terms of the rebate, showing one set of percentages worked on the actual figures and one on the adjusted figures.

Items.1928.1929.
Actual.Adjusted for Rebate.Actual.Adjusted for Rebate.
 Per Cent.Per Cent.Per Cent.Per Cent.
Net working-expenses (excluding taxes) to net premium income42.3036.9640.9335.84
Net working-expenses (including taxes) to net premium income43.9838.3643.4138.01
Net working-expenses (excluding taxes and Fire Board levies) to net premium income38.2333.4536.9332.34
Gross working-expenses (excluding taxes) to gross premium income (including reinsurances from other offices)34.1030.1433.2629.44
Gross working-expenses (excluding taxes and Fire Board levies) to gross premium income (including reinsurances from other offices)31.0927.4830.2326.76

Excluding taxes, which in the true sense of the word cannot be termed a working-expense, the ratio of working-expenses to net premiums showed an increasing tendency during the three years 1926–28. A slight reduction in each item, with the exception of Fire Board levies during 1929, has, however, resulted in a decrease of 1.37 per cent. when compared with 1928. It is contended in some quarters that Fire Board levies are not a working-expense, but should be added to the total of fire losses. While this view is not subscribed to in the compilation of the statistics, there is a definite relationship between the items, and it is interesting to note that their exclusion from working-expenses reduces the ratio from 40.93 to 36.93 per cent.

FIRES AND LOSSES.

The fire-loss problem has occasioned much interest and no little alarm during recent years. In 1924 the amount paid out by way of compensation reached the then unprecedented figure of £1,008,746. A decrease was recorded in 1925, but during the next three years losses increased with startling rapidity. In 1926 the amount was £1,129,257 and in 1927 £1,210,661, while in 1928 an increase of over £240,000 raised the amount paid to the insuring public during that year to £1,454,328. In 1929, however, although there was a slight increase in the number of fires, there was a reduction of £360,760 in the amount of losses when compared with 1928, the total for the year (£1,093,568) being lower than in any year since 1925.

The following table gives figures of fires and losses during each of the last ten years. It should be noted that from 1924 onwards these figures relate to calendar years, and the figures of losses thus differ slightly from those shown elsewhere, which refer to varying periods covered by the accounts of the different offices.

Year.Separate Fires.Conflagrations.*Buildings, &c., affectedGross Cover.Gross Loss.Ratio of Loss to Cover.

* Included in previous column. For statistical purposes a conflagration is defined as a fire where three or more buildings are affected.

† On buildings affected.

    ££Per Cent.
19202,531552,9232,730,784448,65616.43
19213,067663,5654,086,411738,63818.08
19223,353553,6813,686,681739,07620.05
19233,687513,9884,223,264796,28118.85
19244,124414,4054,368,6211,008,74623.09
19254,046284,3404,728,691861,97718.23
19264,628415,0146,249,0241,129,25718.07
19275,029465,3666,555,9881,210,66118.47
19284,972445,2757,661,8931,454,32818.98
19295,064365,3127,060,1321,093,56815.49

The next table shows for each of the four principal urban areas and the remainder of the Dominion the fires and losses for 1929:—

Separate Fires.Conflagrations.*Buildings affected.Gross Cover.Gross Loss.Ratio of Loss to Cover.

* Included in previous column.

† On buildings affected.

North Island.   ££Per Cent.
Auckland urban area56755961,091,69580,8687.41
Wellington urban area65687091,338,490177,35413.25
Secondary urban areas5681592644,920105,84516.41
Rest of North Island1,23891,3021,117,455353,43031.63
Totals for North Island3,029233,1994,192,560717,49717.11
South Island.      
Christchurch urban area4591471621,99078,23112.58
Dunedin urban area3913402737,61924,8483.37
Secondary urban areas2323241368,53148,48713.16
Rest of South Island7886834754,315211,30228.01
Totals for South Island1,870131,9482,482,455362,86814.62
Anywhere in New Zealand165..165385,11713,2035.49
Totals for Dominion5,064365,3127,060,1321,093,56815.49

Compared with 1928, losses in the North Island decreased by £329,075, and in the South Island by £23,326. In three out of the four principal urban areas a reduction was recorded, the exception being Christchurch. Wellington suffered most as regards both number of fires and loss. During the period 1925–29 the annual fire loss per head of population for the Dominion has increased from 12s. 4d. in 1925 to 15s. 2d. in 1929, while the yearly average for the period works out at 16s. 3d. The fire rate in the Dominion per 1,000 of population has increased from 2.80 in 1925 to 3.45 in 1929, and the annual average over the period is 3.24.

The lower loss ratio in the cases of the principal urban areas as compared with the rest of the Dominion is to be expected in view of the greater fire-brigade facilities for handling fires in the larger centres. Companies usually allow this factor to influence the premium required.

The following table shows the amount of fire-insurance claims paid per head of population during the period 1925–29, separate figures being given for the various provincial districts and urban areas, and for the North and South Islands:—

District.1925.1926.1927.1928.1929.1925–29
 s. d.s. d.s. d.s. d.s. d.s. d.
Auckland Provincial District12 1117 519 1123 1012 917 5
  Auckland urban area10 613 1015 425 87 814 8
  Hamilton urban area9 412 719 513 115 1112 4
  Gisborne urban area14 730 536 323 99 322 9
  Remainder15 620 423 422 918 920 2
Hawke's Bay Provincial District21 1121 1023 320 1121 1121 11
  Napier urban area7 1018 424 1024 1118 216 9
  Hastings urban area7 318 627 911 435 720 3
  Remainder36 031 220 423 017 925 7
Taranaki Provincial District10 215 812 921 316 015 3
  New Plymouth urban area6 929 1111 319 38 815 2
  Remainder11 311 213 321 1118 515 3
Wellington Provincial District15 216 420 425 219 919 5
  Wellington urban area15 412 917 434 1025 821 5
  Wanganui urban area12 55 012 108 715 810 11
  Palmerston North urban area11 536 325 715 317 621 2
  Remainder16 619 824 919 613 1018 10
Totals, North Island14 217 319 923 1016 118 3
  Urban areas11 915 017 825 715 017 1
  Remainder16 1119 1022 121 917 419 8
Marlborough Provincial District25 825 930 1019 967 733 11
Nelson Provincial District10 612 810 724 214 714 7
  Nelson urban area8 723 511 1145 107 519 6
  Remainder11 131 510 217 616 1013 0
Westland Provincial District12 1131 941 645 116 729 8
Canterbury Provincial District6 813 811 512 1114 511 10
  Christchurch urban area4 1010 512 911 412 510 5
  Timaru urban area9 56 33 108 934 512 8
  Remainder8 1020 411 116 512 1113 11
Otago Provincial District8 613 310 411 66 410 0
  Dunedin urban area8 018 112 211 75 1011 1
  Remainder9 27 18 011 57 08 7
Southland Provincial District14 77 911 811 511 1011 5
  Invercargill urban area28 08 015 910 111 014 5
  Remainder7 97 89 712 112 49 11
Totals, South Island9 513 812 814 813 912 10
  Urban areas8 413 012 212 910 110 3
  Remainder10 614 413 216 718 616 3
Grand totals, Dominion12 415 1117 120 515 216 3
  Urban areas10 614 315 821 013 214 5
  Remainder14 417 818 719 917 918 5

CAUSES OF FIRES.

From 1924 onwards particulars regarding causes of fires have been obtained from insurance offices, and the summarized results for the quinquennium 1925–29 are contained in the following table:—

Cause of Fire.Urban Areas.Remainder of Dominion.Total.
Number of Separate Fires.Loss.Number of Separate Fires.Loss.Number of Separate Fires.Loss.

* Included in various causes from which spread.

  £ £ £
Electricity1,217255,47334099,4941,557354,967
Gas56328,946634,56262633,508
Naked lights68531,98660747,1221,29279,108
Defective chimneys and kindred causes771140,845992347,3251,763488,170
Smoking, and careless use of matches1,462161,908588109,2742,050271,182
Sparks from fireplaces3,492121,0231,655201,4085,147322,511
Heating, boiling-down2388,599626,34430014,943
Use and misuse of highly inflammable spirits and materials26580,85924243,337507124,196
Incendiarism and arson14588,6289225,865237114,493
Outside causes37968,62030550,997684119,617
Other causes14714,311557,06920221,380
Totals, known causes9,3641,001,1985,001942,87714,3651,944,075
Fires spread from other buildings605*143,417569*191,6181,174*335,035
Floating, travelling, and transit risks........1,274126,870
Unknown causes3,7981,588,7544,3021,755,0588,1003,343,812
Totals13,1622,733,3699,3032,889,55323,7395,749,792

In all there were 23,739 separate fires during the period. This does not represent the number of buildings, &c., affected, as a fire spreading to other buildings has been counted as one only. Of the total, 1,274 were on account of floating risks such as motor-cars, &c., and have been excluded from the total of "known" causes. Of the remainder the cause was given in 14,365 cases, leaving 8,100, or 36 per cent. of cases, in which the insurance offices had no knowledge as to the cause of fire. It should also be remembered that in some instances, more especially where a total or semi - total loss was sustained, the actual cause was a matter of conjecture only. These cases, however, are few in number, as the vast majority of total losses are included in the total of unknown causes. This is borne out by the fact that whereas in 64 per cent. of the number of fires the actual cause was stated the amount of loss paid out on those fires represents only 41 per cent. of the total. It will be readily understandable that in the majority of "total loss" fires evidence as to cause would be exceedingly difficult to obtain and in many cases entirely inconclusive.

MUTUAL FIRE-INSURANCE ASSOCIATIONS.

Mutual associations are dealt with by the Mutual Fire Insurance Act, 1908, which allows at least 100 owners of isolated or farm property to subscribe to a declaration and form themselves into a mutual association to insure against loss by fire to an amount in the aggregate of not less than £40,000. Such associations effect insurance on the premium-note principle, and accept premium notes to be assessed for losses in the proportion of the total amount of such notes. The amount of a member's premium notes limits his liability.

In addition to furnishing returns to the Census and Statistics Office, each mutual association (of which there are three in existence) is required to furnish to the Public Trustee a statement of the condition of the association as at the 31st March in each year. Policies in force as at 31st March, 1931, amounted in the aggregate to £6,467,847. Premiums collected during the year totalled £29,222, while the total income amounted to £32,453. Fire losses amounted to £14,819, and total expenditure to £30,290.

STATE FIRE INSURANCE.

On the 4th January, 1905, the State Fire Insurance Office opened for public business with an advance of £2,000 borrowed from the Treasury. At the end of the first year the Office showed an income of £13,135 and a net surplus of £481. From this the progress of the Office may be gauged from the figures for 1930, which show an annual income of £272,213, and assets of over £931,000.

As has been mentioned earlier in this subsection, when the Board considers that the funds of the Office are sufficient to meet liabilities it may direct that a rebate be allowed to insurers in respect of premiums thereafter becoming payable. The amount granted in rebates to State Fire policyholders during 1930 was £27,001, which added to the amounts granted in preceding years, makes a total concession to policyholders of £181,297.

As a consequence of the operations of the State Fire Office the rates on trade risks and the like were early reduced by 10 per cent., and those on dwellings, offices, and similar risks by 33 1/3 per cent. These reductions, together with the institution of the rebate system, have resulted in very substantial savings to the insuring public.

The surplus for the year 1930, after making provision for rebates, reserves, and depreciation and writing-down of office premises, was £45,336. The ratio of net losses to net premium income was 40.56 per cent. in 1930 and 34.55 per cent. in 1929.

Year.Net Premium Income.Total Net Income.Net Losses.Accumulated Funds.Assets.
 £££££
1921136,429150,07338,126361,138405,301
1922142,592156,47646,091410,006447,605
1923154,164169,24946,178458,513493,962
1924165,070190,30060,817499,007530,283
1925176,664207,41856,997568,061604,096
1926197,471233,54579,062623,622661,519
1927207,611243,49698,135670,061707,826
1928211,634252,09481,585744,271771,959
1929217,991258,99575,317821,091862,285
1930221,910272,21390,001889,494931,577

Exclusive of Government taxes, which amounted to 9.53 per cent., the working-expense ratio to premium income in 1930 was 27.33 per cent., and without Fire Board contributions only 23.71 per cent. Comparative figures for 1929 were 7.22, 27.48, and 23.94 per cent. respectively.

FIRE BRIGADES.

The following table gives particulars of fire brigades (including branches) in the Dominion for each of the last five years:—

Year.Stations.Officers.Men.Total Personnel.
19261704482,0792,527
19271684482,1152,563
19281714542,1262,580
19291714532,0832,536
19301704512,0972,548

Chapter 31. SECTION XXX.—FRIENDLY SOCIETIES.

INTRODUCTORY.

THE legislation dealing with friendly societies is contained in the Friendly Societies Act, 1909, and its amendments of 1911, 1915, and 1922. Provision is made for the registration of all societies and branches with a central Government officer entitled the Registrar of Friendly Societies, and also for the general oversight by the Government of the administration of the funds of the societies. The powers, duties, and obligations of societies are set out, as is also a schedule of offences and of penalties therefor.

A scheme for the extension of State benefits to members of friendly societies, on special terms, was introduced by the Finance Act, 1916 (Part IX), and extended and amended by the National Provident Fund Amendment Act, 1919, which is now embodied in the National Provident Fund Act, 1926. Information concerning the scheme is given in Section XXV of this book, in the article dealing with the National Provident Fund.

LODGES AND MEMBERS.

At the 31st December, 1930, there were 1,063 lodges, courts, &c., on the Register of Friendly Societies, a net increase of twelve during the year. The figures for the various orders are as follows:—

Name of Order.Registrations at 1st January, 1930.Established.Closed.Registrations at 31st December, 1930.Members, 31st December, 1930.*

* Incomplete; see below.

Manchester Unity Independent Order of Oddfellows2474..25134,690
Independent Order of Oddfellows2034120613,578
National Independent Order of Oddfellows3....3248
British United Order of Oddfellows1....197
Ancient Order of Foresters166..116520,040
Ancient Order of Shepherds1....137
United Ancient Order of Druids1461114623,363
Independent Order of Rechabites68....685,216
Order of Sons of Temperance10....10516
Sons and Daughters of Temperance1....1155
Hibernian Australasian Catholic Benefit Society691..703,935
Protestant Alliance Friendly Society of Australasia15..114997
Grand United Order of Oddfellows132..15647
Isolated friendly societies653..683,648
Working-men's clubs161..17..
Independent Order of Good Templars11....11..
Specially authorized societies16....16..
  Totals1,0511641,063107,167

Annual returns of receipts, expenditure, &c., are required by law, but it would appear that many lodges do not comply with the requirements. For the year 1930 the Registrar of Friendly Societies received returns from 906 lodges, with an aggregate membership of 107,167 at the end of the year, as compared with 900 lodges and 105,154 members for 1929. During the year 8,523 members were admitted by initiation, &c., and 1,267 by clearance; 821 died, 1,306 left by clearance, and 5,650 by arrears, &c. The net increase in membership was 2,013, equal to 1.91 per cent., as compared with 4.19 per cent. for 1929.

The figures of membership of lodges furnishing returns during each of the last ten years are as follows:—

Year.Number of Lodges tabulated.Number of Members.
192173177,814
192274680,777
192377484,228
192478287,433
192581791,353
192684395,383
192786498,251
1928885100,928
1929900105,154
1930906107,167

The figures are of use for comparative purposes, in spite of the comparatively large number of lodges which do not furnish returns, as it is found that with few exceptions the same lodges are the delinquents each year.

MORTALITY AND SICKNESS.

In the following statement of the mortality experience for the last five years no account has been taken of age incidence:—

Year.Deaths of Members.Deaths of Members' Wives.
Number.Per 1,000 Members at Risk.Number.Per 1,000 Members at Risk.
19267488.023233.46
19277767.983203.29
19287567.563413.41
19298688.393633.51
19308217.703343.13

The number of members sick during 1930 was 20,163, representing 20.5 per cent. of members at risk. The sickness experienced during 1930 aggregated 212,754 weeks, equal to seventy-three days per sick member, and fifteen days for each member at risk.

FUNDS OF FRIENDLY SOCIETIES.

The total funds of the societies and branches as at the 31st December, 1930, amounted to £4,130,117, made up as follows:—

Funds.£
Sick and Funeral Funds3,496,609
Surplus Appropriation Funds, &c.332,107
Management Funds, goods, &c.183,999
Widow and Orphans' Funds28,973
Distress, Benevolent Funds, &c.88,429
 £4,130,117
Assets.£
Investments at interest3,540,367
Value of land and buildings440,899
Cash not bearing interest97,761
Value of goods23,849
Owing by Management Funds5,118
Other assets22,123
 £4,130,117

Dividing the total funds by the number of members at the end of the year it is found that the average capital per member is £38 10s. 9d. There has been a continuous increase in the amount of accumulated funds standing to the credit of friendly societies during the ten years 1921–30. The average capital per member has also appreciably increased, the increase over the period amounting to 23 per cent., in spite of an increase in membership of 38 per cent.

Year.Total Funds.Average Capital.
 ££ s. d.
19212,445,84331 8 8
19222,593,69232 2 2
19232,747,95232 12 6
19242,955,34033 16 0
19253,136,23734 6 7
19263,337,68335 6 8
19273,526,71735 17 11
19283,728,08736 18 9
19293,927,43337 7 0
19304,130,11738 10 9

These sums are held against the societies' liabilities under their sickness and funeral insurances, and actuarial valuations made by the Friendly Societies Office from time to time indicate how far they are sufficient or otherwise.

The net income from investments credited to the Sick and Funeral Funds for 1930 amounted to £182,156, the average rate being £5 9s. 6d. per cent., as against £5 14s. 11d. in 1929. The figures of Sick and Funeral Funds and of interest earnings thereon during 1930 are given for each order in the following table:—

Order.Total Worth of Sick and Funeral Funds as atInterest earned during 1930.Average Rate per Cent.
1st January, 1930.31st December, 1930.
 ££££
M.U.I.O.O.F.1,153,0541,210,88960,4225.25
I.O.O.F.281,596303,89515,6275.48
N.I.O.O.F.6,0095,9222263.86
B.U.O.O.F.6,0766,4073595.92
A.O.F.711,048705,40536,3885.27
A.O.S.1,4541,431936.66
U.A.O.D.782,105844,49847,0525.96
I.O.R.165,046173,9439,0265.47
O.S.T.25,91827,1041,3695.30
S.D.T.11,89312,1836725.74
H.A.C.B.S.93,97899,5785,0565.36
P.A.F.S.A.43,63945,6582,5075.78
G.U.O.O.F.2,2632,918973.82
Other societies53,57756,7783,2626.09
  Totals3,337,6563,496,609182,1565.48

The receipts and expenditure of the Sick and Funeral Funds for the year 1930 totalled £474,448 and £315,495 respectively, made up as follows:—

SICK AND FUNERAL FUNDS, 1930.

Receipts.£
Members' contributions193,632
Interest and rent182,156
Repayments by central body64,041
Other receipts34,619
 £474,448
Expenditure.£
Sick pay140,247
Funeral donations37,755
Contributions and levies to central body88,403
Other expenditure49,090
 £315,495

Members' contributions averaged £1 16s. 6d. per member, and interest and rent receipts amounted to £1 14s. 4d. per member, reckoned on the mean number of members for the year. Sickness benefits paid averaged £6 19s. 1d. per member sick, or £1 6s. 5d. when averaged over all members, while funeral benefits represented 7s. 1d. per member.

The receipts of the Medical and Management Expenses Funds for 1930 totalled £261,557, and the expenditure was £255,459, the details being as follows:—

MEDICAL AND MANAGEMENT EXPENSES FUNDS, 1930.

Receipts.£
Members' contributions242,938
Interest and rent5,699
Other receipts12,920
 £261,557
Expenditure.£
Medical attendance and medicine176,085
Management expenses56,872
Levies to central bodies15,848
Other expenditure6,654
 £255,459

Of the total funds of £4,130,117 held as at the 31st December, 1930, £3,540,367 was invested at interest; land and buildings were valued at £440,899; and goods, furniture, and regalia at £23,849; cash on hand amounted to £97,761; and other assets were valued at £27,241. Details of the amount invested at interest for each of the last ten years are given in the following table:—

Year.Total Funds.Funds invested at Interest.Proportion of Funds invested.
Mortgages on Freehold Property.Government and Municipal Debentures.Deposited with Banks.Other Investments.Total.
 ££££££Per Cent.
19212,445,8431,827,579196,69468,49428,9752,121,74286.75
19222,593,6921,932,798203,71166,53625,0982,228,14385.91
19232,747,9522,044,806202,22085,95713,3172,346,30085.38
19242,955,3402,222,753191,19281,03535,8462,530,82685.64
19253,136,2372,361,865215,70286,58021,1042,685,25185.62
19263,337,6832,534,646235,23097,25417,1752,884,30586.42
19273,526,7172,704,594211,63589,79117,8523,023,87285.74
19283,728,0872,854,741212,50596,34320,8453,184,43485.42
19293,927,4333,002,848199,75996,12440,2533,338,98485.02
19304,130,1173,186,455220,72381,80451,3853,540,36785.72

FRIENDLY SOCIETIES IN AUSTRALIA AND NEW ZEALAND.

A comparison of the latest available statistics showing the number of members of friendly societies, the amount of their accumulated capital, and the average capital per member in each of the Australian States and in the Dominion of New Zealand is given in the next table. The average amount of capital per member in the Dominion exceeds the average for any of the Australian States.

State or Dominion.Date of Return.Number of Lodges.Number of Members.Amount of Funds.Capital per Member.
    ££ s. d.
New South Wales30/6/19292,490247,7303,835,78515 9 8
Victoria30/6/19291,484164,3074,934,02030 0 7
Queensland30/6/192959267,3611,610,98823 18 4
South Australia31/12/192972477,7852,329,75929 19 0
Western Australia30/6/192935024,491439,24217 18 8
Tasmania31/12/192919427,160405,06314 18 3
New Zealand31/12/1930906107,1674,130,11738 10 9

Chapter 32. SECTION XXXI.—BUILDING SOCIETIES.

THE law relating to building societies incorporated in the Dominion is contained in the Building Societies Act, 1908, which is a consolidation of legislation most of which has been operative since 1880. The Assistant Registrar of Companies in each district acts as Registrar of Building Societies. Rules, as well as subsequent alterations thereof, must before registration be certified to as conforming to legal requirements by a revising barrister appointed by the Governor-General for the purpose. No stamp duties are payable on any instruments or documents made under the Act.

Building societies are afforded all the powers of an ordinary mortgagee, and where a mortgagor makes default in payment of moneys the society may exercise the usual power of sale through the Registrar of the Supreme Court. No reconveyance is needed to discharge a mortgage made under the Act, a receipt endorsed being a sufficient discharge for this purpose.

Returns of each society's operations are furnished annually to the Census and Statistics Office. The dates upon which the societies close their accounts vary considerably within the year, but the figures given below may be taken as corresponding approximately to the financial years ended on the 31st March.

NUMBER OF SOCIETIES.

The number of societies in existence in 1929–30 was 91. Of these, 49 were permanent and 42 terminating, the latter being comprised of 185 groups. Although the number of terminating societies shows a slight decrease over the five years covered by the following table, the number of groups has increased substantially.

Year.Permanent Societies.Terminating Societies.
Societies.Groups.
1925–264444166
1926–274543174
1927–284944176
1928–294943183
1929–304942185

SHARES.

A synopsis of the extent to which investments have been made in building-society shares during the last five years is contained in the table next presented:—

1925–26.1926–27.1927–28.1928–29.1929–30.
Investing Shares.     
Number of shares222,507245,763256,228280,182296,669
Members holding48,22059,02154,53456,27757,176
Aggregate value£2,262,551£2,518,082£2,668,059£2,983,357£3,234,759
Paid-up Shares.     
Number of shares200,741210,527392,287469,980487,145
Members holding3,3853,1694,2984,3664,576
Aggregate value£755,975£789,088£988,503£1,108,910£1,175,249

The average value in 1929–30 of each investing share paying periodic subscription was £10 18s. 1d., as compared with £10 13s. 8d. in 1924–25, and of each paid-up share £2 8s. 3d., as compared with £4 3s. 8d. five years ago. A comparison (1929–30) of the distribution of share-money and the number of holders of shares between permanent and terminating societies yields the following results:—

Permanent.Terminating.Total.
Investing Shares.   
Number of shares147,850148,819296,669
Members holding12,21944,95757,176
Aggregate value£1,333,375£1,901,384£3,234,759
Paid-up Shares.   
Number of shares487,145..487,145
Members holding4,576..4,576
Aggregate value£1,175,249..£1,175,249

Of the total aggregate value of both investing and paid-up shares, amounting to £4,410,008, 57 per cent. is held in permanent societies and 43 per cent. in terminating societies. On the other hand, the number of members holding shares in permanent societies is only 27 per cent. of the total, the terminating societies' shareholders representing 73 per cent. It should be pointed out, however, that one person may hold shares in several groups of a terminating society.

INCOME AND OUTGO.

For several years up to and including 1929–30, building societies experienced an increasing demand for money available for household property, as will be seen from the figures in the table below, which reflect the extent of advances made to shareholders.

1925–26.1926–27.1927–28.1928–29.1929–30.
Income.£££££
Investors' subscriptions and paid-up shares577,847625,556718,881762,557741,627
Advances repaid761,604781,856737,943859,7961,026,866
Deposits received1,524,9981,442,7241,697,5361,874,0912,157,677
Interest received196,440212,212232,631264,291299,711
Other receipts91,096143,079122,896111,148237,039
  Total income3,151,9853,205,4273,509,8873,871,8834,462,920
Outgo.     
Withdrawals297,209328,942360,212365,966506,574
Advances1,174,1741,170,3441,347,9741,406,5751,515,040
Expenses of management50,73354,03056,97359,82763,851
Deposits repaid1,386,9231,422,2351,451,3631,700,9461,859,887
Interest, dividends, &c.217,633237,614263,559304,019567,338
  Total outgo3,126,6723,213,1653,480,0813,837,3334,512,690

LOANS AND BORROWERS.

The numbers of loans and borrowers, both of permanent and of terminating societies, are as follows:—

Year.Permanent Societies.Terminating Societies.Total.
Borrowers.Amount.Borrowers.Amount.Borrowers.Amount.
  £ £ £
1925–266,5603,273,7145,4611,713,09712,0214,986,811
1926–277,0413,497,4916,0861,907,38113,1275,404,872
1927–287,8994,099,1056,0291,995,77113,9286,094,876
1928–298,5824,486,2426,5822,216,19815,1646,702,440
1929–309,3634,948,2657,0962,382,64516,4597,330,910

Since 1924–25 there has been an increase of 4,693 in the number of borrowers and of £2,806,078 in the amount borrowed. Permanent societies show the greater advance. The average amount borrowed for each of the last five years was:—

Class.1925–26.1926–27.1927–28.1928–29.1929–30.
 £ s. d.£ s. d.£ s. d.£ s. d.£ s. d.
Permanent societies499 0 10496 14 6518 18 9522 15 0528 9 10
Terminating societies313 13 11313 8 1331 0 7336 14 1335 15 6
All societies414 16 10412 0 10437 12 0442 0 0445 8 0

LIABILITIES AND ASSETS.

The liabilities and assets of building and investment societies for each of the last five years are as follows:—

LIABILITIES.

Year.To Shareholders (including Reserve Funds and Undivided Profits).Deposits.To Bankers and other Creditors.Total Liabilities.
 ££££
1925–263,602,2941,555,468184,4115,342,173
1926–273,960,2941,436,423353,0995,749,816
1927–284,402,6651,684,276421,2006,508,141
1928–294,899,0851,856,434400,4067,155,925
1929–305,288,5572,104,003439,7277,832,287

ASSETS.

Year.Advances on Mortgage.Other Investments and Assets.Cash in Hand and on Deposit.Total Assets.
 ££££
1925–264,986,811147,718207,6445,342,173
1926–275,404,872194,404150,5405,749,816
1927–286,094,876236,420176,8456,508,141
1928–296,702,440241,642211,8437,155,925
1929–307,330,910323,069178,3087,832,287

BUILDING SOCIETIES IN AUSTRALIA AND NEW ZEALAND.

The extent to which building and investment societies are supported in the Dominion is apparent from the table below of similar activities in the Commonwealth of Australia for 1928–29:—

State.Number of Societies.Number of Shareholders.Number of Shares.Number of Borrowers.Amount advanced during Year.

* For 7 permanent societies only.

† For year 1929.

‡ Not available.

     £
New South Wales1442,218*28,772*4,453*808,312
Victoria259,68811,9581,069,738
Queensland107,3841,829,7925,134351,276
South Australia2419,16172,3133,349173,978
Western Australia1216,26238,0382,634268,100
Tasmania44,64143,8921,590150,898
New Zealand9260,643750,16215,1641,406,575

Chapter 33. SECTION XXXII.—MORTGAGES.

INTRODUCTORY.

UNDER the Property Law Act a "mortgage" is defined as including a charge on any property for securing money or money's worth; and "mortgage-money" means money or money's worth secured by a mortgage. Under the Land Transfer Act "mortgage" means and includes any charge on land created under the provisions of that Act for securing—

  • The repayment of a loan or satisfaction of an existing debt;

  • The repayment of future advances, or repayment or satisfaction of any future or unascertained debt or liability, contingent or otherwise;

  • The payment to the holders for the time being of any bonds, debentures, promissory notes, or other securities, negotiable or otherwise, made or issued by the mortgagor before or after the creation of such charge;

  • The payment to any person or persons by yearly or periodical payments or otherwise of an annuity, rent-charge, or sum of money other than a debt.

Where the ownership of land is registered under the Land Transfer Act mortgages on that land are granted by virtue of the provisions of that Act, and take effect as securities and do not operate as transfers of the estate or interest charged. In the case of other land or property a mortgage is granted under what is known as the deeds or deeds-registration system; the mortgage in this instance operating as a conveyance or assignment of the land or property mortgaged, for the mortgagee becomes the registered proprietor of the land, subject to the right of the mortgagor to have the property re-registered in his name on the discharge of his obligations under the mortgage. Although in form a mortgage under the deeds system is a conveyance, in equity it is treated as merely a charge on the land.

PROPERTY THAT MAY BE MORTGAGED.

Any land covered by the definitions of "land" in the Property Law Act, 1908, and the Land Transfer Act, 1915, may be mortgaged. Where, however, property is subject to restrictions upon alienation, these restrictions usually apply to prevent such property being mortgaged. The following are the main instances in which mortgage of property is forbidden by law:—

  • Family homes registered under the Family Protection Act, 1908.

  • Maintenance-moneys under the Family Protection Act, 1908.

  • Inalienable life annuities (Inalienable Life Annuities Act, 1910).

  • Various pensions (Pensions Act, 1926).

  • Property subject to restraint upon anticipation, unless by consent of the Supreme Court.

  • Property subject to restraint upon alienation in accordance with section 24 of the Property Law Act, 1908.

  • An infant's property, by the infant (Infants Act, 1908, sections 12 and 13).

REDEMPTION.

A memorandum of discharge vacates the mortgage debt and operates as a deed of reconveyance of the estate and interest of the mortgagee in the mortgaged property "to the person for the time being entitled to the equity of redemption"; but the mortgagee may execute a deed of reconveyance "if he thinks fit and the mortgagor requires it." The Public Trustee is empowered to receive mortgage-moneys on account of absentee mortgagees, and in the case of a deed of mortgage to execute the necessary memorandum of discharge. A mortgagor may redeem in the following cases:—

  • Before the due date, on payment of interest for the unexpired term of the mortgage.

  • At the due date, in accordance with the provisions of the mortgage.

  • After the due date, upon giving three months' notice in writing or paying three months' interest in lieu of notice, except where the mortgagee is or has been in possession or has taken steps to enforce his security, in which case the mortgagor may redeem at any time upon payment of all moneys due.

  • After default and before sale by the mortgagee. If the mortgagee has entered into possession of the mortgaged land or part of it, the mortgagor loses his right of redemption after twenty years from the date of the mortgagee's entering into possession, or after twenty years from the last written acknowledgment of the mortgagor's title or of his right to redeem.

The Property Law Act abolished what was formerly known as the doctrine of consolidation of mortgages. Where a mortgagor is liable under more than one mortgage, he may now pay off one mortgage without being called on to pay off any mortgage or mortgages on property not comprised in the mortgage he is paying off.

RIGHTS OF MORTGAGEE.

Under New Zealand law a mortgagee has no power of foreclosure in respect of realty. The following, however, represent his principal rights:—

  • He is entitled to the custody of the title-deeds of the property mortgaged.

  • He may sue on the personal covenant contained in the mortgage-deed.

  • He may enter and take possession. This right is exercisable either by actually entering upon the land or a part of it or by bringing an action for possession. If there is a tenant whose rights are binding on the mortgagee, the latter can give notice to the tenant to pay the rent to him, and this will be equivalent to taking possession.

  • He may assign his interest, either absolutely or by way of submortgage.

  • He may sell, either under the express powers (if any) in the mortgage-deed, or under powers plied by statute, if these have not been negatived in the deed.

  • Instead of selling, as above, a mortgagee entitled to exercise his power of sale may apply to the Registrar of the Supreme Court to conduct the sale. The mortgagee must state in his application the estimated value of the land, and the date of the sale must be not less than one month and not more than three months from the date of the application. He may bid at the sale and become the purchaser of the land, but in such case the amount paid for the land shall not be less than the value of the land as estimated. If it is, the mortgagor must be allowed in account the full amount of the estimate.

MORTGAGORS RELIEF.

The special economic conditions prevailing in the Dominion led to the passing of the Mortgagors Relief Act during the early session of 1931. This Act forbids a mortgagee to exercise certain of the usual powers of a mortgagee (except where the property has been abandoned by the mortgagor), to execute any judgment, decree, or order of Court, or to file a bankruptcy petition against the mortgagor, otherwise than as laid down in the Act.

Before proceeding to do any of the acts referred to, the mortgagee must give the mortgagor notice of his intention to do so. In respect of a notice of intention to exercise any power or issue any process of execution in regard to chattels, the mortgagor has seven days, and in respect of the other matters referred to, one calendar month, in which to make application for relief to the Supreme Court, or, where the principal moneys concerned are not in excess of £2,000, to a Magistrate.

The Court is empowered to order that the mortgagee shall not before a date specified in the order do any act or exercise any power, save by leave of the Court on account of a breach by the mortgagor of any terms or conditions imposed by the Court. The specified date must be not more than twelve months after the application for relief, but an extension for not more than twelve months may be granted on a further application. No appeal may be made from an order of the Supreme Court or of a Magistrate.

The Act, which is deemed to have come into force on 18th March, 1931, will remain in operation until a date appointed by Proclamation, or until 31st December, 1932*, whichever date is the earlier. Any proceedings pending at the date of cessation may be continued and completed, and any orders in force shall continue to the date specified in the order, but may not be extended.

MORTGAGES REGISTERED AND DISCHARGED.

A table is given showing the amount represented by mortgages registered and discharged during each of the last twenty years.

Year ended 31st March,Mortgages registered.Mortgages discharged.
 ££
191222,808,36715,384,889
191322,597,47813,293,906
191421,352,69512,726,773
191519,382,21311,276,289
191622,463,29712,802,549
191721,056,87412,994,003
191818,126,92411,614,517
191919,007,28611,040,897
192048,442,90023,086,746
192166,960,43429,464,132
192234,789,32413,234,365
192326,031,59614,579,767
192437,862,41922,246,512
192541,123,96629,733,883
192647,093,78033,958,144
192739,979,68129,233,329
192833,190,51923,998,840
192933,559,93225,269,613
193039,841,76528,338,643
193130,609,66620,057,939

Although affording a valuable index of the movement over the period, the figures cannot be accepted as indicating the amount of indebtedness incurred by way of mortgage. Duplicate registrations are included, the extent of the duplication not being available prior to 1929–30; furthermore, the figures include collateral and guarantee mortgages not representing money indebtedness. On the other hand no amount is shown as secured in a proportion of cases where a mortgage is given in anticipation of advances, &c. In addition there are numbers of privately arranged advances which are not registered; and stock and crop liens, bills of sale, and instruments under the Chattels Transfer Act are not included in the statistics.

Many discharges are not registered, particularly in the case of leaseholds and also of second or other further mortgages when the power of sale has been exercised by the first mortgagee. Moreover, in the case of table mortgages, the whole amount remains on the register till the last instalment of principal is repaid.

MORTGAGES REGISTERED.

The total amount for which mortgages were registered, both under the deeds-registration system and under the Land Transfer Act, in each registration district during the five years 1926–27 to 1930–31 is given in the subjoined table. As indicated in a preceding paragraph, arrangements were made, commencing with the year 1929–30, for duplicate registrations to be noted in the statistical returns, and a net Dominion figure is now available.

* Altered to 1933 by Mortgagors Relief Amendment Act, passed at the end of the second session of 1931. The amending Act extended the powers of the Court for the relief of mortgagors, and provided for the appointment of Mortgagors' Liabilities Adjustment Commissions to assist the Court. Where farm lands are concerned, the Court has power to postpone due dates of payment of principal or interest, to reduce rates, or to remit arrears of interest.

In addition to a total of 31,393 mortgages which represent the net aggregate of £30,208,447 for 1930–31, there were 3,211 mortgages in which no amount was shown as secured.

MORTGAGES.—TOTAL AMOUNT REGISTERED, 1926–27 TO 1930–31.

District.1926–27.1927–28.1928–29.1929–30.1930–31.
 £££££
Auckland13,044,26310,125,7419,688,28110,752,2818,438,722
Poverty Bay1,164,630960,7811,052,985937,980628,197
Hawke's Bay1,957,9201,860,3792,043,1562,373,7751,976,284
Taranaki2,450,5111,645,5981,919,1302,334,1011,527,284
Wellington10,085,4159,058,7829,104,79011,401,8608,463,359
Nelson472,253393,411430,594609,512497,919
Marlborough657,915411,475515,254499,782479,637
Canterbury5,677,0885,014,8474,881,7336,161,2364,867,889
Otago2,758,2232,473,9732,523,6292,943,1902,261,452
Southland1,529,4651,118,9581,219,4991,598,6501,279,365
Westland181,998126,574180,881229,398189,558
  Gross totals39,979,68133,190,51933,559,93239,841,76530,609,666
  Duplications......972,621401,219
  Net totals......38,869,14430,208,447

All of the eleven registration districts show decreases in the value of mortgages registered during 1930–31 as compared with the previous year, the aggregate decrease for the whole Dominion being £8,660,697.

MORTGAGES UNDER EACH REGISTRATION SYSTEM.

A distribution of the registrations according as to whether the mortgage was registered under the deeds system or the Land Transfer Act is now given for the triennium 1928–29 to 1930–31.

MORTGAGES REGISTERED UNDER DEEDS-REGISTRATION AND LAND-TRANSFER SYSTEMS, 1928–29 TO 1930–31.

District.1928–29.1929–30.1930–31.
Deeds Registration.Land Transfer.Deeds Registration.Land Transfer.Deeds Registration.Land Transfer.
 ££££££
Auckland1,935,8847,752,3972,189,5898,562,6921,550,0676,888,655
Poverty Bay..1,052,9854,000933,9801,300626,897
Hawke's Bay95,3161,947,8401,2502,372,5251,0001,975,284
Taranaki135,7331,783,39785,6242,248,4773,5381,523,746
Wellington377,6898,727,101230,70611,171,15443,1988,420,161
Nelson45,128385,46645,234564,27860,707437,212
Marlborough90,702424,55239,810459,9721,260478,377
Canterbury20,5754,861,158..6,161,2368554,867,034
Otago393,6652,129,964626,8732,316,317481,5351,779,917
Southland6,6251,212,8749721,597,678..1,279,365
Westland..180,881..229,398..189,558
  Totals3,101,31730,458,6153,224,05836,617,7072,143,46028,466,206

Of the gross total of £30,609,666 registered in 1930–31, £28,466,206, or 93 per cent., came under the Land Transfer Act. The proportion, which had altered very little over a number of years, is now increasing, consequent on the passing of the Land Transfer (Compulsory Registration of Titles) Act, 1924.

MORTGAGES REGISTERED.—CLASSIFIED BY AMOUNT.

Of the net total of £30,208,447 registered for the financial year 1930–31, mortgages up to £500 in value represented 14 per cent. of the total value registered, from £501 to £1,000 22 per cent., from £1,001 to £5,000 39 per cent., and above £5,000 25 per cent. The following table gives the number and amount in each registration district according to the sum advanced:—

MORTGAGES.—NUMBER AND AMOUNT ACCORDING TO SUM ADVANCED, 1930–31.

District.£500 and under.£501 to £1,000.£1,001 to £5,000.Over £5,000.
Number.Amount.Number.Amount.NumberAmount.Number.Amount.
  £ £ £ £
Auckland4,1061,113,7612,4821,850,0781,7083,500,7211681,974,162
Poverty Bay20558,75511692,43492202,38821274,620
Hawke's Bay536148,276385281,958255533,392611,012,658
Taranaki636183,317399297,954390886,96122159,052
Wellington4,3811,081,1302,4801,976,0781,7353,192,9751972,213,176
Nelson435111,781201153,13786174,101858,900
Marlborough13036,1298262,53487204,58513176,389
Canterbury2,631672,2871,4071,064,1327251,629,1131281,502,357
Otago2,061527,272831632,907396783,16430318,109
Southland766189,971420313,702299663,14116112,551
Westland18246,1467151,3322860,780431,300
  Gross totals16,0694,168,8258,8746,776,2465,80111,831,3216687,833,274
  Duplications51,2151550724,1556375,299
  Net totals16,0644,167,6108,8736,775,6965,79411,807,1666627,457,975

In addition to the foregoing, there were 3,211 mortgages registered for which no amount was shown. Excluding these, the average advance for each mortgage registered was £692, as compared with £1,014 in 1929–30.

MORTGAGES ON URBAN AND RURAL SECURITIES.

Figures are available in the case of Land Transfer registrations showing for each registration district the amount advanced on urban and rural properties. No similar data are available in regard to mortgages registered under the deeds system, but bearing in mind that the latter constituted in 1930–31 but 7 per cent. of the total it will be evident that the figures given approximately indicate the character of the securities. The distinction is between "town and suburban" and "country" holdings, but information is not always available to enable a strictly accurate classification to be made. Generally, however, town and suburban mortgages are regarded as such if secured on properties situated within cities or boroughs, and include also mortgages secured on small holdings in the nature of building allotments which are not definitely distinguishable as country properties. Mortgages classified as town and suburban are secured on areas averaging about a third of an acre in extent, as compared with an average area, in 1930–31, of some 327 acres in the case of "country" securities.

The value of mortgages on country property registered in 1930–31 was £59,632 less than that on town and suburban property. In point of numbers 65 per cent. of the mortgages referred to town and suburban areas, and 35 per cent. to country properties. The acreage on which these advances are secured represents in the case of country mortgages 99.8 per cent. of the total, and on town and suburban property 0.2 per cent. only. On the other hand, the average amount secured per acre on rural holdings is £3 17s., as against £2,139 in the case of town and suburban properties. The average amount of each mortgage on country property is £1,258, as compared with £678 on town and suburban holdings.

MORTGAGES REGISTERED UNDER THE LAND TRANSFER ACT, 1930–31.

District.Town and Suburban.Country.
Number.Area.Amount secured.Number.Area.Amount secured.
  Acres.£ Acres.£
Auckland4,5502,0503,358,5033,426735,0273,530,152
Poverty Bay271174187,681265256,697439,216
Hawke's Bay854450709,714546229,9101,265,570
Taranaki671255342,2761,035215,2881,181,470
Wellington7,2441,5865,277,6172,019614,8463,142,544
Nelson429127225,96132771,795211,251
Marlborough176140114,161186163,760364,216
Canterbury3,5428862,382,4451,841702,0472,484,589
Otago2,1264791,030,741811424,464749,176
Southland955465500,242744255,118779,123
Westland22257133,5788920,55955,980
  Totals21,0406,66914,262,91911,2893,689,51114,203,287

A table showing information for each of the last ten years is also given.

MORTGAGES REGISTERED UNDER LAND TRANSFER ACT, 1921–22 TO 1930–31.

Year ended 31st March,Number.Area.Amount secured.
Town and Suburban.Country.Total.Town and Suburban.Country.Total.
  Acres.Acres.Acres.£££
192233,4098,9715,469,2125,478,18310,743,76517,744,50128,488,266
192327,4387,4044,172,0544,179,4589,544,79111,819,04321,363,834
192432,5377,6803,249,6563,257,33615,541,66415,930,46331,472,127
192535,2178,1894,066,6904,074,87916,294,62917,778,01034,072,639
192640,418126,2204,302,6584,428,87818,033,25421,783,94239,817,196
192738,5577,9854,004,8564,012,84117,475,12717,290,50334,765,630
192834,3027,3413,626,9373,634,27815,633,14213,773,80529,406,947
192934,7967,4364,303,8584,311,29415,432,01115,026,60430,458,615
193038,8628,0524,206,5984,214,65018,936,21917,681,48836,617,707
193132,3296,6693,689,5113,696,18014,262,91914,203,28728,466,206

MORTGAGES DISCHARGED.

Of the gross total of mortgages released in 1930–31, £18,868,846 was under the Land Transfer Act and £1,189,093 under the deeds-registration system. The corresponding figures for the previous year were £25,864,042 and £2,474,601 respectively.

The total amount of mortgages discharged for the years 1928–29, 1929–30, and 1930–31, is as follows:—

MORTGAGES.—NUMBER AND AMOUNT DISCHARGED, 1928–29 TO 1930–31.

District.Year ended 31st March, 1929.Year ended 31st March, 1930.Year ended 31st March, 1931.
Number.Amount.Number.Amount.Number.Amount.
  £ £ £
Auckland8,4056,622,7339,6457,004,5456,7764,892,687
Poverty Bay6911,267,363664884,224443561,279
Hawke's Bay1,4661,947,4651,7382,050,9991,0801,153,408
Taranaki1,5331,515,9941,8341,861,7831,4041,293,00
Wellington6,8906,449,8307,8927,810,7676,8416,14,419
Nelson774385,755789383,567621338,033
Marlborough336589,485399499,370261354,029
Canterbury4,4533,582,1394,9294,110,8063,7332,870,126
Otago2,9991,867,4483,2722,355,9182,4321,454,061
Southland1,501965,1091,6971,286,1741,300876,748
Westland15476,29219990,49015570,146
  Gross totals29,20225,269,61333,05828,338,64325,04620,057,939
  Duplications....39,65021,248
  Net totals....33,05528,328,99325,04420,056,691

MONTHLY REGISTRATIONS AND DISCHARGES.

Monthly figures of registrations and discharges are regularly published in the Monthly Abstract of Statistics. The gross totals for each month from January, 1930, to September, 1931, are as follows:—

MORTGAGES.—TRANSACTIONS EACH MONTH, JANUARY, 1930, TO SEPTEMBER, 1931.

Month.Mortgages registered.Mortgages discharged.
Number.Amount.Number.Amount.
1930. £ £
January2,0451,593,9921,6611,351,020
February3,1062,700,3462,0391,427,084
March3,5633,639,5862,6432,423,308
April2,7822,642,8382,0361,715,899
May3,6663,821,8732,7452,198,831
June3,1862,917,0912,2801,879,489
July3,5633,578,0202,5772,409,643
August3,4523,589,0442,6152,128,872
September3,4403,069,4472,4692,095,700
October3,2702,651,5162,4862,046,038
November2,8842,305,3381,9381,425,452
December3,0222,398,4662,1651,451,677
1931.    
January1,336877,892974678,683
February1,8531,326,5591,271928,839
March2,1711,431,5821,4901,098,816
April1,5981,408,780966832,562
May1,9091,444,9931,4931,150,227
June1,8811,328,4831,5321,058,550
July2,0681,392,2651,6251,067,471
August1,7541,139,0961,461937,553
September1,6061,256,1531,327853,284

RATES OF INTEREST.

Classified according to the various rates of interest, and excluding duplicate registrations, the amounts in the mortgage-deeds registered during 1929–30 and 1930–31 were:—

MORTGAGES.—RATES OF INTEREST, 1929–30 AND 1930–31.

Rate per Cent.1929–30.1930–31.

* Including State advances and rural intermediate credits.

 ££
0350..
1200..
2400310
2 1/2..200
36,91315,324
3 1/3..6,000
3 1/2..982
3 3/4100..
421,02620,055
4 1/4..328
4 1/262,42922,976
4 3/4..200
51,405,8501,251,114
5 1/438,5204,265
5 1/34,410..
5 1/21,522,014740,783
5 3/4129,800128,926
612,968,8959,584,072
6 1/82,000..
6 1/4554,041369,506
6 1/34,300..
6 1/25,590,2675,152,435
6 3/43,18027,687
6 7/880..
73,508,4063,119,999
7 1/43,27534,650
7 1/2885,598537,819
7 3/44354,900
81,302,9551,226,633
8 1/2123,741139,501
8 3/4..1,000
9237,608236,556
9 1/24,6313,490
10273,916537,966
10 1/2350..
111,300250
124,8901,554
12 1/21501,600
15350..
203,740813
251,060..
30..300
37..55
48..75
60..40
Unspecified*10,201,9647,036,083
Totals38,869,14430,208,447

The great bulk of the money raised by way of mortgage bears interest at rates varying from 6 to 7 per cent., the 6-per-cent. class actually showing the largest amount, followed by 6 1/2 per cent. The average rate of interest on mortgages registered during each of the last eighteen years has been as follows:—

Year ended 31st March,Average Rate per Cent.
19145.82
19155.76
19165.74
19175.80
19185.84
19195.84
19205.75
19215.89
19226.42
19236.57
19246.38
19256.30
19266.22
19276.47
19286.46
19296.46
19306.35
19316.25

But little variation is shown during the period from 1914 to 1921. The year 1921–22, however, witnessed a jump to 6.42 per cent., coinciding with the financial stringency associated with the post-war trade depression. The peak of 6.57 per cent. was reached in the following year, after which there was a gradual downward trend to 1925–26. The rise after 1925–26 is more apparent than real, and is probably due mainly to the fact that commencing with 1926–27 State Advances mortgages are all treated as unspecified (the rate of interest is generally not shown in the mortgage registration), whereas formerly in some districts they were included as unspecified and in others according to the known interest-rate. There has been a definite fall in the average rate during the last two years.

MORTGAGES AND LAND VALUES.

In the returns of land, which are required by law to be furnished annually to the Commissioner of Taxes by all owners of land of an aggregate unimproved value in excess of £500, provision is made for showing (for mortgage-exemption purposes) particulars of amounts owing by the taxpayer at noon on the 31st March, secured on the land either by registered mortgage or by agreement to purchase. Although this source of information does not cover all mortgages (owing to exemptions and to neglect to furnish returns in certain cases), nevertheless most informative figures on the question of the incidence of mortgages in conjunction with such matters as area, unimproved value, and location (i.e., urban or rural) are disclosed by a tabulation now made in connection with the annual compilation of statistics of land-ownership and land-tax.

For the purposes of the mortgage statistics land is classified into three types—viz., rural, urban, and mixed. In practice it is necessary to subdivide each of these into two on account of the fact that in a proportion of cases returns are not furnished. The six types shown in the statistics are:—

  1. Cases where returns furnished—

    1. Country or farming lands;

    2. Town lands or business-sites;

    3. Partly country and partly town lands.

  2. Cases where returns not furnished—

    1. Country or farming lands;

    2. Town lands or business-sites;

    3. Partly country and partly town lands.

In the case of mixed country and town lands where 75 per cent. or over of the unimproved value is represented by country or town lands (as the case may be), the whole has been so classed. The group "partly country and partly town lands" covers only those cases where neither country nor town lands represent 75 per cent or over of the unimproved value.

The statistics given in the various tables which follow are for the tax year 1929–30, the mortgages, area, and unimproved value relating to the position on 31st March, 1929.

The first table summarizes the statistics according to each of the six types, distinguish also between cases where the amount of unimproved value was under or over £15,000, the limit of the mortgage exemption.

MORTGAGES, 1929.—SUMMARY BY TYPE.

Type, and Amount of Unimproved Value.Number of Returns.Total Area.Unimproved Value.Total Mortgages.
  Acres.££
1. Under £15, 00040,54718,022,535116,202,68098,505,054
  Over £15,0001,3635,735,47337,031,31316,885,122
  Totals41,91023,758,008153,233,993115,390,176
2. Under £15,00020,410190,37636,336,82427,582,279
  Over £15,000583102,35622,704,3199,850,983
  Totals20,993292,73259,041,14337,433,262
3. Under £15,000894327,6572,603,4581,817,946
  Over £15,00053115,2871,953,405573,446
  Totals947442,9444,556,8632,391,392
4. Under £15,0005,8791,765,7099,894,4161,216,826
  Over £15,000143534,9643,766,846234,601
  Totals6,0222,300,67313,661,2621,451,427
5. Under £15,0006,90037,6027,252,289596,151
  Over £15,0003412,608899,33688,132
  Totals6,93450,2108,151,625684,283
6. Under £15,00016820,953334,10828,128
  Over £15,00032,12477,47937,625
  Totals17123,077411,58765,753
  Totals—    
  Under £15,00074,79820,364,832172,623,775129,746,384
  Over £15,0002,1796,502,81266,432,69827,669,909
  Grand totals76,97726,867,644239,056,473157,416,293

The foregoing figures show the extent to which returns are not furnished. Out of 76,977 cases covered by the statistics, returns were not furnished in 13,127 instances, or 17 per cent. of the total. The unimproved value in these 13,127 cases aggregated £22,224,474, or 9 per cent. of the total unimproved value, but the mortgages covered (ascertained from other sources) amounted to only £2,201,463, or 1 1/2 per cent. of the total. The discrepancies are due to the fact that those not furnishing returns include both owners of freehold unencumbered and owners with mortgages but with unimproved values in excess of £15,000, where the mortgage exemption ceases. Unfortunately the position is further complicated by neglect to furnish returns in a proportion of cases where the ordinary exemption equals or exceeds the mortgage exemption, and even in cases where it does not and where additional exemption would have been secured had the return been supplied. It seems, however, reasonable to assume that for holdings under £15,000 for which no returns were supplied the amount of mortgages will not be greatly in excess of that shown under the respective headings, having been ascertained from other sources.

If for holdings over £15,000 in types 4, 5, and 6, the proportions ruling between unimproved value and mortgages in the corresponding types 1, 2, and 3 respectively were applied, the total of mortgages would be increased on this account by only £1,700,000, making a total of £159,000,000 for lands covered by the land-tax requirements. There are no data, however, from which to ascertain even an approximate reliable figure for exempted lands, including residential and other sections under £500 in unimproved value.

Ignoring now those cases (types 4, 5, and 6) where no returns were furnished, and confining attention to those where definite information is available, reliable figures as to the incidence of mortgages over lands of different types and values are obtainable. It should be pointed out that the statistics of areas and of mortgages per acre, particularly in the case of types 2 and 3, are affected by the system of statistical classification of lands referred to earlier. The following table summarizes the information for each of classes 1, 2, and 3, showing the amount of mortgages per return, per acre, and per £1,000 of unimproved value.

Type.Number of Returns.Total Area.Unimproved Value.Total Mortgages.Mortgages per
Return.Acre.£1,000 of Unimproved Value.
  Acres.££££ s. d.£
1. Country or farming lands41,91023,758,008153,233,993115,390,1762,7534 17 2753
2. Town lands or business-sites20,993292,73259,041,14337,433,2621,783127 17 6634
3. Partly country and partly town lands947442,9444,556,8632,391,3922,5255 8 0525
  Totals63,85024,493,684216,831,999155,214,8302,4316 6 9716

The next table shows similar information, according to the amount of unimproved value, for types 1, 2, and 3 in conjunction. Generally speaking, the proportion of mortgages to unimproved value, which is very high at the lower values (where the proportion of improvements would also be high), decreases in steady sequence as the total unimproved value increases.

MORTGAGES, 1929.—BY AMOUNT OF UNIMPROVED VALUE: TYPES 1 TO 3.

Amount of Unimproved Value.Number of Returns.Total Area.Unimproved Value.Total Mortgages.Mortgages per
Return.Acre.£1,000 of Unimproved Value.
£ £ Acres.££££ s. d.£
Under 5001,03885,660254,27551,110490 11 11201
500– 5993,413277,9411,894,6341,787,2165246 8 7943
600– 6994,603392,4542,947,1973,011,3216547 13 61,022
700– 7993,966396,5482,949,5682,967,4717487 9 81,006
800– 8993,419347,6852,874,7302,759,6098077 18 9960
900– 9993,015370,0062,835,5022,709,0218997 6 5955
1,000– 1,99917,9723,502,88425,473,20123,968,4491,3346 16 10941
2,000– 2,4995,4001,338,52411,170,23010,301,2191,9087 13 11922
2,500– 2,9993,1551,108,2339,665,9588,326,9762,6397 10 3861
3,000– 3,9994,7891,892,01516,482,28814,366,7373,0007 11 10872
4,000– 4,9993,0321,596,41713,509,12311,041,3813,6426 18 4817
5,000– 5,9992,0591,268,35211,247,4178,817,2704,2826 19 0784
6,000– 6,9991,5401,249,1279,964,8547,962,8215,1716 7 6799
7,000– 7,9991,118958,4998,347,8866,123,0495,4776 7 9733
8,000– 8,999845689,4717,145,1675,166,2356,1147 9 10723
9,000– 9,999671685,6016,371,0874,540,4566,7676 12 5713
10,000–14,9991,8162,381,15122,009,84514,004,9387,7125 17 8636
15,000–19,9997411,346,34112,705,7416,935,8779,3605 3 0546
20,000–29,9996432,019,91715,508,5297,892,81612,2753 18 2509
30,000–39,999260853,7618,892,1913,837,41514,7594 9 11432
40,000–49,999130468,3735,718,1842,865,45422,0426 2 4501
50,000–99,9991851,110,37812,278,1753,543,14219,1523 3 10289
100,000 and over40154,3466,586,2172,234,84755,87114 9 7339
  Totals63,85024,493,684216,831,999155,214,8302,4316 6 9716

That the higher proportions of mortgages to unimproved value at the lower values of holdings is not duo to an overwhelming preponderance of suburban residential sections at these values is seen from a comparison of the foregoing table with the following, which relates to the "country or farming lands" type only.

MORTGAGES, 1929.—BY AMOUNT OF UNIMPROVED VALUE: TYPE 1.

Amount of Unimproved Value.Number of Returns.Total Area.Unimproved Value.Total Mortgages.Mortgages per
Return.Acre.£1,000 of Unimproved Value.
£ £ Acres.££££ s. d.£
Under 50080784,760178,93819,687240 4 8110
500– 5991,440273,038800,834834,7815803 1 21,042
600– 6991,987381,3681,273,2901,505,6477583 19 01,182
700– 7991,845383,9541,376,7021,578,9988564 2 31,147
800– 8991,753340,7541,475,7201,594,5649104 13 71,081
900– 9991,598361,6281,502,0851,573,1119844 7 01,047
1,000– 1,99911,7023,412,46016,825,02417,113,4811,4625 0 41,017
2,000– 2,4994,2181,314,1318,542,3208,225,5091,9506 5 2963
2,500– 2,9992,3601,075,0807,506,8716,535,4382,7696 1 7871
3,000– 3,9993,8261,852,24513,190,74511,756,1973,0736 6 11891
4,000– 4,9992,4591,559,56310,954,6579,204,5903,7435 18 0840
5,000– 5,9991,7141,241,3999,366,1307,330,3504,2775 18 1783
6,000– 6,9991,2671,115,7618,188,1876,647,2315,2465 19 2812
7,000– 7,999918942,3066,855,4595,223,5905,6905 10 10762
£ £ Acres.££££ s. d.£
8,000– 8,999677680,0235,721,7524,173,0606,1646 2 9729
9,000– 9,999555679,2975,268,3533,815,8646,8755 12 4724
10,000–14,9991,4212,324,76817,175,61311,372,9568,0034 17 10662
15,000–19,9995471,313,4879,393,1555,413,3889,8974 2 5576
20,000–29,9994631,989,63111,166,6835,858,51412,6532 18 11525
30,000–39,999177816,7606,048,5452,804,94815,8473 8 8464
40,000–49,99971457,0173,126,5871,195,06216,8322 12 4382
50,000–99,999981,047,9186,403,6431,573,80016,0591 10 0246
100,000 and over7110,660892,70039,4105,6300 7 144
  Totals41,91023,758,008153,233,993115,390,1762,7534 17 2753

This table well illustrates the incidence of mortgages over the Dominion's broad acres. It should be added that, in addition to the £115,000,000 secured on rural lands, there is an unknown and varying amount of liens in force secured on stock, wool, crops, and other chattels, and not included among registered mortgages.

Notwithstanding the warning expressed earlier as to the reliability of conclusions drawn from the figures of area, the two following tables, giving statistics of mortgages according to the acreage of the holdings, present an informative picture of the extent to which as area increases the average value and the average mortgage diminishes. The first of these two tables relates to all cases where returns were furnished, the second to country or farming lands only.

MORTGAGES, 1929.—BY AREA: TYPES 1 TO 3.

Area, in Acres.Number of Returns.Total Area.Unimproved Value.Total Mortgages.Mortgages per
Return.Acre.£1,000 of Unimproved Value.
  Acres.££££ s. d.£
Under 518,79613,50743,036,90429,080,7191,5472,153 0 3676
5 and under 102,21114,6274,763,4252,684,8731,214183 11 1564
10 " 151,36415,9622,622,8341,521,4931,11595 6 5580
15 " 2083614,0732,217,4291,015,6381,21572 3 5458
20 " 301,51436,3013,093,2941,755,4251,15948 7 2567
30 " 401,21441,4402,164,7541,524,6741,25636 15 10704
40 " 501,33258,9262,909,4952,753,3402,06746 14 6946
50 " 753,436205,7736,176,9725,264,8391,53225 11 9852
75 " 1002,881250,7215,885,7274,634,7091,60918 9 9787
100 " 1505,377642,81912,410,98610,421,5201,93816 4 3840
150 " 2003,605622,2259,863,2978,073,5122,24012 19 6819
200 " 2503,073677,2058,928,6767,320,4542,38210 16 2820
250 " 3202,949836,20210,040,9597,796,0682,6449 6 6776
320 " 4002,396858,6288,993,4476,487,8592,7087 11 1721
400 " 5002,3301,037,7239,757,1567,338,2203,1497 1 5752
500 " 6402,3651,339,98010,992,1908,092,0873,4226 0 9736
640 " 7501,218840,4285,849,3624,620,0513,7935 9 11790
750 " 1,0001,8361,593,96010,368,8808,070,7444,3965 1 3778
1,000 " 2,0002,9013,991,20522,342,25916,715,3415,7624 3 9748
2,000 " 3,0008462,042,53610,303,2226,727,6117,9523 5 11653
3,000 " 4,0004081,387,3085,418,7333,636,6788,9132 12 5671
4,000 " 5,000212944,8443,416,4982,433,16411,4772 11 6712
5,000 " 7,5002461,479,3775,091,3323,302,27613,4242 4 8649
7,500 " 10,000103887,4992,488,0321,375,61013,3551 11 0553
10,000 " 15,0001071,295,9133,141,2841,271,05311,8790 19 7405
15,000 " 30,000721,490,0672,500,992984,61013,6750 13 3394
30,000 " 50,00022821,316623,687252,11911,4600 6 2404
50,000 " 100,0008662,871129,56360,1437,5180 1 11464
100,000 and over3390,24861,295........
Not stated189..1,239,315........
  Totals63,85024,493,684216,831,999155,214,8302,4316 6 9716

MORTGAGES, 1929.—BY AREA: TYPE 1.

Area, in Acres.Number of Returns.Total Area.Unimproved Value.Total Mortgages.Mortgages per
Return.Acre.£1,000 of Unimproved Value.
  Acres.££££ s. d.£
Under 55761,043834,337557,317968534 6 10668
5 and under 108055,535797,103577,101717104 5 3724
10 " 1584910,038869,943552,37065155 0 7635
15 " 2060710,240724,264472,26877846 2 5652
20 " 301,24229,8151,506,2651,147,82692438 10 0762
30 " 401,05836,0751,366,509894,13084524 15 8654
40 " 501,22154,0251,731,6241,258,1401,03023 5 9727
50 " 753,248194,6095,099,4904,452,1981,37122 17 7873
75 " 1002,762240,5735,166,9344,382,4021,58718 4 4848
100 " 1505,190620,68111,085,1719,745,1831,87815 14 0879
150 " 2003,525608,7159,198,9097,635,9652,16612 10 11830
200 " 2502,994659,9038,263,7376,985,6982,33310 10 9845
250 " 3202,875814,9949,244,3967,559,0142,6299 5 6818
320 " 4002,356844,2668,498,5306,364,9502,7027 10 9749
400 " 5002,2751,013,3159,127,8626,790,4242,9856 14 0744
500 " 6402,3261,317,66810,177,7307,847,5643,3745 19 1771
640 " 7501,195824,5655,725,5854,501,1673,7675 9 2786
750 " 1,0001,7991,561,88110,080,0287,964,3444,4275 2 0790
1,000 " 2,0002,8363,899,67921,206,86416,166,7905,7014 2 11762
2,000 " 3,0008282,002,0329,180,6246,625,0388,0013 6 2722
3,000 " 4,0004011,363,7935,281,8323,605,6348,9922 12 11683
4,000 " 5,000211939,9573,384,1312,384,85011,3032 10 9705
5,000 " 7,5002401,446,0234,924,4933,250,28713,5432 4 11660
7,500 " 10,00099851,8852,432,3651,368,61113,8241 12 2563
10,000 " 15,0001011,218,6082,955,8611,004,0339,9410 16 6340
15,000 " 30,000711,469,0942,371,930984,61013,8680 13 5415
30,000 " 50,00021783,158573,543252,11912,0060 6 5440
50,000 " 100,0007545,590123,32360,1438,5920 2 2488
100,000 and over3390,24861,295........
Not stated189..1,239,315........
  Totals41,91023,758,008153,233,993115,390,1762,7534 17 2753

Chapter 34. SECTION XXXIII.—BANKRUPTCY.

INTRODUCTORY.

THE law relating to bankruptcy in New Zealand is contained in the Bankruptcy Act, 1908 (which is a consolidation of previous enactments), and the Bankruptcy Amendment Act, 1927. Jurisdiction in bankruptcy matters is vested in the Supreme Court. The Governor-General, however, may by Proclamation confer similar jurisdiction on a Magistrate's Court in cases where the liabilities do not exceed £300.

All proceedings in bankruptcy are commenced by a petition filed in the Court. A petition may be filed either by the debtor or by a creditor, a fee of £6 being payable. The filing of a debtor's petition is equivalent to an order of Court adjudging the debtor a bankrupt, no order being required in the case of a debtor's petition. Not less than £30 in the aggregate must be owing by the debtor to the creditor or creditors filing a petition.

Immediately on a debtor's petition being filed or a creditor's petition being adjudicated on. the Registrar of the Court gives notice to the Official Assignee in Bankruptcy, in whom all the property of the bankrupt thereupon vests. The bankrupt must hand over his books to the Official Assignee make out balance-sheets, give inventories of his property and debts, and generally assist in the realization of his property. The Assignee may summon the bankrupt before himself, or before a Magistrate, to be examined on oath. The Bankruptcy Amendment Act, 1927, forbids (save with the consent of the Court, on the application of the Official Assignee) the publication of a report of any examination of a bankrupt before the Assignee or of any matter arising in the course of such an examination.

The Official Assignee is empowered to sell the bankrupt's property, to claim debts due to the bankrupt estate, to carry on the business of the bankrupt so far as is necessary or expedient for its beneficial winding-up, or to divide the property among the creditors. The bankrupt may be appointed by the Official Assignee to manage his estate or carry on his business on behalf of the creditors.

Creditors may accept a composition in satisfaction of the debts due them. In such a case, after approval of the Court, a deed of composition is executed and filed, and the bankruptcy annulled.

On application being made by the bankrupt, the Court is empowered to grant him an order of discharge, either absolute, suspended, or conditional. The application, which must be made within four months after adjudication, may be opposed either by the Official Assignee or by any creditor who has proved his claim. A public examination of the bankrupt may be demanded by the Assignee or a creditor.

Offences by the bankrupt are dealt with in Part XIII of the principal Act, which provides a term of imprisonment not exceeding two years for various special offences, including—

  • Trading on fictitious capital.

  • Contracting debts without reasonable expectation of being able to pay them.

  • Failing to keep usual books.

  • Wilfully omitting to keep proper books, with intent to conceal the true state of his affairs.

  • Making gifts, transfers, &c., with intent to defraud his creditors.

  • Concealing or fraudulently removing property.

  • Furnishing wilfully incorrect statements of his property or the state of his affairs.

  • Absconding.

TRANSACTIONS IN BANKRUPTCY.

The number of transactions in bankruptcy during the last ten years was as follows:—

Year.Petitions by Debtors.Adjudications on Petitions by Creditors.Cases in which Composition accepted.Orders of Immediate Discharge granted.Cases in which Orders of Discharge were suspended.
1921289471486
1922552138211411
1923565109217716
1924561109..20033
1925535118322130
192666290222323
1927729138228844
1928677129130839
1929579108128555
1930667113220842

The number of bankruptcies in 1930 (780) was 93 more than in 1929. Debtors' petitions increased by 88 as compared with the 1929 figures, and adjudications on creditors' petitions by 5.

The general bankruptcy statistics do not cover private assignments and compositions, but relate only to cases dealt with by Official Assignees. Certain statistics of private assignments are now available, and details of these appear at the end of this section.

ASSETS AND LIABILITIES.

Debtors are required to file a statement of the extent of their liabilities and assets, but there is usually a marked difference between these statements and the amounts actually realized by the Official Assignee or the debts subsequently proved by creditors. It is the two latter sets of figures that really gauge the extent of financial embarrassment suffered in a community in a time of trade depression.

The following table shows for each of the last ten years the amount of assets as shown in debtors' statements and as realized by the Official Assignee, together with the amounts of debts proved and the amounts paid in dividends and preferential claims. It should be understood that the figures in each column refer to all transactions under the respective heads during the year, the amounts realized by Assignees and paid in dividends and preferential claims relating partly to the current year's bankruptcies (many of which, however, are not disposed of during the year) and partly to previous bankruptcies.

YearNumber of Bankruptcies.Debtors' Statements of Assets, excluding Amounts secured to Creditors.Amounts realized by Official Assignees.Amount of Debts proved.Amounts paid in Dividends and Preferential Claims.
  ££££
1921336362,60178,271558,50438,646
1922690344,861126,145834,35663,009
1923674368,673124,641668,92565,667
1924670279,602118,641703,99574,878
1925653235,37798,648471,02880,187
1926752236,915102,899585,68771,515
1927867331,363108,850679,47372,388
1928806236,264116,613767,32768,763
1929687233,65591,180502,11254,759
1930780471,50283,308827,34568,611

A similar classification by districts for the year 1930 is given below:—

District or Sub-district.Number of Bankruptcies.Debtors' Statements of Assets, excluding Amounts secured to Creditors.Amounts realized by Official Assignees.Amount of Debts proved.Amounts paid in Dividends and Preferential Claims.
  ££££
Whangarei174,3943,12210,4052,628
Auckland153317,13813,424332,81614,860
Hamilton8117,1986,25940,9503,643
Gisborne367,1262,71342,7813,686
Wairoa193,2601,2516,269683
Napier408,2112,92216,3542,812
Dannevirke123,2761,0288,196348
New Plymouth293,4671,73415,660473
Hawera332,2252,08911,453747
Wanganui3423,0624,629107,1061,488
Taihape151,8259897,398897
Palmerston North3114,7302,39836,7951,159
Pahiatua3449390383215
Masterton101,3461,3443,5881,052
Wellington6213,91510,13346,3246,994
Blenheim171,5942,4405,523731
Nelson62,5148144,198122
Westport57,73788410,876812
Greymouth53202441,343291
Hokitika24101831,110108
Christchurch5013,55810,37443,02214,660
Ashburton273,8241,73018,8521,454
Timaru256,9544,59113,7552,334
Oamaru82,8841891,556204
Dunedin267,1243,64221,5431,776
Invercargill342,9613,79219,0894,434
  Totals780471,50283,308827,34568,611

The table following shows for each of the last ten years the average amount of debts proved per estate, and also the average dividend paid.

Year.Average Debts proved per Estate.Proportion of Dividends to Debts.
 £Per Cent.
19211,6626.92
19221,2097.55
19239929.81
19241,05010.84
192572117.02
192677912.21
192778410.65
19289528.95
192973110.91
19301,0618.29

Generally speaking, it may be said that there is a tendency for the dividend rate to vary inversely with the average liability per estate. A very high rate was paid during the years 1918–20, but this was followed by a heavy drop in 1921—the year marking the commencement of the post-war trade depression. Subsequent years witnessed a gradual although progressive improvement up to 1925, since when the trend has been downward one.

Section 120 of the Bankruptcy Act, 1908, as amended by the Bankruptcy Amendment Act, 1927 (which, inter alia, varied the order of priority as between rent and wages), lays down that moneys realized by the Official Assignee by the realization of a bankrupt's property are to be applied in the following order of priority:—

  1. In payment of costs and expenses incurred by the Assignee, or by a creditor or the debtor in connection with the filing of the petition, &c.

  2. In payment of commission payable to the supervisor of the estate and to the Assignee, as per scale.

  3. In payment of wages due to employees of the bankrupt, up to certain specified limits of time and amount.

  4. In payment of rent due, under certain conditions, for a period not exceeding three months.

  5. In payment, pari passu, of all debts provable and proved.

  6. In payment of interest on debts proved, from the date of adjudication.

  7. In payment to the bankrupt of any surplus.

The total payments in 1930 made from assets realized were—£
Dividends to creditors (excluding preferential and secured claims)61,255
Preferential claims (rents, wages, &c.)7,356
Secured claims6,279
Government commission9,153
Costs of actions, solicitors' and supervisors' fees6,274
Expenses incurred in carrying on estates6,589
Other charges3,652
  Total£100,558

Balances in bank to the credit of estates aggregated £35,454 on 31st December 1930, a decrease of £17,335 during the year.

CLASSIFICATION OF AMOUNT OF LIABILITIES.

The following table shows for each of the last five years the number of bankruptcies with various amounts of liabilities:—

Liabilities.1926.1927.1928.1929.1930.
Under £504421222125
£50 and under £1006281755890
£100 " £250175225220203235
£250 " £500154177160153170
£500 " £1,000141168152123147
£1,000 " £2,00094119948580
£2,000 " £5,0006846593324
£5,000 and over142824119
Not stated..2......
  Totals752867806687780

Liabilities in the bulk of failures do not exceed £1,000, the number under this amount in 1930 being 667, representing 85 per cent. of the total.

OCCUPATIONS OF BANKRUPTS.

The following table shows in summarized form the occupations of those adjudged bankrupt in the last three years:—

Class of Occupation.1928.1929.1930.
Fishing and trapping434
Agricultural and pastoral16096126
Forestry71112
Mining and quarrying366
Processes relating to minerals..11
Processes relating to chemicals, animal and vegetable products474
Processes relating to metals, tools, jewellery, &c.333118
Makers of ships, boats, conveyances, &c.181316
Processes relating to fibrous materials, textiles, and dress1586
Processes relating to food, drink, and tobacco2267
Processes relating to wood, &c., n.e.i.4710
Processes relating to paper, stationery, printing, photography531
Construction or repair of buildings, roads, railways, canals9768108
Transport and communication635362
Commerce and finance180152164
Public administration, clerical, and professional182326
Entertainment, sport, and recreation6912
Personal or domestic service302727
Dependent on public or private support131414
Indefinite occupations144129156
  Totals806687780

Of the 1930 total, 222 were employers of labour, 254 were working on their own account but not employing labour, and 304 were working for wages. The farming community showed 126 failures, while occupations connected with commerce and finance accounted for the considerable total of 164. The principal callings affected were (1929 figures in parentheses): Labourers, 143 (114); farmers, 106 (83); contractors, 33 (15); builders, 26 (27); fruiterers, 26 (14); salesmen, 21 (10); storekeepers, 17 (12); carriers, 15 (12); painters, 15 (5); carpenters, 14 (15); married women, 12 (11).

UNDISCHARGED BANKRUPTS.

Section 14 of the Bankruptcy Amendment Act, 1927, provides for the annual gazetting of the names, occupations, and other particulars of all persons who were adjudged bankrupt since 31st March, 1927, and who have not obtained an order of discharge, or whose order of discharge was suspended for a term, or was subject to conditions remaining unfulfilled. The number of undischarged bankrupts under this section at 31st March, 1931, was 2,272.

PRIVATE ASSIGNMENTS.

Official bankruptcies, as explained earlier, do not comprise all financial failures and do not, therefore, indicate the full measure of financial stress ruling in the community. In order to present a more complete picture of this phase of economic life, the bankruptcy statistics have been supplemented by the collection of data relating to private assignments, details of which were collected for the first time in 1928. The statistics cover all operations arising out of deeds of assignment made under section 167 (2) of the Stamp Duties Act, 1923. In this connection a deed of assignment means a deed or other instrument executed by a debtor, providing for the distribution of the whole or any part of his property for the benefit of his creditors.

During the year 1930 248 deeds of assignment were registered with the Stamp Duties Department, this being 74 more than in 1929 and a little less than one-third of the number of bankruptcies in 1930. Five assignors subsequently became bankrupt, and the estates of these, therefore, have not been included in the tabulation.

If private assignments be added to bankruptcies, the total number of failures in 1930 was 1,028, made up of 780 bankruptcies and 243 assignments (excluding 5 cases where assignors subsequently became bankrupt). The corresponding total for 1929 was 859.

The table following shows by bankruptcy districts or sub-districts the number of private assignments during 1930 and the finance involved, estates in which the assignment was completed during the year being shown separately from those where realization has yet to take place. The column for assets realized covers only the proceeds of realization in respect of 1930 assignments fully realized.

District or Sub-district.Number.Assets.Liabilities.Assets realized (Completed Estates).
Completed Estates.Incomplete Estates.Completed Estates.Incomplete Estates.Completed Estates.Incomplete Estates.

* Includes twenty-one estates for which no returns received.

   £££££
Whangarei331,0762,4804,1874,114700
Auckland382376,69259,16586,91966,69936,233
Hamilton9610,38115,89516,09015,4626,107
Gisborne1..1,700..2,000..450
Napier221,42390012,2877201,253
Dannevirke126481,6681,0361,326303
New Plymouth634,60618,2895,33016,1832,254
Hawera5..7,983..7,932..2,709
Wanganui9119,77774824,91571817,447
Taihape1..750..1,015..700
Palmerston North3..2,346..3,575..1,292
Masterton2..2,695..1,965..904
Wellington281538,9978,42842,0699,38718,818
Blenheim2..435..871..199
Nelson1..3,038..2,488..1,895
Greymouth2..3,100..5,164..991
Christchurch242130,93647,13539,88349,27917,550
Ashburton3..871..2,013..871
Timaru5152,01496253,8661,07846,799
Oamaru214672,2905962,706280
Dunedin532,0552,3872,7054,224860
Invercargill554,63716,1608,41219,7342,903
  Totals15786*266,627176,507325,318191,630161,518

Assets of the 222 estates for which returns were received were valued at £443,134, and the liabilities were estimated at £516,948. Assets realized in completed estates represented 50 per cent. of liabilities.

CLASSIFICATION OF AMOUNT OF LIABILITIES.

The following table classifies estates assigned during the last three years according to the amount of liabilities:—

Liabilities.1928.1929.1930.
£ £   
50 and under 100..31
100 " 25010913
250 " 500281839
500 " 1,000532648
1,000 " 2,000563253
2,000 " 5,000363942
5,000 and over121123
Unspecified113424
  Total206172243

Forty-one per cent. of the specified estates show liabilities below £1,000. In the case of official bankruptcies the corresponding figure was 85 per cent.

OCCUPATIONS OF ASSIGNORS.

The occupations of assignors in broad classes were as follows:—

 1928.1929.1930.
Agricultural and pastoral11911
Mining and quarrying..1..
Processes relating to minerals..1..
Processes relating to chemicals, animal and vegetable products3..6
Processes relating to metals, tools, jewellery, &c.973
Makers of ships, boats, conveyances, &c.3..2
Processes relating to fibrous materials, textiles, and dress51511
Processes relating to food, drink, and tobacco626
Processes relating to wood, &c., n.e.i.427
Processes relating to paper, stationery, printing, photography2..3
Construction or repair of buildings, roads, railways, canals252934
Transport and communication101112
Commerce and finance11277126
Public administration, clerical, and professional4611
Personal or domestic service897
Dependent on public or private support11..
Indefinite occupations324
  Total206172243

No fewer than 168 of the assignors in 1930 were employers of labour, 68 were working on their own account, and 7 only were working for wages. A perusal of the occupations table shows that the private assignment is an expedient made use of mainly by the business community, no less than 52 per cent. of the total coming under this category. Particular occupations most prominent were (1929 figures in parentheses): Builders, 24 (19); storekeepers, 23 (19); drapers, 20 (7); grocers, 19 (11).

Chapter 35. SECTION XXXIV.—WEALTH.

STATE ASSETS.

A STATEMENT compiled by the Treasury and showing the value of State assets which may be set off against the public debt is now included in the Financial Statement each year. The latest statement, showing the position as at the 31st March, 1931, is here reproduced.

ESTIMATED STATE ASSETS, 31ST MARCH, 1931.

Cash and investments—
 £££
  Cash in the Public Account and in the hands of officers of the Government1,154,459  
  Less liabilities outstanding1,342,265  
....Dr. 187,806 
  Investment of cash balances..4,181,000 
  Reserve fund (securities at cost)..1,996,725 
  Post Office Savings-bank Reserve Fund..1,000,000 
  Bank of New Zealand shares (nominal value)..2,109,375 
  Public Debt Redemption Fund..22,075,645 
 ....31,174,939
Sinking funds accrued—   
  State Advances debt..1,982,814 
  State Coal-mines..7,739 
  Westport Harbour loans..261,676 
  Samoan loan..18,740 
  Nauru and Ocean Islands Sinking Fund Account..49 
  Electric Supply Sinking Fund Account..42,655 
 ....2,313,673
Loans and advances outstanding—   
  Mining purposes..36,460 
  Local bodies' inscribed debt (annuity value of interest receivable)..772,126 
  Samoan loan (less sinking fund)..146,460 
  Repatriation advances outstanding..227,301 
  Discharged soldiers' mortgages and property held£14,887,904 
  Less amount included in Public Debt Redemption Fund..10,850,000 
....4,037,904 
  State Advances—Mortgages and property held, less sinking funds and investments included elsewhere..40,689,289 
  General purposes relief—Advances outstanding..35,024 
  Rural intermediate credits—Advances outstanding..400,000 
 ....46,344,564
Revenue earning and trading accounts—   
  Railways (capital cost, including unopened lines and value of assets taken over from provinces, less capital written off)..58,211,466 
  Telephones and telegraphs (value of assets)..10,133,557 
  Electric-power supply and development (capital cost)..10,235,570 
  Westport Harbour-works (value of assets)..489,087 
  Lighthouses and harbour-works (capital expenditure)..1,291,817 
  Tourist and health resorts (capital expenditure)..591,307 
  State coal-mines (value of assets)..241,154 
  Kauri-gum (trading capital)..13,210 
  Nauru and Ocean Islands (purchase price of rights)..565,040 
 ....81,772,208
Lands and forests—
  ££
  Crown lands (estimated value, including settlement lands, Native lands, and education reserves)..30,140,334 
  Land-drainage schemes (capital invested)..2,001,136 
  Irrigation and water-supply (capital expenditure)..968,743 
  Waihou and Ohinemuri Rivers improvement (capital expenditure)..709,740 
  Lands improvement (capital expenditure)..661,216 
  Samoan Crown Estates (value of Dominion's interest)..686,646 
  Howard Estate..88,296 
  State forests (estimated value of forests, reserves, plantations, and nurseries)..38,512,239 
 ....73,768,350
Indirectly productive expenditure—   
  Public buildings (including school buildings)..15,778,941 
  Roads (including roads on Crown lands and main highways)..26,377,392 
  Quarries (acquisition and working)..9,636 
  Development of mining (capital expenditure)..881,065 
  Immigration (capital expenditure)..3,309,850 
 ....46,356,884
  Total....£281,730,618

From the point of view of the purpose for which this statement was compiled, the inclusion of the items "Roads," "Development of mining," and "Immigration" is open to no objection. In considering the value of public property, however, it is preferable to omit such items, leaving the total at £251,000,000. The expenditure by the State on roads, immigration, and mining is reflected in the value of property, both public and private.

It may be here stated that, although much of the expenditure of counties, boroughs, town districts, and road districts has been in respect of the construction of streets, roads, and bridges, these items are not included as assets of the respective bodies under the next heading.

ASSETS OF LOCAL AUTHORITIES.

The form of return in use for the collection of statistics of local governing authorities provides for particulars of cash assets and an estimate of other assets being supplied. The figures in respect of the latter are far from complete, no assets apart from cash assets being included by some local authorities, while in other cases no value is assigned to reserves. Nevertheless the following total as at 31st March, 1930, may be taken as an approximate though somewhat conservative estimate of the position:—

Class of Local Authority.Cash Assets.Other Assets (estimated).
 ££
Counties1,502,2831,939,469
Boroughs6,141,82228,574,231
Town districts92,453584,098
Road districts39,037203,246
River districts46,864209,494
Land-drainage districts70,20162,144
Electric-power districts2,430,29712,390,203
Water-supply districts1,3862,515
Urban drainage districts180,3881,025,172
Urban transport districts288,0483,444,333
Local railway district1,421194,728
Gas-lighting district12,288158,673
Rabbit districts31,51115,813
Fire districts16,632532,311
Harbour Boards2,005,04515,173,450
  Totals12,859,67664,509,880

The foregoing figures are exclusive of sinking funds, which at 31st March, 1930, amounted to £8,413,055. The inclusion of sinking funds, as in the following table, which shows the nature of the assets, brings the total assets of these classes of local authorities to £85,782,611.

 £
Cash assets12,859,676
Sinking funds8,413,055
Halls, libraries, offices, sundry premises, furniture, &c.3,288,391
Electrical-works16,615,848
Gasworks1,430,796
Tramway-works5,945,376
Railway-works156,007
Wharves, quays, slips, docks, dredges, boats, tugs, sheds, &c.9,469,907
Drainage, sewerage, and water-supply systems11,228,477
Reserves, parks, gardens, recreation-grounds, cemeteries, &c.2,911,831
Endowments3,725,834
Reclaimed land4,676,628
Workers' dwellings, roadmen's cottages, &c.570,999
Sundry plant, tools, stocks, and materials2,656,871
Other and unspecified1,832,915
  Total£85,782,611

Hospital Boards, which are not included in the foregoing figures, had assets (excluding outstanding fees and subsidies) of approximately £5,250,000 at 31st March, 1930, bringing the total for all local bodies to £91,000,000.

In arriving at the aggregate public wealth of the Dominion, as distinct from private wealth, it is necessary to take into account the fact that of the total indebtedness of local bodies at the 31st March, 1930, £6,000,000 was owing to the General Government. The approximate public wealth of the Dominion would thus be £251,000,000, plus £91,000,000, minus £6,000,000, making a net total of £336,000,000.

PRIVATE WEALTH.

Estimates of the private wealth of the Dominion are arrived at on the assumption that the wealth per head of the living is approximately equal to that left by the average person dying. The fact that the younger and more numerous members of the population do not possess as much accumulated wealth as the older members, taken in conjunction with the fact that the death-rate varies with age, renders it necessary for this purpose to divide the population into quinquennial age-groups. The average wealth of persons dying within any one age-group being known, the average wealth of living persons belonging to that age-group is assumed to be identical, and an estimate of the total private wealth of the Dominion is arrived at by weighting the average wealth of persons in each age-group by the number of persons in that group.

The average wealth of deceased persons is obtained by a consideration of the estates certified for stamp duty. For each person whose estate is dealt with by the Stamp Duties Department a return is forwarded to the Census and Statistics Office showing name, age, date of death, and amount of estate certified.

If the period under review be short, the infrequency of the appearance of large estates may occasion from time to time considerable discrepancies in the results according as many or few large estates appear in the returns. Matters are further complicated by the fact that from six to twelve months usually elapse after the date of death before the estate is finally certified, with the result that an abnormal number of deaths towards the end of any one year may swell the number of deaths for the year without affecting the number of estates certified, thus bringing about a fictitiously low average wealth of deceased persons for that year and a fictitiously high average wealth for the following year. The epidemic of influenza in the last quarter of 1918 produced just this effect. For these reasons it is desirable to extend the estimate over a series of years and to strike an average. On the other hand, owing to movements in values too long a period may yield an artificial estimate. In the computation of the latest estimate an average has been taken over the years 1926–30.

ESTIMATED PRIVATE WEALTH, 1930.

Age, in Years.Number of Estates certified, 1926–30.Total Amount, including Allowance for Unrecorded Estates.Number of Deaths registered, 1926–30.Average Wealth per Person dying.Estimated Population, 31st December, 1930.Estimated Private Wealth, 31st December, 1930.
MALES.
  £ £ £
Under 5....3,914..67,032..
5 and under 1033915590.699568,01247,574
10 " 151015,56241237.771867,5762,552,467
15 " 204733,39867149.773569,4773,458,113
20 " 25203154,727807191.731165,50212,558,771
25 " 30330319,053813392.439159,29623,270,069
30 " 35345324,758743437.090252,47722,937,182
35 " 40537768,1751,044735.799845,27033,309,657
40 " 456831,348,7071,3211,020.974348,32449,337,562
45 " 509842,815,4031,7911,571.972647,85375,223,605
50 " 551,1733,062,3542,1421,429.670444,19563,184,283
55 " 601,3835,164,5982,3372,209.926433,25973,499,942
60 " 651,6037,430,1772,7082,743.787724,83668,144,711
65 " 701,7547,589,8782,9432,578.959616,58542,772,045
70 " 751,9569,534,4163,2562,928.260411,46533,572,505
75 " 801,88110,094,1613,2383,117.40617,22722,529,494
80 " 851,4499,538,0152,5033,810.63323,43713,097,146
85 " 908834,954,4461,6053,086.88221,1443,531,393
90 " 952972,498,6865424,610.12173611,664,254
95 and over69356,2611452,456.972461149,875
Totals for males15,59066,003,16633,494..733,389544,840,648
FEMALES.
Under 51662,9840.022164,2981,421
5 and under 1023884360.889965,30058,110
10 " 1568343372.474865,109161,132
15 " 20127,89346616.937865,8621,115,557
20 " 255945,72773662.129161,3803,813,484
25 " 3010585,446765111.694155,5296,202,262
30 " 35165147,915807183.290052,0029,531,447
35 " 40281236,375946249.867949,56612,384,952
40 " 45353366,5371,055347.428449,03017,034,414
45 " 50524638,4611,407453.774745,83820,800,125
50 " 55667996,9311,548644.012340,35825,991,048
55 " 608291,457,4121,688863.395729,73425,672,208
60 " 659761,944,1251,8731,037.973822,39823,248,537
65 " 701,1242,194,9122,1931,000.871916,13716,151,070
70 " 751,2012,715,7192,4231,120.808511,04912,383,813
75 " 801,2253,451,5482,5861,334.70536,3488,472,709
80 " 859792,581,0382,0451,262.12133,2384,086,749
85 " 906281,497,4071,3761,088.23181,2451,354,849
90 " 95188532,2744741,122.9409355398,644
95 and over39103,660117885.98297465,563
Totals for females9,36419,004,66826,262..704,850188,928,094
Grand totals24,95485,007,83459,756..1,438,239733,768,742

It has been found that the number of estates dealt with in any period is usually equal to about one-third only of the total deaths registered during that period; and as most persons leave some estate, however small, it is necessary to make some allowance for estates which have not passed through the Stamp Duties Office. It should be noted in this connection that estates under £1,000 escape estate duty, and if under £500, succession duty. In many cases, however, estates of a lower value than the figures indicated are passed for probate or letters of administration. A fixed allowance is made for unrecorded estates, ranging from £30 for males and £10 for females for the age-group 15 to 20 years to £150 for males and £50 for females at ages 35 and over. No allowance at all is made for estates of persons under 15.

Of the total estimated private wealth at 31st December, 1930, amounting to £734,000,000, no less than 74 per cent. belonged to the male population. The estimated wealth per head of the whole population was £510, and per head of persons of twenty years and over (practically the adult population) £810.

It is obvious that estimates of private wealth based on the probate system are approximate only. Certain of the factors that render this inevitable have been referred to earlier, and there are others almost equally important. One which, if considered alone, would appear to indicate a considerable amount of over-statement in the estimate lies in the fact that in a substantial proportion of estates part of the wealth consists of insurance policies. In the probate returns the maturity value of the policy is taken, whereas among the living the average surrender value of policies in force is much below the maturity value. Against this, however, is the pronounced tendency towards conservatism in the valuation of property for death duty purposes. Further, a not inconsiderable amount of property is disposed of before death by way of gift, and thus does not appear in the probate returns.

Any attempt to allow for the effect of the various items referred to would probably only result in a spurious accuracy on a subject in regard to which all that is possible or even desired is a reasonably close approximation. Such an approximation, with, if anything, a slight tendency to under-statement, may be confidently claimed for the foregoing estimate, but the inevitable shortcomings of the system should not be overlooked, particularly in making comparisons between New Zealand and other countries.

It should be explained that the computation of private wealth relates to the population exclusive of Maoris. The inclusion of Maoris would not affect the per caput rate to any extent, but would involve an addition of 4 or 5 per cent. to the total. An addition of 4 per cent. to the aggregate figure previously given for 1930 would bring the estimated private wealth of the Dominion to £763,000,000.

A table is now given showing the number of estates finally passed during 1929 and 1930, classified according to amount. Estates of Maoris are here included.

Amount.Number of Estates.Aggregate Net Value of Estates.
1929.1930.1929.1930.
£ £  ££
  Under 5002,2822,222433,806446,378
500 and under 1,0009861,027715,880739,372
1,000 " 2,0008238981,174,2151,291,913
2,000 " 3,0004184291,022,7931,053,009
3,000 " 4,000268227926,137787,971
4,000 " 5,000162183719,804818,021
5,000 " 7,5002372571,440,4421,584,280
7,500 " 10,0001361281,174,7561,110,567
10,000 " 15,0001281281,563,0631,566,531
15,000 " 20,00068611,179,8601,043,319
20,000 and over1651288,428,9006,587,680
  Totals5,6735,68818,779,65617,029,041

The table below shows for the period 1926 to 1930 the total number of estates, classified according to age of deceased and amount of estate.

Age.Under £500.£500 to £999.£1,000 to £1,999.£2,000 to £2,999.£3,000 to £3,999.£4,000 to £4,999.£5,000 to £7,499.£7,500 to £9,999.£10,000 to £14,999.£15,000 to £19,999.£20,000 and over.Totals.
Under 51....................1
5 and under 105....................5
10 " 151311..........1....16
15 " 2047101................58
20 " 2519136222112..1..1257
25 " 30269864456242111421
30 " 35314974215107424....495
35 " 4045214311329238105443794
40 " 45502228121552215232010491,009
45 " 50599321220110583547262110191,466
50 " 556933583111308647273211211,790..
55 " 607504173711911067488475114422,151
60 " 6581247145621111888115646830722,505
65 " 70877496456283158111155757631792,797
70 " 759155305752701711141888683361013,069
75 " 809205285102821451241749185511083,018
80 " 85701423376164135110155798439952,361
85 " 90449255226143875288505218501,470
90 " 951537585282215301715824472
95 and over38151488663423107
Unspecified32211783402516321813818692
  Totals9,0234,6074,0271,9661,1818251,19561260526764624,954

Of the total number of estates finally passed during the five years 1926 to 1930. 55 per cent. were of a value less than £1,000. The number of estates of a value of £5,000 and over was 13 per cent. of the total; of £10,000 and over, 6 per cent.; and of £20,000 and over, 21/2 per cent.

AN ESTIMATE OF NATIONAL WEALTH.

The public wealth of the Dominion has been estimated at approximately £336,000,000, and the private wealth, including that of Maoris, at approximately £763,000,000. In the probate figures used as the basis of computation of private wealth, deductions are made on account of debts, mortgages, and other charges against property. As, however, these in general will rank as assets when estates to which the charges are owing are in their turn passed for probate, the general effect is negligible, except in so far as such items as State advances and debts owing overseas are concerned. The State advances outstanding are included in the public-wealth figure.

In the case of the public wealth the figure given practically represents gross assets, no deduction having, of course, been made on account of indebtedness of the General Government and of local governing bodies. Were the whole of this indebtedness owing outside the Dominion, no deduction on this account would be necessary for the purpose of the present computation, which is merely to ascertain an approximation of the wealth of the Dominion, without taking account of the fact that there are external charges against that wealth. In arriving at the sum of public and private wealth, however, it is necessary to make allowance for the indebtedness of the General Government and of local governing bodies within the Dominion, this being included in the private-wealth estimate.

Of the gross public debt at the 31st March, 1931, £117,000,000 was domiciled in New Zealand, and of the gross debt of local governing bodies (other than Hospital Boards) a year earlier £38,000,000 was domiciled in the Dominion, exclusive of the £6,000,000 borrowed from the General Government, allowance for which has already been made in the estimation of the approximate public wealth. Of the Hospital Boards' debt of £1,350,000, it may be assumed that £1,000,000 was domiciled in New Zealand. To arrive at an estimate of the national wealth the sum of £156,000,000 requires to be deducted from the aggregate of the public and private wealth figures previously given, the result being:—

 £
Approximate public wealth336,000,000
Estimated private wealth763,000,000
  Total1,099,000,000
Less public and local-body debt domiciled in Dominion156,000,000
Estimated national wealth£943,000,000

It appears scarcely necessary to point out that the estimate given can be regarded at best as a rough approximation only. No practicable system has yet been devised that will permit of a reliably close estimation of national wealth being arrived at, and the difficulties in this respect are enormously increased during a period of changing values, such as have been experienced during the last fifteen years.

VALUE OF LAND HOLDINGS.

The bulk of the wealth of the Dominion is represented by land and improvements thereon, particulars of the valuation of which are given in Section XXVII of this book. Further information concerning the value of land, with particular reference to its utilization and its relative distribution among the population, is obtainable from the annual returns of land which are furnished to the Commissioner of Taxes for the purpose of land-tax assessment. Statistics compiled from these returns are available for the five years 1924–25, 1925–26, 1926–27, 1928–29, and 1929–30 (there was no tabulation for 1927–28 or 1930–31), and afford valuable information not only as to the distribution of land on a value basis, but also as to the incidence of land taxation. The latter aspect properly belongs to the subject of taxation, which is dealt with in Section XXIVB of this book; but, owing to the close interrelation of the two matters, and the impossibility of discussing one fully without largely bringing in the other, both are covered in the present section.

It should be explained that in the statistical tabulation it has not been found possible to cover each year the whole of the returns for that year, returns under query or not to hand at the time of tabulation being of necessity omitted. Apart from the fact that the actual totals would be somewhat in excess of those shown, the omission of a small percentage does not impair the statistical value of the tables or invalidate conclusions drawn from the figures.

The following table summarizes the principal heads of information from the 1929–30 tabulation. In connection with the division into country, town, and mixed lands, it should be noted that the last-mentioned includes only those cases where less than 75 per cent. (on an unimproved-value basis) is urban or rural respectively. In cases where 75 per cent. or over is urban or rural, as the case may be, the whole has been so classed.

Country or Farming Lands.Town Lands or Business Sites.Partly Country and partly Town Lands.Total.
Number of returns47,93227,9271,11876,977
Number of taxpayers30,44820,10883551,391
Area Acres26,058,681342,942466,02126,867,644
Unimproved value of land £166,895,25567,192,7684,968,450239,056,473
Total mortgages £116,841,60338,117,5452,457,145157,416,293
Exemptions—    
  Ordinary £6,303,9696,949,499178,68413,432,152
  Mortgage £62,770,79215,918,7671,057,68179,747,240
  Hardship £151,417111,6386,237269,292
  Total exemptions £69,226,17822,979,9041,242,60293,448,684
Taxable balance £97,669,07744,212,8643,725,848145,607,789
Tax assessed £700,804440,82137,3401,178,965

VALUES OF HOLDINGS.

Returns covered by the statistics for 1929–30 numbered 76,977, representing an aggregate unimproved value of £239,056,473, as compared with 72,333 returns and £222,274,200 unimproved value of land tabulated in 1928–29. Owing to the operations of the various exemptions, dealt with later on, the number of holdings on which tax was assessed reduced to 51,391 in 1929–30 and 46,276 in 1928–29.

The following table shows the distribution of holdings according to unimproved value for 1928–29 and 1929–30. The insignificant totals for holdings under £500 are due to the fact that, with few exceptions, such are entirely exempt from land-tax.

LAND-TAX RETURNS.—SUMMARY BY AMOUNT OF UNIMPROVED VALUE.

Amount.Number of Returns.Number of Taxpayers.Total Unimproved Value.
1928–29.1929–30.1928–29.1929–30.1928–29.1929–30.
£ £    ££
Under 5007801,17232378175,306294,772
500– 99923,73226,10615,06717,37917,016,70818,869,506
1,000– 2,49925,66927,20415,54817,04239,756,31942,324,231
2,500– 4,99911,94511,8217,4817,41441,727,35342,548,770
5,000– 7,4996,3764,4474,3293,03944,045,31027,059,748
7,500– 9,9992,1442,05618,455,089
10,000–14,9991,8271,9041,8181,90422,060,93423,071,659
15,000–19,99978881378781313,552,30413,946,956
20,000–29,99966171465971416,007,53317,244,468
30,000–39,9992632772632778,992,1049,482,113
40,000–49,9991111391111394,890,1006,109,294
50,000–99,99915619515619510,250,62312,936,622
100,000 and over254125413,799,6066,713,245
  Totals72,33376,97746,27651,391222,274,200239,056,473

Of the 76,977 returns covered in 1929–30, no fewer than 54,482, or 71 per cent. of the total, were in respect of holdings of a lower value than £2,500, at which amount the ordinary exemption ceases. The aggregate unimproved value of these 54,482 holdings was £61,488,509, or only 26 per cent. of the grand total. On the other hand, the 4,083 returns where the unimproved value was over £10,000 formed only a little over 5 per cent. of the total, but represented 37 per cent. of the total unimproved value.

It should be understood that the classification by amount is on the basis of the unimproved value of the land, and not, in the case of taxpayers, on the basis of taxable balance. Taking as an example the group "£500–£999" for the year 1929–30, the figures given in the table show that 26,106 returns were received in this category, representing an aggregate of £18,869,506, and that of the 26,106 persons, &c., concerned 17,379 were assessed for land-tax. It may be added that the amount in respect of which tax was assessed was only £3,790,389. Statistics of taxable balance are given farther on.

CLASSES OF TAXPAYERS.

In the statistical treatment of the data a distinction is made according to the class of taxpayers, the division being as follows:—

  • Class I—Individuals.

  • Class II—Deceased persons' estates, trusts, &c.

  • Class III—Natives, Native Land Boards, Native trusts, &c.

  • Class IV—Companies.

The figures for the respective classes for the years 1928–29 and 1929–30 are given in the table following.

LAND-TAX RETURNS.—CLASSES, 1928–29 AND 1929–30.

Class.Number of Returns.Number of Taxpayers.Total Unimproved Value.
1928–29.1929–30.1928–29.1929–30.1928–29.1929–30.
     ££
I62,50166,39438,46143,005177,437,532185,237,456
II4,7935,2584,2254,60520,256,11822,338,583
III2,8762,8092,1752,0005,376,4155,248,242
IV2,1632,5161,4151,78119,204,13526,232,192
  Totals72,33376,97746,27651,391222,274,200239,056,473

The general class covers the overwhelming majority of returns and taxpayers and four-fifths of the aggregate unimproved value. As might be expected, however, the average unimproved value per return is much lower in this class than in that composed of the companies. The averages for the respective classes are:—

Class.1928–29.1929–30.
 ££
I2,8392,790
II4,2264,248
III1,8691,868
IV8,87810,426
  Totals£3,073£3,106

URBAN AND RURAL LANDS.

Owing to the assessment being on the basis of ownership, it is impossible fully to classify lands from the land-tax returns according to whether they are urban or rural. A distinction is, however, now made between urban, rural, and mixed lands. To avoid the real position in regard to mixed lands being overstated through such a matter as the inclusion of a suburban section in a return otherwise covering a considerable area of farm land, the classification is on the basis that where 75 per cent. or over of the unimproved value represents urban or rural lands, as the case may be, the whole return is so classed. For the purpose of these statistics mixed lands include only those cases where neither urban nor rural lands constitute 75 per cent. of the unimproved value.

Information as to the number and unimproved value of holdings, classified according to type in conjunction with unimproved-value category, is given in the following table for the year 1929–30:—

LAND-TAX RETURNS.—TYPE BY AMOUNT OF UNIMPROVED VALUE, 1929–30.

Amount.Number of Returns.Total Unimproved Value.
Rural.Urban.Mixed.Rural.Urban.Mixed.
£ £   £££
Under 5008273405184,883107,8632,026
500– 99911,42114,4242618,433,45410,242,038194,014
1,000– 2,49918,0638,71942228,627,91813,028,654667,659
2,500– 4,9999,2302,35923233,669,4578,080,419798,894
5,000– 7,4993,6567355622,221,0184,499,127339,603
7,500– 9,9991,7463643415,029,4943,133,818291,777
10,000–14,9991,4833695217,930,8724,497,194643,593
15,000–19,9996031882210,355,3843,219,027372,545
20,000–29,999521184912,597,4604,425,001222,007
30,000–39,9991917886,535,5382,673,638272,937
40,000–49,999785653,430,3852,446,870232,039
50,000 and over113111127,879,39210,839,119931,356
  Totals47,93227,9271,118166,895,25567,192,7684,968,450

AREA OF HOLDINGS.

Statistics of the area of land covered by the land-tax returns were first compiled in 1928–29. The area figures are of little value in the case of urban and mixed lands, on account of eighth- and quarter-acre sections being treated in the statistics as having no area at all. The following summary, which gives valuable information as to area and value in conjunction, accordingly relates only to lands classified as rural:—

LAND-TAX RETURNS.—AREA AND UNIMPROVED VALUE.—RURAL LANDS, 1929–30.

Area, in Acres.Number of Returns.Number of Taxpayers.Total Area.Unimproved Value.
Total.Per Return.Per Acre.
   Acres.££ s. d.£ s. d.
Under 57784861,4211,029,3591,323 1 8724 7 10
5 and under 101,0426897,1391,008,106967 9 5141 4 3
10 " 201,8301,22525,4331,955,6271,068 13 076 17 10
20 " 504,2752,818144,6795,455,9481,276 4 1137 14 3
50 " 1006,9744,013503,97811,487,8661,647 4 1022 15 11
100 " 2009,8875,7771,393,75022,166,1412,241 19 015 18 1
200 " 3206,6114,0711,661,89318,884,5992,856 10 1011 7 3
320 " 6407,8045,1283,551,88029,762,7813,813 15 98 7 7
640 " 1,0003,2952,1772,626,10616,996,4775,158 5 36 9 5
1,000 " 2,0003,1002,1734,274,39922,943,9807,401 5 85 7 4
2,000 " 5,0001,5601,2054,663,06619,374,24512,419 7 94 3 1
5,000 " 10,0003683332,502,7987,961,89621,635 11 93 3 7
10,000 " 30,0001871642,924,1515,869,76431,389 2 32 0 2
30,000 " 50,0002119783,158573,54327,311 11 50 14 8
50,000 " 00,00088604,582124,31315,539 2 60 4 1
100,000 and over33390,24861,29520,431 13 40 3 2
Not stated189159..1,239,3156,557 4 5..
  Totals47,93230,44826,058,681166,895,2553,481 18 46 8 1

The column giving unimproved value per acre is instructive as showing the wide difference in land-values as between the closely settled areas and the large runs.

EXEMPTIONS.

As shown in Section XXIVB of this book, certain deductions and exemptions are provided in the taxation of land. An owner of land the unimproved value of which does not exceed £1,500 is allowed an exemption of £500, and where the unimproved value lies between £1,500 and £2,500 there is a similar exemption, diminished, however, by £1 for every £2 over the £1,500 mark, so that no exemption under this head is allowed when £2,500 is reached. This exemption is that here referred to as the "ordinary" exemption.

Where the land is subject to a registered mortgage an alternative scale is provided. In each year covered by the statistics up to and including 1928–29, this was £10,000 in cases where the unimproved value did not exceed that amount, the exemption being diminished by £2 for every £1 above the margin of £10,000 of unimproved value, and disappearing altogether at £15,000. The maximum under this head was altered in 1929–30 to £7,500, diminished by £1 for every £1 above £7,500 unimproved value, the exemption disappearing at £15,000 as before. Where the capital value of the mortgage is less than the amount of deduction provided, such capital value is deductible instead.

In lieu of the ordinary and mortgage exemptions, the Commissioner of Taxes has discretionary powers to grant relief in certain specified cases of hardship.

The total exemptions granted in 1929–30 aggregated £93,448,684, or 39 per cent. of the total unimproved value. No less a sum than £79,747,240 (85 per cent. of the total exemptions) was in respect of the mortgage exemption, and practically the whole of the remainder came under the heading of ordinary exemption. Only £269,292 exemption on account of hardship was allowed, all except £16,886 of this being in respect of holdings under £5,000 in unimproved value.

The table following summarizes for 1928–29 and 1929–30 the exemptions granted in respect of each of the four classes of taxpayers.

LAND-TAX RETURNS.—EXEMPTIONS BY CLASSES, 1928–29 AND 1929–30.

Class.1928–29.1929–30.Percentage of Total Exemption to Total Unimproved Value.
Ordinary.Mortgage.Hardship.Ordinary.Mortgage.Hardship.1928–29.1929–30.
 ££££££  
I9,622,42774,325,324197,19711,238,81073,145,922192,2914746
II969,3403,279,42457,2541,077,6883,337,18877,0012120
III886,40056,645..867,82967,506..1818
IV208,4563,163,346..247,8253,196,624..1813
  Totals11,686,62380,824,739254,45113,432,15279,747,240269,2924239

The mortgage exemption for 1928–29 showed an increase of more than £7,500,000 over the figure for 1926–27, and of nearly £23,000,000 over that for 1924–25 (£57,981,162). As the old scale of exemptions had been in force throughout the period, the huge increase in mortgage exemptions is apparently wholly attributable to a corresponding increase in mortgages. The effect of the reduction of the maximum in 1929–30 was to convert a substantial annual increase into a definite decrease.

The general class of persons and firms not only receive the great bulk of the total exemption, but, owing to the generally smaller holdings in this class, also have a much higher proportionate remission.

Seventy-nine per cent. of the total mortgage exemption and 47 per cent. of the ordinary exemption are in respect of lands classed as rural in the statistical compilation. The figures for 1929–30 are given in the following table:—

LAND-TAX RETURNS.—EXEMPTIONS BY TYPE, 1929–30.

Type.Ordinary.Mortgage.Hardship.Total.Percentage to Total Unimproved Value.
 ££££ 
Rural6,303,96962,770,792151,41769,226,17841
Urban6,949,49915,918,767111,63822,979,90434
Mixed178,6841,057,6816,2371,242,60225
  Totals13,432,15279,747,240269,29293,448,68439

A comparison between the last two years on the basis of amount of unimproved value is given in the next table.

LAND-TAX RETURNS.—EXEMPTIONS BY UNIMPROVED VALUE, 1928–29 AND 1929–30.

Amount of Unimproved Value.1928–29.1929–30.Percentage of Total Exemption to Total Unimproved Value.
Ordinary.Mortgage.Hardship.Ordinary.Mortgage.Hardship.1928–29.1929–30.
£ £££££££  
500– 5991,449,983815,7775,6451,954,823801,8338,5756692
600– 6991,958,8751,438,66910,1612,331,7221,391,07011,3548685
700– 7991,482,7931,439,13517,7411,698,6311,460,59511,8987978
800– 8991,200,3211,448,58514,1921,317,2171,481,81214,0107574
900– 999961,3581,416,26611,1801,052,9651,530,49212,1207272
1,000– 1,9994,205,08613,623,46187,1614,556,15114,431,39186,8856464
2,000– 2,499261,6186,408,42230,351270,7606,800,11042,6915757
2,500– 2,9996,9375,679,21819,4159,5545,817,00220,2255656
3,000– 3,999..9,600,23530,575..10,063,13231,3955657
4,000– 4,999..8,035,84211,000..8,229,24813,2505657
5,000– 5,999..6,389,1053,000..6,762,500..5557
6,000– 6,999..5,708,723....6,012,753..5657
7,000– 7,499..12,197,01414,000..2,490,0702,5005554
7,500– 9,999........8,542,49914,386..46
10,000–13,999..6,487,862....3,776,903..2920
14,000–14,999........95,500....3

Separate information for rural, urban, and mixed lands is now given in respect of ordinary and mortgage exemptions for 1929–30 according to amount of unimproved value.

LAND-TAX RETURNS.—ORDINARY AND MORTGAGE EXEMPTIONS BY TYPE, 1929–30.

Amount of Unimproved Value.Ordinary Exemption.Mortgage Exemption.
Rural.Urban.Mixed.Total.Rural.Urban.Mixed.Total.
£ £££££££££
500– 599709,8481,229,97515,0001,954,823348,463446,3836,987801,833
600– 699863,4051,440,99527,3222,331,722607,284770,77713,0091,391,070
700– 799723,961960,23514,4351,698,631722,363725,47412,7581,460,595
800– 899594,497708,22014,5001,317,217828,769639,96513,0781,481,812
900– 999500,370537,59515,0001,052,965855,524658,95516,0131,530,492
1,000– 1,9992,556,2561,914,03185,8644,556,15110,301,2153,960,578169,59814,431,391
2,000– 2,499181,16084,4355,165270,7605,478,9241,238,04383,1436,800,110
2,500– 2,9994,7854,769..9,5544,707,4451,016,28193,2765,817,002
3,000– 3,999........8,408,9551,466,255187,92210,063,132
4,000– 4,999........6,981,0931,152,42395,7328,229,248
5,000– 5,999........5,779,497899,68183,3226,762,500
6,000– 6,999........5,078,156869,54065,0576,012,753
7,000– 7,499........2,105,285359,87524,9102,490,070
7,500– 9,999........7,349,2971,072,181121,0218,542,499
10,000–13,999........3,143,243567,21466,4463,776,903
11,000–11,999........71,18219,3704,94895,500

In the next table, mortgage exemptions on rural, urban, and mixed lands respectively are shown in juxtaposition to the amount of mortgages.

LAND-TAX RETURNS.—MORTGAGES AND MORTGAGE EXEMPTIONS, 1929–30.

Amount of Unimproved Value.Rural.Urban.Mixed.
Total Mortgages.Mortgage Exemption.Total Mortgages.Mortgage Exemption.Total Mortgages.Mortgage Exemption.
£ £££££££
Under 50022,4524,09747,7946,7581,571461
500– 9997,286,4313,362,4036,217,0353,241,554113,28161,845
1,000– 2,49925,747,56815,780,1398,709,0745,198,621388,216252,741
2,500– 4,99927,792,21720,097,4935,740,0983,634,959630,773376,930
5,000– 7,49916,744,31812,962,9383,185,8112,129,096233,097173,289
7,500– 9,99910,715,1927,349,2971,886,6331,072,181200,326121,021
10,000–14,99911,413,7023,214,4252,391,985586,584278,80771,394
15,000–19,9995,563,830..1,393,222264164,217..
20,000–29,9995,919,873..1,981,033..76,451..
30,000–39,9992,808,948..972,467..60,000..
40,000–49,9991,195,062..1,664,618..43,399..
50,000–99,9991,592,600..1,732,338..267,004..
100,000 and over39,410..2,195,43748,750....
  Totals116,841,60362,770,79238,117,54515,918,7672,457,1451,057,681

The next table shows for 1929–30 the percentage of mortgage exemptions and of total exemptions to total mortgages.

LAND-TAX RETURNS.—PERCENTAGE OF EXEMPTIONS TO MORTGAGES, 1929–30.

Amount of Unimproved Value.Rural.Urban.Mixed.Total.
Percentage to Total Mortgages ofPercentage to Total Mortgages ofPercentage to Total Mortgages ofPercentage to Total Mortgages of
Mortgage Exemption.Total Exemption.Mortgage Exemption.Total Exemption.Mortgage Exemption.Total Exemption.Mortgage Exemption.Total Exemption.
£ £        
Under 50018.25774.0214.14159.0229.34118.3315.76350.40
500– 99946.1592.9352.14131.2454.59131.2748.95110.74
1,000– 2,49961.2972.1959.6983.2965.1089.3660.9375.16
2,500– 4,99972.3172.5463.3363.5059.7660.1570.5770.79
5,000– 7,49977.4277.4366.8366.8374.3474.3475.7175.72
7,500– 9,99968.5968.6356.8357.3360.4160.4166.7366.84
10,000–14,99928.1628.1624.5224.5225.6125.6127.4927.49
  Totals53.7259.2541.7660.2943.0550.5750.6659.36

Interesting statistics of mortgages of land are given in the section of this book devoted to mortgages.

TAX ASSESSED.

The operation of the various exemptions had the effect, in 1929–30, of reducing the aggregate unimproved value of £239,056,473 to a taxable balance of £145,607,789, the latter total representing 61 per cent. of the former. The percentage of taxable balance to unimproved value is readily ascertainable for the individual classes, types, and unimproved-value categories by simply subtracting from 100 the figure showing the corresponding percentage of exemption. The percentage of taxable balance to unimproved value in 1929–30 ranged from 8 in the case of holdings between £500 and £600 to 97 for holdings between £14,000 and £15,000, and, of course, 100 thereafter. Of the four classes, that covering individuals had a much smaller percentage (54) of taxable balance than the other three, which had 80, 82, and 87 per cent. respectively. The percentage of taxable balance to total unimproved value was 59 for rural lands, 66 for urban lands, and 75 for mixed.

A progressive scale of land-tax (discontinued in 1931) was in force in New Zealand during the period covered by the statistics. The basic rate was 1d. in the £1 of taxable balance, this rate applying where the taxable balance did not exceed £1,000. The rate after the first £1,000 was increased by 1/20000d. for every pound in excess of £1,000, up to a maximum of 7 17/20d. A deduction of 5 per cent. from the tax computed according to these scale rates was in force from 1924–25 to 1929–30, when it was discontinued.

The total unimproved value, taxable balance, and tax assessed for 1929–30 are given by classes in the following table:—

LAND-TAX ASSESSED.—BY CLASSES, 1929–30.

Class.Unimproved Value.Taxable Balance.Tax assessed.
 £££
I185,237,456100,660,433707,484
II22,338,58317,846,706151,311
III5,248,2424,312,90712,908
IV26,232,19222,787,743307,262
 239,056,473145,607,7891,178,965

The figures of taxable balance and tax assessed are now given for rural, urban, and mixed lands. The proportion of tax, whether to unimproved value or to taxable balance, is seen to be lower in the case of rural lands than for either urban or mixed lands.

LAND-TAX ASSESSED.—BY TYPE, 1929–30.

Type.Unimproved Value.Taxable Balance.Tax assessed.Percentage of Tax assessed to
Unimproved Value.Taxable Balance.
 £££  
Rural166,895,25597,669,077700,8040.420.72
Urban67,192,76844,212,864440,8210.661.00
Mixed4,968,4503,725,84837,3400.751.00
  Totals239,056,473145,607,7891,178,9650.490.81

The next table shows the average tax figures for holdings of the various categories on the basis of amount of unimproved value. The averages move comparatively slowly until the larger amounts are reached, when they rise steeply, a position due partly to the higher value itself, partly to a reduction in the proportion of exemption and the ultimate disappearance of the exemption, and partly to the progressive scale of taxation.

LAND-TAX ASSESSED.—BY AMOUNT OF UNIMPROVED VALUE, 1929–30.

Amount of Unimproved Value.Taxable Balance.Tax assessed.Average Tax assessed.
Per Return.Per Taxpayer.Per £100 of Unimproved Value.Per £100 of Taxable Balance.
£ ££££ s. d.£ s. d.s. d.s. d.
Under 50043,1273230 5 60 17 12 215 0
500– 9993,790,38915,4760 11 100 17 101 88 2
1,000– 2,49916,136,24064,9052 7 93 16 23 18 1
2,500– 4,99918,364,96479,9946 15 410 15 103 98 9
5,000– 7,49911,791,92556,27612 13 118 10 44 29 7
7,500– 9,9999,898,20450,25623 8 1024 8 105 510 1
10,000–14,99919,199,256114,54760 3 360 3 39 1111 11
15,000–19,99913,946,69299,157121 19 3121 19 314 314 3
20,000–29,99917,244,468145,306203 10 2203 10 216 1016 10
30,000–39,9999,482,11396,613348 15 8348 15 820 520 5
40,000–49,9996,109,29474,915538 19 2538 19 224 624 6
50,000–99,99912,936,622206,2631,057 15 21,057 15 231 1131 11
100,000 and over6,664,495174,9344,266 13 84,266 13 852 152 6
  Totals145,607,7891,178,96515 6 422 18 109 1016 2

The next table covers the rural group only. The column showing the average tax per acre gives an idea of the effect of the progressive scale of taxation combined with the limits of the exemptions.

RURAL LANDS.—LAND-TAX ASSESSED, BY AMOUNT OF UNIMPROVED VALUE, 1929–30.

Amount of Unimproved Value.Taxable Balance.Tax assessed.Average Tax assessed.
Per Return.Per Taxpayer.Per Acre.Per £100 of Unimproved Value.
£ ££££ s. d.£ s. d.s. d.s. d.
Under 50011,099620 1 60 17 30 00 8
500– 9991,662,1986,5000 11 50 18 30 11 6
1,000– 2,49910,040,21839,5132 3 93 15 10 22 9
2,500– 4,99913,510,17957,9406 5 710 0 90 33 5
5,000– 7,4999,255,58043,20411 16 417 8 70 33 11
7,500– 9,9997,675,19738,49122 0 1123 0 50 55 1
10,000–14,99914,716,44786,78758 10 558 10 50 99 8
15,000–19,99910,355,38474,082122 17 1122 17 11 014 4
20,000–29,99912,597,460107,577206 9 8206 9 81 017 1
30,000–39,9996,535,53867,037350 19 7350 19 71 620 6
40,000–49,9993,430,38542,005538 10 6538 10 61 924 6
50,000–99,9996,859,664110,8221,055 8 111,055 8 112 032 4
100,000 and over1,019,72826,7843,348 0 03,348 0 04 652 6
  Totals97,669,077700,80414 12 523 0 40 68 5

The final classification given is one on the basis of area. In this case the figures in the "Per Acre" column show the effect of the high proportion of poorer lands among the larger holdings. The tax per £100 of unimproved value is highest for holdings of from 10,000 to 50,000 acres.

RURAL LANDS.—LAND-TAX ASSESSED, BY AREA, 1929–30.

Area, in Acres.Taxable Balance.Tax assessed.Average Tax assessed.
Per Return.Per Taxpayer.Per Acre.Per £100 of Unimproved Value.
 £££ s. d.£ s. d.s. d.s. d.
Under 5517,3083,5214 10 67 4 1149 76 10
5 and under 10350,9291,5301 9 42 4 54 33 0
10 " 20744,0263,0911 13 92 10 62 53 2
20 " 502,188,6799,0312 2 33 4 11 33 4
50 " 1004,304,07218,5512 13 24 12 50 93 3
100 " 2008,799,26139,3413 19 76 16 20 73 7
200 " 3207,849,51337,9395 14 99 6 50 54 0
320 " 64014,957,27678,16910 0 415 4 100 55 3
640 " 1,0009,810,13859,26517 19 927 4 60 57 0
1,000 " 2,00016,261,982112,41136 5 351 14 70 69 10
2,000 " 5,00016,613,593145,84393 9 9121 0 80 815 1
5,000 " 10,0007,643,48886,845235 19 10260 15 110 821 10
10,000 " 30,0005,716,88390,093481 15 7549 6 110 730 8
30,000 " 50,000550,6919,738463 14 3512 10 60 333 11
50,000 " 100,000108,1181,021127 12 6127 12 60 016 5
100,000 and over61,295500166 13 4166 13 40 016 4
Not stated1,191,8253,91520 14 324 12 5..6 4
  Totals97,669,077700,80414 12 523 0 40 68 5

Chapter 36. SECTION XXXV.—INCOMES.

INTRODUCTORY.

NO complete statistics of annual income are available for New Zealand, but valuable data exist in regard to incomes of those furnishing returns to the Commissioner of Taxes for the purpose of income-tax assessment. In 1923 a system of annual statistics from the particulars on the income-tax returns was inaugurated, and the detailed results have since been published by the Census and Statistics Office in one of its annual statistical reports.

As, with certain exceptions, the annual returns of income are not required where the income is less than £250 (and hitherto have generally not been furnished where the income is between £250 and £300), these returns are confined to a comparatively small minority of the population, and do not permit of statistics being compiled covering the great majority of incomes. This deficiency was remedied to a great extent by the inclusion of a question in the schedule used at the census of 1926 asking in the case of each individual in the Dominion for an indication of the "income category" within which he or she was placed. Summarized statistics from this source are given later on in this section.

THE INCOME-TAX RETURNS.

Information concerning the system of income-tax in New Zealand is given in Section XXIVB of this book. To permit of a proper understanding of the statistics given in the present section it is as well to briefly recapitulate the system, as in the following paragraphs:—

Income-tax is payable on the full incomes of registered companies and of absentees, and in other cases on incomes in excess (during the years covered by the statistics in this section) of £300 per annum. For 1927–28 to 1930–31 the exemption was reduced by £1 for every £2 above £450 in the case of incomes between £450 and £750, and by £1 for every £1 above £750 for incomes between £750 and £900, the exemptions ceasing at £900. During 1926–27 and any previous years covered by the statistics given in the following pages, the exemption was reduced by £1 for every £1 above £600, up to a maximum income of £900. An absentee is defined as a person whose home has not been in New Zealand during any part of the income year.

An exemption of 5 per cent. of the capital value of land from which the income is derived was in force from 1923–24 to 1929–30, after which a reversion was made to an unimproved - value basis as in 1922–23 and previous years. A deduction of £50 is made from assessable income for each child or grandchild under eighteen years of age who is dependent on the taxpayer, and amounts up to £50 contributed towards the support of the taxpayer's widowed mother are also deductible from income.

The remaining class of exemptions is in respect of premium payments on insurances effected by the taxpayer on his own life, and of payments to the National Provident Fund, a superannuation fund, or the insurance fund of a friendly society. Deductions under this head may not exceed 15 per cent. of the earned income or, where the total income does not exceed £2,000, 15 per cent. of total income.

Certain specified incomes are exempt from taxation, included among these from 1923–24 to 1928–29 being practically all incomes derived from the direct use or cultivation of land. As explained in Section XXIVB, income from farms of high unimproved value is now subject to income-tax.

Earned income, the tax on which was, for the decade ending with 1930–31, subject to a reduction of 10 per cent. up to a limit of income of £2,000, was defined as the salary or wages (including bonuses) received by the taxpayer in relation to his employment, and included all income derived by a taxpayer (other than a company or local body) by reason of his personal exertions.

Part of the statistical information given in this section (that relating to income-tax) more properly belongs to Section XXIVB, but for reasons similar to those which apply in the case of the statistics of land holdings, it is preferable to treat the figures relating to incidence of tax with those showing the distribution of the incomes on which the tax is assessed.

It should be explained that the incomes returned in any year are those received during the previous year. The figures given throughout this section in respect of 1930–31 returns, for instance, relate approximately to incomes received during the twelve months ended 31st March, 1930.

SUMMARY OF INCOMES, EXEMPTIONS, AND TAX.

The following table briefly summarizes the main items of information for each of the last five years:—

Item.1926–27.1927–28.1928–29.1929–30.1930–31.

Five per cent. of unimproved value.

Number of returns84,640104,581108,286113,838118,757
Number of taxpayers48,89951,93152,84655,23558,994
 £££££
Earned income30,363,43734,752,10536,363,37539,099,51339,665,861
Assessable income54,804,29358,651,56161,026,50765,380,21766,218,062
Exemptions—
  5 per cent. of capital value2,717,7182,895,1603,042,3443,464,4232,378,960*
  Ordinary (under section 74)18,706,01623,206,85924,739,01625,631,88126,879,172
  Children, &c.2,502,9962,597,6212,686,7592,798,5782,938,198
  Life - insurance premiums, &c.831,082936,0981,022,4041,140,7751,221,601
Taxable balance30,046,48129,015,82329,535,98432,344,56032,800,131
Tax assessed3,235,6993,104,8693,166,0083,322,6723,949,558

Although incomes returned in 1927–28 were nearly 20,000 more in number and nearly £4,000,000 more in aggregate amount than in 1926–27, taxpayers showed an increase of only slightly more than 3,000, while taxable balance actually declined by over £1,000,000. The explanation lies in the fact that the whole of the increase is accounted for by incomes under £500, incomes over that amount, and more particularly at the higher levels, having actually declined. As will be seen later, the all-round increases in 1929–30 over 1928–29 are due in the main to the re-imposition of income-tax on incomes from farm lands of an unimproved value of over £14,000 (since altered to £7,500, and to be further altered to £3,000).

INCOMES BY CLASSES.

For the financial year 1930–31 returns received by the Commissioner of Taxes and showing any income totalled 118,757. Of these 3,724 were in respect of companies, 1,650 were furnished by non-resident traders, and 34 by agents for debenture-holders, the remaining 113,349 (95 per cent. of the total) being in the general class of taxpayers, which includes absentees other than non-resident traders.

Of 113,349 persons in the general class dealt with, no fewer than 36,313 had an income of less than £300, and only 2,302 of these—absentees or trustees, or otherwise not entitled to exemption under section 74–were assessed for tax. Of the 77,036 with incomes of £300 or over, 51,324 were assessed as having to pay income-tax, the remaining 25,712 having no taxable balance left after the various exemptions and deductions had been taken into account.

Of the 3,724 companies covered by the statistics for 1930–31, 40 escaped taxation through the application of the unimproved-value exemption, the number of taxpayers in this class being 3,684. The whole of the 1,650 non-resident traders and of the 34 agents for debenture-holders were required to pay income-tax, no exemptions being applicable to these two classes.

A classification of returns and taxpayers on the basis of class is given in the following table for each of the last four years:—

RETURNS AND TAXPAYERS, BY CLASSES, 1927–28 TO 1930–31.

Class.1927–28.1928–29.1929–30.1930–31.
Returns.TaxpayersReturns.Taxpayers.Returns.Taxpayers.Returns.Taxpayers.
I. Individuals99,44846,929103,61448,330108,74250,330113,34953,626
II. Companies3,1533,0223,2623,1063,5973,4063,7243,684
III. Agents for debenture holders191191979796963434
IV. Non-resident traders1,7891,7891,3131,3131,4031,4031,6501,650
  Totals104,58151,931108,28652,846113,83855,235118,75758,994

The general class represents throughout the period the great majority of the returns, and it occupies a similar position in regard to taxpayers, though in this respect its proportion of the total is somewhat less—viz. (in 1930–31), 91 per cent., as compared with the 95 per cent. shown previously as its proportion of the returns. When attention is turned to aggregate assessable income, the percentage of this class to the total is still further reduced, being in 1930–31 only 79 per cent.

In the next table the total assessable income shown by the returns for each class is given, together with the average per return. The overwhelming superiority of the class covering companies is the most noticeable feature of the averages.

ASSESSABLE INCOME, BY CLASSES, 1927–28 TO 1930–31.

Class.Aggregate.Average.
1927–28.1928–29.1929–30.1930–31.1927–28.1928–29.1929–30.1930–31.
 ££££££££
I46,286,85248,372,18251,947,72552,329,791465467478462
II11,415,06311,975,47012,695,36413,352,5743,6203,6713,5293,586
III339,739176,933211,71716,4351,7791,8242,205483
IV609,907501,922525,411519,262341382374315
  Totals58,651,56161,026,50765,380,21766,218,062561564574558

SOURCE OF INCOME.

In the compilation of the statistics a distinction is made as to the source from which the income is derived, incomes being divided into ten groups according to source, as follows:—

Group No.Source.
0Salary or wages.
1Professional occupations (on own account).
2Commerce, trade, or business.
3Industry or manufacture.
4Farming.
5Provision of transport or communication.
6Building and construction.
7Mining or extraction.
8Investments and the like.
9Provision of or engaging in entertainment, sport, or recreation.

Actual figures as to the amount of income derived from the various sources are not available on account of the fact that in a considerable proportion of cases income has been obtained from more than one source. The rule followed in such cases in compiling the statistics is to include the whole income under the principal source from which it was derived. As an indication of the extent to which the figures are affected, attention may be drawn to the inclusion of approximately 4 per cent. of earned income in the total assessable income of the source "Investments and the like."

Of the ten classes of source from which income is derived, source 0, "Salary or wages," is the most important as regards number of incomes, number of taxpayers, amount of assessable income, and amount of earned income. It may be added that this source also leads in the matter of exemptions—so much so, in fact, that its total of £27,587,265 assessable income in 1930–31 shrank to a comparatively insignificant taxable balance of £6,601,764, which yielded only £365,382 of tax.

The following table shows the number of returns and of taxpayers classified according to source for each of the four years 1927–28 to 1930–31:—

RETURNS AND TAXPAYERS, BY SOURCE OF INCOME, 1927–28 TO 1930–31.

Source.1927–28.1928–29.1929–30.1930–31.
Returns.Taxpayers.Returns.Taxpayers.Returns.Taxpayers.Returns.Taxpayers.
059,50624,35662,20325,44664,82426,66167,92228,405
13,5812,8233,4812,6723,5122,6953,4742,746
218,32910,27918,0429,73919,0519,99319,81510,431
31,5771,2821,6331,2641,5971,1911,3871,108
45572697034121,5989182,5401,085
51,0054681,0564721,1194741,134785
61,6509921,5888581,5887761,524801
713376132741136813790
818,16111,32019,38111,87120,32812,37320,48213,231
98266673810886342312
  Totals104,58151,931108,28652,846113,83855,235118,75758,994

Source 4 (farming) ranked second to source 0 in 1922–23 as regards number of returns. For the year 1923–24 income derived from the direct use or cultivation of land was wholly exempted from income-tax, but the tax was reimposed in the following year in the case of Crown lands held as small grazing-runs or on pastoral lease, which would otherwise have escaped both land and income tax. For 1929–30 income-tax was placed on income from farm-lands in excess of £14,000 unimproved value (altered for 1930–31 to £7,500).

A classification of assessable income on the foregoing basis is next given, the average assessable income being also shown for each source:—

ASSESSABLE INCOME, BY SOURCE, 1927–28 TO 1930–31.

Source.Aggregate.Average.
1927–28.1928–29.1929–30.1930–31.1927–28.1928–29.1929–30.1930–31.
 ££££££££
023,531,46825,276,53326,389,58927,587,265395406407406
13,129,7232,945,5043,031,2632,995,950874846863862
214,939,45614,776,77815,665,89215,493,441815819822782
33,492,4523,501,7663,233,1593,913,1732,2152,1442,0252,821
4300,892540,0932,722,0242,101,7765407681,703827
5998,3981,122,5771,087,945984,1229931,063972868
61,038,659943,763904,421833,642629594570547
7207,306212,898176,795228,0701,5591,6131,5651,665
810,891,24011,631,22712,060,65911,934,205600600593583
9121,96775,368108,470146,4181,4871,1251,004428
  Totals58,651,56161,026,50765,380,21766,218,062561564574558

Source 0 (salary or wages) is seen to have the greatest aggregate, but the lowest average. The highest average is shown for source 3 (industry or manufacture), followed in 1930–31 by source 7 (mining or extraction). The effect of the re-imposition of income-tax on incomes from farm-lands of the higher values is seen by a comparison of the 1929–30 figures with those for former years, both in this and in subsequent tables.

SIZE OF INCOMES.

A third principle of classification followed in the compilation of the statistics of incomes and income-tax is according to size of income. An annual report published by the Census and Statistics Office gives full details of incomes of the various sizes in conjunction with source of income and class of taxpayer. These details cannot be repeated here, but the following table showing the number of returns and of taxpayers according to size of income gives a good indication of the relative distribution of incomes over £300 per annum throughout the community.

RETURNS AND TAXPAYERS, BY SIZE OF INCOMES, 1927–28 TO 1930–31.

Size of Income.1927–28.1928–29.1929–30.1930–31.
Returns.Taxpayers.Returns.Taxpayers.Returns.Taxpayers.Returns.Taxpayers.
£ £        
Under 30034,9453,78035,8343,48237,3543,79838,8674,836
300– 39928,52911,28630,76112,00532,64012,52734,88313,784
400– 49915,00311,58215,05311,57015,73611,95316,57812,771
500– 5997,4897,0427,5707,1397,9317,4408,2017,778
600– 6994,5874,4834,6894,5514,7674,6174,9674,831
700– 7992,8742,7932,9392,8503,0352,9363,1643,100
800– 8992,0461,9882,1472,1062,1532,0962,2152,151
900– 9991,3501,3231,4191,3811,5351,5071,5121,483
1,000– 1,9995,3055,2195,4105,3195,7875,5435,7925,695
2,000– 4,9991,9011,8861,9551,9352,2222,1492,0362,023
5,000– 9,999325323291290428421296296
10,000–19,999123123113113128126132132
20,000–49,9997271707080807070
50,000–99,9992020222228282626
100,000 and over1212131314141818
  Totals104,58151,931108,28652,846113,83855,235118,75758,994

Only 40 per cent. of those with incomes between £300 and £400 were required to pay any income-tax in 1930–31. The proportion of taxpayers to returns rapidly increases and reaches 95 per cent. in the category £500–£599.

Of the 118,757 persons, companies, &c., dealt with in 1930–31, 38,867, or 33 per cent., had incomes of less than £300, their aggregate incomes being £8,413,044, or only 13 per cent. of the total. Incomes under £1,000 aggregated £40,952,525, or 62 per cent. of the total, but represented 92 per cent. of the returns. Only 246 (less than 1/4 per cent. of those who furnished returns) showed incomes of £10,000 or over, but their total incomes amounted to £9,755,446, or approximately 15 per cent. of the grand total of £66,218,062.

Information as to aggregate incomes within the various categories is given in the next table. A column is added showing for 1930–31 separate figures for the general class of taxpayers (Class I).

AGGREGATE ASSESSABLE INCOME, BY SIZE OF INCOME, 1927–28 TO 1930–31.

Size of Income.Aggregate Assessable Income.
1927–28.1928–29.1929–30.1930–31.
Total.Class I.
£ ££££££
Under 3007,395,0827,935,9378,150,5308,413,0448,158,156
300– 3999,777,35710,626,72411,175,57111,938,48611,831,473
400– 4996,602,7496,795,1766,927,2917,304,2407,217,665
500– 5994,059,4324,102,4214,299,0444,446,0204,338,217
600– 6992,947,2633,014,4283,062,4593,196,1843,061,120
700– 7992,144,0982,192,5662,262,7222,356,5462,242,265
800– 8991,725,6401,811,0951,816,7531,869,4381,744,798
900– 9991,268,4521,343,1061,453,9851,428,5671,333,075
1,000– 1,9997,111,7347,242,7547,811,2707,720,3436,780,210
2,000– 4,9995,510,2115,606,3396,510,5775,843,6514,323,127
5,000– 9,9992,209,6961,991,3422,898,4161,946,097849,850
10,000–19,9991,653,3441,556,8171,723,0331,806,735288,350
20,000–49,9992,214,1532,247,8452,374,6282,088,248161,485
50,000–99,9991,407,9791,616,1071,944,4041,882,944..
100,000 and over2,624,3712,943,8502,969,5343,977,519..
  Totals58,651,56161,026,50765,380,21766,218,06252,329,791

Class I represents 97 per cent. of aggregate assessable income in cases where the income is under £1,000, but only 4 1/2 per cent. among incomes of £10,000 or over.

EARNED INCOME.

Of the gross assessable income of £66,218,062 in 1930–31 £39,620,423, or nearly 60 per cent. of the total, ranked as earned income, and as such became entitled to a reduction of 10 per cent. in taxation. Earned income is, of course, practically confined to the general class of taxpayers, no part of the income of companies and of agents for debenture-holders, and only a very small proportion of that of non-resident traders (including theatrical artists), coming within the definition of earned income. A comparison of aggregate assessable income and earned income for the nine years 1922–23 to 1930–31 is here given:—

ASSESSABLE AND EARNED INCOME, BY CLASSES, 1922–23 TO 1930–31.

Year.Individuals.Non-resident Traders.Totals of all Classes.
Assessable Income.Earned Income.Assessable Income.Earned Income.Assessable Income.Earned Income.
 ££££££
1922–2337,522,86728,648,205471,25919,69346,353,94128,667,898
1923–2433,612,63224,410,999313,9539,87144,738,06424,420,870
1924–2537,201,59627,017,388519,92417,95649,947,00927,035,344
1925–2639,270,53428,376,760520,71725,40252,632,48828,402,162
1926–2741,327,01930,306,769680,84256,66854,804,29330,363,437
1927–2846,286,85234,698,604609,90753,50158,651,56134,752,105
1928–2948,372,18236,347,872501,92215,50361,026,50736,363,375
1929–3051,947,72539,099,513525,411..65,380,21739,099,513
1930–3152,329,79139,620,423519,26245,43866,218,06239,665,861

The distribution of earned income over the various sources, both absolutely and in proportion to assessable income, is shown in the next table for the last four years. More than half of the total increase in 1929–30 is due to the re-imposition of income-tax in the case of farm-lands over £14,000 in unimproved value. The reduction of the limit to £7,500 in 1930–31 was insufficient to balance the effect of the fall in farm incomes generally.

EARNED INCOME, BY SOURCE, 1927–28 TO 1930–31.

Source.Earned Income.Proportion of Assessable Income.
1927–28.1928–29.1929–30.1930–31.1927–281928–291929–301930–31
 ££££Per Cent.Per Cent.Per Cent.Per Cent.
022,296,13924,226,64825,218,62126,513,45095969696
12,885,1872,703,7442,779,6082,755,65992929292
27,246,3647,011,6526,886,2816,787,10049474444
3306,899321,723320,624247,72699106
4257,861461,5942,150,0481,722,01186857982
5364,797342,331366,934376,35637303438
6879,561775,515703,440666,29585827880
754,53643,09835,77743,02626202019
8418,297436,541621,591490,5044454
942,46440,52916,58963,73435541544
  Totals34,752,10536,363,37539,099,51339,665,86159606060

Source 0 (salary or wages), as might be expected, shows the highest percentage of earned income, the inability of this group to reach the 100 per cent. being due to the inclusion of incomes over £2,000 and also of amounts derived by salary or wage earners from other sources, principally saving-banks deposits and other investments. Source 8 (investments and the like), which might be expected to include no earned income, nevertheless shows a small percentage of such, this being due to the fact that the classification of each return is made on the basis of the source from which the income is principally derived.

The next table shows the amount of earned income included in the total assessable income for the various categories according to amount of assessable income:—

EARNED INCOME, BY AMOUNT OF ASSESSABLE INCOME, 1927–28 TO 1930–31.

Amount of Assessable Income.Earned Income.Proportion of Assessable Income.
1927–28.1928–29.1929–30.1930–31.1927–281928–291929–301930–31
£ £££££Per Cent.Per Cent.Per Cent.Per Cent.
Under 3006,072,2066,460,3846,650,5066,840,12582818281
300– 3998,516,7359,211,0489,665,39010,436,68587878687
400– 4995,377,9835,484,6455,580,7065,916,90781818181
500– 5993,032,9233,057,1803,164,2343,317,62375757475
600– 6992,081,8832,094,6942,126,9942,273,67171696971
700– 7991,439,6621,460,6231,502,3801,575,27467676667
800– 8991,106,4101,172,3551,155,3221,206,93064656465
900– 999801,285800,479909,511875,43563606361
1,000– 1,9993,666,7343,968,1044,359,5304,270,22352555655
2,000– 4,9992,176,4902,215,5712,828,7662,393,77839404341
5,000– 9,999352,858317,702831,385378,68716162919
10,000–19,99985,78397,184297,093161,75556179
20,000 and over41,15323,40627,69618,7681000
  Totals34,752,10536,363,37539,099,51339,665,86159606060

The proportion of earned income to assessable income falls rapidly as income increases, but the fall is not altogether steady, nor is it uniform as between one year and another. The lower percentage for the group "under £300" as compared with incomes between £300 and £600 is due to the fact that all companies must furnish returns, while in the case of individuals incomes under £250 need not be returned.

EXEMPTIONS.

As explained earlier in this section, non-resident traders and agents for debenture-holders are not entitled to any exemptions. In the following table the aggregate exemptions to each of the other two classes of taxpayers (I, Individuals, and II, Companies), are shown for the last four years:—

EXEMPTIONS, BY CLASSES OF INCOMES, 1927–28 TO 1930–31.

Class.Aggregate Exemptions.Proportion of Assessable Income.
1927–28.1928–29.1929–30.1930–31.1927–281928–291929–301930–31
 ££££Per Cent.Per Cent.Per Cent.Per Cent
I28,335,09330,146,08231,521,57932,855,83061626163
II1,300,6451,344,4411,514,078562,1011111124
  Totals29,635,73831,490,52333,035,65733,417,93151525150

The whole of the exemption shown in the case of companies was in respect of the unimproved-value provision. Of the £32,855,830 exemptions in Class I in 1930–31, £26,879,172 was allowed as ordinary exemption (£300), £1,816,859 in respect of the unimproved value of land used in the production of income, £2,938,198 on account of allowances for children and widowed mothers, and £1,221,601 on account of life-insurance premiums, payments to superannuation funds, &c.

The exemptions are next shown spread over incomes derived from the various sources set out earlier in this section:—

EXEMPTIONS, BY SOURCE OF INCOME, 1927–28 TO 1930–31.

Source.Aggregate Exemptions.Proportion of Assessable Income.
1927–28.1928–29.1929–30.1930–31.1927–281928–291929–301930–31
 ££££Per Cent.Per Cent.Per Cent.Per Cent.
017,757,60519,218,23920,022,14920,985,50175767676
1905,377887,565912,248872,80329303029
24,812,5674,850,4354,972,2584,461,30632333229
3517,955572,113617,487226,4741516196
4141,409186,120370,3571,165,15547341455
5272,839292,430308,853274,44427262828
6432,964413,422419,653392,66942444647
737,36435,49528,90128,79018171613
84,721,5365,017,8425,365,1224,986,27543434442
936,12216,86218,62924,51430221717
  Totals29,635,73831,490,52333,035,65733,417,93151525150

The highest percentage of exemptions is recorded for source 0, which, as previously demonstrated, has the lowest average income.

As a percentage of assessable income, exemptions naturally show a decrease as income increases, as is well brought out in the proportion columns of the next table.

EXEMPTIONS, BY SIZE OF INCOME, 1927–28 TO 1930–31.

Size of Income.Aggregate Exemptions.Proportion of Assessable Income.
1927–28.1928–29.1929–30.1930–31.1927–281928–291929–301930–31
£ £££££Per Cent.Per Cent.Per Cent.Per Cent.
Under 3007,034,0967,585,4967,792,5157,984,10195969695
300– 3999,198,19610,018,18510,540,33411,251,04294949494
400– 4995,280,7245,456,9635,619,3545,893,02380808181
500– 5992,495,4422,539,5592,679,9382,720,18061626261
600– 6991,357,1331,399,3681,425,2761,455,26046464746
700– 799747,541772,085808,162792,55635353634
800– 899374,611413,910413,214415,79722232322
900– 999206,944226,604254,053232,63916171716
1,000– 1,9991,106,7021,170,9441,309,9241,225,95616161716
2,000– 4,999787,408844,390961,351858,45514151515
5,000– 9,999317,099352,919357,026218,16914181211
10,000–19,999248,869165,721217,782120,5851511137
20,000–49,999307,925330,877335,798133,0081415146
50,000–99,999102,171121,415196,57467,38578104
100,000 and over70,87792,087124,35649,7753341
  Totals29,635,73831,490,52333,035,65733,417,93151525150

There has been a decided movement over the period, particularly between 1929–30 and 1930–31, incomes generally showing a fall in the percentage of exemption to assessed income. The substitution of an unimproved-value exemption for the former capital-value exemption is largely responsible.

Figures for the four classes of exemptions for the year 1930–31 are given in the next table, which also shows the average exemption per return:—

EXEMPTIONS, BY NATURE OF EXEMPTION AND SIZE OF INCOME, 1930–31.

Size of Income.Total Exemptions.Average Exemptions per Income returned.
5 per Cent. of Unimproved Value.Section 74 (£300).Children, &c.Life Insurance, &c.5 per Cent. of Unimproved Value.Section 74 (£300).Children, &c.Life Insurance, &c.
£ £££££££££
Under 30053,1737,929,2901,2883501204....
300– 39967,34410,269,767718,632195,2996294216
400– 49999,8934,788,040791,092213,99862894813
500– 599104,9952,011,473444,072159,640132455419
600– 699111,617968,413265,910109,320221955422
700– 79982,960461,055167,50681,035261465326
800– 89994,717148,745112,25760,07843675127
900– 99977,41730,42778,13446,66151205231
1,000– 1,999575,951158,005269,228222,77299274638
2,000– 4,999569,24494,04683,259111,906280464155
5,000– 9,999184,22912,3965,29516,249622421855
10,000–19,999115,119..1,3254,141872..1031
20,000–49,999125,1417,5152001521,78810732
50,000–99,99967,385......2,592......
100,000 and over49,775......2,765......
  Totals2,378,96026,879,1722,938,1981,221,601202262510

As would naturally be expected in the case of any percentage remission, the average exemption under the 5-per-cent. provision increases rapidly and steadily with the size of the income. It should be added that, if taken as a percentage of total income, this exemption shows a steady rise from under 1 per cent. of incomes between £300 and £400 to 9 per cent. of incomes between £5,000 and £10,000. The percentage then falls rapidly to 1 per cent. for incomes over £100,000.

The £300 exemption, which is reduced on incomes above £450 and does not apply at all to those above £900, averaged in 1930–31 £294 for incomes between £300 and £400, £289 for incomes between £400 and £500, and £245 between £500 and £600. Thereafter the average diminishes rapidly, but does not altogether disappear until the £20,000 class is reached, this being due to the inclusion in large trust returns of small amounts the recipients of which come within the provisions of the £300 exemption.

The other two classes of exemptions call for little comment. Each shows a more or less steady rise, followed by a fall at the higher income groups, where the companies predominate.

TAXABLE BALANCE.

After all exemptions have been deducted from the assessable income the balance of income (if any) is taxed in accordance with the schedule in force at the time. Figures of taxable balance are readily ascertained from a study of the corresponding totals of assessable income and of exemptions, and will be given here under one system of classification only—viz., that on the basis of amount of assessable income.

TAXABLE BALANCE, BY SIZE OF INCOME, 1927–28 TO 1930–31.

Size of Income.Aggregate Taxable Balance.Proportion of Assessable Income.
1927–28.1928–29.1929–30.1930–31.1927–28.1928–29.1929–301930–31.
£ £££££Per Cent.Per Cent.Per Cent.Per Cent.
Under 300360,986350,441358,015428,9435445
300– 399579,161608,539635,237687,4446666
400– 4991,322,0251,338,2131,307,9371,411,21720201919
500– 5991,563,9901,562,8621,619,1061,725,84039383839
600– 6991,590,1301,615,0601,637,1831,740,92454545354
700– 7991,396,5571,420,4811,454,5601,563,99065656466
800– 8991,351,0291,397,1851,403,5391,453,64178777778
900– 9991,061,5081,116,5021,199,9321,195,92884838384
1,000– 1,9996,005,0326,071,8106,501,3466,494,38784848384
2,000– 4,9994,722,8034,761,9495,549,2264,985,19686858585
5,000– 9,9991,892,5971,638,4232,541,3901,727,92886828889
10,000–19,9991,404,4751,391,0961,505,2511,686,15085898793
20,000–49,9991,906,2281,916,9682,038,8301,955,24086858694
50,000–99,9991,305,8081,494,6921,747,8301,815,55993929096
100,000 and over2,553,4942,851,7632,845,1783,927,74497979699
  Totals29,015,82329,535,98432,344,56032,800,13149484950

The next table enables an interesting comparison to be made between taxable balance per return and taxable balance per taxpayer, and affords a comparison in these two respects between the various years, and for incomes of different sizes.

AVERAGE TAXABLE BALANCE, 1927–28 TO 1930–31.

Size of Income.Taxable Balance per Return.Taxable Balance per Taxpayer.
1927–28.1928–29.1929–30.1930–31.1927–28.1928–29.1929–30.1930–31.
£ £££££££££
Under 30010101011951019489
300– 3992020192051515150
400– 49988898385114116109111
500– 599209206204210222219218222
600– 699347344343350355355355360
700– 799486483479494500498495505
800– 899660651652656680663670676
900– 999786787782791802808796806
1,000– 1,9991,1321,1221,1231,1211,1511,1421,1731,140
2,000– 4,9992,4842,4362,4972,4492,5042,4612,5822,464
5,000– 9,9995,8235,6305,9385,8385,8595,6506,0375,838
10,000–19,99911,41812,31111,76012,77411,41812,31111,94612,774
20,000–49,99926,47527,38525,48527,93226,84827,38525,48527,932
50,000–99,99965,29067,94162,42369,82965,29067,94162,42369,829
100,000 and over212,791219,366203,227218,208212,791219,366203,227218,208
  Totals277273284276559559586556

TAX ASSESSED.

The revenue from income-tax during the financial year ended the 31st March, 1931, was £4,003,606. This amount is £54,048 in excess of the total tax shown in the statistical tables as having been assessed for the same year (£3,949,558), the difference being due partly to the imposition of an additional 5 per cent. in the event of late payment, partly to the inclusion of arrears in the total of tax collected, and partly to the omission of a few returns from the statistical tables.

A summary of assessments of tax during each of the last nine years gives the following results:—

INCOME-TAX ASSESSED, 1922–23 TO 1930–31.

Year.Total Tax assessed.Average Tax assessed.
Per Income.Per Taxpayer.Per £1 of Assessable Income.Per £1 of Taxable Balance.
 ££ s. d.£ s. d.s. d.s. d.
1922–233,639,60339 10 494 7 31 73 5
1923–243,335,20544 12 492 8 31 62 11
1924–253,173,08539 17 976 2 71 32 5
1925–263,190,27739 13 1172 16 01 32 2
1926–273,235,69938 4 766 3 51 22 2
1927–283,104,86929 14 659 17 41 12 2
1928–293,166,00829 4 959 18 21 02 2
1929–303,322,67229 3 960 3 11 02 1
1930–313,949,55833 5 266 19 01 22 5

It should be noted that the maximum tax fell from 7s. 4d. in the £1 in 1922–23 to 4s. 6d. in the £1 in 1925–26 and subsequent years.

In 1930–31 the 3,684 taxpaying companies were assessed for £2,563,648 income-tax, the 34 agents for debenture-holders for £2,708, and the 1,650 non-resident traders for £33,349. The remaining £1,349,853 was divided among 53,626 taxpayers in the general class. The following table shows the tax assessed in the case of each of the four classes during the last four years, and also contrasts the incidence of the assessment between the classes in 1930–31:—

INCOME-TAX ASSESSED, BY CLASSES, 1927–28 TO 1930–31.

Class.Total Tax assessed.Average Tax assessed, 1930–31.
1927–28.1928–29.1929–30.1930–31.Per Income.Per Taxpayer.Per £1 of Assessable Income.Per £1 of Taxable Balance.
 ££££££s. d.s. d.
I1,126,0921,126,2381,207,3221,349,85312250 61 5
II1,883,8651,979,6422,061,8602,563,6486886963 104 0
III57,33931,57421,5552,70880803 43 4
IV37,57328,55431,93533,34920201 31 3
  Totals3,104,8693,166,0083,322,6723,949,55833671 22 5

The figures refer, of course, only to incomes for which returns have been furnished to the Commissioner of Taxes. All persons and companies in business are required to furnish returns, but returns are not required from persons whose incomes are derived from salary, wages, interest, rent, annuity, or other annual payment, if the total income is under £250 per annum. It must be remembered, therefore, in considering the figures for the general class that there will be large numbers of individuals in the Dominion with incomes under £300 per annum who have not furnished returns, whereas in the case of the other three classes this will not be the case, as all companies, agents for debenture-holders, and non-resident traders are required to furnish returns irrespective of the size of their incomes. Bearing this in mind, the effect of the progressive rates of the income-tax and of the non-application of the £300 exemption is strikingly brought out in the case of the companies. The companies paid in 1930–31 65 per cent. of the tax assessed, while the average percentage of tax paid to assessable income returned was over seven times as much as in the case of individuals and was nearly three times as great on the basis of the taxable balance.

A table on the same lines as the foregoing is now given showing the figures for each of the ten groups of sources:—

INCOME-TAX ASSESSED, BY SOURCE OF INCOME, 1927–28 TO 1930–31.

Source.Total Tax assessed.Average Tax assessed, 1930–31.
1927–28.1928–29.1929–30.1930–31.Per Income.Per Taxpayer.Per £1 of Assessable Income.Per £1 of Taxable Balance.
 ££££££s. d.s. d.
0286,857303,919325,934365,3825130 31 1
1158,886141,864151,220164,34847601 11 7
21,399,3071,391,1721,556,8571,685,413851622 23 1
3533,282527,562466,103781,4155637054 04 3
49,60628,584110,73196,68438890 112 1
5126,520153,606142,855129,2991141652 83 8
649,09446,69343,42136,69624460 111 8
732,28834,13127,91541,2293014583 74 2
8498,067529,853485,548634,24231481 11 10
910,9628,62412,08814,85043482 02 5
  Totals3,104,8693,166,0083,322,6723,949,55833671 22 5

Easily the lowest average tax assessed per £1 of assessable income is shown for income derived from source 0 (salary or wages), an average of only 3d. in the £1 being assessed, as compared with a corresponding average of 4s. in the case of source 3 (industry or manufacture). Next to the latter, sources 7 (mining or extraction) and 5 (provision of transport and communication) have the highest averages of tax assessed.

The wide range between the different sources is due to the great variation in the average income derived from the respective sources, combined with the fact that the rate of taxation in the £1 increases with increasing taxable balance, the minimum rate during 1930–31 being 7d. in the £1, and the maximum 5s. 3d. The effect of the progressive rates of income-tax can be better seen from the next table, which gives information according to size of assessable income.

INCOME-TAX ASSESSED, BY SIZE OF INCOME, 1929–30 AND 1930–31.

Size of Income.Total Tax assessed.Average Tax assessed, 1930–31.
1929–30.1930–31.Per Income.Per Taxpayer.Per £1 of Assessable Income.Per £1 of Taxable Balance.
£ ££££ s. d.£ s. d.s. d.s. d.
Under 30011,61214,2720 7 42 19 0..0 8
300– 39918,45421,4640 12 41 11 2..0 7
400– 19936,99843,7092 12 93 8 50 10 7
500– 59946,18254,0906 11 116 19 10 30 8
600– 69952,22060,99612 5 712 12 60 50 8
700– 79952,56463,36420 0 620 8 100 60 10
800– 89959,74669,00931 3 132 1 80 90 11
900– 99956,32562,87041 11 742 7 110 111 1
1,000– 1,999391,860451,63477 19 679 6 11 21 5
   ££  
2,000– 4,999540,418599,5372942962 12 5
5,000– 9,999391,139349,0261,1791,1793 74 0
10,000–19,999273,632441,8733,3483,3484 115 3
20,000–49,999423,923460,0306,5726,5724 54 8
50,000–99,999360,644390,53915,02115,0214 24 4
100,000 and over606,955867,14548,17548,1754 44 5
  Totals3,322,6723,949,55833671 22 5

The average income between £300 and £400 paid in 1930–31 only 12s. 4d., or less than 1/2d. in the £1 of total assessable income returned, as compared with £78, or 1s. 2d. in the £1, for incomes between £1,000 and £2,000. Incomes over £100,000 paid in 1930–31 somewhat less on the average than the maximum—4s. 6d. in the £1—provided by the progressive rates in force.

CENSUS STATISTICS OF INCOME CATEGORIES.

As mentioned in the introductory portion of this section, an attempt was made at the population census of 1926 to obtain some approximate information as to the incomes of the people. The actual amount of income was not asked for, the question covering the point being in the following form:—

INCOMES PER ANNUM.

Enter—

N.I. if no income;

  1. if under £52;

  2. if £52 and under £156;

  3. if £156 and under £208

  4. if £208 and under £312;

  5. if £312 and under £364;

  6. if over £364.

In an explanatory note it was laid down that, in determining the income category in accordance with the foregoing schedule, each person should count all income being received in his or her own right—i.e., earnings for services rendered, plus any income to which entitled from other sources. Allowances received by wives from husbands were not to be counted, nor were allowances from parents or other relatives to be included unless received by way of remuneration for services. Wives, daughters, or other dependants with no separate income of their own were to be classified in the "No income" category.

INCOME CATEGORIES, BY AGE-GROUPS, CENSUS 1926.

Age, in Years.No Income.Under £52.£52 to £155.£156 to £207.£208 to £311.£312 to £363.£364 and over.Total (including unspecified).

Excludes children under sixteen who had no occupation.

Males.
Under 149522027353321,274
14 and under 161,4343,4122,828316128,043
16 " 2010,0846,79928,4072,690846231750,597
20 " 219615776,3942,3741,234282012,037
21 " 252,4521,33914,38111,12613,88352740845,865
25 " 301,62494310,15911,00921,6252,4802,22451,883
30 " 359506996,8609,26918,7043,1494,07745,290
35 " 407056526,6679,63519,6183,9156,12249,042
40 " 457016276,2969,41918,7844,1057,16448,902
45 " 507126986,1979,01816,8953,6216,92045,918
50 " 556547005,4777,12211,6272,6335,46535,218
55 " 606207024,8035,3638,3751,7704,26227,132
60 " 657858924,2763,6594,8719742,77719,286
65 " 708981,6263,6202,3592,6706651,72014,449
70 " 751,1562,0472,6381,2281,3673321,01610,505
75 " 809121,4981,4375115361475016,071
80 " 85589877684189218592513,108
85 " 90293409288708820971,364
90 and over88102642632733384
Unspecified adults693721413617325461,704
Unspecified minors101..........18
  Totals*26,64924,839111,76385,239141,55524,48443,124478,090
Females.
Under 14921582131111,027
14 and under 163,0852,402811146216,496
16 " 2022,9947,68716,404318478748,502
20 " 214,5331,1425,259324361411,566
21 " 2521,5022,96514,5112,659715354143,344
25 " 3035,4312,0409,2872,5781,4387312351,767
30 " 3537,4661,7716,1751,7891,38218822149,589
35 " 4037,6371,8465,8271,7051,34925236449,609
40 " 4535,0251,9775,5541,5161,26828849046,655
45 " 5029,8482,3675,2851,4371,23030355741,546
50 " 5521,1892,2254,2931,16599022456031,069
55 " 6015,2322,1003,74695788517854224,028
60 " 6510,3492,5862,90372662115845318,084
65 " 706,6502,4802,21557649112241113,206
70 " 753,9812,0101,532374373843088,850
75 " 802,2541,443897232216541835,412
80 " 851,093804520118122401252,915
85 " 90475311186515411501,188
90 and over130103601313214348
Unspecified adults4055411629175101,341
Unspecified minors101..........15
  Totals*290,21038,36685,60216,58411,2542,0294,465456,557

Persons in constant or regular employment were to be classed according to the rate of remuneration being received at the census date, plus any other income received during the preceding twelve months. Those in irregular or casual employment, or in business, were to have their classification determined by the amount of their income for the twelve months preceding the census date. No deduction was to be made for household or domestic expenditure.

Excluding children under sixteen who were not in employment, the inquiry covered 934,647 persons other than Maoris (males, 178,090; females, 456,557). Of these, 26,649 males and 290,210 females were returned as having no income, while in the case of 20,437 males and 8,047 females the income category was not specified. A series of tables showing income categories and median incomes, according to sex, age, conjugal condition, geographic distribution (provincial districts and urban areas), occupation, and industrial status, is given in Volume XI of the 1926 Census Results. All that can be given in this book is the table preceding.

AGGREGATE PRIVATE INCOME.

From the census statistics of income categories, taken in conjunction with the statistics compiled from the income-tax returns for the income year ended 31st March, 1926, it is possible to compile an approximate estimate of the aggregate income of individual members of the community for the year 1925–26. In such a computation certain weaknesses exist, principally in that the census figures do not relate to actual incomes, and that they include a considerable number of unspecified cases, while there is a certain amount of overlap between the maximum of the census category D (£312) and the minimum income of persons assessable for income-tax (£300). The first-mentioned point is of such importance as to reduce any estimate to a rough approximation only, as will be seen from the following table showing minimum and maximum incomes for the various categories. The minimum and maximum incomes respectively are arrived at by multiplying the lowest and highest number of pounds sterling in each group by the number of persons in the group.

Income per Annum.Males.Females.
Minimum.Maximum.Minimum.Maximum.

Assumed for the purpose of this table as £13–£51.

 ££££
Under £52*323,0001,292,000499,0001,995,000
  £52–£1555,812,00017,323,0004,451,00013,268,000
£156–£20713,297,00017,644,0002,587,0003,433,000
£208–£31129,443,00044,024,0002,341,0003,500,000
£312–£3637,639,0008,888,000633,000737,000
£364 or over15,697,000..1,625,000..

Taking only incomes up to £312 per annum, it is found that the minimum aggregates £58,753,000 and the maximum £102,479,000, the mean between these (£80,616,000) being £22,000,000 above the minimum and the same amount below the maximum. It is obvious that the possible degree of error involved in using even the mean is considerable. Nevertheless, without a detailed investigation which would take into account such matters as wage-rates in the various occupations, loss of earnings through sickness and other causes, income other than from salary or wages, it appears that the mean is the most satisfactory figure to take, particularly as its maximum of possible error is less than would be the case if any other figure were taken.

To the mean of £80,500,000 for cases where income categories to a maximum of £312 were specified must be added an allowance for unspecified cases. On the basis of specified cases, the mean for the unspecified below £312 is estimated to be £4,500,000, and the estimated total for all persons under £312, excluding Maoris, may thus be set down at £85,000,000. From the information returned in respect of Maoris using the European schedule at the census of 1926, it is estimated that the mean aggregate income of Maoris in receipt of less than £312 per annum is approximately £3,000,000, making an aggregate of £88,000,000 for all persons in receipt of incomes under £312 per annum.

The aggregate assessable income of the 60,000 persons with incomes of £300 or over who were covered by the income-tax returns for the income year 1925–26 was £37,000,000. This figure includes Maoris, but is exclusive of income from farming operations and company dividends, as well as certain other non-assessable income.

For the income year 1921–22 (when incomes from farming was taxable), the assessable income of persons furnishing income-tax returns who derived their income principally from farming was £5,250,000, almost £2,000,000 of this being received by persons with incomes under £300. But 1921–22 was notoriously a year of low prices for farm-products, and it seems reasonable to conclude that in 1925–26 (which was a more normal year) the aggregate income for this group would be substantially higher, and, in addition, the proportion of incomes under £300 would be lower. This is borne out by the 1926 census returns, which show some 4,400 farmers to have been in receipt of incomes between £312 and £364 per annum, and some 10,000 to have had incomes in excess of £364. On the basis of the mean, the aggregate incomes of the former group would be £1,500,000, and if an average of £450 be taken for those over £364, the aggregate for all farmers over £312 may be set down at £6,000,000.

Company incomes in 1925–26 amounted to £12,000,000, of which £2,000,000 was paid in taxation. Allowing for payments to reserves, and for a substantial proportion of the dividends allotted going overseas, or being paid in the Dominion either to financial institutions, &c., or to persons with incomes under £300, then it would appear that not more than £4,000,000 or £5,000,000 would be added to the incomes of people over £300 on this account.

At the 31st March, 1926, there remained in the hands of investors in New Zealand some £38,000,000 of free-of-income-tax Government securities, bearing interest aggregating approximately £1,700,000 per annum, which would not be included in the annual returns of income. From the nature of the concession afforded, it seems reasonable to suppose that the bulk of the £38,000,000 would be held by companies, and probably not more than £500,000 or £750,000 of the interest would be paid direct to individuals. There are certain other small items of non-assessable income under the Land and Income Tax Act, but these would be negligible for persons with incomes of £300 or over.

Reference has been made to the fact of there being an overlap between the census and the income-tax returns in so far as incomes between £300 and £312 are concerned. If it be assumed that the 23,000 persons with incomes between £300 and £400 are spread evenly throughout the category, then the extent of the duplication is found to be 2,800 persons with average incomes of £306, or an aggregate of £850,000. This total may be set against the interest from free-of-income-tax securities and other small items of non-taxable income of persons over £300, and these amounts therefore cancel out, leaving the estimate at £136,000,000, made up as follows:—

Census incomes under £312:—£
  Cases where category specified80,500,000
  Cases where category not specified4,500,000
  Maoris3,000,000
Incomes of persons over £300:— 
  As shown by income-tax returns37,000,000
  From farming pursuits6,000,000
  From company dividends5,000,000
  Total£136,000,000

Allowing for the effect of approximations and arbitrary allocations, the estimated income of individuals for 1925–26 may be set down with reasonable accuracy as lying between £130,000,000 and £140,000,000.

Chapter 37. SECTION XXXVI.—PRICES.

RETAIL PRICES.—INTRODUCTORY.

RETAIL-PRICE quotations, from which index numbers are regularly calculated, are collected each month in twenty-five towns of the Dominion, selected as being representative of New Zealand as a whole. These twenty-five towns are distributed over both Islands, from Whangarei in the North to Invercargill in the South, and are representative of both coastal and inland districts, and of both large and small centres. Returns of prices are collected by local Inspectors of Factories, for the most part from representative retailers, and from these data index numbers are computed in the Census and Statistics Office, Wellington. These index numbers are published each month in the Monthly Abstract of Statistics.

The commodities for which monthly prices are collected and monthly index numbers compiled are almost exclusively articles of food, divided into three groups—groceries, dairy-produce, and meat. Fuel and light prices also have been collected at monthly, and house-rents at six-monthly, intervals since the inauguration of price statistics in 1914. Some years ago the inquiry was extended to cover clothing and miscellaneous items, figures for which are now collected at quarterly intervals. A full list of the commodities covered will be found in the "Annual Report on Prices, &c."

Separate series of index numbers of retail prices are compiled and published for the following groups:—

  • Group I.—Groceries.

  • Group II.—Dairy-produce.

  • Group III.—Meat.

  • Group IV.—Housing.

  • Group V.—Fuel and light.

  • Group VI.—Clothing (including drapery and footwear).

  • Group VII.—Miscellaneous items.

In addition, index numbers are compiled and published for the food (that is, the first three) groups combined, and also for all groups combined.

Prior to the year 1931 the retail-price index numbers were compiled on a pre-war base; but during 1931 a series of index numbers was initiated based on the average of prices ruling during the five years 1926–30. Although habits of household consumption change but slowly, it was considered desirable that retail-price statistics should be now based on a post-war distribution of expenditure. Again, the interest in comparisons of retail prices with those ruling before the war is lessening, and a recent base provides a more satisfactory background for the measurement of present and future price movements.

The revised series of index numbers is contained in the following pages. In order that comparisons with recent years may be made on a truly comparable basis, the index numbers have been recomputed back to the year 1921 in the case of the annual index numbers, and to January, 1930, in the case of the quarterly figures. The July, 1914, index numbers also have been recomputed on the new base.

In order to permit of the revision being carried out, a collection of household budgets was made in 930, so that an estimate of the proportionate distribution of expenditure in the various main groups of household expenditure might be made. These data are used in combining the group index numbers in order to arrive at a single figure representing all groups combined. The results of the budget collection were published in some detail in the 1931 issue of the Year-book (pp. 793–795).

In the compilation of the index numbers for the food groups, rent, and fuel and light, the aggregate expenditure method is used—that is, the retail price of each individual item in these groups is "weighted" according to its average annual consumption in the Dominion during the years 1926 to 1930. In the clothing and drapery and miscellaneous groups the unweighted geometric average of price ratios is used for most subgroups, no reliable data being available as to the consumption of individual items in these groups, except in the case of two subgroups in the miscellaneous group (fares and cleaning supplies), where the aggregate expenditure method is adopted.

Opportunity was taken during the course of the revision of these index numbers to add new items where such a course was deemed desirable and to drop items which had declined considerably in importance in the average family budget. The list of commodities covered by the new index numbers is, however, substantially the same as that included in the old series.

RETAIL FOOD-PRICES.

The following table shows the annual average index numbers for the three food groups combined, for each of the four chief centres and for the Dominion as a whole during the past ten years. In the compilation of these indexes each item and separate group (groceries, dairy-produce, and meat) is accorded its proper relative importance in the combined food-groups index number.

THREE FOOD GROUPS.—INDEX NUMBERS.

Year.Auckland.Wellington.Christchurch.Dunedin.Average of Four Centres.Dominion Weighted Average.
1914 (July)721697690685698703
1921113011301127114711341134
1922935959975949955958
1923944972977964964965
192410151006997101010071005
1925164610201008103010261030
1926102710151010104710251026
1927976978982986981983
1928100998099010069961004
19291030984995100910051013
1930983959946966964974

The index numbers in the table are comparable both horizontally and vertically, since each column has the same base.

To obtain a general estimate of the course of prices for the whole Dominion it has been necessary to obtain a weighted average of the index numbers for each of the twenty-five representative towns. It is obvious that it would not be correct to obtain a simple average of the prices in Alexandra, with a population of barely 600, and in Auckland, with a population of over 200,000; although such a simple average is quite legitimate when an index number for the four chief centres alone is in question, since for most practical purposes each of these four chief centres may be deemed of equal importance. For purposes of the Dominion weighted-average index number, therefore, price-indexes for each town have been weighted in accordance with the number of people in the respective centres, and a composite index number has been obtained, which, though necessarily artificial, represents accurately enough the average level of retail prices in the Dominion.

The twenty-five towns considered have a total population of approximately half that of New Zealand, and they are therefore more or less completely representative of the Dominion. The four chief centres, which include well over a third of the Dominion's population, account for about 70 per cent. of the population of the twenty-five towns, so that their influence in the Dominion index number is naturally predominating. This, however, can be defended on the ground that the chief centres not only comprise a great part of the people of the Dominion, but also set the standard which is generally followed throughout the country.

The 1930 figures are the lowest since 1922, and the fall in prices has continued during 1931, the Dominion index number for September, 1931, being 817, as compared with 957 in the corresponding month of 1930.

Attention may be drawn in passing to the comparatively small differences recorded between the average figures for the four chief centres and the Dominion weighted averages. In this respect, as will be shown later on in this section, the average of the three food groups combined stands in marked contrast to the rent group.

Index numbers for each town during each of the years 1929 and 1930, and during each of the last six quarters, are appended. The quarterly figures are based on the average prices of the three months in the quarter, so that it is possible for them to differ materially from the prices current at the end of the quarter. Comparisons relating to different quarters of the year should allow for the influence of seasonal fluctuations not only in prices but in amounts consumed. The method adopted presupposes a fixed consumption, the quantities consumed being arrived at on an annual basis. In the case of some important commodities, notably potatoes and eggs amongst foods, such seasonal fluctuations are considerable.

THREE FOOD GROUPS.—INDEX NUMBERS FOR TWENTY-FIVE TOWNS.

Town.Annual Average 1929.Annual Average 1930.First Quarter, 1930.Second Quarter, 1930.Third Quarter, 1930.Fourth Quarter, 1930.First Quarter, 1931.Second Quarter, 1931.
Auckland103098310051010976939898854
Wellington984959962971959944868849
Christchurch9959461001949928904875837
Dunedin1009966990974966930865810
Whangarei10581026104110501026984873870
Hamilton102799510221021986950899859
Rotorua105410671101108610491029980909
Waihi10439889981005984965907880
Gisborne106610421058106210381013864836
Napier971947950969947925866851
Dannevirke102198410021003999929902889
New Plymouth102199310131021977963901828
Wanganui1018981988999984951888865
Taihape1012997100510231001959932913
Palmerston North1009965994995968905827795
Masterton10679811025985981929881874
Blenheim109410491063105310401030965928
Nelson106110411074106210211006939932
Greymouth10291023104210401026980957917
Ashburton978967988972959950916881
Timaru10059831018986974953941894
Oamaru10039791028978954956877826
Alexandra10381037108710471023991973908
Gore10209861013990980957912840
Invercargill10461016104210161011996908849
Dominion weighted average1013974999990969940885847

RETAIL PRICES OF GROCERIES.

Index numbers of retail prices of groceries in each of the four chief centres in each year from 1921 to 1930 are given in the following table, which also shows the unweighted average of the four centres and the Dominion weighted average.

Year.Auckland.Wellington.Christchurch.Dunedin.Average of Four Centres.Dominion Weighted Average.
1914 (July)614574643600608624
1921121112481219120312201228
1922109111001073106810831100
1923102410411017103910301043
1924104710621034106110511060
192510471042984104410291044
1926103810331021106510391047
19271021995989100610031015
192810421007989102010151033
1929985953932958957973
1930928922883924914932

Prices in the groceries group have fallen steadily, though slowly, during the last ten years, the 1930 Dominion index number being the lowest recorded during that period.

The factors underlying the fluctuations in the groceries group will be more clearly understood when it is remembered that the items comprising the group are varied in nature, and may be treated in three subgroups as under:—

Group IA.—Groceries, excluding bread, flour, oatmeal, potatoes, onions, and sugar.

Group IB.—Bread, flour, oatmeal, potatoes, and onions.

Group IC.—Sugar.

The fundamental distinction is that the items comprising Group IA are almost wholly imported from overseas, while those in Group IE are almost wholly produced in the country. Sugar is not strictly a product of New Zealand, the raw material being imported and refined at Auckland.

GROCERIES SUBGROUPS.—INDEX NUMBERS.

Year.Auckland.Wellington.Christchurch.Dunedin.Average of Four Centres.
Group Ia.—General Groceries.
1926104595899710431011
192710409499901014998
19281017947972990982
1929986915902965942
1930965919881956930
Group lb.—Bread, Flour, Oatmeal, Potatoes, and Onions.
192610341076101610641048
1927992999950964976
19281059103799010171026
19291002985963954976
1930931943893922922
Group Ic.—Sugar.
192610381020110911241073
192711131095116711821139
192810211015102411091042
1929903897861957905
1930825831836850836

Prices in each subgroup have fallen appreciably since 1926. General groceries have fallen continuously, but slowly, while the subgroup covering local produced commodities also shows a fall. In 1930 the index number for this subgroup fell by 54 points—mainly owing to lower prices prevailing for potatoes.

A rise of 66 points in the index number for sugar between 1926 and 1927 was followed by three successive decreases of 97, 137, and 69 points respectively, the 1930 index number (836) being at an exceptionally low level.

RETAIL PRICES OF DAIRY-PRODUCE.

The next table shows annual average retail price index numbers for the dairy-produce group from 1921 to 1930.

Year.Auckland.Wellington.Christchurch.Dunedin.Average of Four Centres.Dominion Weighted Average.
1914 (July)684784698736726719
1921129412861192124612551257
19229911015969954982985
19239941039998100010081009
1924105811041010109410671053
1925105910701010106110501043
1926106510721009106210521045
192710361032968102210151010
192810321025958102510101006
19291005103194310241001999
1930942954905954939939

Dairy-produce prices were relatively high in 1921, but fell considerably during 1922, after which year comparatively little variation in the index number took place until the year 1930. The 1930 Dominion weighted average index number (939) shows a decrease of 60 points as compared with that for 1929 and is the lowest recorded during the ten years under review.

RETAIL PRICES OF MEAT.

During the last ten years meat prices have, generally speaking, shown a slight upward tendency, as is illustrated by the following table of index numbers for the four chief centres and the Dominion as a whole. A sharp fall in 1922 was followed by a succession of increases which brought the index number from 813 in 1922 to 1008 in 1925. The 1929 index number was the highest recorded in the period under review, while the fall recorded during 1930 (19 points) has not been of sufficient magnitude to bring the index back to the level of previous years. Prices in this group fell very considerably during the early months of 1931, the Dominion index number for April, 1931, being 816. A slight recovery in prices in the succeeding months caused the index to rise to 850 in September, 1931, but prices in this group are still much below 1930 levels.

MEAT.—INDEX NUMBERS.

Year.Auckland.Wellington.Christchurch.Dunedin.Average of Four Centres.Dominion Weighted Average.
1914 (July)844734725717755759
19219299059951020962954
1922755792897841821813
1923835858926870872862
1924953879954901922920
19251035961102899310041008
192699095910011021993994
1927896924985941937937
19289669261012980971979
192910809731079103610421052
193010529901023100510181033

INCREASES OF FOOD-PRICES OVER LEVEL OF JULY, 1914.

For purposes of all the foregoing tables the base period has been taken as the average of the years 1926–30. For many purposes, however, interest centres on the increase in prices over those prevailing immediately prior to the outbreak of the Great War. One of the advantages of the aggregate expenditure method is that it enables index numbers computed on one base to be rigorously converted by a simple application of the rule of proportion to some other base regarded as desirable for some special purpose, thus obviating the necessity for the laborious recomputation of the index numbers on the new base ab initio. The following table shown Dominion weighted average increases in food-prices between July, 1914, and each quarter of 1930:—

Group.First Quarter, 1930.Second Quarter, 1930.Third Quarter, 1930.Fourth Quarter, 1930.Average for Year 1930.
Index Number.Percentage Increase.*Index Number.Percentage Increase.*Index Number.Percentage Increase.*Index Number.Percentage Increase.*Index Number.Percentage Increase.*

Over July, 1914.

Groceries (index number, July, 1914: 624)94551.462448.192648.492948.993249.5
Dairy-produce (index number, July, 1914: 719)96834.6100139.293329.884918.193930.6
Meat (index number, July, 1914: 759)106340.1103236.0102735.3101233.3103336.1
Three food groups (index number, July, 1914: 703)99942.199040.896937.894033.797438.5

INTERNATIONAL RETAIL-PRICE COMPARISONS.

The accompanying table exhibits recent retail-price quotations, in London and in Wellington, of certain articles in common household consumption. The London prices shown for butter and cheese are those of New Zealand produce.

Bread (2 lb. Loaf).Flour (24 lb.).Sugar (Pound).Tea (Pound).Milk (Quart).Butter (Pound).Cheese (Pound).
London.Wgtn.London.Wgtn.London.Wgtn.London.Wgtn.London.Wgtn.London.Wgtn.London.Wgtn.
1929.d.d.d.d.d.d.d.d.d.d.d.d.d.d.
February4 1/46 1/25162 1/22 3/432427 3/4762520 1/41412 1/4
May4 1/46 1/25162 1/22 3/432027 1/4672219 1/21312
August4 1/265562 1/232 3/42027 1/2672319 1/41312 1/4
November4 1/26556232 1/22026 1/2762319 1/21412
1930.              
February4 1/465561 1/22 3/42 1/22026 1/2762118 1/21312
May4 1/46 1/25160 3/42 3/42 1/22026 3/4671815 1/41211 3/4
August46 1/25162 1/22 3/42 1/22027 1/46719171211 3/4
November3 3/46 1/24362 3/42 1/22 1/22027 3/4761713 1/21111 1/4
1931.              
February3 1/26 1/238612 1/22 1/4202775171599 3/4
May3 1/26 1/23959 1/22 1/22 1/42024 3/466 1/2161487 1/2
August3 1/46 1/236582 3/42192466 1/2161598 1/4

Butter and cheese are consistently cheaper in Wellington than in London. Milk was for a time exactly the same price in Wellington and London, but during 1931 the winter price in Wellington is only 1/2d. dearer than the summer price in London,while the summer price in Wellington is 1d. cheaper than the corresponding price in London. Bread and flour are considerably dearer in Wellington, owing to higher prices prevailing for wheat, while tea is also somewhat higher in price in Wellington.

Using the weights used in the compilation of the New Zealand food price-index, attempts have been made to determine the relation between food-prices in New Zealand and in other countries, experiments having shown that the use of the weights employed in the computation of the index numbers of the other countries respectively does not greatly affect the result in the case of comparisons between countries with not essentially dissimilar standards of living. The commodities included, though comparatively few, cover the most important foodstuffs. The percentages shown in the first column of figures in the table following are the results, taking food-prices in New Zealand (Dominion weighted average) in February, 1931, as 100.

The figures in the last column of this table have been arrived at by working back from the results shown in the previous column on the basis of the published index numbers respectively for the countries concerned.

RELATION BETWEEN FOOD PRICES IN NEW ZEALAND AND OTHER COUNTRIES.

Country.Percentage of Food Prices to New Zealand Food Prices.
February, 1931.July, 1914.
United States125129
Canada109125
Australia110105 1/2
South Africa118141

HOUSE-RENT

In investigating changes in the cost of housing the Census and Statistics Office has deemed it sufficient to trace the movements of house-rent over a series of years, on the grounds that such provide a reasonably accurate indication of movements in housing-costs in general, not only for those classes of persons who may be paying rent, but also for those who own or partially own the dwellings they occupy.

By reason of the fact that leases, infrequent changes of residence, and the difficulty of departing from customary rents all tend to make the movement of the general level of rents comparatively slow, it has not been deemed necessary to attempt to measure the changes over short periods. The data from which the rent figures are compiled are therefore collected semi-annually only, in the months of February and August. Annual index numbers for rent are computed on the assumption that the February index number represents conditions prevailing during the first four and a half months of the year, the August number conditions prevailing during the next six months, and the number for February of the following year conditions prevailing during the last one and a half months of the year. Though somewhat arbitrary, this assumption gives a truer picture of conditions prevailing during the year than a straight-out simple unweighted average of the February and August index numbers for the year under investigation.

HOUSE-RENT.—INDEX NUMBERS.

YearAuckland.Wellington.Christchurch.Dunedin.Average of Four Centres.Dominion Weighted Average.
1914 (July)564637536503560535
1921714728697580680680
1922739781729629720724
1923795877794666783792
1924863986884689856859
19259341038947751918912
19269901111977808972962
192710191191101088010251000
192810041261100490910451014
1929985133699093710621019
1930953132697395810531007

It is advisable to stress that the index numbers in respect of rent indicate the movement in the average rentals of a large number of houses already let, in many cases for some time, and that they do not purport to convey any statement as to the price at which housing accommodation has been obtainable from time to time by would-be occupants of houses then being relet.

The following table shows the average rents ruling for houses of various numbers of rooms in each of the four chief centres in February and August, 1930, and February, 1931:—

Number of Rooms.Auckland.Wellington.Christchurch.Dunedin.
Feb., 1930.Aug., 1930.Feb., 1931.Feb., 1930.Aug., 1930.Feb., 1931.Feb., 1930.Aug., 1930.Feb., 1931.Feb., 1930.Aug., 1930.Feb., 1931.
 s. d.s. d.s. d.s. d.s. d.s. d.s. d.s. d.s. d.s. d.s. d.s. d.
420 1120 1120 629 028 1128 320 819 1120 618 618 1819 2
525 1025 924 1136 936 734 227 326 926 1026 726 1127 1
631 030 029 541 1141 839 531 930 1130 231 131 830 7

Index numbers for each of the twenty-five towns at each of the last five collections are appended, along with yearly index numbers for 1929 and 1930:—

HOUSE-RENT.—INDEX NUMBERS FOR TWENTY-FIVE TOWNS.

Town.Yearly Average, 1929.Yearly Average, 1930.August, 1929.February, 1930.August, 1930.February, 1931.August, 1931.
Auckland985953989964952929852
Wellington1336132613581340133212651242
Christchurch990973971990965965908
Dunedin937958949949964957931
Whangarei10091017985100710211034951
Hamilton997100599310021015973907
Rotorua1073105810801071105510381006
Waihi489446478472428445448
Gisborne909914908921913895881
Napier936932938929933933936
Dannevirke916836966842852749772
New Plymouth103810491060105610561003933
Wanganui914867895876861858772
Taihape925929931927938900863
Palmerston North107310341089102410491003978
Masterton850917887898929919897
Blenheim796811810792834783742
Nelson882880867886877871877
Greymouth703754714779735754783
Ashburton818870850848889853832
Timaru969960976959968929873
Oamaru863875885869879880832
Alexandra568621579598634636642
Gore727778712793789695669
Invercargill822826822846813824782
Dominion weighted average10191007102310151008987940

House-rents, which rose to a peak in 1929, have fallen continuously during 1930 and 1931, the August, 1931, index number (940) being 68 points lower than that for August, 1930, and 83 points lower than the August, 1929, figure.

FOOD AND RENT.

Generally speaking, apart from the consideration of different rates of population-increase, the chief centres have higher rentals than the minor centres. As, however, the four largest centres have lower indexes for food than the majority of the smaller towns, the combination of these two groups presents quite a different picture from that displayed by either group individually. For instance, Alexandra, which has a comparatively high index for food, has a very low rent index, only four of the twenty-five towns showing lower figures. Wellington, on the other hand, has by far the highest rent index and a low food index, only two towns being lower. The following table, showing a comparison between price-levels during 1930 in the four chief centres and in the twenty-one smaller towns from which information is collected, illustrates the differences between the cities and the country towns:—

Group.Yearly Average, 1930.Yearly Average, 1929.
Weighted Average of Four Chief Centres. (a.)Weighted Average of Twenty-one Smaller Centres. (b.)Excess of (a) over (b).Dominion Weighted Average.Dominion Weighted Average.

Excess of (b) over (a).

Groceries916970-54*932973
Dairy-produce938942-4939999
Meat10231058-33*10331052
Three food groups966991-25*9741013
House-rent104691513110071019

Rent and dairy-produce prices are shown to be higher in the larger cities than in the secondary towns, while the reverse position holds in the case of groceries and meat. The difference between country towns on the one hand and the more closely populated cities is, however, much more marked in the case of rent than in that of any of the food groups.

The following table shows the index numbers for the various groups for each of the twenty-five towns:—

FOOD GROUPS AND RENT.—INDEX NUMBERS FOR TWENTY-FIVE TOWNS, 1930.

Town.Group I: Groceries.Group II: Dairy-produce.Group III: Meat.Groups I-III: Food Groups.Group IV: House-rent.
Auckland9289421052983953
Wellington9229549909591326
Christchurch8839051023946973
Dunedin9249541005966958
Whangarei1023948108210261017
Hamilton102293810129951005
Rotorua1116982108710671058
Waihi9639361043988446
Gisborne108198110531042914
Napier941941955947932
Dannevirke1021937987984836
New Plymouth92987311309931049
Wanganui9319391049981867
Taihape1074965959997929
Palmerston North94489610309651034
Masterton9909141019981917
Blenheim104398111011049811
Nelson97294811611041880
Greymouth95399710941023754
Ashburton8869021077967870
Timaru9139141086983960
Oamaru9109391061979875
Alexandra104697210751046621
Gore9519751018986778
Invercargill97095210971016826
Weighted average for Dominion93293910339741007

Christchurch, Ashburton, and Oamaru are the cheapest in respect of prices of groceries, while Rotorua has the highest index for this group. Greymouth is dearest in respect of prices of dairy-produce, while the Nelson index for meat is considerably higher than that recorded for any other town. New Plymouth and Palmerston North show the lowest prices for dairy-produce, while meat is exceptionally cheap in Taihape and Napier.

RETAIL PRICES OF FUEL AND LIGHT.

Considerable difficulties are met with in any attempt to follow accurately the course of prices in the fuel and light group. It has, in fact, been found impossible to settle on any list of commodities used in anything like comparable proportions as between the four chief centres at any one time, or indeed in any one centre over any great length of time. Not only does the comparative usage of coal, electricity, gas kerosene, and candles vary greatly even between the four centres, but the first commodity presents a very special difficulty for comparative purposes by reason of the several different qualities of it used in the various towns.

However, a small group of seven items—coal, coke, firewood, kerosene, gas for lighting, electricity for lighting, and candles—has been considered, and prices for the four chief centres have been collected for as many past years as possible (from 1907 onwards). It was not feasible to extend even this list to the remaining twenty-one centres covered by the retail-prices investigation.

FUEL AND LIGHT.—INDEX NUMBERS.

Period.Auckland.Wellington.Christchurch.Dunedin.Average of Four Centres.
Year.     
1914 (July)569622638512585
192112021115117710331131
19221097105211009311045
192310639801053894998
192410499661051873985
192510599801041893993
1926107797710578971002
1927107897910619011005
1928111597410548991011
19291114968986898992
19301112968988897991
Quarter.
First, 19301113968983898991
Second, 19301112968983898990
Third, 19301112968994897993
Fourth, 19301112967999897994
First, 19311111964998894992
Second, 19311108963997892990

The average index number for this group for the four chief centres fell sharply between 1921 and 1923, since which year very little variation in the index number has taken place. Fuel and lighting prices are on the average cheaper in Dunedin than in any of the other centres, although household electricity is cheaper in Christchurch than in Dunedin.

RETAIL PRICES OF CLOTHING AND OF MISCELLANEOUS ITEMS.

In regard to the method of treatment of the clothing and miscellaneous groups, it is to be explained that, as in the case of fuel and light, the inquiry is in general restricted to the four chief centres; further, except as regards fares, in respect of which accurate weights based on usage in the base period are available, enabling the aggregate-expenditure method to be employed, no satisfactory information is available or procurable which would enable individual weights to be allotted to each item. For this reason the same measure of precision is not possible in the treatment of these groups, but by selective balancing of representative items and arranging them in representative subgroups a measure of weighting is secured, each subgroup being treated as a separate unit. The ratios of prices at the date under investigation to the average of prices in 1926–30 for the various items comprising the different subgroups are first averaged (employing geometric averages), and the results so obtained are then combined in order to arrive at the price ratio for the group.

Group and Subgroup.Weight.
VI. Clothing— 
(a) Clothing and drapery9.77
(b) Footwear2.84
 12.61
VII. Miscellaneous— 
(a) Household furnishings1.55
(b) Household ironmongery and brushware0.37
(c) Crockery0.26
(d) Household cleaning supplies1.09
(e) Train and tram fares3.46
(f) Postage0.51
(g) Newspapers and periodicals2.00
(h) Tobacco1.30
(i) Other0.54
 11.08

Prior to November, 1925, price quotations in connection with the commodities of Groups VI and VII were collected semi-annually only, in January and July, annual figures being computed in the same manner as annual index numbers for rent. Since the date mentioned, however, they have been collected quarterly.

The movement of prices of clothing and miscellaneous items from year to year may be traced in the table under the next heading.

RETAIL PRICES.—ALL GROUPS.

From the collection of household budgets in 1930, the average household expenditure under various heads was found to be as follows:—

 Per Cent.
Food29.52
Housing21.93
Clothing, drapery, and footwear12.61
Fuel and light6.17
Miscellaneous29.77
 100.00

These weights are applied to the index numbers of the different groups in the process of arriving at the "all groups" retail price-index, with the exception that the weight applied to the miscellaneous group is 11.08 and not 29.77. Thus 81 per cent. of household expenditure is covered by the index number. The remaining 19 per cent. represents miscellaneous items for which it has been found impossible to obtain reliable price-quotations. Their omission has the effect of giving them the same general average price-movement as the 81 per cent. covered.

The following table shows the index numbers for all groups for each of the last ten years. It should be noted that the annual index numbers given represent the average price-level during each year, not at any of the particular points during the year at which the prices for the respective groups were collected:—

ALL GROUPS INDEX NUMBERS.

(Base: Dominion weighted average of prices in 1926–30 in twenty-five centres in case of Groups I to IV, and average of prices in 1926–30 in four chief centres in case of Groups V, VI, and VII = 1000.)

Year.Food Groups.Rent. (IV.)Fuel and Light. (V.)Clothing, Drapery, and Footwear. (VI.)Miscellaneous. (VII.)All Groups combined. (I-VII.)Increase per Cent. over July, 1914.
Groceries. (I.)Dairy-produce. (II.)Meat. (III.)Three Food Groups. (I-III.)

Month of July.

1914*624718759703535585686601628..
1921122812579541134680113115091153103464.6
1922110098581395872410451274110395251.6
1923104310098629657929981193105595952.7
19241060105392010058599851139103398456.7
1925104410431008103091299311111015100459.9
1926104710459941026962100210601013101060.8
1927101510109379831000100510171033100159.4
1928103310069791004101410119951002100660.2
1929973999105210131019992980986100459.9
19309329391033974100799194798698156.2

The index numbers for all groups combined have not fluctuated to any great extent since 1922. Since 1928 the annual average index number has fallen from 1006 to 981, a of approximately 2 1/2 per cent. As in the case of other index numbers, the average figure does not show the full effects of the present depression; for by August 1931, the all-groups index number had fallen to 892, 89 points below the annual average figure for 1930.

WHOLESALE PRICES.

In most countries index numbers of wholesale prices are compiled from the price data available in trade journals or from the published reports of wholesale markets. In New Zealand wholesale markets scarcely exist, and consequently price data for the wholesale-prices investigation have been collected from wholesale merchants and traders, who from the volume of the business they transact are able to supply representative information.

Since 1917 such wholesale-price quotations have been collected monthly, the inquiry being for the most part confined to the four chief centres. In the case of a few commodities (e.g., newsprint), of which there is a local consumption so large that the article can scarcely be omitted from the price-index, yet for which no actual local market exists, the inclusion of the commodity in the index number has been rendered possible by ascertaining movements of prices from the import statistics. Statistics of imports and exports as a source of price data have, however, been avoided as far as possible, on the ground that where quotations are obtained from traders care can be taken to ensure that the grade, &c., quoted for is kept constant. A considerable volume of data as to wholesale prices was secured from merchants and traders (and in a few cases from import figures) by means of retrospective investigations covering the years 1891 to 1917, and sufficient information was secured to permit of the compilation for each year from 1891 onwards of a "general" wholesale-price index number based on the prices of 106 commodities.

During 1926 a revision of the wholesale price-index was effected, specially designed, inter alia, to permit of the inclusion in the index number of several such items as motor-spirit, &c., the importance of which has increased enormously of late years. As the maximum usefulness of the revised wholesale index number will no doubt be found in future comparisons rather than in comparisons with the past, such new commodities have been allotted weights proportioned not to their 1909–13 consumption, but to their present-day consumption divided by a figure representing the ratio of the present-day population to that of the years 1909–13. The list of commodities represents a wide range, covering articles of home production and of foreign production, of farm, mine, marine, factory, &c., origin, and representing all stages of production.

Index numbers under the revised system have been compiled only from 1913 onwards, the indexes shown for years prior to 1913 in the following table having been recomputed from the former indexes on the basis of the relationship of the old and new figures for 1913.

The base adopted for purposes of the wholesale-price inquiry is the average of the wholesale prices in the four chief centres during 1909 to 1913, the price quotations from the various merchants being so combined that each return from any given town has the same weight in the averaging process as any other return from that town, while in obtaining Dominion average prices for any given commodity each of the four centres is given the same weight.

WHOLESALE PRICES.—GENERAL INDEX NUMBERS.

Year.Index Number.
18911016
1892993
1893994
1894947
1895940
1896964
1897963
1898993
1899913
1900937
1901951
1902996
1903975
1904942
19051016
19061038
19071038
19081028
1909970
19101005
19111016
19121064
19131055
19141098
19151235
19161328
19171511
19181778
19191858
19202181
19212025
19221736
19231666
19241739
19251697
19261620
19271541
19281555
19291552
19301511

For purposes of computing wholesale-price indexes, a cross-classification of the commodities covered is adopted. On the basis of the nature and origin of the commodity there are seven groups, and on the basis of the purpose of the commodity there are four classes, while a third basis of classification yields a separate index number for imported articles. Three of the groups are further subdivided into subgroups, the basis of subdivision being sometimes the nature and origin of the commodities, sometimes the degree of manufacture.

Full details of the revised system were given in the 1927 number of this book. A schedule of the various commodities covered by the inquiry, classified by groups and with the class indicated in each case, was published in the 1925 number of the "Annual Statistical Report on Prices, &c."

The wholesale-price index is purely a commodity index, no attempt having been made to cover the wholesale prices of services such as the supply of electric power, transportation, &c.

For purposes of the wholesale inquiry recourse is had to a modification of the method of the retail-prices investigation—the aggregate expenditure method. The 1927 Year-book gives a detailed account of this also.

The following table shows annual wholesale index numbers by groups.

WHOLESALE PRICES.—INDEX NUMBERS BY GROUPS.

Group.1913.1925.1926.1927.1928.1929.1930.
1. Foodstuffs, &c., of vegetable origin—       
  A. Agricultural produce967171617291440163115841537
  B. Fresh fruit and vegetables1031136512891464124714081215
  C. Milled agricultural products982184419281713171316961718
  D. Other vegetable foodstuffs and groceries1010172616841710168216421623
  A–D. Four subgroups combined991171417081593163616121576
2. Textile manufactures1020218220942010199919561862
3. Wood and wood products1072214520771979195419741998
4. Animal products—       
  A. Meats1111159813781313137014501449
  B. Raw animal products (not foods)108514551287141716631341840
  C. Leather1126157915621577188917181502
  D. Manufactured foodstuffs and groceries of animal origin1030153914871427145314811282
  A–D. Four subgroups combined1088156814101368144914651353
5. Metals and their products932117510701011951968989
6. Non-metallic minerals and their products—       
  A. Mineral oils10041006895752762803802
  B. Coals1037188918751892190318911868
  C. Other non-metallic minerals and their products1026178517371723171117021672
  A–C. Three subgroups combined1022151214531400140614171401
7. Chemicals and manures1030129612231171116711631155
All groups combined1055169716201541155515521511

The percentage represented by each group or subgroup in the base aggregate expenditure is as follows:—

Group or Subgroup.Percentage.
IA10.7
IB2.1
IC4.3
ID11.9
II12.7
III5.5
IVA11.0
IVB1.7
IVC1.1
IVD5.1
V14.3
VIA6.8
VIB7.1
VIC2.9
VII2.8

In the next table index numbers are given by classes from 1921 to 1930. The table also shows the separate index number for such imported items as are included in the wholesale-price investigation; alongside which, for purposes of convenience of comparison, are set the index numbers of export prices. It should be noted that the export-price index is computed by a method entirely different from that adopted in connection with the computing of the wholesale-price index.

These index numbers should be taken for no more than they purport to represent, viz., the movement in wholesale prices of those commodities covered by the wholesale prices inquiry which belong to the respective classes. The figure for Class 111, for instance, does not purport to show the movement in building costs, nor does that for imported items purport to be an index number of import prices.

WHOLESALE PRICES.—INDEX NUMBERS BY CLASSES.

Year.Consumers' Goods.Producers' Materials, &c.All Classes combined.Index Number of Imported Items.Index Number of Export prices.
Class I: Foodstuffs.Class II: Non-Foods.Class III: Materials for Building and Construction.Class IV: Materials for other Industries.
19211749217526372043202522681687
19221496195122611710173619091270
19231565179521751586166617181554
19241592179021511660173916931769
19251611174221271662169716731886
19261496165220341620162015861526
19271459158419451507154115141513
19281515156018901524155514811684
19291519155118971515155214761613
19301430152819121490151114651267

Of the total base aggregate expenditure, Class I represented 30.1 per cent., Class II 20.5 per cent., Class III 7.4 per cent., and Class IV 42.0 per cent., while the imported items aggregated 42.8 per cent. of the total.

On the outbreak of the Great War those raw materials and semi-manufactured products that form the staple exports of the Dominion rose most rapidly. It is probable that many wholesale houses held considerable stocks of imported commodities, and that this, with other factors, retarded the upward movement of the index number of imported items until about 1918, when this index number began rapidly to overhaul the index number of export prices, attaining at its peak in 1920 a level much higher than the peak level of any other general price-index. The export items were also the first to fall, this price-index showing a slight drop in 1920, while the wholesale and "imported items" price-indexes were still continuing their upward rise.

Since the Armistice the index number of export prices has shown much wider fluctuations than the other price-indexes. This is probably due rather to the fact that our staple exports are for the most part easily graded commodities, and therefore a fit object for speculation, than to the differences in the methods of compiling the price-indexes.

Broadly speaking, the peaks for groups comprising mainly exported articles represented a lower level than the peaks for groups comprising mainly imported articles. The prices both of New Zealand's staple exports and of her staple imports are, in general, determined by world-market conditions; so that, roughly, the prices in New Zealand of articles of export represent world prices minus the cost of transport, insurance, duties, &c., while the prices in the Dominion of articles of import represent world prices plus the cost of transport, insurance, duties, &c.; all of which items during the war period increased considerably more rapidly than did the prices of commodities.

WHOLESALE PRICES IN NEW ZEALAND AND ENGLAND.

The following table of comparative wholesale prices in England and New Zealand during August, 1931, is of interest as showing the relative prices of agricultural and dairy products in the two countries:—

Item.Unit.England.New Zealand.
Description.Price.Description.Price.

March, 1931.

   £ s. d. £ s. d.
Flour2,000lb.London straights7 3 0New Zealand17 3 7
WheatCwt.English Gazette0 6 6Tuscan0 11 0
Oats""0 6 9Cartons0 8 0 1/2
PotatoesTonGood English6 5 0New Zealand table2 14 3
ButterCwt.New Zealand5 15 0New Zealand 1st grade6 4 9
Bacon"Danish3 12 6New Zealand sides4 13 4
WoolLb.Victoria good average0 0 9 3/4Merino0 0 8 1/4*
CheeseCwt.New Zealand3 0 6New Zealand2 18 11

Wheat, flour, and bacon are considerably dearer in New Zealand than in England, and butter and oats are also dearer; while potatoes, cheese, and wool are lower in price in this country.

EXPORT PRICES.

The prosperity of New Zealand is so closely bound up with the prices realized for the commodities exported that great interest necessarily centres on a special index number of wholesale prices based solely on the prices of exported commodities. Annual index numbers of export prices based on prices prevailing in the "nineties" were formerly compiled from data supplied by the Customs Department, and for many years were published in the Year-book. A series of export-price indexes with the average prices of the years 1909–13 as base (= 1000) was instituted in 1925; and in this series monthly as well as annual figures are available, while the commodities are also grouped according to their nature. Certain staple export commodities are considered; the recorded values of the exports of these commodities for the month or year under investigation are divided by the values that the same quantities of these commodities as were exported during this period would have had if prices had remained as in the base period, and the price indexes are obtained by multiplying this quotient by 1000. The fewness and the substantial homogeneity of the commodities which may be regarded as New Zealand's staple exports render this procedure eminently simple and satisfactory.

The twenty-five commodities covered account for about 95 per cent. of the total exports, leaving only 5 per cent. unaccounted for. The effect of the exclusion of this small residuum is to give it a price-movement similar to that of the items covered.

The outstanding differences between the method of compilation of the index numbers for export prices on the one hand and the index numbers for wholesale and for retail prices on the other hand rests on the fact that the "weights" of the various commodities included in the case of the export-price index are determined by the quantities of the commodities exported during the period under investigation; while in the case of the other price indexes the weights are determined by the quantities of the commodities consumed (domestically only in the case of the retail prices, and domestically plus industrially in the case of the wholesale) during some fixed period, usually the base period.

The table following shows annual figures for export prices from 1914 onwards (1909–13 = 1000). The miscellaneous group includes apples, peas, phormium-fibre, kauri-gum, and certain important kinds of timber.

EXPORT PRICES.—INDEX NUMBERS.

Year.Group I: Dairy-produce.Group II: Meat.Group III: Wool.Group IV: Hides, Skins, and Tallow.Group V: Miscellaneous.All Groups combined.
1914103812181101108910371108
1915120314681362113310781315
1916134915091723139413611529
1917156217611768218717001744
1918157417771780238320601798
1919174717801816242617811851
1920180617161809209818001823
192122311766848153918321687
192214951522939152216861270
1923162118751277156116341554
1924165018681906173216451769
1925151520852233206116791886
1926141117551431187615621526
1927137516621527182914911513
1928147216981924197514241684
1929145717891709188614671613
1930120716471007145413401267

The export price indexes fluctuate very considerably from year to year. The general index rose steadily from 1108 in 1914 to 1851 in the year 1919, and then fell to 1823 in 1920, to 1687 in 1921, and to the exceptionally low level of 1270 in 1922. Sharp increases in the next three years brought the index to a peak level of 1886 in 1925. During 1926 and 1927 prices dropped rapidly, but the index rose in 1928, the annual average figure for that year (1684) being considerably higher than the 1926 and 1927 indexes.

Export prices collapsed in the later months of 1930, the annual average index number for that year (1267) representing a fall of 346 points as compared with the 1929 figure. This rapid downward movement in export prices continued (with one or two minor checks) during 1931, the September, 1931, figure (997) being extremely low when compared with corresponding figures for previous years.

The group indexes reveal the incidence of the recent slump in export prices. Dairy-produce and meat both fell away considerably in price, the meat index number for 1930 (1647) being, however, considerably higher than that for any other group. A fall of no less than 702 points is recorded for wool following on a decrease of 215 points during the previous year. Hides, skins, and tallow were 432 points lower in 1930 than in 1929.

EFFECT OF PRICE MOVEMENTS ON FARM EXPENDITURE.

Prices of a large selection of farm-products are included in the official wholesale and export price index numbers. Many of the principal items of farm expenditure, however, are not covered by the wholesale price index, which is purely a commodity index. A special index number has now been constructed in which such items as interest-payments, rates and taxes, wages, freight, and commission are included in addition to the material commodities which are bought for use in farm production. Statistics of prices of farm-implements, saddlery, harness, and sundry other commodities not already covered by the wholesale prices inquiry have also been obtained from merchants and manufacturers of farm machinery, and included in this index, so that practically the whole of the working-expenses of the average farm are now represented.

In order to obtain the necessary data as to the weights to be allotted to the various groups of expenditure in compiling the general index number, schedules were forwarded in January, 1930, to a large number of farmers asking them to supply a detailed account of their expenses for a complete year. In all 200 returns were received, but of these 50 were rejected as unsuitable, so that 150 returns were available for use in the tabulation. Particulars of the working-expenses of an additional 111 farms were supplied by the Department of Agriculture, and combined with the data collected by the Census and Statistics Office, so that in the table given below showing the distribution of farm expenditure 261 farms are included.

Item.Percentage of Total Expenditure.
Interest (on mortgage and advances) and rent33.3
Rates and taxes8.1
Insurance0.6
Wages25.0
Manures7.7
Commission3.0
Cartage and railage2.9
Benzine and kerosene1.5
Seeds2.7
Repairs to machinery1.5
Sacks and packs1.2
Materials for repairing buildings1.2
Materials for repairing fences1.6
Stock medicines and foods0.8
New machinery2.2
Electric light and power1.0
Miscellaneous items3.7
Other2.0
  Total100.0

Reference to the above table shows that interest charges account for 33.3 per cent. and rates and taxes, insurance (fire and workers' compensation), and commission together for 11.7 per cent. of total expenditure; so that what may be termed "financial charges" account for 45 per cent. of the total working-expenses of the farms included in this inquiry.

It should be noted that the item "interest on mortgage" relates to actual interest payments only, no allowance being made for interest on the capital value of unencumbered farms. Similarly, "wages" covers only actual payments, no allowance being made for the value of services of the farmer and members of his family.

Wages were shown to account for 28.9 per cent. of the total working-expenses of the farms included; but, in view of the fact that the returns received were mainly from the larger holdings where permanent labour is employed, it was considered that this figure was higher than for the average of all holdings. After careful consideration of the available data on this point, it was decided to reduce the weight of this group to 25 per cent. of the total.

Cartage, freight, and electric lighting and power account for 3.9 per cent. of the total expenses, while the purchase of material commodities accounts for almost the whole of the remaining 26 per cent. Manures (7.7 per cent.), seeds—grain, grass, and root (2.7 per cent.), and new machinery (2.2 per cent.) are the material commodities involving the greatest expenditure. The "miscellaneous" group includes a large number of minor items such as sheering, sheep-dip, branding-oil, stock-covers, harness, na.....s, other miscellaneous ironmongery, plumbing, &c. In all, this group accounts for 3.7 per cent. of the total.

It was impossible to obtain any satisfactory price data respecting the remaining 2 per cent. of the total expenditure, so that these items were omitted from the tabulations. The effect of this omission is to give these items the same movement as the general average movement of the items covered.

Price indexes have been compiled for each of the groups set out in the foregoing table. The combined figure representing the movement in farm expenditure caused by price fluctuations has been obtained by weighting these group indexes by the figures showing the percentage which each group bears to the total expenditure. While it is considered that this index indicates the effect of price movements on farm expenditure generally, it is not intended to apply to particular types of farming or to particular localities. Again, the weights used in compiling the index are fixed, so that it is assumed that expenditure is distributed in the same proportions during each year under review.

Indexes for the years 1921 to 1930 (on base 1914 = 1000) are given on the next page. For purposes of comparison the general indexes of export, wholesale, and retail prices are also included on the same base year.

Year.Farm Expenditure Index.Export Price Index.General Wholesale Price Index.All Groups Retail Price Index.
19211606152318441646
19221543114615811516
19231953140315171527
19241586159715841567
19251582170215461599
19261555137714751608
19271574136614031594
19281642152014171602
19291636145614131599
19301628114413761562

The peak year for these index numbers was the year 1920, with the single exception of export prices, in which the peak level was reached in 1925. Although the index for farm expenditure had the lowest peak level (1661), this index has not fallen to the same extent as the other indexes, the 1930 index (1628) being only 33 points below the highest recorded. The wholesale price index had, in 1930, fallen 610 points, and the export price index 501 points below the highest level recorded.

It is interesting to compare the farm-expenditure index with the export-price index. From 1915 to 1920 the export-price index was the higher—the difference being 290 points in 1917. In 1920 the position was reversed, the farm-expenditure index in that year being 16 points above the export price-level. By the year 1922 the export index had dropped to 1146, the farm-expenditure index for this year (1543) being 397 points above that figure. A recovery in export prices during the two succeeding years once more brought this index to a higher level than the farm-expenditure index, the 1924 index being 11 points and the 1925 index 120 points higher Export prices again fell away; and since 1925 the export index has remained below the farm-expenditure index, the difference in 1930 being 484 points.

The accompanying diagram illustrates the movement since 1914 in the various index numbers referred to. The retail prices curve between 1915 and 1920 has been interpolated.

Chapter 38. SECTION XXXVII.—WAGES AND HOURS OF LABOUR.

INTRODUCTORY.

THE material used in the compilation of statistics of wages in New Zealand is taken almost entirely from the awards of the Arbitration Court. It is recognized that the rates specified in such awards are minimum rates, and that wages may in some cases be above the prescribed minima, so that a rise or fall in the award rates does not necessarily connote an immediate change in the wage rates of workers being paid more than these rates. Nevertheless, for the purpose of tracing the movement in wage rates over any considerable space of time, the award rates form a more reliable basis than any information which could be collected directly from employers or trade-union secretaries as to the ruling or predominant rates in any industry. In the case of two important classes of workers—agricultural and pastoral employees and railway employees—no awards exist. Information has been obtained from the Labour Department as to the ruling rates of wages in the former case, and from the Railways Department in the latter case.

The award rates for the four principal districts—Northern, Wellington, Canterbury, and Otago and Southland—have in general been taken as representative of the ruling wages throughout the Dominion. For such industries as are carried on in the towns these rates are quite satisfactory; in cases where the important centre of an industry is situated outside the geographical boundaries of the four principal districts the award rates for that centre have been used. For instance, the rates used for coal-mining and sawmilling in the Canterbury District are those prescribed by the awards for the Westland Industrial District.

The system of compilation of wage index numbers has been revised, separate index numbers now being compiled for men and women workers.

WAGES OF MALE EMPLOYEES.

METHOD OF WEIGHTING.

The wage rates used in the compilation of the index numbers for male workers are those paid to adult workers only. In weighting these rates three sources of information as to the numbers engaged in the various occupations have been drawn on—viz., (1) the occupations statistics of the 1926 census, (2) the annual factory production statistics, and (3) the membership rolls of trade-unions registered under the Arbitration Act. It is possible to allocate weights to the individual occupations included in these computations. Although in some few cases absolute accuracy in weighting cannot be hoped for, the data are sufficiently accurate for the purpose in view, since minor differences in weighting do not affect the accuracy of the index number. Occupations are grouped into industries, with an appropriate weight for each occupation and each industry; while industries are grouped into fourteen principal industrial groups. The weights for the individual occupations and industries have been devised from the census or the factory production statistics; while the industrial-group weighting has been taken from the membership, as at 31st December, 1926, of trade-unions registered under the Arbitration Act, except in the case of agricultural and pastoral workers, the weights for which industrial group have been interpolated, using the 1926 census figures as a basis. Trade-union membership is relatively very low for this type of worker.

Every endeavour has been made to ensure that the list of occupations used in the computation of these index numbers is fully representative. In all, 275 occupations are included, representing forty-seven industries. Considerations of space preclude the publishing of the full list of occupations and the occupational weighting in this publication. The information is set out in detail in the "Statistical Report on Prices, Wages, &c.," for the year 1928. The weighting for industrial groups is given in the table following.

WEIGHTS USED FOR EACH GROUP IN EACH INDUSTRIAL DISTRICT. (00's omitted.)

Industrial Group.Northern.Wellington.Canterbury.Otago and Southland.Dominion.
Food, drink, and tobacco33482819128
Clothing, boots, &c.4261123
Textiles and weaving263415
Building and construction46513423154
Wood-manufacture128231457
Printing, &c.685524
Metal-working and engineering2411151262
Other manufactures653317
Mining18..8430
Agricultural and pastoral73664732218
Land transport161713753
Shipping and cargo-working2826131481
Hotel, restaurant, and other personal service12168238
Miscellaneous2514101059
  Totals305278216160959

DOMINION INDEX NUMBERS.

The following table shows the index numbers of nominal wages of males for each group and all groups combined for 1914 and for each year from 1922 onwards.

NOMINAL-WAGE INDEX NUMBERS (MALES), BY INDUSTRIAL GROUPS.

(Base: Dominion weighted average wages for all industrial groups combined, 1909–13 = 1000.)

Industrial Group.1914.1922.1923.1924.1925.1926.1927.1928.1929.1930.June Qu'ter, 1931.
Food, drink, and tobacco11671806173917981840186218751883188218851700
Clothing, boots, &c.10291693160516191655167716981730173217331560
Textiles and weaving9591652157115711571162816961696169616771481
Building and construction11591779170117231737178418041810181518191636
Wood-manufacture10501807171017391756176617921834184118411652
Printing, &c.12881978191319132003201220132013201320141798
Metal-working and engineering11911858177017711812182218821882188518851692
Other manufactures10281754169316931707175517691773178017791600
Mining11421723168717901840184918621849182218311630
Agricultural and pastoral8831198129713071305133113781581158415761301
Land transport10411653163516441712171417391748175117511564
Shipping and cargo-working11211791179518041835184218491849186719211745
Hotel, restaurant, and other personal service11181631156215671575160216261631163116311468
Miscellaneous10001646159916241650168517101737173817381563
All industrial groups combined10661636161216341659168317101765176717721566

NOTE.—The index numbers in this table are comparable both vertically and horizontally. Where board and (or) lodging is a usual perquisite attached to any occupation, an allowance estimated to cover the value of such has been added to the money wage.

The highest index numbers are recorded in the group "printing, &c.," the 1930 index in this industry being 2014 and representing an increase of 1014 per cent. above the "all groups" level in 1909–13. It is worthy of note that this group is consistently high, the 1914 index (1288) being considerably higher than that recorded in any other industry. The preponderance of highly skilled tradesmen in this group is, no doubt, the cause of the high average level of wages.

The index for the group "agricultural and pastoral" (1576) is the lowest, followed by "hotels and restaurants" (1631). In these groups and in the case of the group "shipping and cargo-working" the estimated value of board and lodging is added to the money wage in order to make a legitimate comparison with other industries. In the case of waterside workers (an important subgroup of the shipping group) this allowance is, of course, omitted.

Wages rose steadily and in fairly regular gradations from year to year from 1914 to 1918. When the provisions of the War Legislation and Statute Law Amendment Act providing for the regulation of wages in accordance with movements in the cost of living came into effect the lag between prices and wages was partially eliminated; consequently sharp increases took place—160 points between 1919 and 1920, and 116 points between 1920 and 1921. The effect of the post-war slump thereafter becomes apparent, decreases being recorded in the two subsequent years (1922 and 1923), the nominal wage index for all groups of industries falling from 1666 in 1921 to 1612 in 1923. Following the recovery from the slump, the index number rose year by year until in 1929 it reached 1767, and, in 1930, 1772, the highest level yet recorded. A general order of the Arbitration Court, dated 29th May, 1931, reduced all rates of pay and allowances prescribed by awards and industrial agreements by 10 per cent. The rates of remuneration of apprentices are exempt from this order; and, in addition, flax-mill employees in the Wellington Industrial District, who had already suffered a substantial cut in wages, were exempted. The average rates of pay of agricultural and pastoral workers, although not subject to the Court's order, are considerably below those ruling last year.

The effect of these reductions is illustrated in the index numbers for the June quarter, 1931, which have been included in several of the tables in this section of the Year-book. This reduction in wages, being on a strictly percentage basis, has caused a levelling up in the group indexes, the relatively higher-paid groups of workers suffering the largest reduction in money wages.

In the preceding table Dominion index numbers were given for each individual group and for all groups combined, but no attempt was made to differentiate between the four industrial districts. The following table shows the index numbers of male wage rates for all groups combined for each industrial district and the Dominion weighted average for the years 1914 and 1922 to 1930. From this table comparisons may be made between the index numbers for the four principal industrial districts.

NOMINAL-WAGE INDEX NUMBERS (MALES).

(Base: Dominion weighted average wages for all industrial groups combined, 1909–13 = 1000.)

Year.Northern.Wellington.Canterbury.Otago and Southland.Dominion.
191410461069106810721066
192216151611168616521636
192316041598164216121612
192416221621167116321634
192516471634169816701659
192616651658172916991683
192716871680177717201710
192817521759178417671765
192917551762178817701767
193017591765178817991772
1931 (June Quarter)15631557158715551566

NOTE.—The wage indexes in this table are comparable both vertically and horizontally.

From the foregoing table it is evident that no considerable differences exist between the index numbers for the four principal districts. In the case of several industries Dominion awards are made which apply to all districts. Such differences as are observed are due to a certain extent to the fact that some industries included in the compilations are not carried on in all districts. For instance, the sugar-refining industry is confined to the Northern District, and, while in the Northern, Canterbury (which for this purpose is deemed to include Westland), and Otago and Southland Districts the mining industry is an important one, coal-mining at least is not carried on in the Wellington Industrial District. This point can be more clearly seen by a study of the following table, which shows for the year 1930 the index numbers for the individual groups in each district as well as the Dominion weighted average index numbers.

NOMINAL-WAGE INDEX NUMBERS (MALES), 1930.

(Base: Dominion weighted average wages for all industrial groups combined, 1909–13 = 1000.)

Industrial Group.Northern.Wellington.Canterbury.Otago and Southland.Dominion.
Food, drink, and tobacco18741888189318871885
Clothing, boots, &c.17471730173017301733
Textiles and weaving16931652169316931677
Building and construction18191827180718191819
Wood-manufacture18271829188417881841
Printing, &c.20212021202119852014
Metal-working and engineering18831895189318681885
Other manufactures17801777178717741779
Mining1783..190619511831
Agricultural and pastoral15631563161615721576
Land transport17541754174817471751
Shipping and cargo-working19211921192119211921
Hotel, restaurant, and other personal service16311631163116311631
Miscellaneous17391738173117401738
  All industrial groups combined17591765178817991772

NOTE.—The wage indexes in this table are comparable both vertically and horizontally.

EFFECTIVE WAGES.

The index numbers quoted in the foregoing pages relate to nominal wages—that is, they are based on actual money rates without any allowance being made for changes known to have occurred in the purchasing-power of the monetary unit during the period under review. It is obvious that this factor is of considerable importance; for a rise in wages may be offset by a fall in the purchasing-power of the monetary unit, while, on the other hand, a fall in money wages may be offset by a rise in the purchasing-power of the monetary unit. Changes in the index numbers of retail prices are inversely proportional to changes in the purchasing-power of the pound; and index numbers of effective (or "real") wages can be arrived at by dividing the index numbers for nominal wages by the corresponding index numbers for retail prices covering all groups of domestic expenditure. To this end the index numbers of nominal wages on the base 1909–13 = 1000 are first converted to the base 1914 by dividing them by the correction factor 1.066, the 1914 index number of nominal wages of males on the former base being 1066. The resulting nominal-wage index numbers on the new base are then divided by the retail price indexes (all groups) on base July 1914 = 1000, and the resulting quotient multiplied by 1000 yields the effective-wage indexes for the years concerned.

EFFECTIVE-WAGE INDEX NUMBERS (MALES).

(Base: Purchasing-power of Dominion weighted average wages for all industrial groups combined, 1914 = 1000.)

Industrial Group.1914.1926.1927.1928.1929.1930.June Quarter, 1931.
Food, drink, and tobacco1095108611041102110411321097
Clothing, boots, &c.9659789991013101610411006
Textiles and weaving9009509989939951007955
Building and construction1087104110611060106510921056
Wood-manufacture985103010601074108011061066
Printing, &c.1208117411841179118112091160
Metal - working and engineering1117106311071102110611311091
Other manufactures964102410411038104410651032
Mining1071107910961083106911111052
Agricultural and pastoral828777811926929946839
Land transport977100010231024102810521009
Shipping and cargo-working1052107510881083109611541126
Hotel, restaurant, and other personal service1049935957955957980947
Miscellaneous93898310061017101910441008
  All industrial groups combined100098210071034103710661010

NOTE.—The index numbers in this table are comparable both vertically and horizontally.

In the compilation of index numbers of effective wages no allowance has been made for changes in the hours of labour or in other miscellaneous factors affecting the distinction between real and nominal wages.

The table which follows shows the movement in retail prices, and in nominal and effective male wages since 1914.

The retail price index numbers are now compiled on the base 1926–30 = 1000, the revised index numbers equated to July, 1914, differing slightly from those previously published. The "all groups" effective-wage index numbers were slightly below the 1914 figure in 1926, since which year they have been above that level, reaching a maximum figure of 1066 in 1930. Wage rates increased between 1926 and 1930, the improvement in the effective wage index being caused both on account of this increase, and also by a fall in retail-price levels. This fall was sufficiently substantial to offset largely the effect of the all-round reduction in wages in May, 1931.

INDEX NUMBERS OF RETAIL PRICES, AND OF NOMINAL AND EFFECTIVE MALE WAGE RATES.

Year.Retail Prices.Nominal Wages.Effective Wages.
1914100010001000
192616081579982
1927159416041007
1928160216561034
1929159916581037
1930156216651066
1931 (June quarter)145414691010

MOVEMENT IN INDIVIDUAL GROUPS.

The index numbers in the preceding tables being all on a common base, comparisons between movements in the various groups cannot be readily made; an increase of (say) 10 per cent. in the group "clothing and boots," in which the index numbers are consistently low, being considerably smaller numerically than an increase of the same percentage in (say) the printing trade, where the index numbers are considerably higher. The following tables bring out the movements in the various groups more clearly, the 1914 index number for each group being taken as base in each case. Care must be exercised in drawing inferences from these tables, for, while horizontal comparisons are quite valid, the vertical comparison between the various groups is valid only in so far as it shows in which groups the greater or the smaller increases have been observed since the base period (1914 in this case). For example, although nominal wages of males in the "textile and weaving" group show in 1930 an increase of 74.8 per cent. since 1914, while those in the group "mining" have increased by only 60.3 per cent., nevertheless wages were higher in the latter group in 1930 since they were considerably higher in 1914—the base year.

NOMINAL-WAGE INDEX NUMBERS (MALES).

(Bases: Dominion average wages for each industrial group respectively, 1914 = 1000.)

Industrial Group.1914.1926.1927.1928.1929.1930.1931. (June Quarter).
Food, drink, and tobacco1000159616071614161316151456
Clothing, boots, &c.1000163016501681168316841515
Textiles and weaving1000169817691769176817481544
Building and construction1000153915571562156515691411
Wood-manufacture1000168217071747175317531574
Printing, &c.1000156215631563156315631397
Metal - working and engineering1000153015801580158315821421
Other manufactures1000170717211725173017311556
Mining1000161916301619159416031427
Agricultural and pastoral1000150715611790179417851472
Land transport1000164616711679168316811502
Shipping and cargo-working1000164316491649166617141556
Hotel, restaurant, and other personal service1000143314541459145814581313
Miscellaneous1000168517101737173817381564
  All industrial groups combined1000157916041656165816651469

NOTE.—Vertical comparisons are indicative merely of the relative percentage increases of wages in the different industrial groups since 1914, not of the actual relative levels of wages in the different industries.

EFFECTIVE-WAGE INDEX NUMBERS (MALES).

(Bases: Purchasing - powers of Dominion average wages for each industrial group respectively, 1914 = 1000.)

Industrial Group.1914.1926.1927.1928.1929.1930.1931 (June Quarter).
Food, drink, and tobacco1000980995998100810341001
Clothing, boots, &c.1000100110221039105210781042
Textiles and weaving1000104310951093110511191062
Building and construction10009459649659781004970
Wood-manufacture1000103310571080109611221083
Printing, &c.10009599689669771001961
Metal - working and engineering10009409789779891013977
Other manufactures1000104910661066108111081070
Mining1000994100910019961026981
Agricultural and pastoral10009269671106112111431012
Land transport1000101110351038105210761033
Shipping and cargo-working1000100910211019104110971070
Hotel, restaurant, and other personal service1000880900902911933903
Miscellaneous1000103510591074108611131076
  All industrial groups combined10009709931023103610661010

NOTE.—Vertical comparisons are indicative merely of the relative percentage movement of effective wages in the different industrial groups since 1914, not of the actual relative levels of wages in the different industries.

The movement in nominal wages was very even as between the different industrial groups, being distributed in 1930 round about 65 per cent. above the 1914 level. The "agricultural and pastoral" and "textiles and weaving" groups show the greatest increases since 1914, the wage-levels in these groups having been, comparatively speaking, very low in that year. As can be seen from the table on page 690, the level of wages in these industrial groups at the present time is not high as compared with most other groups. The group "hotel, restaurant, &c," shows the lowest increase since 1914.

WAGES OF WOMEN WORKERS.

Index numbers showing movements in the wage rates paid to women workers have been compiled, using the award rates of the Arbitration Court as representative of the ruling rates of wages. A much smaller list of occupations is used than is the case in computing index numbers of wage-movements for male workers. Although only fourteen occupations are taken into consideration in the case of women workers, it has been ascertained that these occupations cover a large proportion of the total women in industry—more than sufficient to be a representative sample for measuring movements in wages. The weights used have been computed from the data as to occupations made available by the 1926 census results. In order to arrive at district weights the Dominion totals were split up in proportion to the numbers of women registered in the various unions in the different industrial districts. Following are the occupations and weights used:—

Occupation.Northern.Wellington.Canterbury.Otago and Southland.Dominion.
Tailoresses142986488392
Boot operatives13913742
Woollen-mills employees48232661
Paper-mills employees......66
Printing-trades employees9119534
Cooks (hotels)312219880
Barmaids (hotels)1076326
Housemaids (hotels)46332811118
Pantrymaids (hotels)543113
Waitresses (hotels)46332811118
Cooks (restaurants)32218
Waitresses (restaurants)39282410101
Pantrymaids (restaurants)32218
Soft-goods assistants3028191996
  Totals3812852401971,103

The table following shows index numbers for women divided into the principal industries in which women workers are engaged. It should be remembered that domestic servants (numerically a very important branch of women workers) are not represented in the compilation of these indexes.

The highest index numbers are recorded in the "hotel and restaurant workers" group. The comparatively high level of wages in this industry is, no doubt, accounted for by the fact that board and lodging is a usual perquisite of hotel workers, while meals are usually provided for restaurant employees. The estimated value of these additions has been added to the money wages in this industry. Women, in general, receive lower money wages than men, so that the addition of board and lodging has the effect of raising wages for women in a much greater proportion than the addition of the same perquisite does in the case of men. Indeed, wages for men in this group are low as compared with most other industries.

In the printing trades the next highest level of wages is recorded, followed closely by shop assistants. Wages in the clothing and textiles trades are at a lower level than those in the other industries under review.

NOMINAL-WAGE INDEX NUMBERS (WOMEN).

(Base: Dominion "all groups" weighted average wages, 1909–13 = 1000.)

Year.Clothing Trades.Textile Workers.Printing-trades Employees.Hotel and Restaurant Workers.Shop Assistants.All Groups combined.
191491991990614249191134
1922146814381648212314931755
1923143613641708205914201707
1924143613641728206715591723
1925144413641800208715871740
1926151414451806210415871780
1927151415031808210916421790
1928151915031809211317541803
1929151915031809211317541803
1930151915031815211317541804
1931 (June quarter)136713531634190215781623

The movement in effective wages (i.e., nominal wages corrected for movements in the purchasing-power of the pound) are indicated in the table following:—

EFFECTIVE-WAGE INDEX NUMBERS (WOMEN).

Group.1914.1926.1927.1928.1929.1930.June Quarter, 1931.
(Base: Dominion "all groups" effective wage in 1914 = 1000.)
Clothing810833841836838858829
Textiles810792831827829848820
Printing79999110009969971025991
Hotels and restaurants1256115411671163116511931153
Shop assistants810870908966967990957
All groups10009769909939941019984
(Base: Effective wage in each group in 1914 = 1000.)
Clothing1000102410331031103410581023
Textiles100097810241021102310471012
Printing1000123912521247124912821241
Hotels and restaurants1000919929926928950919
Shop assistants1000107411211192119412221181
All groups10009769909939941019984

AVERAGE RATES OF WAGES.

The following table shows the unweighted averages of award rates for the four principal districts as at 31st March of 1914 and of each year from 1928 to 1931. The estimated value of board and lodging has been added to the wages in those occupations where it is a necessary perquisite of employment.

AVERAGE MINIMUM WEEKLY ADULT WAGES.

Occupation.Average Wage (Four Principal Districts).
At 31st March,At 30th June, 1931
1914.1928.1929.1930.1931.
 s. d.s. d.s. d.s. d.s. d.s. d.
 s. d.s. d.s. d.s. d.s. d.s. d.
Bakers—Journeymen55 0100 0100 0100 0100 090 0
    Labourers48 080 680 680 680 672 6
Butchers—First shopmen72 6116 10 1/2116 10 1/2116 10 1/2116 10 1/2105 2
    Second shopmen62 6105 0105 0105 0105 094 6
Butter-factory employees—      
    Churning and buttermaking—      
    General hands52 681 981 981 981 973 9
Flour-milling—Kilnmen48 096 096 090 096 086 5
    Assistant smuttermen48 088 088 088 088 079 2
    Rollermen56 0100 0100 0100 0100 090 0
Meat-freezing—      
    Slaughtermen (per 100 sheep)27 640 040 040 040 036 0
    General hands54 091 891 891 891 882 6
Meat-preserving—      
    Boners62 0103 7103 7103 7103 792 3
    Meat-preservers—Second man59 695 495 495 495 485 10
Sausage - casing making—General hands58 895 495 495 495 485 10
Aerated-waters and cordial making—      
    Cordial-makers58 993 093 093 093 083 9
    Bottle-washers45 083 083 083 083 074 8
Brewing—Labourers47 7 1/283 683 683 683 674 8
Tailors—Journeymen53 995 095 095 095 085 6
    Factory hands56 087 687 687 687 678 9
Tailoresses (factory)—Journey women27 645 045 045 045 040 6
Boot operatives—      
    Male52 688 1188 1188 1188 1180 0
    Female journey women27 650 050 050 050 045 0
Woollen-mills—      
    Males—Spinners51 093 993 993 993 984 5
    General hands46 682 682 682 682 674 3
    Females—All adults26 345 045 045 045 040 6
Building and construction—      
    Bricklayers68 5 1/499 11 1/499 11 1/4104 6104 694 1
    Carpenters64 3 1/2101 9101 9101 9101 991 7
    Joiners (outside work)64 3 1/2101 9101 9101 9101 991 7
    Plasterers67 9 1/299 11102 3102 3104 193 8
    Plumbers (competent)66 099 099 099 099 089 1
    Builders' labourers52 6 1/282 682 682 682 674 3
Sawmilling, bush—      
    Engine-drivers, first class54 0104 6104 6104 6104 694 1
    Sawyers53 0 1/2103 4103 4103 4103 493 0
    Tailers-out43 989 1089 1089 1089 1080 11
    Yardmen55 8 3/4100 2100 2100 2100 290 2
    General hands51 084 486 986 986 978 1
Boatbuilding—Shipwrights62 8103 8 1/4104 6104 6104 694 1
Metal-works, &c.—      
    Blacksmiths, floormen61 799 099 099 099 089 1
    Boilermaking—Journeymen62 899 099 099 099 089 1
    Iron and brass moulders64 7 1/299 099 099 099 089 1
    Tinsmiths—Journeymen62 899 099 099 099 089 1
    Engineering—      
    Fitters, &c.64 7 1/299 099 099 099 089 1
    Electrical workers61 10 1/299 099 099 099 089 1
    Motor mechanics64 11 1/299 099 099 099 089 1
Skin and leather workers—s. d.s. d.s. d.s. d.s. d.s. d.
    Curriers58 0102 0102 0102 0102 091 9
    General hands49 685 885 885 885 877 1
Mineral and stone workers—      
    Brickmakers53 11 1/2104 2104 2104 2104 293 9
    General hands46 9 3/486 486 487 487 478 7
Mining (coal)—      
    Surface—Tippers53 7 1/290 887 787 787 778 10
    Labourers54 3 3/490 887 787 787 778 10
    Engine-drivers, first class67 6116 6117 6117 6117 6105 9
    Miners on day wages63 3110 2106 10106 10106 1095 2
    Truckers55 1194 192 993 693 684 2
Mining (gold)—      
    Miners in rises or winzes with machines64 694 294 294 294 284 9
Quarrymen52 8 1/285 3 1/485 3 1/485 3 1/485 3 1/476 9
Agricultural and pastoral workers—      
    General farm hands (agricultural)42 069 069 069 069 053 0
    Harvesters70 093 093 093 093 079 11
    Ploughmen48 470 070 070 070 059 3
    Shearers (per 100 sheep shorn)23 032 635 034 030 027 0
    Shepherds49 280 080 080 080 064 9
    Wool-pressers30 097 697 694 682 674 3
    Dairy-farm hands44 469 069 069 069 052 4
Railways—      
    Engine-drivers75 0112 4112 4112 4112 4101 1
    Firemen60 094 594 594 594 584 11
    Guards63 0110 0110 0110 0110 099 0
Tramways—Motormen53 694 695 095 095 085 6
    Conductors47 7 1/289 690 690 690 681 6
Shipping and cargo-working—      
    Assistant stewards, first class43 593 393 393 393 383 11
    Assistant stewards, second class36 690 1190 1190 1190 1181 10
    Chief cooks78 0125 6125 6125 6125 6112 11
    Second cooks54 11107 1107 1107 1107 196 4
    A.B. seamen69 1196 2........
    Ordinary seamen, first class60 874 3........
    Waterside workers—Ordinary cargo62 497 297 2102 8102 892 5
Hotel workers—Chefs (male)112 6132 0132 0132 0132 0118 9
    Waiters (male)53 087 087 087 087 078 3
    Cooks (female)52 679 679 679 679 671 7
    Housemaids32 662 662 662 662 656 3
    Waitresses43 162 662 662 662 656 3
Miscellaneous—      
    Soft-goods assistants (male)55 095 095 095 095 085 6
    Warehouse storemen51 3 1/485 085 085 085 076 6
    Grocers' assistants50 095 095 095 095 085 6

The wage rates published above are, with two exceptions, minimum rates of pay as prescribed in awards of the Arbitration Court. No awards exist for general farm hands, information as to wages for these wage-earners being collected from Inspectors of Factories in the principal industrial districts. A special inquiry as to rates of pay in this industry was made by this Office in 1929 to ascertain how closely the wage rates offered for labour engaged through the Employment Bureaux corresponded to the actual ruling rates for farm labour. The results of this inquiry are contained in the 1931 issue of the Year-book (pp. 813–815). The rates of wages quoted for railway employees are also actual ruling rates, and not award minima.

HOURS OF LABOUR.

The following table shows index numbers of hours worked in the various industrial groups for 1914 and for each year from 1921 to 1930. The material from which the index numbers have been compiled has been taken from the awards of the Arbitration Court in most cases; but where hours are not prescribed in the awards reference has been made to the Factories Act and the Shops and Offices Act. The agricultural and pastoral workers group has been omitted from the computations, which cover both male and female employees.

INDEX NUMBERS OF AVERAGE HOURS WORKED.

(Base: Dominion weighted average hours worked in all industrial groups combined, 1909–13 = 1000.)

Industrial Group.1914.1921.1922.1923.1924.1925.1926.1927.1928.1929.1930.
Food, drink, and tobacco993951949948945945945945945945945
Clothing, boots, &c.928905901901901901901901901901901
Textiles and weaving976937934934934934934934934934934
Building and construction910903900900901901901901901901901
Wood-manufacture951914914914917917917917917917917
Printing, &c.978892889889890890890890890890890
Metal-working and engineering958911910908908908908908908908908
Other manufactures973949947946945945945945945945945
Mining958898908908920920920918918918918
Land transport1002933930929952952952952952952952
Shipping and cargo-working10541098109810981098109810431043104310431043
Hotel, restaurant, and other personal service12031013982982982982982982982982982
Miscellaneous955912901897890890890890890890890
    All industrial groups combined995975943942946946941941941941941

NOTE.—The index numbers in the above table are comparable both vertically and horizontally.

The index numbers in the above table being all on a common base, comparisons between movements in the different groups cannot be readily made. The following table brings out the movements in the various groups more clearly, the 1909–13 hours worked in the case of each group being taken as the base in each case for that group. Care must be exercised in drawing inferences from this table; for while horizontal comparisons can be rigorously effected vertical comparisons are of value only for the purpose of indicating which groups have shown the greatest and which the smallest decreases since the base period.

INDEX NUMBERS OF AVERAGE HOURS WORKED.

(Base: Dominion weighted average hours worked in each industrial group respectively, 1909–13 = 1000.)

Industrial Group.1909–13.1914.1921.1922.1923.1924.1925.1926.1927.1928.1929.1930.
Food, drink, and tobacco1000995947960953951950947947947947947
Clothing, boots, &c.1000997968982972968968968968968968968
Textiles and weaving10001000957981960957957957957957957957
Building and construction1000993984985986983983984984984984984
Wood-manufacture10001000964965961961961964964964964964
Printing, &c.10001000910961912909909910910910910910
Metal-working and engineering1000997915959948947945945945945945945
Other manufactures1000909970997974972971970970970970970
Mining10001000958970937948948960960960958958
Land transport1000999949996930927926949949949949949
Shipping and cargo working1000980969103210201020102010201020969969969
Hotel, restaurant, and other personal service1000990808948834808808808808808808808
Miscellaneous1000962896930918907903896896896896896
    All industrial groups combined1000995941979975943942946946941941941

NOTE.—Vertical comparisons are indicative merely of the relative percentage changes in hours worked in the different industries since the base period, not of the actual respective number of hours worked in the different industrial groups.

The outstanding feature of the table is the gradual and almost uninterrupted decline in the index number. The increase recorded between 1923 and 1924 is due almost exclusively to an increase in the hours of labour in certain branches of the Railway service.

The following tables show the index numbers for the various districts. In spite of the fact that certain industries are more or less confined to certain districts and that, consequently, fluctuations arise from this fact alone, the index numbers show remarkably little variation as between district and district.

INDEX NUMBERS OF AVERAGE HOURS WORKED.

(Base: Dominion weighted average hours worked for all industrial groups combined, 1909–13 = 1000.)

Year.Northern.Wellington.Canterbury.Otago and Southland.Dominion.
191410041004973987995
19151006998967982991
191610031015962983994
191710091018966991992
1918989990950977993
191910001006968981999
192010051005964987979
1921942957943944975
1922937958930947943
1923936955928946942
1924940958933951946
1925940958933951946
1926934951931946941
1927934951930946941
1928934951930946941
1929934951930946941
1930934951930946941

NOTE.—The index numbers in the above table are comparable both vertically and horizontally.

INDEX NUMBERS OF AVERAGE HOURS WORKED, 1930.

(Base: Dominion weighted average hours worked for all industrial groups combined, 1909–13 = 1000.)

Industrial Group.Northern.Wellington.Canterbury.Otago and Southland.Dominion.
Food, drink, and tobacco958928935964945
Clothing, boots, &c.895909895904901
Textiles and weaving938936926926934
Building and construction895912895895901
Wood-manufacture919924924907917
Printing, &c.888885885910890
Metal-working and engineering911911902912908
Other manufactures936924952951945
Mining905..927936918
Land transport952952952952952
Shipping and cargo-working10431043104310431043
Hotel, restaurant, and other personal service9769769761025982
Miscellaneous863916909853890
    All industrial groups combined934951930946941

NOTE.—The index numbers in the above table are comparable both vertically and horizontally.

The following table shows the hours worked as at 31st March in each case in certain important occupations selected from the list from which index numbers have been compiled. The figures given are unweighted averages of hours worked in the four principal industrial districts.

AVERAGE HOURS WORKED PER WEEK.

(NOTE.—The figures shown relate to the averages of the four principal industrial districts, as at 31st March in the years shown.)

Occupation.1914.1927.1928.1929.1930.1931.
Bakers484646464646
Butchers—Shopmen564848484848
Butter-factory employees—      
    Summer705656565656
    Winter704444444444
Flour-mill employees484848484848
Freezing-works employees484444444444
Aerated-water and cordial making employees46 1/24646464646
Brewery workers46 1/444 1/444 1/444 1/444 1/444 1/4
Tailors484444444444
Tailoresses454444444444
Boot operatives, male and female454545454545
Woollen-mill employees—      
    Male484545454545
    Female484545454545
Bricklayers454444444444
Carpenters44 3/44444444444
Joiners44 3/44444444444
Plasterers444444444444
Plumbers444444444444
Sawmill hands46 1/246 1/446 1/446 1/446 1/446 1/4
Boatbuilders and shipwrights474444444444
Blacksmiths46 1/44545454545
Boilermakers47 3/44444444444
Tinsmiths4744 3/444 3/444 3/444 3/444 3/4
Skin and leather workers484848484848
Mineral and stone workers4747 3/447 3/447 3/447 3/447 3/4
Miners (coal)—      
    Surface43 1/44444444444
    Underground43 1/443 3/443 3/443 3/443 3/443 3/4
Miners (gold)47 1/2444445 1/44444
Quarrymen47 3/446 3/446 3/446 3/446 3/446 3/4
Railway employees—      
    Engine-drivers and firemen484444444444
    Guards484848484848
Tramway employees—Conductors and motormen484848484848
Shipping—      
    Stewards (at sea)..6363636363
    Cooks (at sea)..6363636363
    Seamen (at sea)565151515151
Waterside workers444444444444
Hotel workers—      
    Male654848484848
    Female654848484848
Soft-goods assistants484848484848
Warehouse storemen45 3/44444444444
Grocers' assistants524747474747
Restaurant workers—      
    Male615151515151
    Female52 1/44848484848

Chapter 39. SECTION XXXVIII.—LEGISLATION SPECIALLY AFFECTING LABOUR.

INTRODUCTORY.

AT a very early stage in the economic history of New Zealand, legislative enactments designed for the protection of the wage-earner and the amelioration of social conditions generally were placed on the statute-book. It is not surprising that such Acts as the Trade-unions Act of 1878 and the Master and Apprentices Act of 1865 found places among the laws of this country so early in its history, since experience in the older countries in a more advanced state of economic development had proved the necessity for a certain amount of State regulation of the terms of the wage contract. But legislators of New Zealand were not content merely to follow in the wake of their more conservative brethren overseas; and we find the State, in its endeavour to improve social conditions generally, not only regulating industry by a rapidly growing code of labour laws but also venturing into the economic field itself when it considered such participation in the public interest. The establishment of a Government Life Insurance Department in 1869 and of a Public Trust Office in 1873, and in later years the establishment of a State Fire Insurance Office, are examples of this.

In addition to the Master and Apprentices Act and the Trade-unions Act, certain sections of other early Acts deal with labour conditions. Section 23 of the Offences against the Person Act of 1867 protected servants and apprentices from ill treatment by their employers, while a considerable portion of the Shipping and Seamen Act of 1877 regulated conditions of life aboard ship, payment of wages, &c. The Inspection of Machinery Act of 1882 provided for the inspection of machinery in factories, &c., and required that persons in charge of boilers should be properly qualified. An Employers' Liability Act was passed in 1882, this Act legislating in the matter of industrial accidents with the object of mitigating the consequences to the worker without recourse to expensive litigation at common law.

Until recent times factory production was of very minor importance in New Zealand when compared with that of the agricultural and pastoral industries; nevertheless, even in the "eighties" and early "nineties" it was apparent that some of the evils experienced in the early stages of the development of factory production in the older countries already existed in New Zealand; and, during the lean years between 1885 and 1891 (during which period there was an excess of emigration over immigration of about 15,000), the grim spectre of unemployment hovered over the erstwhile prosperous colony. In 1889 it was alleged that "sweating" existed in New Zealand, especially in the clothing trades; and, although a Commission set up to inquire into the matter declared it could find no traces of this evil, a minority report did not fully agree with this view, and it was admitted that conditions were unsatisfactory in various respects.

An important measure affecting labour passed during this period of stress was the Electoral Act of 1889, which established the principle of "one man one vote." This enactment prevented property-owners with holdings in several electorates from voting in each electorate. The extension of the franchise to women followed four years later.

The maritime strike of 1890, which caused great distress throughout the country, proved to the trade-unions that they were not sufficiently strong to obtain their demands by direct action; and, at the same time, aroused public interest and cause the Legislature to frame measures designed to prevent the recurrence of such industrial strife in the future. A brief résumé of the enactments affecting labour passed during the period 1890–98 is here given.

The Truck Act of 1891 ensured to the worker the payment of his wages in full in coin of the realm; the Wages Attachment Act of 1895 limited a creditor's right to obtain orders of Court attaching forthcoming earnings; the Factories Act of 1891 provided for the inspection of factories and the regulation of conditions of employment therein; and the Shops and Shop-assistants Act of 1892 provided similarly for the benefit of workers in shops. Trade-unionists, who were protected by an Act passed in 1878 from prosecution for conspiracy by reason merely that they were in restraint of trade, were still further protected by the Conspiracy Law Amendment Act of 1894, which deemed that any act by a union in furtherance of a trade dispute should not be deemed unlawful so as to render such persons liable to criminal prosecution for conspiracy, if such act committed by one person would not be deemed unlawful. This removed a very serious handicap under which unionists up to this time had suffered. The Servants Registry Act of 1895 provided for the inspection of servants registry-offices and regulated the fees charged therein. The Shipping and Seamen Act Amendment Act, 1894, contained, inter alia, clauses improving conditions aboard ship. The Coal-mines Act of 1891 contained, in addition to clauses aiming at the improvement of working-conditions, provision for a fund—to be established by a levy on all coal sold—for the relief of the families of miners killed or injured during the course of their employment. The inspection of accommodation provided for shearers was dealt with in the Shearers' Accommodation Act of 1898, which also gave the Inspectors authority to demand that, where necessary, improvements should be made. The scope of this Act was extended in 1907 to include agricultural labourers and flax-mill and sawmill hands. Other important measures affecting workers passed during these years were the Old-age Pensions Act of 1898, which provided for the payment of a yearly pension to every person (with only a limited number of exceptions) over sixty-five years of age with twenty-five years residence in the country; and the State Advances to Settlers Act of 1894, which, by providing for the advancing of money to settlers on the land, gave the poorer classes an opportunity of acquiring rural holdings.

The most important of the labour laws passed during this period was the Industrial Conciliation and Arbitration Act of 1894, which was designed for the peaceful settlement of industrial disputes by conciliation and arbitration. This Act is dealt with in some detail farther on in this section.

Another interesting experiment brought into operation at this time was the construction of public works under the co-operative system, which was adopted by the Government in 1891. Works such as road and railway formation have been carried out by this system, the plant, explosives, &c., being supplied to the men by the State at cost price or at low hire. A modified form of the system then adopted is still followed in public works construction.

The enactments passed during the period 1890–98 form the nucleus of the labour code at present in force in this country, although in some cases administrative experience has found defects in the working of certain sections of these Acts and rendered subsequent amendments necessary; while the rapid economic development of the country and the growth of new ideas on the subject of labour legislation has led to many additions to the enactments passed during that period. The passing of the Labour Department Act in 1903, giving statutory recognition and powers to the Department of Labour, which had been formed in 1891, was an important milestone in the progress of labour legislation in New Zealand. The duties of the Department are to administer the labour laws and to furnish information in all industrial matters, while power is given to collect statistics with the authority wherewith a commission of inquiry is invested.

In 1905 a Workers' Dwellings Act was passed authorizing the Minister of Labour to erect dwellings to be let to bona fide workers at a rental of 5 per cent. per annum of the capital value of such dwellings, and in the following year a system of advances to workers for the purpose of acquiring homes was instituted. Later statutes dealing with the same subject were the Housing Acts of 1910 and 1919 and the State Advances Act of 1913, which, as amended in 1923, is the now existing law on the subject. Certain sections of the War Legislation Amendment Act of 1916 dealt with house rents; the maximum rent being fixed by statute at 8 per cent. per annum of the capital value of the dwelling, except in cases where the dwelling had been erected, improved, or structurally altered since the commencement of the Great War. Material alterations in the law from 1st August, 1927, were made by the Rent Restriction Act, 1926, which also enacted a repeal of the whole legislation on the subject as from 1st January, 1928. A postponement of the changes to 1st May, 1928, was made by the Rent Restriction Continuance Act, 1927, which kept the rent restriction provisions in force till 1st January, 1929. Four further postponements in respect of the latter have since been made, the date of expiry now standing at 1st August, 1932.

In order to encourage the principle of profit-sharing among workers the Companies Empowering Act was passed in 1924, empowering any company registered under the Companies Act, 1908, to issue labour shares to its employees. Such shares, which are not transferable, have no nominal value, and do not form part of the ordinary capital of the company. Except as otherwise provided, these shares entitle the holders to the same privileges as the ordinary shareholders. In the event of an employee leaving his employment or dying, the shares must be surrendered in cash or capital shares to him or to his heirs. The Act of 1924 required the Arbitration Court to inquire into the merits of each scheme before such scheme could be validated, but this requirement was repealed in 1931.

In 1910 an Act was passed establishing a National Provident Fund subsidized by the State; and in the following year the Widows' Pensions Act was placed on the statute-book. In 1926 a scheme of allowances to parents of three or more children was provided for by the Family Allowances Act. These Acts are referred to in detail in Section XXV of this book.

An important addition to the labour laws of New Zealand was made in 1930 by the passing of the Unemployment Act, Details of this enactment and of its amendment of 1931 are given later on in this section.

With but few exceptions, the labour legislation on the New Zealand statute-book is designed for the protection of individual sections of workers; for example, the Factories Act applies to factory workers, the Shops and Offices Act to employees in shops and offices, the labour clauses of the Shipping and Seamen Act to seamen, and the Coal-mines Act to miners, &c. The Arbitration Act has a wider scope in that awards are made under it covering almost every type of industry carried on in the county. From another point of view, however, it is specific in application, in that only unions registered under the Act come under its provisions, and that each award applies to a particular body of workers in a particular trade and usually in a definite district or locality. Acts like the Workers' Compensation Act are more general in their application, but it is only such enactments as the Wages Protection and Contractors' Liens Act (which has replaced the old Wages Protection Acts), as well as other statutes on cognate subjects, which are quite general in application. Certain sections of the Bankruptcy Act, which give priority of payment for wages or salaries of workers (with certain limitations as to amount and period) in preference to certain other debts in the case of the bankruptcy of an employer, fall in the same category. Under the Bankruptcy Amendment Act, 1927, wages now take precedence over rents. Under the Companies' Act wages (with the same limitations as under the Bankruptcy Act) are a first claim on the assets of a company being wound up.

In no case do the provisions laid down by any particular labour law cancel the worker's rights at common law; but since, naturally enough, better conditions are laid down by statute than the worker is entitled to at common law, it is unusual to find in these days litigation under the common law affecting master and servant. It sometimes happens, however, notably in workers' compensation cases, that appeal is made at common law instead of under the Act, since there are no statutory limits to the damages which may be obtained at common law.

Since, with the exception of such of the labour statutes as are of general application, no labour legislation exists affecting certain classes of workers—e.g., domestic servants —their relations with their employers are still governed mainly by the common law affecting master and servant.

In the following pages the principal Acts in New Zealand affecting labour are dealt with in some detail.

WORKERS' COMPENSATION ACT.

The present law on the subject of workers' compensation is embodied in the Workers' Compensation Act, 1922, and its amendment of 1926. The principal provisions of this Act are as follows:—

"Worker," for purposes of the Act, means any person who has entered into, or works under, a contract of service or apprenticeship with an employer, whether by way of manual labour, clerical work, or otherwise, and whether remunerated by wages, salary, or otherwise; but does not include any person employed otherwise than by way of manual labour whose remuneration exceeds £400 per annum. The Act applies only to the employment of a worker under a contract of service or apprenticeship either in and for the purposes of any trade or business carried on by the employer, or in any of the following occupations, irrespective of whether or not carried on for purposes of the employer's trade: mining; quarrying; excavation; cutting of standing timber and scrub; clearing land; erection or demolition of buildings and other structures; manufacture and use of explosives; handling power machinery in motion; driving vehicles; domestic service (engagement for not less than three days); and any occupation in which a worker incurs a risk of falling any distance exceeding 12 ft., if the injury to or death of the worker results from such a fall. For purposes of this provision, an employer may have more than one trade or business. In general, persons working as independent contractors are not under contracts of service or apprenticeship, and are consequently not "workers." But by way of exception persons who have contracted to perform any work in a gold- or a coal-mine, or to cut standing timber or scrub, or to clear land of stumps or logs, and who do not sublet the contract or employ labour (or who, if they do employ labour, actually perform part of the work themselves), though not "workers," are yet covered by the Act.

The worker is not entitled to compensation unless he sustains by accident arising out of and in the course of his employment, and happening within New Zealand or on a New Zealand ship, personal injury incapacitating him from carrying on his occupation. No compensation is payable in respect of any accident as above defined which is attributable to the serious and wilful misconduct of the worker injured, unless the injury results in death or serious and permanent disablement. No compensation is payable in respect of the death of a worker following on, or incapacity resulting from or aggravated by, unreasonable refusal to submit to medical or surgical treatment. Except under certain safeguarding restrictions, "contracting out" is forbidden.

Certain defined diseases are deemed to be personal injuries by accident if they arose within twelve months previous to the date of disablement and are due to the nature of the employment. There is power under the Act for the list of such diseases to be added to from time to time by regulation, as circumstances warrant the adoption of such a course.

Generally speaking, the employer is the person liable to pay compensation; and for this purpose "employer" includes any body of persons, corporate or unincorporate, the Crown (with certain minor exceptions), and the representatives of a deceased employer. Where a person (the principal), in the course of and for the purposes of his trade or business, contracts with another (the contractor) for the execution by the latter of work undertaken by the former, a workman employed by the contractor on meeting with an accident may claim compensation from either the principal or the contractor, except in certain cases. If the principal pays, he may, however (with certain minor exceptions), recover the amount from the contractor. The principal is not liable, however, unless the accident occurs on or about his land, premises, or ship; or on or about land, premises, or ship on or in which the principal has contracted to do the work in connection with which the accident happens. Where the injury for which compensation is payable has resulted under circumstances creating a legal liability in some person other than the employer to pay damages in respect thereof, the person by whom the compensation is paid or payable is entitled to indemnification by the person so liable.

The Workers' Compensation Amendment Act, 1926, amended the Act of 1922 in the direction of raising the limits of compensation. The compensation payable is now as follows:—

  1. In case of death: Reasonable expenses of medical or surgical attendance, including first aid, and of funeral (maximum £50), less any sums paid by way of compensation for the accident prior to the death of the person injured; but plus—

    1. Where he leaves total dependants, a sum equal to 208 times his average weekly earnings, or the sum of £300, whichever is the larger, but not exceeding £1,000; or

    2. Where he leaves partial dependants only, a sum reasonable and proportionate to the injury to those dependants, but not exceeding the sums specified in (a).

  2. In case of injury: At the discretion of the Court, either—

    1. During total incapacity, weekly payments amounting to 66 2/3 per cent. of the worker's average weekly earnings at the time of the accident (maximum £4 per week; minimum in cases where ordinary rate of pay was not less than £1 10s. per week, £1); during partial incapacity, weekly payments amounting to 66 2/3 per cent. of the difference between the amount of the average weekly earnings before the accident and the average weekly amount which the worker is earning or able to earn in suitable employment or business after the accident, but not exceeding £4 per week; or

    2. A lump sum equal to the present value at 5 per cent. per annum compound interest of the aggregate weekly payments which, in the opinion of the Court, would probably become payable to the worker under (a).

Weekly payments are not to extend over a longer aggregate period than six years, and the aggregate amount is not to exceed £1,000.

In addition to 2 (a) and 2 (b) above, a sum not exceeding £1 is payable in respect of medical and surgical attendance and first aid to the worker in respect of his injury. No compensation is payable if incapacity lasts less than three days. In the case of certain injuries involving permanent disability (e.g., dismemberment or loss of use), compensation is assessed according to a special scheme representing an aliquot part (varying according to the nature of the dismemberment) of the compensation payable in the case of total incapacity. In the case of injury to workers whose earnings at the date of the accident are low by reason of their being at the time under twenty-one, or of their being apprenticed to a trade, &c., and in certain other specified cases, special provisions exist in order to prevent hardships.

Proceedings under the Act in respect of compensation for injuries are not maintainable by a worker unless written notice of the accident has been given to the employer as soon as possible after its occurrence: though the Court has power to excuse failure, due to reasonable causes, to give that notice, on the part of the person injured, or if it is clear that the absence of such notice has not prejudiced the employer's position. Except where the Court excuses delay resulting from mistake or other reasonable cause, proceedings must be taken within six months of the date of the accident or the date of the last payment of compensation in respect of injury, or the date of the death of the person injured, whichever is the later. Such proceedings are taken in the Arbitration Court; though in certain cases they will be heard in a Magistrate's Court. The Court may accept, admit, and call for such evidence as in equity and in good conscience it thinks fit, irrespective of whether strictly legal evidence or not. Costs lie in the discretion of the Court. There is no right of appeal; but for good cause orders or agreements in respect of compensation may be reviewed and even set aside by the Court at any time.

The right of a dependant who survives a worker to receive compensation for the death of that worker survives the dependant; and compensation can be recovered by the representative of that dependant.

WAGES PROTECTION AND CONTRACTORS' LIENS ACT.

The Wages Protection and Contractors' Liens Act, 1908; is a consolidation of the following statutes: The Truck Act, 1891; the Contractors and Workmen's Lien Act, 1892; the Workmen's Wages Act, 1893; the Threshing-machine Owners' Lien Act, 1895; the Wages Attachment Act, 1895; and the Wages Protection Act, 1899. The consolidated Act guards the interests of workers in several directions, principally in that it secures the regular payment of wages.

In cases of contracts between employers and contractors who employ wages-men, or between contractors and subcontractors who likewise employ wages-men, the Act permits the attachment of moneys in the hands of the employers for the payment of wages in arrear. The person for whom the contract is being performed is deemed to be the employer.

The attachment of a worker's wages for debt is prohibited, except in the case of any surplus exceeding £2 per week. (This, however, has been affected by section 20 of the Industrial Conciliation and Arbitration Amendment Act, 1908, under which, in the case of a penalty for a breach of that Act, the surplus above £1 per week earned by unmarried men may be attached by judgment in a Magistrate's Court.)

The Act prohibits payment for wages being made in goods (truck), or in any other way than in money or by approved cheque; and also prohibits any stipulation as to how the wages-money is to be expended. The truck provisions do not, however, apply where the employer supplies house accommodation, board and lodging, fuel, medical assistance, materials, tools, and the like required for the work, nor to seamen or farm-workers.

A contractor, subcontractor, and any worker is entitled to obtain liens on the lands or chattels of the employer upon giving due notice, and the employer must then retain in his hands sufficient of the contract-moneys to satisfy and guarantee payment of the claimant's dues. This is subject to the limitations stated. For example, the worker's earnings are limited to thirty days' pay, and so long as the employer retains 25 per cent. of the contract-money for the purpose till the expiration of thirty-one days after the completion of the contract the employer is not liable for any further payment; but if any additional amount has not been paid by him to the contractor when a lien is lodged the employer must retain enough of such amount to meet the lien. When any part of the contract-money has been duly withheld by the employer pursuant to the Act the contractor has no claim on the employer for that money, except so far as that amount is not required for the purposes of the Act. Liens are given priority in the order of workers, subcontractors, and contractors. There are exemptions made in favour of mortgages on the employer's land if registered prior to the lodging of the lien, unless the mortgagee is a party to the contract. In the case of the death of a lien-holder the right passes to his personal representative.

If the cost of threshing a crop is not paid to the workers employed in threshing it the cost of threshing can be made a charge on the proceeds of the realization of such crop.

No deduction from workers' wages may be made for purposes of insurance against compensation for accident.

Liens to be imposed as security for miners' wages or earnings are dealt with under the Mining Act, 1926, and the Coal-mines Act, 1925.

INDUSTRIAL CONCILIATION AND ARBITRATION ACT.

As mentioned earlier in this section, the original Industrial Conciliation and Arbitration Act was placed on the New Zealand statute-book in 1894. Its object was to encourage the formation of industrial unions and associations, and to facilitate the settlement of industrial disputes by conciliation and arbitration. It provided for the registration as "industrial unions" of societies of workers or employers in the various industrial districts, and, as "industrial associations," of any council or other body representing any number of such unions; for the making of industrial agreements pursuant to the Act, and the filing of such in the Supreme Court; for the formation of industrial districts, the election of Boards of Conciliation, and the setting-up of a Court of Arbitration.

In 1898 an amendment was passed empowering the Court in its award to prescribe minimum rates of wages, with special provision for a lower rate being paid in the case of workers unable to earn the prescribed minimum. An important amendment was passed in 1903 prohibiting any employer, worker, union of workers, or union of employers from taking proceedings to defeat any of the provisions of an award during its currency. It forbade an employer to dismiss any employee merely because he happened to be entitled to the benefit of an award or merely because he was a member of a union.

In 1905 an amendment was passed providing for the punishment by fine of any employer or worker bound by an award or industrial agreement affecting an industry who takes part in a strike or lockout in that industry. In 1908 an additional penalty was added in the case of certain "public utility" industries, such as gas-manufacture, the supply of milk or meat, tramway services, &c. By this amendment the constitution of Conciliation Boards was altered to provide for the appointment of four Conciliation Commissioners, whose duty it is to call together representatives of employers and employees in the event of a dispute arising, and to sit with these representatives as a Conciliation Council to endeavour to effect a settlement. The decision of the Council is not binding, but disputes must be referred to a Council before they may be referred to the Arbitration Court.

A further amendment in 1911 empowered the Court to make an industrial agreement into an award, provided such agreement does not conflict with an existing award or is not contrary to the public interest. It also provided that recommendations of Conciliation Councils shall become in effect industrial agreements if none of the parties to a dispute disagrees with such recommendations.

Section 18 of the War Legislation and Statute Law Amendment Act, 1918, empowered the Court to amend during the term of an award or industrial agreement the provisions of the award or agreement, in so far as they related to rates of remuneration or hours of employment. In varying the conditions, the Court was to take into account the movement in the cost of living, and any changes in the special conditions affecting the industry concerned. This measure, which was designed to meet the abnormal conditions caused by the Great War, remained in force till 1923.

The law as it existed in 1925 was consolidated in that year, previous consolidations having been effected in 1900, 1905, and 1908.

In 1927 a Bill was introduced into Parliament to exclude from the jurisdiction of the Arbitration Court the farming industry and certain associated industries. The Bill met with considerable opposition and was not proceeded with. An amending Act was, however, passed, providing that no award relating to any agricultural, pastoral, or dairying operations, or to any other work effected on a farm, or to the manufacture or production of butter, cheese, or other milk products should be made before 1st September, 1928. In the meantime it was arranged that a National Industrial Conference, representative of all interests concerned, should be held to go fully into this and other questions affecting labour and the relationships between employers and employees.

The conference duly met during the Parliamentary recess, and after full discussion came to unanimous agreement on a number of matters, others being left over for further consideration. The provisions of the amendment of 1927 were re-enacted in 1928, another amendment extending for twelve months the period during which awards in the industries mentioned were not to be made, and also providing that no awards in these industries were to be altered or amended in the meantime without the consent of all parties concerned. The provisions referred to lapsed on 1st September, 1929.

A second amendment passed in 1928 permits of industrial agreements and (with the consent of the parties concerned) awards being made for or extended to a term of five years. This amendment also allows of an award or industrial agreement, in lieu of prescribing minimum rates of wages, prescribing a method or basis for calculating minimum rates.

Part II of the Finance Act, 1931 (Part I of which reduced by 10 per cent. the salaries, wages, &c., of persons employed in the Public Service), empowered the Arbitration Court to amend, by general order, awards or industrial agreements with respect to rates of wages. The Court is required to take into account the economic and financial conditions affecting trade and industry in the Dominion. Power is given for the exclusion of any class or section of workers from the operation of a general order. This Part of the Act expires at the end of 1932.

The administration of the Industrial Conciliation and Arbitration Act is in the hands of the Labour Department, and Inspectors of Factories are charged with the duty of seeing that the provisions of awards and agreements are carried out. The following paragraphs indicate the procedure followed in regard to industrial disputes under the Act:—

An industrial union (or association of unions) of workers registered under the Act may cite a union or association of unions of employers, or an employer, or a number of employers, before a Council of Conciliation for the hearing of an industrial dispute before a Commissioner and assessors appointed from either side.

An industrial union (or association of unions) of employers registered under the Act, or an individual employer, or employers, may cite a union of workers in a similar manner. The workers may compel any of their employers to come under the Act; but the employers cannot compel their workers to come under it, unless the latter have registered as an industrial union or association thereunder; registration is voluntary.

If an agreement is arrived at and is signed by the parties, it may be filed by any party as an "industrial agreement" and be enforced accordingly; or if the assessors only have signed an agreement—termed a "recommendation" in the Act (which is usually more convenient where the parties are scattered)—that recommendation may be forwarded to the Clerk of Awards, who gives notice of it to the parties. If within the following month no objection is received, the recommendation becomes binding in the same manner as an industrial agreement.

In the event of no agreement or of a partial agreement only being arrived at, the whole matter is referred to the Arbitration Court. After hearing argument upon the matters not agreed upon, the Court makes its award, which becomes, binding upon the employers specified in the award, upon any employers commencing business in the district subsequently to the date of the award, and upon all persons working for such employers. In many cases, even where a "recommendation" has been arrived at in the Conciliation Council, instead of following the procedure mentioned in the preceding paragraph the parties find it more convenient to have the recommendation made into an award, and, as the Court has no jurisdiction in the case of complete agreement, it has become the practice to disagree pro forma on one or more clauses. This enable the Court to make an award in accordance with the recommendation.

In all cases where an industrial agreement or accepted recommendation or award is filed it becomes binding on all the parties, and a strike or lockout becomes unlawful. In a few cases the workers concerned have objected to the award, and have struck work rather than accept the conditions fixed.

It is interesting to trace the development of the powers conferred on the Court formed under this Act. The original purpose of the Act—the settlement of industrial disputes by the peaceful methods of conciliation and arbitration—has at no time been lost sight of; but, naturally enough, it has been found necessary from time to time to expand the scope of the awards in order to achieve this object. The 1898 amendment empowering the Court to prescribe minimum rates of wages added very considerably to the powers wielded by the Court; and, indeed, the scope of the awards has widened to include provisions regulating conditions of employment in minute detail. Since the working conditions laid down by the awards are better than those prescribed by the Factories Acts, &c., these Acts have in practice become a dead-letter as affecting workers under the jurisdiction of the Court. In most awards a preference clause is inserted, which gives unionists registered under the Act preference over non-unionists for employment with such employers as are registered as parties to any particular award.

In addition to the powers mentioned above, the administration of the Apprentices Act of 1923 is placed in the hands of the Court.

LABOUR DISPUTES INVESTIGATION ACT.

The Labour Disputes Investigation Act, which was passed in 1913, applies to all disputes to which the Industrial Conciliation and Arbitration Act does not relate—viz., where there is no award or industrial agreement or accepted recommendation thereunder in force.

Under this Act, if a dispute concerning wages or other conditions of employment arises between a society (or societies) of workers, whether registered or not, that is not bound by any award or industrial agreement, and its employers, the society must, before it may strike, give to the Minister of Labour formal notice of the dispute, setting forth the names of the parties to the dispute and the claims made by the society. The Minister then refers the dispute to a Conciliation Commissioner to call a conference, or to a "Labour Disputes Committee" for investigation and recommendation. Such a committee consists of from one to three members chosen from each side, with an independent chairman. In the event of no settlement being arrived at a secret ballot is taken by the Registrar of Industrial Unions among the members of the society as to whether, in the case of no recommendation having been made, a strike should eventuate; or, in the case of a recommendation having been made, as to whether the recommendation should be adopted. Seven days' notice must be given to the employers should a strike be decided upon.

Similar provisions apply with reference to the filing of a dispute and to a lockout by the employers.

In the event of an agreement being arrived at it may be filed with the Clerk of Awards. It is then enforceable in the same manner as an industrial agreement under the Industrial Conciliation and Arbitration Act.

By this Act the principle of settlement of industrial disputes by conciliation and arbitration is extended to workers outside the scope of the Arbitration Court, so that definite restrictions on the right to strike or to lockout exist over the whole field of industry in New Zealand. The powers under this Act are not, of course, as far-reaching as those under the Arbitration Act, its main object being that workers or employers should take time for consideration of the points at issue and not precipitate themselves into industrial strife.

UNEMPLOYMENT ACT.

In the last few years unemployment in New Zealand, in common with other countries, has assumed serious proportions. A committee was set up in 1928 to investigate the problem; and, following on the presentation of its report, an Unemployment Act was placed on the statute-book during the 1930 session of Parliament. Particulars of the taxation provisions of the Act, as amended in 1931, are given in Section XXIVB of this volume. One-half of the total expenditure from the Unemployment Fund is borne by the Consolidated Fund by way of subsidy.

An Unemployment Board is established to assist in the administration of the Act. The Board consists of the Minister charged with the administration of the Act (who is Chairman), the Commissioner of Unemployment, and three members appointed by the Governor-General. The main functions of the Board as set out in the Act are: (1) To make arrangements with employers or prospective employers for the employment of persons who are out of employment; (2) to take such steps in accordance with the provisions of the Act as it considers necessary to promote the growth of primary and secondary industries in New Zealand, so that an increasing number of workers will be required for the efficient carrying-on of such industries; (3) to make recommendations for the payment of sustenance allowances out of the Unemployment Fund.

In order that the Board may effectively carry out these functions, it is empowered to establish labour exchanges or to co-operate in the management of labour exchanges established by the Labour Department or otherwise; to take steps to ensure co-operation between the different Government Departments, local authorities, and other public bodies carrying out public works, so that the employment provided will be evenly distributed throughout the year. The Board is further empowered to make inquiries into new industries which may be profitably established in New Zealand; to assist unskilled workers to fit themselves for employment by the vocational training of such workers; and to make grants or loans to persons or authorities to enable them to carry on works calculated to relieve unemployment.

The Act of 1930 authorizes the payment of sustenance allowances out of the Unemployment Fund, but this authority has not been utilized, the funds being devoted to the subsidizing (or refunding in full) of wages of men for whom work has been provided under various relief schemes.

The employment of an unregistered person or of a person who is more than one month in arrears with any instalment of levy is made an offence under the Act.

FACTORIES ACT.

The original Factories Act, which was passed in 1891, provided for the registration as a factory of any office, building, or place in which three or more persons were engaged in working for hire or reward, in any handicraft, or in preparing or manufacturing articles for trade or sale, and for the inspection of such factories. Other provisions dealt with sanitation in factories, the protection of women and children as regards hours of employment, and the notification of accidents in factories to the Inspectors appointed under the Act. No boy under thirteen years of age, or girl under fourteen, was permitted to be employed in any factory. This Act was repealed in 1894, the Act of that year containing several new features, notably provision for the labelling of work sent out from the factory and manufactured in private houses; a forty-eight-hour week was prescribed for women and boys, who were further protected by a provision that they were not to be employed between the hours of 6 p.m. and 7.45 a.m. without the written consent of the Inspector, who was empowered to permit a limited amount of overtime. The definition of a factory was widened to include establishments where two people were employed. In one respect the Act of 1894 compared unfavourably with the previous enactment. Under the 1891 Act women and youths had worked an eight-hour day with a weekly half-holiday; but the 1894 Act, by merely prescribing a forty-eight-hour week, meant that they had, by law, to take a half-holiday at their own expense. Under the 1901 Act this fault was rectified; and, in addition, cognizance was taken of the working hours of men—the hours being fixed at forty-eight hours per week for men, with a maximum of eight and three-quarter hours per day, and forty-five per week for women and youths, with a maximum of eight and a quarter hours per day. Overtime was permitted with extra payment; but, in the case of women and girls, the number of hours per day and the number of days per year were limited. Boys and girls could not be employed without payment or at a lower wage than 5s. per week. There have been no major amendments since 1901, although the law has been consolidated in 1908 and in 1921–22. The statutory half-holiday for women and girls, which was fixed for Saturday, may be altered to the day fixed for the closing of shops and offices in the district, consequent on a poll of the electors thereof. Before a boy or girl under sixteen may be employed in a factory a certificate of fitness must be obtained, which may be granted by the Inspector, having regard to age, standard of education, and general fitness for employment.

SHOPS AND OFFICES ACT.

The Shops and Offices Act, 1921–22, is a consolidation of former legislation which originated in 1892. The Act regulates the hours of assistants in shops, and provides for the fixing of the hours of closing of shops. Except in certain exempted trades, and in small towns for which later hours are prescribed, work must cease at 6 p.m. on four nights of the week, at 9 p.m. on one night, and at 1 p.m. on the day of the weekly half-holiday. The hours must not in any case exceed forty-eight per week, or nine per day, with the exception of eleven on one day in the week. Limited overtime, to be paid for, may, however, be worked for stocktaking and other special occasions.

In regard to the closing of shops, a weekly half-holiday from 1 p.m. is compulsory, with a few exceptions—e.g., fishmongers and fruiterers. The closing-day is chosen in each district by the local authority, except where it is fixed by a poll of the electors taken on petition of a certain number. Even in the exempted trades a half-holiday must be given to each assistant on a day to be fixed by the occupier.

The closing-hours of shops in any district on the other days of the week have for many years been fixed pursuant to the Act by "requisition" of a majority of the shopkeepers if desired either in the whole of the local district or in any trade in the local district. The hours of closing have been thus determined in very many trades and districts.

In 1920 an amendment of the Act prescribed compulsory closing-hours at 6 p.m. on four days of the week and 9 p.m. on one day in the well-populated areas, except in certain exempted trades, thus incorporating by statute the closing-hours as already determined by "requisition" in many cases. The Court of Arbitration under the Industrial Conciliation and Arbitration Act is also now empowered, when making an award in any trade, to fix not only reduced hours of employment of assistants (which has been done in many trades), but also earlier closing-hours of all shops in that trade in the locality, whether or not assistants are employed therein, with authority to make exemptions in cases of hardship, and this provision has also been acted on.

Each trade in any district may also, by a majority vote, obtain an order of the Minister of Labour prohibiting the sale in such district, during the time the shops in such trade are required to be closed, of the goods the sale of which is comprised in such trade. This is inserted to meet those cases where the trades of various shopkeepers overlap one another, some of whom only are required to close at a certain hour. The provision enabling a majority of the shopkeepers in any trade to fix the closing-hours for that trade applies only to those who are principally engaged therein; if the latter are desirous that other shopkeepers carrying on the trade as a minor portion of their business should cease selling the same goods at the closing-hours fixed they may apply to the Minister for an order prohibiting such sales.

The Act fixes a minimum wage of 10s. per week, with an annual increase of not less than 5s. per week until £1 10s. per week is reached. As in the case of factories, higher rates of wages are, in the case of many shop-assistants, fixed by awards or industrial agreements under the Industrial Conciliation and Arbitration Act.

All assistants employed in hotels and restaurants are brought under special provisions as to holidays, hours (which must not exceed forty-eight per week nor ten per day), overtime, &c.

The Act also makes provision for the comfort, health, and safety of assistants—viz., in regard to ventilation, heating, sanitation, hygiene, and seating-accommodation.

An amending Act passed in 1927 contains no departures from the principles adopted in the framing of the principal Act, its main object being the elimination of minor difficulties encountered in the administration thereof. The latest hour at which assistants can be employed is set down under the 1921–22 Act as 9.30 p.m. (except on Christmas Eve and New Year's Eve). This limit has been altered to 10.30 p.m. in the case of assistants in restaurants where the business is combined with that of a baker or confectioner. Alterations have also been made as regards the earliest commencing hour of work, this now being 3 a.m. (formerly 4 a.m.) in the case of milkmen, 4 a.m. for bakers and butchers, and 7 a.m. in all other cases, including assistants under sixteen in the three foregoing occupations.

Provision is made for the keeping of a time-table of hours of duty of fruiterers' assistants; and, under certain conditions, shops which sell smoking requisites in addition to carrying on other business may be compelled to close early in the evenings. Vendors of motor spirit or oil are not compelled to observe the limitations as to closing hours, provided that this is the sole business conducted on the premises.

SHIPPING AND SEAMEN.

The law relating to shipping and seamen as laid down by the Shipping and Seamen Act, 1908, and subsequent amendments, contains many provisions designed for the safety of passengers and crew and for the amelioration of working-conditions on board ship. A vast amount of regulation is contained in the Act dealing with matters which do not come under these headings, so that this résumé of its contents by no means covers the whole ground covered by the Act.

Adequate provision is made to ensure competence on the part of the controlling officers of ships. Home-trade steam-ships of 60 tons register and upwards, and home-trade sailing-ships of 100 tons register must carry certificated mates, and such ships of 100 tons register and upwards trading more than 300 miles between terminal ports must have second mates. A foreign-going ship is required to carry two certificated mates. Foreign-going certificated mates are entitled to ship as mates in the home-trade. It is an offence for a master or owner to engage a certificated officer for the purpose only of enabling the ship to clear, and not for the purpose of making the voyage.

Provision is made for issuing certificates of competency to second mates of home-trade ships, and for recognizing as valid in the Dominion certificates of masters, mates, and engineers granted in any part of the British Dominions.

Any master or mate may, at any time, be required by the shipowner or the Minister of Marine to be examined in the sight tests by the Government Examiners.

Further sections dealing with the safety of the ship require the adjustment of compasses to be carried out under regulations made by the Marine Department; and power is given to the Minister to define restricted limits for steamers and for vessels propelled by oil, gas, &c. The Governor-General in Council is empowered to make regulations as to the loading and stowage of ballast, and the loading of grain cargo in bulk. It is an offence to ship wool, flax, tow, or skins in such a condition as to be liable to spontaneous combustion.

As early as 1909 regulations were framed requiring ships registered in New Zealand and carrying passengers to be provided with wireless telegraphy apparatus. In 1922 the scope of this provision was substantially widened by the omission of the words "and carrying passengers," and in 1924 authority was given to make regulations in this respect covering any class or classes of ships registered in New Zealand, or any class or classes of home-trade ships, whether registered in New Zealand or not. The regulations, which came into force from the 1st January, 1926, apply to all vessels registered in New Zealand and to all home-trade vessels not so registered which are of 1,600 tons gross registered tonnage or over, or which carry more than twelve passengers or more than twenty-five persons. Vessels being towed or plying solely on lakes, rivers, or harbours, or within river or extended-river limits are exempted, and power is given the Minister of Marine to exempt a vessel in cases where compliance is impracticable or the provision of an installation is unnecessary or unreasonable. The regulations define the nature of the installations and service and the number and grade of operators in different classes of vessels, and provide for inspection.

The provisions regarding working-conditions on vessels require, inter alia, proper sanitary, hospital, and lavatory accommodation, including bathrooms, to be provided for the crew, together with an adequate supply of hot water for those employed in connection with the engines, and a minimum of space to be provided in the seamen's quarters is laid down. Masters and officers who assault seamen on the high seas are liable to imprisonment or fine.

Intercolonial in addition to home-trade ships are made liable to pay the wages, maintenance, and medical expenses of seamen taken ill in the service of the ship for the remainder of the agreement, not exceeding three months, and, in the case of intercolonial ships, if the agreement expires within one month from the commencement of the illness, payment is to be made for one month after the expiry. The illness which entitles a man to the benefits provided for is one which requires medical treatment for fourteen days.

The clearances of foreign-going ships which are required to pay the coastal rate of wages are to be withheld until such wages are paid.

Desertion is defined, and deserters who cannot be dealt with before their ship sails can afterwards be prosecuted by the owner or agent, and copies of the agreement and the entries in the log-book are to be accepted by Courts as evidence. Forfeited wages are to be paid into the Public Account.

It is unlawful for any person other than the owner, master, mate, or engineer of a ship, or a Superintendent of Mercantile Marine, to engage or supply seamen for ships, and only such seamen as have a knowledge of the English language are to be allowed to ship.

Intercolonial and home-trade agreements are to be transmitted to a Superintendent of Mercantile Marine within twenty-one days of their expiration.

The law as to inquiries into shipping casualties is on the lines of the Imperial Merchant Shipping Act, and provision is made for rehearings, for Superintendents of Mercantile Marine to take part in such inquiries, and for Magistrates to order a change of venue. Inquiries are not to be held in Police Courts unless other suitable buildings are not available; and in cases where there has been loss of life but no injury to the ship the inquiries may be held by Coroners.

MINING ACTS.

Owing to the special hazards to which workers in mines are subject, and the technical nature of the work of inspection, conditions of employment in mines are governed by certain sections of the Mining Acts. The Mining Act, 1926, which consolidates no less than fifteen previous enactments on the subject, lays down, inter alia, in considerable detail, regulations governing working-conditions in all mines except coal-mines (to which the Coal-mines Act applies). Inspectors of Mines are appointed, with wide powers towards ensuring safety in mines. The Act requires that a person acting in the capacity of mine-manager of any mine where there are twelve men or more employed at any one time above ground, or six or more underground, must hold a certificate granted after examination by a Board of Examiners empowered under the Act to grant such certificates. Provision is made for proper ventilation in mines; special care is required to be taken in handling explosives; dangerous places must be properly timbered; special regulations are made as to hauling-machinery, &c. No female and no male person under the age of fourteen years may be employed in or about a mine, except in a clerical capacity. The employment of manual labour on Sundays without the previous written consent of an Inspector of Mines is prohibited. Overtime must be paid for any time worked in excess of eight hours a day, counting from the time the miner enters the underground workings until he leaves them. Time worked on Sundays and holidays must be paid for at time-and-a-half rates. All machinery used to supply motive power is subject to the provisions of the Inspection of Machinery Act, 1908, as far as these provisions apply. A sufficient supply of water must be supplied where it is necessary for the laying of dust in a mine. No youth may be employed in a mine for more than eight hours per day or forty-eight hours per week except in cases of emergency.

The Mining Amendment Act, 1927, provides, inter alia, that a mine where twenty men or over are employed on one shift must have two outlets.

Conditions of employment in coal-mines are dealt with in the Coal-mines Act. In general the provisions of this Act resemble those of the Mining Act, though, of course, to combat the special risks of coal-mining additional regulation is necessary. For every coal-mine there must be a duly qualified manager, who must be either the owner of the mine or some person appointed by the owner, and who is responsible for the control, management, and direction of the mine. Inspectors of Coalmines are appointed, who must hold certificates as first-class mine-managers under the Act. Certain sections of the Act deal with the prevention of coal-dust, the use of safety-lamps, the prohibition of work in places where the presence of gas is suspected, and the inspection of the mine before the commencement of work, &c. Suitable housing accommodation must be supplied for workers if required by notice of the Minister of Mines.

A levy of a halfpenny per ton on every ton of marketable coal raised from the mine is made under the terms of the Act, such moneys to form a relief fund for the relief of miners injured in the course of employment and of their dependants in the case of death. Information as to miners' pensions, provided for originally by the Miner's Phthisis Act of 1915, is contained in Section XXV of this book.

By an amending Act passed in 1927 wages for a period not exceeding six months, payable by the owner of a coal-mine in respect of mining operations, constitute an equitable charge on plant and machinery, with priority over mortgages, &c. Proceedings for the enforcement of the charge must be commenced within twelve months.

SCAFFOLDING AND EXCAVATION ACT.

The Scaffolding and Excavation Act, 1922, which superseded the original Act of 1906, makes provision for the protection of workers employed on any building-work, including the erection, alteration, or demolition of a building, and including scaffolding, cranes, gear, &c. The Act also applies to certain excavations made in connection with building-work. For the purpose of enforcement Inspectors of Scaffolding are appointed. Notice of the intention to commence building-work that will involve the risk of a fall of 12 ft. or more, or to make an excavation or set up a crane, must be given to the Inspector. The Inspector is empowered to order work to cease, to brand or destroy unsafe gear, and generally to see that the life and health of workers are safeguarded.

APPRENTICES ACT.

The Apprentices Act, 1923, largely supersedes the Master and Apprentice Act of 1865. The latter Act had become somewhat out of date, and most of the conditions of employment of apprentices had for many years been fixed in awards and industrial agreements under the Industrial Conciliation and Arbitration Act. In view of the feeling that the fixing of the conditions of employment of apprentices should not be the subject of an industrial dispute between employers and unions of workers, and that the shortage of apprentices and skilled workers necessitated special attention, the Apprentices Act was passed in 1923. The employment of apprentices is accordingly now controlled by special orders of the Court of Arbitration, acting independently of its powers under the Industrial Conciliation and Arbitration Act, and by Apprenticeship Committees, the setting-up of which in the various industries and localities is provided for. The Court may delegate many of its powers to these committees, but aggrieved persons have the right of appeal to the Court, whose decision is final. An amending Act in 1930 (inter alia) authorizes an Apprentice Committee to refer to the Court for decision any matter on which the Committee cannot come to a decision. Also the Court may, in certain circumstances, authorize the District Registrars appointed under the principal Act to exercise the powers of Apprentice Committees.

The provisions of Part II of the Finance Act, 1931, enabling the Arbitration Court to amend awards by general order apply also to rates of remuneration fixed by apprenticeship orders.

Power is given by the Apprentices Act to compel employers to take and teach a minimum number of apprentices, in order to ensure as far as possible that the future requirements of the industries may be met. The Act of 1923 restricted employers to a maximum proportion of apprentices to journeymen, but this section of the Act was repealed in 1927.

Full power is given by the Apprentices Act to ensure that both the employers and the apprentices carry out their obligations. These powers include cancellation of apprenticeships, transfer, examination, and technical-school attendance of apprentices, also power to prohibit certain employers from taking apprentices. All contracts of apprenticeship and all voluntary transfers and cancellations of apprenticeships must now be registered, and it is the duty of the District Registrars to see before registering apprenticeships that the conditions are in accordance with the Act and orders thereunder, and are otherwise just to both parties. There is, however, a right of appeal from their decisions to the Court. The Registrar and District Registrars are also charged with the duty of seeing that the Act and decisions thereunder are generally complied with. By the 1930 amendment to the Act, the Court is empowered, on the bankruptcy of an employer, to order payment of an amount not exceeding three months' wages from the estate in respect of the period intervening between the time the apprentice is deprived of employment and the time when he receives other employment as an apprentice in the same industry.

Provision is made to enable employers in intermittent trades, such as building, who perhaps cannot continuously employ apprentices, to take them jointly, in which case they are jointly liable; also to enable adults and others already possessing a knowledge of an industry to enter into apprenticeships under such conditions, other than those generally provided for apprentices, as the committee or Court may approve.

In order to encourage young persons to enter the skilled trades and avoid "blind-alley" occupations, the Act provides for collaboration with the head teachers in the various schools, who are required to watch the progress of the children under their care, and to report to the District Registrars of Apprentices as to the character, aptitude, and attainments of the various children leaving the schools. On receipt of such reports it is the duty of the District Registrars to give such advice as may be in their power to assist the children or their parents or guardians to decide on the most suitable employments. Juvenile employment bureaux also operate free of charge to all parties concerned.

With a view to assisting the Director of Education in shaping the courses of education so that the labour requirements of the various industries of the Dominion may, so far as possible, be met, the Act also provides that the Director shall be apprised from time to time of the number of persons employed in skilled industries, with information as to the prospects of future employment therein.

Chapter 40. SECTION XXXIX.—TRADE-UNIONS.

INTRODUCTORY.

IN New Zealand dual provision for the registration and protection of unions of employers and workers exists in the Trade-unions Act and the Industrial Conciliation and Arbitration Act.

While special provision is made for the publication of an annual statement showing the numerical strength of the various unions registered under the Industrial Conciliation and Arbitration Act, no such provision exists in regard to unions registered under the Trade-unions Act. Although returns regarding membership were required under the latter Act, such particulars, in deference to the desire of the unions not to have their affairs made public, were not published. Consequently it is impossible to obtain any data as to the numerical strength of the unions, only the numbers of unions registered being available. Although in 1900, 37 unions registered under the Trade-unions Act were on the books, this number dropped to as low as 15 in 1908, and was at the 31st December, 1930, only 25. As no machinery exists for the regular purging of the rolls, a union remains on the books, in spite of its failure to furnish returns, until the Registrar has definite information that such union is defunct. Accordingly, even the data regarding numbers of unions under the Trade-unions Act are not altogether reliable.

UNIONS REGISTERED UNDER ARBITRATION ACT.

It seems fairly evident that the Trade-unions Act has, by reason of the operation of the Industrial Conciliation and Arbitration Act, fallen largely into desuetude, especially inasmuch as many unions on the rolls under the earlier Act are also registered under the later Act.

Provision was made under section 17 of the Industrial Conciliation and Arbitration Act of 1900 (now section 17 of the Industrial Conciliation and Arbitration Act, 1925), for the furnishing of an annual return showing the number and membership of unions registered under the Act. It is from this return, published in successive issues of the Annual Report of the Department of Labour (parliamentary paper H.–11) that the tables in this section have been compiled. As the powers of the administrator of this Act are considerably wider than was the case in regard to the Trade-unions Act, while the penalties for infringement are at the same time more severe, the roll published in the report is complete.

INDUSTRIAL UNIONS OF EMPLOYERS.

The numbers and memberships of industrial unions of employers registered under the Industrial Conciliation and Arbitration Act as at the end of each of the last ten years are shown in the table on the following page.

INDUSTRIAL UNIONS OF EMPLOYERS.

As at 31st March,Industrial District.Totals.
Northern.Wellington.Canterbury.Otago and Southland.Taranaki.Marlborough.Nelson.Westland.
Number of Unions.
1921403525305132141
1922373324306132136
1923353327286133136
1924363129305133138
1925373128318244145
1926352927298243137
1927343029297232136
1928332930297222134
1929323330297222137
1930313331287222136
Membership.
19211,4881,0321,6699231065634285,336
19221,3019661,6519401315732565,134
19231,4901,0981,7088591297337895,483
19241,3461,0321,6419001067536695,205
19251,3561,0711,5968991757340685,278
19261,4371,1641,5308591737748575,345
19271,2251,0581,589925164782585,072
19281,2261,0521,572933166721685,045
19291,2131,1931,5411,717178651665,929
19301,1601,1871,4781,787173611635,865

The number of unions of employers and their membership rose gradually to 149 unions, with 5,819 members, in 1914, the year following that of the prolonged waterside workers' strike. Since that year there have been many slight variations, but a substantial increase in the membership of employers' unions occurred in 1929, the total as at 31st December of that year (5,929) being the highest yet recorded. Despite a slight falling-off in 1930, the membership still remains at a higher level than was recorded in any year prior to 1929.

The figures for the individual districts contain some points of interest. Of the four chief districts, Wellington has the greatest number (33) of unions of employers, Northern occupying second position with 31. The Otago and Southland District has the highest membership, a substantial increase in the membership of the Otago and Southland Sheepowners' Union being mainly responsible for the considerable increase in the 1929 figures for that district.

INDUSTRIAL UNIONS OF WORKERS.

Industrial unions of workers and their membership are shown in the following table as at the end of each of the last ten years. It should be explained that the "Total" column includes the Amalgamated Society of Railway Servants, the Engine-drivers', Firemen's, and Cleaners' Association (from 1922), and the Railway Tradesmen's Association (from 1928), the figures for which organizations are not included in the district totals.

It should also be emphasized that the statistics cover only unions registered under the Industrial Conciliation and Arbitration Act, and that all unions are not so registered.

INDUSTRIAL UNIONS OF WORKERS.

As at 31st March,Industrial District.Totals.*
Northern.Wellington.Canterbury.Otago and Southland.Taranaki.Marlborough.Nelson.Westland.

*Including unions of railway employees—not included in figures for any district.

Number of Unions.
19211038767982061521418
19221038567991971320415
192310583661011871320415
192410381641001681414402
19251048064981681312397
19269882641001481314395
192710080651001871415401
192810081671001871314403
192910081701001881517409
193010180711001991716416
Membership.
192126,91424,74715,36814,8151,3153486634,05497,719
192226,54522,32015,76114,6311,3503786023,80396,838
192325,81621,85415,24913,9371,0893445603,99694,438
192427,65622,54015,40214,4301,0353636112,82196,822
192528,00424,49516,18215,3191,4634545182,840100,540
192627,28623,95816,72114,9741,4885335712,95699,567
192726,07925,94117,67314,9121,7454956112,483101,071
192826,62026,11217,83514,9431,8165386432,449103,980
192925,68025,75117,81914,2861,7255986962,827102,646
193026,01225,46316,86614,5571,8305967812,581101,526

In drawing inferences from the preceding table allowance must be made for the fact that, as these figures represent the numbers on the rolls of the various unions, a certain amount of duplication takes place, it being quite possible for a worker to be a member of two or more unions at the one time, especially in the case of a casual occupation such as waterside working. It is quite impossible to form any idea as to the extent to which such duplication takes place; but it is very unlikely that it occurs to such an extent as to affect materially the total figures.

The membership of workers' unions rose year by year, without exception, from 17,989 in 1900 to 73,991 in 1914. It fell off during the war years, but a phenomenal rise was recorded in 1919, the year immediately following the cessation of hostilities. The total for 1928 (103,980) is the highest so far recorded. Decreases in membership were recorded in both 1929 and 1930, the total as at 31st March, 1930, however, still remaining higher than that in any year prior to 1928.

Northern and Otago and Southland have the greatest number of unions (101 and 100 respectively). Northern takes precedence in regard to membership (26,012) with Wellington (25,463) closely following; the two other major industrial districts have each a much smaller membership, Canterbury having 16,866 and Otago and Southland 14,557 members. Westland shows a much higher membership than the other three minor districts, but is still a long way behind any of the four major districts.

In the following table industrial unions of workers are classified according to membership:—

Year.Under 50.50 and under 100.100 and under 200.200 and under 300.300 and under 500.500 and under 1,000.1,000 and under 2,000.2,000 and under 3,000.3,000 and over.Totals.
Number of Unions.
1901994330195411..202
192213990664037251341415
192314481753441251131415
192413583693535271431402
192512586663437291631397
192612880723133301731395
192712784742739252041401
192813180772736272041403
192914182722932281951409
193014984722734262031416
Membership.
19012,7593,0184,0324,8152,0732,5201,6512,900..23,768
19223,8996,4349,0709,61714,38516,80216,84210,2169,57396,838
19233,7385,58210,4678,16216,36517,99015,4406,9169,77894,438
19243,7445,6499,9518,24013,42817,48920,8327,48210,00796,822
19253,4786,6489,3528,19514,52219,56922,4627,6979,217100,540
19263,5875,68910,0647,51613,10020,43522,8507,3219,00599,567
19273,6075,95110,2136,28015,09416,72324,8969,1909,117101,071
19283,5775,66310,4516,49813,96618,88926,3319,6198,986103,980
19293,8135,85610,1707,02912,10618,62124,47311,4159,163102,646
19303,9916,0719,9736,72613,36018,99126,6326,8578,925101,526
Percentage of Total Membership.
190111.6112.7016.9620.268.7210.606.9512.20..100.00
19224.036.649.379.9314.8517.3517.3910.559.89100.00
19233.965.9211.088.6417.3319.0516.357.3210.35100.00
19243.875.8310.288.5013.8718.0621.527.7310.34100.00
19253.466.029.308.1514.4419.4622.347.669.17100.00
19263.605.7110.117.5513.1720.5222.957.359.04100.00
19273.575.8910.116.2114.9316.5524.639.099.02100.00
19283.445.4510.056.2513.4318.1725.329.258.64100.00
19293.715.719.916.8511.7918.1423.8411.128.93100.00
19303.945.989.826.6213.1618.7126.236.758.79100.00

The steady growth in the average size of industrial unions of workers is brought out in the above table. It is noteworthy that while the actual number of unions has increased from 202 in 1901 to 416 in 1930, an increase of 106 per cent., the membership has increased from 23,768 to 101,526, an increase of 327 per cent. The increase in membership in unions containing 300 members and over is particularly marked.

INDUSTRIAL AND GEOGRAPHIC DISTRIBUTION OF EMPLOYERS' UNIONS.

In the next table industrial unions of employers are classified as to both numbers and membership according to their distribution in industries and in districts.

INDUSTRIAL UNIONS OF EMPLOYERS AS AT 31ST DECEMBER, 1930.

Industrial Group.Industrial District.
Northern.Wellington.Canterbury.Otago and Southland.Taranaki.Marlborough.Nelson.Westland.Totals.
Number of Unions.
Food, drink, &c.5235........15
Clothing, boots, &c.23321..1..12
Building and construction411661......28
Wood-manufacture4331........11
Paper - manufacture and printing33421......13
Metal-working and engineering2121........6
Other manufactures....11........2
Mining, &c.1....1......13
Agricultural and pastoral223211....11
Land transport1111........4
Shipping and cargo-working3222111113
Hotels, restaurants, &c.2..1..1......4
Miscellaneous25241......14
    Totals313331287222136
Membership.
Food, drink, &c.227142105108........582
Clothing, boots, &c.8751401618..10..222
Building and construction14740628725014......1,104
Wood-manufacture9255335........185
Paper - manufacture and printing7946363911......211
Metal-working and engineering49172430........120
Other manufactures....125........17
Mining, &c.1....5......17
Agricultural and pastoral1783217021,1246250....2,437
Land transport92721520........199
Shipping and cargo-working1325251471162103
Hotels, restaurants, &c.174..118..11......303
Miscellaneous21528117150......375
    Totals1,1601,1871,4781,787173611635,865

The most noteworthy feature of this table is the extremely high membership of unions of agricultural and pastoral employers. As will be seen from the tables immediately following, this is in marked contrast to the position respecting unions of workers, a position due no doubt to the fact that a large number of small farmers belong to the employers' unions. The workers, on the other hand, are almost entirely seasonal workers, especially in the case of the majority of those unionized—viz., the shearers and the threshing-mill employees. In these cases the workers travel round and work for several employers in the one season.

It is worthy of note that the Otago and Southland District, while lower than the other principal districts in respect of number of unions of employers, has actually the highest number of members. This is due to the facts mentioned in a preceding paragraph, 1,124 out of a total of 1,787 members belonging to the "Agricultural and pastoral" group. The number of members of unions of employers in the building trade is particularly high in all the major districts, the highest membership (406) being recorded in the Wellington District.

INDUSTRIAL AND GEOGRAPHIC DISTRIBUTION OF WORKERS' UNIONS.

Similar information to that given on the preceding page for industrial unions of employers is now given for workers' unions.

INDUSTRIAL UNIONS OF WORKERS AS AT 31ST DECEMBER, 1930.

Industrial Group.Industrial District.
Northern.Wellington.Canterbury.Otago and Southland.Taranaki.Marlborough.Nelson.Westland.Totals.

*Including 3 unions of railway employees, with a total membership of 12,840.

Numbers of Unions.
Food, drink, &c.12101013412..52
Clothing, boots, &c.4347......119
Textiles and weaving2233........10
Building and construction14181514514374
Wood-manufacture6447211227
Paper - manufacture and printing6435....1120
Metal - working and engineering854101..2131
Other manufactures95561..1..27
Mining, &c.5....6....1416
Agricultural and pastoral2144..2....13
Land transport3745211..26*
Shipping and cargo-working14935112237
Hotels, restaurants, &c.111211119
Miscellaneous15111113211155
    Totals10180711001991716416
Membership.
Food, drink, &c.2,5834,1042,4871,9185859040..11,807
Clothing, boots, &c.2,0546371,3251,141......215,178
Textiles and weaving148236338667........1,389
Building and construction4,6724,5822,7061,9232423822613614,525
Wood-manufacture1,0837155321,300574211,1164,828
Paper - manufacture and printing832968578582....7202,987
Metal - working and engineering1,7581,7421,3191,212130..53556,269
Other manufactures65524522325942..90..1,514
Mining, &c.1,782....345....285012,656
Agricultural and pastoral9551,2642,8561,275..274....6,624
Land transport1,5791,8531,3348261184090..18,680*
Shipping and cargo-working3,0554,5609361,2442105011229810,465
Hotels, restaurants, &c.2,3002,0021,27372435076822437,050
Miscellaneous2,5562,5559591,1419624321917,554
    Totals26,01225,46316,86614,5571,8305967812,581101,526

The highest numbers of unions registered in single groups are found in the groups "Building and construction" (74 unions) "Miscellaneous" (55 unions), and "Food, drink, &c." (52 unions). The greatest number of workers on the rolls, however, is found in the group "Land transport" (18,680 members), followed by the group "Building and construction" (14,525 members). Unionism has not advanced to any great extent among workers in agricultural and pastoral pursuits, the fact that the workers are widely scattered no doubt being largely responsible. In fact, the shearers' unions are the only important unions in this class of employment. The group "Textiles and weaving" has the lowest actual number of unionists (1,389).

The group "Land transport" includes members of the Amalgamated Society of Railway Servants, of the Engine-drivers', Firemen's, and Cleaners' Association, and of the Railway Tradesmen's Association, totalling 12,840 workers, all of whom are registered under the Act. The total of 14,525 for the building trade must be regarded as very high for an industry with such widely scattered branches and activities. The unions under the head of "Shipping and cargo-working" have an aggregate membership of 10,465. As will be seen in a later table, this group has the highest percentage of registered unionists to total wage-earners.

INDUSTRIAL ASSOCIATIONS.

At 31st December, 1930, there were 13 industrial associations of employers and 35 of workers, the former having 74 affiliated unions and the latter 231. The following summary shows, for the years 1929 and 1930, the number of industrial associations of employers and workers in each industrial group, with the number of affiliated unions in each case. The building and construction group is seen to have the largest number of affiliated unions of both workers and employers.

INDUSTRIAL DISTRIBUTION OF ASSOCIATIONS AND UNIONS.

Industrial Group.Employers.Workers.
Associations.Affiliated Unions.Associations.Affiliated Unions.
1929.1930.1929.1930.1929.1930.1929.1930.
Food, drink, &c.1122442219
Clothing, boots, &c.1144221212
Textiles and weaving........1155
Building and construction332627665254
Wood-manufacture2279221412
Paper-manufacture and printing221212331414
Metal-working and engineering1144532519
Other manufactures................
Agricultural and pastoral11441..22
Land transport........221516
Shipping and cargo-working111010443132
Hotels, restaurants, &c.........1199
Miscellaneous1122563437
    Totals131371743635235231

PROPORTION OF UNIONISTS.

The following table, showing the proportion of workers belonging to unions registered under the Industrial Conciliation and Arbitration Act to the total number of wage-earners in the country, is of interest as manifesting the movement in trade-unionism during the period under review, with a rough idea of its extent. It must be remembered that the figures given for total wage-earners at the census include professional and business classes in which trade-unionism does not exist, and agricultural and pastoral employees where it is practically non-existent. Moreover, females are included in both sets of figures, and the proportion of women unionized is always small.

Year.Total Wage-earners.Year.Number of Workers on Rolls of Registered Unions.Percentage of Wage-earners on Rolls of Registered Unions.
1901 (March)224,3461900 (December)17,9898
1906 (April)269,0391905 "29,86911
1911 (April)304,2721910 "57,09119
1916 (October)302,1611916 "71,58724
1921 (April)370,6921920 "96,35026
1926 (April)414,6731925 "101,07124

This table indicates that the proportion of wage-earners belonging to registered unions has trebled during the period under review.

The following table shows the percentage of registered unionists to total wage-earners in several industrial groups. The idea given is only approximate, in that the groups do not exactly coincide in some cases; in fact, the group "Miscellaneous" was omitted altogether, in view of the heterogeneous nature of the constituent industries in the group.

Industrial Group.Wage-earners (Census, April, 1926).Number on Rolls of Registered Unions, 31st December, 1925.Percentage of Wage-earners on Rolls of Registered Unions.Corresponding Percentage, 1921.
Food, drink, &c.19,05411,6966165
Clothing and drapery manufacture16,3146,0613743
Textiles and weaving4,8441,8963947
Building and construction22,82214,7396554
Sawmilling, forestry, &c.14,1116,0674336
Paper - manufacture and printing7,3192,7263736
Metal-working and engineering16,0175,8633747
Other manufactures12,3661,9481619
Mining and quarrying8,1063,2154054
Agricultural and pastoral52,0102,90363
Hotels, restaurants, &c.43,0597,8591824
Land transport28,49916,1035754
Shipping and cargo-working16,14610,8216785

The highest proportions of unionists are shown by the groups "Shipping and cargo-working," "Building and construction," and "Food, drink, &c.," with 67, 65, and 61 per cent. respectively in 1926. Agricultural and pastoral workers, who covered the huge total, comparatively speaking, of 52,010 workers, had only 2,903, or 6 per cent., of their number on the union rolls.

Comparison of the percentage of unionists to total wage-earners in the various groups in 1921 and 1926 brings out some interesting features. The proportion of unionists in the group "Shipping and cargo-working" has fallen from 85 per cent. to 67 per cent. "Mining and quarrying" also shows a considerable drop, the cancellation of registration of some unions of West Coast miners being responsible for this decrease. "Building and construction" shows a large increase.

Chapter 41. SECTION XL.—EMPLOYMENT AND UNEMPLOYMENT.

INTRODUCTORY.

EXCEPT for occasional returns relating to State unemployment relief which were presented to Parliament from time to time, practically no direct statistical evidence as to the extent of unemployment in New Zealand prior to 1892 is available, but the statistics of external migration provide figures bearing indirectly on the matter; while further evidence on the employment situation is available from sundry non-statistical sources of history.

In general, as was natural in a newly settled country, labour was more or less chronically in short supply during the early years of settlement. Unemployment, however, is, on the other hand, well known to have been acute in the middle and late "sixties," owing to the paralysing effect of the Maori wars in the North Island and to the collapse of the alluvial gold booms in Otago and Westland. At no time, however, during the depression of the late "sixties" does there appear to have been any unemployment among females; the dearth of domestic assistance having been a matter of comment in the House at the depths of the 1868 depression. With the inauguration at the beginning of the "seventies" of the Vogel policy of public works and assisted immigration, employment was available for large numbers of new arrivals; but, mainly owing to the highly seasonal nature of the demand for labour in connection with the grain crops (at that time relatively more important in New Zealand than now), it was soon found necessary so to arrange passages that few immigrants arrived in the colony during the winter months, and so to draft the programmes of public-works construction that additional labourers were taken on at that season. At the beginning of the "eighties" scarcity of funds for the prosecution of public works necessitated, along with other considerations, the checking for a space of the stream of assisted immigrants. By 1883 the position had materially improved; but unemployment once more became serious in the late "eighties" and early "nineties," mainly owing to the fall in the prices that New Zealand's products (notably wool) were fetching in the World's markets, and to a further slackening of the rate of prosecution of public works. During both of these periods the unemployment position was so acute as to be responsible for a considerable exodus of male population to Australia and elsewhere.

Statistics of State relief afforded to unemployed work people at different dates lack comparability owing to changes in the conditions under which relief has been granted. While the statistics may show for any given date the actual number of unemployed who have been in receipt of relief, they do not show (nor can they reasonably be expected to show) the percentage which that number represents of the working population covered. They rarely provide continuous information spread over a long series of years, for on the cessation of the circumstances which have called forth the measures of relief they naturally automatically cease. The mere existence of such figures from time to time in the past in New Zealand must be regarded as symptomatic of unfavourable conditions as regards employment; and in this respect they are sometimes of value when information on the subject is not readily available from other sources.

Direct statistical evidence as to the extent of unemployment in New Zealand is available from the census (since 1896) and from the records of the Labour Department (since 1892). In addition, statistics of unemployment among trade-unionists, and of monthly employment in factories and works, have been collected in recent years by the Census and Statistics Office—the former since 1925 and the latter since 1926.

The collection of data from trade-union secretaries as to unemployment among unionists has recently been discontinued, more reliable statistics as to the extent of unemployment being now available as a result of the activities of the Unemployment Board set up after the passing of the Unemployment Act of 1930.

CENSUS DATA ON UNEMPLOYMENT.

The great disadvantage of the Census inquiry as an indicator of the trend of unemployment is that it provides data at quinquennial intervals only, and consequently does not throw light on the rapid fluctuations in unemployment which are characteristic of periods of economic stress. Nevertheless, the census provides reliable data as to the actual numbers unemployed on the census dates, and, while information has been available from other sources as to the movements in unemployment from time to time, it has hitherto been extremely difficult to gauge the actual total of unemployed wage-earners in the country at any particular time from any other source. Moreover, the census provides data as to unemployment in conjunction with such interesting relevant facts as conjugal condition, nationality, length of residence, age, religion, &c.—combinations of data which are not readily available from other sources of information as to unemployment.

The following table showing the number and the proportion to total wage-earners of the unemployed at successive censuses is of interest in indicating the state of employment at intervals over a long period of years:—

Census.Number of Males Unemployed.Proportion per Thousand Male Wage-earners.
12 April, 189614,759100
31 March, 19018,46748
12 April, 19068,18939
2 April, 19117,15230
15 October, 19165,92026
17 April, 192111,06139
20 April, 192610,69434

It will be observed from these figures that the unemployment position at the 1896 census date, when there were 100 males unemployed for every 1,000 male wage-earners, was considerably more serious than at any other of the census dates concerned. The proportion of males unemployed on the 1926 census date (34 per 1,000 male wage-earners) was considerably less than that recorded at the 1921 census, but higher than the figure shown by the 1911 and 1916 censuses.

A more comprehensive survey of unemployment than had previously been attempted was made at the 1926 census, data being obtained as to the number of working-days lost during the twelve months immediately preceding the census through sickness, accident, or injury, and through lack of employment not due to strikes or lockouts. A concise description of the results of the 1926 census inquiry on unemployment is contained in the 1931 issue of the Year-book (pages 850–56), while full statistics are published in Volume X of the results of the 1926 census.

EMPLOYMENT BUREAUX OF LABOUR DEPARTMENT.

The creation of the Labour Department in 1891 has not only assisted to deal with the problem of unemployment, but has been the means of useful statistical data being obtained and recorded. The figures relating to the activities of the employment bureaux of the Department do not show the full volume of unemployment, but they may safely be regarded as roughly symptomatic of the general unemployment situation, rising when unemployment increases and falling when it decreases, though not necessarily in the same mathematically rigorous proportion. For example, the extent to which there is duplicate registration of an unemployed person with the State and with private bureaux probably varies considerably with the condition of the labour-market; as does also the extent to which jobless men avail themselves of different means of getting into touch with manless jobs—viz., employment agencies, "want ads," direct application at the job, &c.

The following table shows the numbers of the unemployed assisted to employment from year to year by the Labour Department. The figures exclude the operations of the Women's Employment Branch of the Department, which was twice created (not under identical names) on those somewhat rare occasions when there was a dearth of employment for women, and twice discontinued as urgency passed:—

Year ended 31st March,Number assisted.
18922,593
18933,874
18943,371
18953,030
18962,871
18971,718
18982,035
18992,115
19002,147
19013,124
19021,830
19033,704
19042,860
19053,130
19066,712
19077,393
19086,305
190910,391
19108,506
19117,102
19125,735
19135,848
19145,645
19157,515
19165,978
19172,966
19182,952
19193,199
19204,205
19213,364
19224,989
19233,987
19243,877
19253,890
19263,397
192710,268
192815,246
192916,363
193021,890
193130,223

The marked increase in the number of unemployed assisted to employment by the bureaux during the years 1926 to 1931 is itself a significant indication of the trend of unemployment in the Dominion during these years. In spite of the fact that the number assisted has risen from 3,397 in 1926–27 to 30,223 in 1930–31, the number of unplaced applicants remaining on the registers has also increased very considerably. The following table showing the average weekly number of unplaced applicants during each calendar year since 1922 is of interest in this connection:—

Year.Weekly Average of Unplaced Applications.
1921 (nine months)1,097
19221,237
1923599
1924437
1925426
19261,196
19271,982
19282,504
19293,023
19305,055

While the number of unfilled applications at the bureaux is an indication of the state of the labour-market, it is unsafe to draw from these statistics conclusions as to the extent of the movement in unemployment unless certain reservations are borne in mind. In the first place, the figures will tend to minimize the extent of unemployment in times of economic prosperity, for in good times the unemployed worker will usually manage to find employment without the assistance of the employment bureaux of the Labour Department. On the other hand, in periods of economic depression, when the chances of obtaining employment are considerably lessened, workers will avail themselves of the services of the employment bureaux to a far greater extent. Consequently the movement in the total of unfilled applications tends to exaggerate fluctuations in unemployment. Apart from this consideration, the Department has during recent years considerably widened the scope of the activities of its employment bureaux. Prior to February, 1928, registration could be made only at the bureaux; but since that month facilities have been provided whereby registrations are accepted at any post-office. A further factor which, in 1929 and 1930, undoubtedly caused a larger proportion of unemployed to register with the Labour Department is the recently adopted policy of engaging all men for public works and local bodies' relief works through the bureaux, where such a course is practicable.

Commencing with 1926, unemployment, particularly during the winter months, assumed substantial proportions, in spite of steps taken by the Government, local bodies, and private organizations to provide work. In 1929 and 1930 matters reached a stage which led to the passing of the Unemployment Act, 1930, the main provisions of which are given in Section XXXVIII of this book.

The slackness in industry and trade already evident when the Unemployment Act came into force has intensified to such an extent since the end of 1930 that, despite the employment of large numbers of men on various relief works under the control of the Unemployment Board, the number of unplaced applicants on the registers totally unprovided for has steadily increased.

The following table shows the position at quarterly intervals commencing with the first quarter of 1927. The highest levels (in heavy type) for each year are also included.

Week endedNumber of Placements during Week.Number of Placements in Government Employment included in Foregoing.Applications still pending at End of Week.
Auckland.Wellington.Christchurch.Dunedin.Other Branch Offices.Total.
21 Feb., 1927190965462992551832231,506
16 May, 19272061046293283381855181,998
8 Aug., 19276322718233444052291,1092,910
15 Aug., 19275332088063773762498902,698
21 Nov., 1927247485513312352513791,747
20 Feb., 19283801131,0275902922186602,787
21 May, 19283432881,0004943552511,0203,120
4 June, 19283161859604945482831,1293,414
20 Aug., 19282741558263284401577582,536
19 Nov., 19282411046533273981293961,903
18 Feb., 19293912451,0333473071885542,429
20 May, 19293862221,1514215582629963,388
19 Aug., 19294272828304736761787842,941
14 Oct., 19291,0779251,4546789066292,5976,264
18 Nov., 19295174347453344041519902,624
17 Feb., 19304283348174834001695802,449
20 May, 19303862221,1514215582629963,388
18 Aug., 19302902541,2961,0069795661,7925,639
17 Nov., 19302992282,1321,0571,0184362,1256,768
15 Dec., 19301,0763713,1011,8541,7716874,02911,442
16 Feb., 19311,1807204,6473,3133,0581,8729,95222,842
18 May, 1931539895,0863,8144,4192,3142,06517,698
17 Aug., 1931138597,1564,9805,2502,87828,86849,132
28 Sept. 19314442,0877,0495,2665,1933,00130,22850,737

It must be stressed that every care is taken to enable those out of employment to register at the various bureaux, with the object of assisting them to suitable work. Postal applications are received by the Labour Department's officers, and the publicity given to this phase of the Department's work has caused many of those who would have sought other avenues of assistance to register with the Department.

In the compilation of the statistics care is taken to exclude from the figures of applications remaining on the books all cases of applicants for employment from whom the Department of Labour has not heard for fourteen days; it being assumed that such applicants have obtained employment through other means, such as private employment bureaux, newspaper advertisements, the good offices of friends and relatives, &c.

The relatively high level recorded on 14th October, 1929, is no doubt largely due to the announcement by the Government of a comprehensive programme of relief works; all engagements on such works to be made from unemployed registered at the bureaux of the Labour Department.

The rapid increase in unemployment during 1930 and 1931 is illustrated in the following table, which shows new applications, placements, and total number of registered unemployed at fortnightly intervals. Since 16th February, 1931, the numbers of men placed on Scheme 5 of the Unemployment Board are shown separately. These men receive employment for two, three, or four days each week in three weeks out of every four, the number of days in which work is provided each week varying according to the conjugal condition of the applicant and the number dependent on his earnings. They cannot be regarded as "placements" each week, nor are they wholly unemployed.

Week endedNew and Renewed Applications for Employment during Week.Placements through Bureaux during Week.Registered Unemployed at end of Week.Registered Unemployed obtaining Relief-work under Scheme 5 of Unemployment Board.Totally Unemployed.
1930.     
January 6926931,565..1,563
" 201,0564012,723..2,325
February 39193262,398..2,798
" 171,0734282,449..2,449
March 31,1262742,578..2,578
" 171,1132652,806..2,806
" 311,0671883,130..3,130
April 141,1742043,522..3,522
" 281,2762883,379..3,379
May 121,5592914,464..4,464
" 261,8594255,084..5,084
June 91,5014705,067..5,067
" 231,7514905,448..5,448
July 71,5653775,445..5,445
" 211,9065195,609..5,609
August 41,5853985,279..5,279
" 181,5342815,639..5,639
September 11,3653015,371..5,371
" 151,6904805,793..5,793
" 291,5464316,025..6,025
October 131,5082776,028..6,028
" 271,2722716,018..6,018
November 101,8132946,432..6,432
" 242,2022977,402..7,402
December 83,7887819,630..9,630
" 223,1521,21511,371..11,371
1931.     
January 54,9381,0028,703..8,703
" 195,7661,36214,875..14,875
February 24,9351,54317,556..17,556
" 166,1381,18022,8427,22615,616
March 26,06629129,43412,11917,315
" 165,70436631,67816,23615,442
" 307,66927238,02824,94113,087
April 135,34342437,55825,76711,791
" 275,55740636,9816,40330,578
May 114,62070438,05227,62610,426
" 253,37956340,50724,32916,178
June 83,27354643,45331,96111,492
" 222,10934644,52128,09116,430
July 62,85330546,35934,39611,963
" 202,60832647,53829,99417,544
August 32,56132848,39635,50412,892
" 172,28713449,13232,97816,154
" 312,3019650,03336,09713,936
September 142,35121651,23433,55617,678
" 282,46123351,37537,20614,169

The phenomenal increase in the numbers of registered unemployed in the later months of 1930 and during 1931 is shown in the above table. In spite of the fact that during July and August, 1931, an average of over 30,000 men were provided with partial employment under the relief schemes of the Unemployment Board, a residuum averaging between 11,000 and 18,000 men each week was totally unprovided for. In making comparisons between registrations in 1931 and in previous years several important reservations must be borne in mind. In the first place, the passing of the Unemployment Act provided the unemployed with a definite incentive to register, since the Unemployment Board made it clear that all workers engaged under its schemes for relief would be recruited from the ranks of the registered unemployed only. Consequently it is evident that the registered unemployed in 1931 must more nearly approximate to the total unemployed in the Dominion than was the case in previous years. As illustrating the disparity between the unemployment registrations with the Labour Department and the total unemployed in years prior to 1931, it is worthy of note that, while 10,694 males were unemployed at the last census date (20th April, 1926), unfilled applications at the bureaux on 19th April of that year totalled only 571.

It is undoubtedly true, however, that, after taking due cognisance of the facts to which attention has been drawn in the previous paragraph, the alarming increase in the total registered unemployed in recent months is to a large extent a direct consequence of the grave economic crisis through which New Zealand in common with other countries is passing at the present time.

In the following table an analysis of unemployed on the registers of the Labour Department at the end of the first complete week in each month of the year 1930 is shown.

Jan.Feb.Mar.April.May.June.July.Aug.Sept.Oct.Nov.Dec.
Conjugal condition—            
    Single1,1591,0921,2701,4532,0922,4562,2242,1492,1142,4442,5423,364
    Married1,3401,2921,3541,8052,3332,5822,7333,0893,3613,4433,7215,068
Period unemployed during past six months—            
    Under 6 weeks7367147649901,3121,4511,3101,3431,1401,1671,2292,027
    6 weeks and over1,7631,6701,8602,2683,1133,5873,6473,8954,3354,7205,0346,405
Birthplace—            
    New Zealand1,4231,3011,5121,8182,6133,0553,1453,2003,3103,4743,8794,934
    Elsewhere1,0761,0831,1121,4401,8121,9831,8122,0382,1652,4132,3843,498
Number of dependants—            
    01,0781,0171,1521,3471,8652,2302,0221,8781,9022,1932,2943,168
    13433713964987077617107928339111,0101,406
    24023803945176677627808779431,0061,0841,403
    32822703003835375806297357387648451,089
    4192180172266325355386445500490478652
    5 and over202166210247324350430511559523552714
Age (in years)—            
    Under 255675646377561,0841,3601,1571,1231,0651,1691,2631,542
    25–441,1921,1111,2061,5102,0092,2492,2962,5262,4392,8653,0083,902
    45–647086827499531,2701,3661,4521,5381,9211,7811,8992,824
    65 and over3227323956635251507293164
Fitted for—            
    Heavy work2,1622,0272,2342,8024,0524,5314,3594,7254,9535,3405,5417,060
    Light work only3373573904563735075985135225477221,372
Period on registers—            
    Under 3 months1,4311,3091,4261,8952,9053,5693,3043,4903,1743,7523,8175,541
    3 and under 12 months5565866256797737208219791,2641,1331,2681,280
    12 months and over5124895736847477498327691,0371,0021,1781,611
    Unspecified cases211828703929488203611411691,198
    Totals2,5202,4022,6523,3284,4645,0675,4455,4415,5366,0286,4329,630

The table published above is of interest in providing a classification of registered unemployed into important groupings, such as conjugal condition, dependency, &c.

The figures relating to "period on register" indicate the length of time that applicants have remained continuously on the registers. This does not indicate that these men were continuously out of work for the periods shown. An applicant may be employed for broken periods and keep renewing his application while so employed, in the hope of obtaining permanent employment.

Owing to the vast amount of extra work imposed on officers of the bureaux in connection with the administration of the Unemployment Act of 1930, it was not practicable to collect this data during 1931. An analysis of registered unemployed into the principal occupational groupings has, however, been made for the first complete week of each month during 1930 and for the first three months of 1931. This data, which is now being collected at quarterly intervals, is set out in the table below.

Date.Building Tradesmen.Engineering Tradesmen.Other Skilled Tradesmen.Labourers and Quarrymen.Farm Hands.Hotel and Restaurant Workers and Cooks.Others.Total.

*Includes cases unspecified as to classification.

† Details as to trades not available.

1930.        
Jan. 13201158711,549116503542,520*
Feb. 10258144741,332126673832,402*
Mar. 10272141821,489169843872,652*
April 72801821091,8572291064953,828*
May 12293196802,8742421246164,464*
June 9384228863,3322791206095,067*
July 7431235813,2392601205915,445*
Aug. 114862681113,2982671196895,441*
Sept. 84922731023,5352121467155,536*
Oct. 135402671293,8472031387636,028*
Nov. 106082791923,9232301358966,432*
Dec. 81,0144502515,0022982041,2139,630*
1931.        
Jan. 12..............12,230
Feb. 91,8306721,3158,5126464451,07817,002*
Mar. 93,3671,1922,08613,6131,2626801,55029,941*
June 84,7681,8944,75520,4412,2947945,54943,453*
Sept. 75,7802,1075,87525,1492,6707698,66851,018*

As in previous years, labourers form in 1931 the great bulk of the registered unemployed. A significant indication of the depression in trade generally during the later months of 1930 and in 1931 is the increasing number of skilled tradesmen registered as unemployed. Normally there is very little incentive for skilled workmen to register at the labour bureaux, since the vast majority of placements through the bureaux are on unskilled work. The marked increase in registrations by skilled tradesmen in 1931 is evidence of a willingness on the part of such workers to take any work that is offering, whether skilled or otherwise.

In order to ascertain the duration of complete unemployment, applicants for employment are asked to state the total number of weeks they have been out of employment for the six months prior to registration or the renewal of registration. The following table shows the duration of unemployment during the preceding six months in respect of applicants on the register at the end of the first week of each month during the year 1930.

Duration, in Weeks, of Unemployment during preceding Six Months.Jan.Feb.Mar.April.May.June.July.Aug.Sept.Oct.Nov.Dec.
Under 2145204183211273324230251182203307526
2 and under 4273257293362470553491519446462449700
4 " 6286253288417556574518573512512473801
6 " 104774935327001,0031,1391,0551,1221,1591,1031,1851,524
10 " 144103944195546978448729181,0481,1031,1371,387
14 " 183383013244055126125987167269998991,102
18 " 242362602763114345325015677027869351,122
24 and over2672223072984314605155727006918771,266
Unspecified881830708829665203611691701,202
    Totals2,5202,4022,6523,3284,4645,0675,4455,4415,5366,0286,4329,630

The increase in the severity of unemployment during the year is illustrated by the increase in the proportion of men included in the class "18 to 24 weeks" and "24 weeks and over." In December, 1930, 15 per cent. of the men registered as unemployed had been out of employment for twenty-four weeks or more during the six months prior to that month, while a further 13 per cent. had been unemployed for between eighteen and twenty-four weeks during the same period.

The seasonal variation in unemployment is illustrated below. The average number of unemployed on the register during each month of the years 1926 to 1930 is expressed as a percentage of the average number so registered during these five years. A difference of 1 per cent. represents 36 registered unemployed.

Month.1926.1927.1928.1929.1930.
January1547668885
February1653938889
March186198100103
April206597111123
May2973114121164
June7686120129193
July6489114135199
August819896111198
September62838495209
October587584189219
November49647099242
December46586466349
    Average for year437291110184

During the years 1926, 1927, and 1928 the maximum monthly numbers of registered unemployed were recorded in June, July, or August, while in January of 1926 and 1927 and in December of 1928 the lowest numbers were recorded. During 1929 the normal seasonal fluctuation is observed, except for the sudden increase in October of that year consequent on the announcement by the Government that work would be found for registered unemployed. In 1930, however, the seasonal fluctuation was lost sight of in the abnormal increase in registrations during the later months of that year.

Considerable interest attaches to the relative extent of unemployment in the major centres of population. The next table shows the numbers of registered unemployed at fortnightly intervals during 1930 and 1931.

NUMBERS OF REGISTERED UNEMPLOYED.

Week endedAuckland.Wellington.Christchurch.Dunedin.Other Districts and Post-offices.Total.
1930.      
Jan. 63532574701353501,565
" 208694374842097242,723
Feb. 38134014581246022,398
" 178174834001695802,449
Mar. 38753905521346272,578
" 179134596271416662,806
" 311,0695207281476663,130
April 141,1545706962698333,522
" 281,0915636342658263,379
May 121,2695958093611,4304,464
" 261,4946508583671,7155,084
June 91,2936479152671,9455,067
" 231,5246809152732,0565,448
July 71,4716448903642,0765,445
" 211,4137569604142,0665,609
Aug. 41,2188619314521,8175,279
" 181,2961,0069795661,7925,639
Sept. 11,4087681,0394431,7135,371
" 151,4708821,1224811,8385,793
" 291,6899341,0904441,8686,025
Oct. 131,7228501,0524691,9356,028
" 271,8348149564681,9466,018
Nov. 102,0239011,0724611,9756,432
" 242,2581,1941,0895822,2797,402
Dec. 82,6251,2211,6717423,3719,630
" 223,1131,7351,8356284,06011,371
1931.      
Jan. 51,5771,8601,3814913,3948,703
" 193,4952,2332,0568286,26314,875
Feb. 24,4002,4152,0551,0517,63517,556
" 164,6473,3133,0581,8729,95222,842
Mar. 26,6394,0884,0822,21612,40929,434
" 166,9764,2573,9312,57113,94331,678
" 308,5454,6424,5172,56917,75538,028
April 136,4283,4294,7532,27320,67537,558
" 274,6212,9684,3952,48222,51536,981
May 114,8153,7544,2642,21223,00738,052
" 255,5463,6224,6762,34324,32040,507
June 86,1224,1804,9052,57425,67243,453
" 226,2044,4884,7382,64326,44844,521
July 66,5394,3134,9502,84827,70946,359
" 206,7294,5234,9532,92228,41147,538
Aug. 36,9394,8655,0962,87428,62248,396
" 177,1564,9805,2502,87828,86849,132
" 317,3854,8545,1662,93129,69750,033
Sept. 147,3355,0175,3252,91730,64051,234
" 287,1855,2215,2453,01330,71151,375

The number of registered unemployed has been higher in Auckland during 1930 and 1931 than in any of the other chief centres. Wellington was next in order in point of numbers registered, with one or two exceptions, until the beginning of April, 1931, since which month the numbers on the register in Christchurch have been higher than the Wellington figures. The total of registered unemployed in Dunedin has been consistently lower than in any of the other three cities. Registrations in the secondary towns and through post-offices throughout the Dominion have increased enormously during the past few months.

UNEMPLOYMENT RELIEF.

Immediately unemployment began to be seriously felt in the winter of 1926 steps were taken by the State and by local authorities to absorb as much labour as possible on ordinary public works and on relief works. One of the first enactments of the 1926 session of Parliament was the Local Authorities Empowering (Relief of Unemployment) Act, which empowered local authorities, without taking a poll of the ratepayers, to borrow moneys for the purpose of providing relief works for unemployed men.

In addition to providing direct employment as far as possible, the State further assisted by subsidizing expenditure by local authorities. In spite of the efforts of the general and local governments, however, unemployment continued in evidence; and, with a view to remedying the situation, the Government undertook, in September, 1929, to find employment within a specified time for all genuinely unemployed, provided that they registered at the Government labour bureaux and were willing and able to accept the work offered.

The month of October, 1929, commenced with 2,466 unplaced applicants on the register, and no fewer than 10,691 registrations were effected during the month, bringing the total to 13,157. Employment on Government works was provided for 4,360 men, in addition to which 775 employees of the Forestry Department who had finished certain seasonal work were retained, while 529 applicants were placed with local bodies or in private employment. Lapsed applications totalled no fewer than 4,228, the work offered was refused in 1,179 instances, and 562 applicants were found to be unemployable. Of 2,299 applicants remaining on the register at 31st October, only 1,000 (all of whom were later placed or offered work) were prepared to accept work wherever it might be offered. As will be realized from a survey of the recent statistics included in the immediately preceding pages, the magnitude of unemployment has grown very considerably since 1929.

The question of providing some permanent solution of the problem has received a good deal of attention, and in 1928, arising out of a recommendation of the National Industrial Conference of that year, a committee, consisting of two heads of Government Departments, two representatives of employers, and two representatives of workers, was set up to go fully into the matter. Following on the report of this committee, an Unemployment Act was passed in the 1930 session of Parliament. Details of this enactment are contained in Section XXXVIII of this book.

UNEMPLOYMENT BOARD.

The Unemployment Board under the Act of 1930, comprising the Minister of Labour (Chairman) and seven representatives of sections of the community, was appointed in November, 1930. The Government Statistician was appointed chief executive officer, with the title of Commissioner of Unemployment. Details of the operations of the Board will be found in parliamentary paper H.-35, 1931. The following briefly outlines certain of the larger features of its activities:—

Scheme 1.—Subsidy on basis of £2 for £1 to local bodies on operations involving at least 50 per cent. labour cost.

Scheme 2.—Subsidy on basis of £1 for £1 on wages for work made available by private individuals, the Board's contribution being limited to a maximum of 7s. per day per man.

Scheme 3.—As a Christmas relief measure, £8,789 was expended as a grant to local bodies to provide two days' work for each man who had been unemployed and registered as such for 14 days or over.

Scheme 4A.—Subsidy of 15s. per week (single men) and 25s. per week (married men)—later reduced to 10s. and 20s. respectively—on wages paid to additional farm labour employed, board and lodging, where necessary, to be provided by employer.

Scheme 4B.—Subsidy of 33 1/3 per cent. of labour cost only, with maximum subsidy of £75, on contracts by unemployed for farm developmental work.

Scheme 5.—This proved the largest of the Board's operations to date. Work was provided by local bodies, the Board refunding wages only. Single men were given two days' work in each week; married men three or four days, according to number of children. Subsequently this was reduced by the withdrawal of work in every fourth week, with further reductions temporarily when allocations were exhausted.

Numerous subsidiary relief schemes were promulgated or aided, and earnest consideration given to the rehabilitation of workers in industry. The rapidity of growth of unemployment and the shortage of funds at its disposal made it impossible for the Board to carry out the larger schemes contemplated.

Receipts of the Unemployment Fund from 11th October, 1930, to 31st March, 1931, totalled £388,256, including a subsidy of £159,247 from the Consolidated Fund. A further £47,775 had been received by the Post Office but not paid into the Public Account before the close of the year. Payments over the same period amounted to £319,141, of which the largest item was £241,618 under the No. 5 Scheme.

Under the Unemployment Amendment Act, 1931, the original Board was dissolved as from 31st July, 1931, and a smaller Board constituted from 1st August, comprising the Minister in Charge of Unemployment (Chairman), the Commissioner of Unemployment, and three members appointed by the Governor-General. Shortly afterwards a special committee of four was formed to advise the Unemployment Board regarding the position of unemployed women.

SEASONAL FLUCTUATIONS IN EMPLOYMENT.

The growth of unemployment throughout the world in recent years has prompted in most countries statistical examination of the fluctuations or periodicity of employment. Until recent years the statistics available on this phenomenon in New Zealand have been somewhat scanty, being restricted to employment on public works. In addition to the material quoted in the earlier portion of this section data are now available on some of the avenues of industrial employment (including building and construction, but excluding transport and mining) as well as that contracted with local authorities.

On pages 858 to 869 of the 1929 Year-book a fairly exhaustive treatment was given of the data relating to the annual course of employment in 1926 in factories, mills, works, &c., in building and construction establishments, and on public works. The following broad conclusions which emerged from the investigation are of sufficiently general application to warrant repetition hereunder:—

  1. Those industries closely allied to the agricultural and pastoral production pass through definite periods of activity and slackness during the calendar year. The period of activity commences in November or December, attains its maximum about February, and recedes in March, April, and May; then commences the slack period, which is at its worst about August, after which a recovery, at first gradual, then sharp, brings the perennial return to activity.

  2. The manufacturing and building industries are apparently subject to seasonal fluctuations in employment, the general characteristics of which are activity in the summer and slackness in the winter months.

  3. The number of artisans and labourers employed by the Public Works Department increases in the winter and decreases in the summer months, but does not, on the scale ruling in 1926, substantially alter the general course of employment throughout the year in the industries covered in this discussion.

For the purposes of these statistics the term "wage-earner" covers workers whose contract of employment provides for the payment of remuneration on an hourly, daily, weekly, or other short-period basis as distinct from clerical and other classes of employees where the contract is based on what is generally regarded as the "salary" basis.

FACTORY AND BUILDING INDUSTRIES.

The following tables show, by industrial groups and by provincial districts, the maximum and minimum monthly numbers of male and female wage-earners (excluding proprietors actively engaged, managers, overseers, accountants, clerks, &c.) engaged in factories, mills, works, &c., and in the building industry, during the calendar year 1929, together with the monthly average for the year:—

MAXIMUM, MINIMUM, AND AVERAGE EMPLOYEES, BY INDUSTRIES, 1929.

Industry.Maximum for Year.Minimum for Year.Average of Twelve Months.
Number.Month.Number.Month.
Males.
Animal food10,486Feb.5,213July7,709
Vegetable food2,121Dec.2,010April2,053
Drinks, narcotics, and stimulants1,715Dec.1,429Aug.1,543
Animal matters (not otherwise classed)950Jan.520Sept.729
Working in wood7,591Nov.7,097June7,329
Paper-manufactures197Sept.180March189
Heat, light, and power7,316March7,086July7,192
Processes relating to stone, clay, glass, &c.2,973Nov.2,358Feb.2,640
Metals other than gold or silver5,825Nov.5,547Jan.5,709
Precious metals136Mar., July, Dec.133Jan., May, Aug.134
Books and publications4,025Dec.3,918April3,961
Ornaments and minor art products217Mar.196June208
Designs, medals, type, and dies120Dec.103May, June111
Machines, tools, and implements892Dec.805Feb.841
Carriages and vehicles5,582Dec.4,934April5,174
Harness, saddlery, and leatherware1,066April846Nov.936
Ships, boats, and their equipment992Nov.667Aug.762
House-furnishings2,392Dec.2,230Jan.2,304
Chemicals and by-products1,112Feb.889June954
Textile fabrics1,042April971Dec.1,007
Apparel2,322Dec.2,145Jan.2,248
Fibrous materials1,246Nov.530July980
Building and construction9,990Nov.8,946Jan.9,513
Females.
Animal food120Mar.82Sept.105
Vegetable food1,611Nov.1,396Jan.1,534
Drinks, narcotics, and stimulants484Dec.351Jan.408
Paper-manufactures256Oct.212April232
Metals other than gold or silver109Dec.78Jan.94
Books and publications1,209Dec.1,134April1,172
Harness, saddlery, and leatherware162Sept.155Feb., April, June157
House-furnishings340Nov.287Feb.317
Chemicals and by-products271Dec.221June241
Textile fabrics1,453Oct.1,413Dec.1,438
Apparel8,405Nov.7,407Jan.7,923

MAXIMUM, MINIMUM, AND AVERAGE EMPLOYEES, BY PROVINCIAL DISTRICTS, 1929.

Provincial District.Maximum for Year.Minimum for Year.Average of Twelve Months.
Number.Month.Number.Month.
Males.
Auckland21,441Dec.19,417July20,383
Hawke's Bay2,802Mar.2,165June2,455
Taranaki2,528Dec.1,840July2,203
Wellington16,220Dec.13,935July14,998
Marlborough540Mar.396July460
Nelson1,265Oct.1,149Sept.1,198
Westland1,494Nov.1,338Jan.1,411
Canterbury11,767April10,203Aug.10,934
Otago8,025Feb.7,639Sept.7,836
Southland2,796Feb.2,274Aug.2,575
Females.
Auckland5,175Nov.4,337Jan.4,785
Hawke's Bay124June107Dec.114
Taranaki69Nov.61June65
Wellington3,535Nov.3,076Jan.3,294
Marlborough74 months68 months6
Nelson174April100Aug., Oct.121
Westland612 months612 months6
Canterbury2,760Dec.2,629April2,693
Otago2,906Nov.2,789May2,836
Southland209Mar., Nov. Dec.181Aug.200

Attention is directed to the fact that included in the male wage-earners shown in the preceding tables are the following, who are employed in establishments operated by local authorities. In the case of electric supply the local-body figures here given relate only to local bodies other than Electric-power Boards, which are not covered by the statistics given later on for local authorities.

Month.Gasworks.Electric Supply.Electric Tramways.Total.
January4261,1942,9064,526
February4121,2172,9194,548
March4281,2372,9114,576
April4241,2312,9584,613
May4281,2572,9414,626
June4181,2032,9394,560
July4091,2122,9274,548
August4041,2462,9214,571
September3721,2612,9214,554
October4021,2212,9654,588
November3971,2552,9354,587
December3981,2142,9354,547

Due allowance should be made for the inclusion of the above figures under factories, mills, works, &c., and under local authorities, when these two branches of employment are being considered together.

The tables following give for all factory and building industries a monthly comparison for 1928 and 1929, together with the monthly deviations from the means of the respective years.

Month.1928.1929.Differences, 1928 and 1929.Deviation from Mean.
1928.1929.
Factories, Mills, Works, &c.
MALES.
January56,80457,314+ 510+2,915+2,370
February57,49057,699+ 209+3,601+2,755
March57,54357,735+ 192+3,654+2,791
April55,17555,878+ 703+1,286+ 934
May53,93154,758+ 827+ 42- 186
June51,85552,729+ 874-2,034-2,215
July50,33151,266+ 935-3,558-3,678
August50,58251,788+1,206-3,307-3,156
September51,34552,735+1,390-2,544-2,209
October52,41354,265+1,852-1,476- 679
November53,16455,416+2,252- 725+ 472
December56,03757,741+1,704+2,148+2,797
    Averages53,88954,944+1,0552,2742,020
FEMALES.
January12,56413,348+ 784- 877- 772
February13,17213,626+ 454- 269- 494
March13,34913,813+ 464- 92- 307
April13,35313,817+ 464- 88- 303
May13,37613,944+ 568- 65- 176
June13,35013,986+ 636- 91- 134
July13,32914,033+ 704- 112- 87
August13,43114,099+ 668- 10- 21
September13,60714,327+ 720+ 166+ 207
October13,81914,765+ 946+ 378+ 645
November14,00814,878+ 870+ 567+ 758
December13,93314,803+ 870+ 492+ 683
    Averages13,44114,120+ 679267382
Building and Construction.
January9,4648,946-518-198-567
February9,6269,070-556- 36-443
March9,6389,222-416- 24-291
April9,3739,303- 70-289-210
May9,6099,356-253- 53-157
June9,5419,424-117-121- 89
July9,5719,455-116- 91- 58
August9,7739,616-157+111+103
September9,7819,896+115+119+383
October9,8549,942+ 88+192+429
November9,8719,990+119+209+477
December9,8399,938+ 99+177+425
    Averages9,6629,513-149135303

PUBLIC WORKS.

As pointed out earlier in this discussion, unemployment is to a certain extent coped with by the institution of relief works, which tends to swell the numbers engaged on public works. This employment on public works falls under the following headings:—

  1. Where the cost of the works is met directly by the Public Works Department.

  2. Where the cost of the works is met by the Public Works Department and local authorities.

  3. Where the cost of the works is met by local authorities only.

Unfortunately, complete statistics covering all phases of this employment are not extant. Those available for past years relate to class (a), and part of class (b) to the extent to which the cost is met by the Public Works Department; furthermore, they do not include the employees of contractors. The statistics are entirely exclusive of workmen engaged by local authorities, and are calculated by dividing the total amount paid as wages during each month by the sum which would represent the full-time earnings of one worker during each particular period. The statistics cover those workers who are employed on "time" as well as "piece" rates.

Even with the deficiencies referred to the available figures are not without interest, and afford some measure of the additional work provided by the State in periods of unemployment. The following figures show the monthly average number of men employed on public works over a range of years:—

Year ended 31st March,Roads.Railways, Buildings, &c.Total.
18951,1039622,065
19001,8251,243,3,068
19051,4072,1193,526
19101,7623,9295,691
19152,4942,2344,728
19201,4952,4983,993
19251,6145,1516,765
19261,6185,4627,080
19272,0955,3307,425
19283,0435,0448,087
19294,6434,1098,752
19305,3805,48710,867
19316,3656,05712,422

Figures for each month since January, 1928, are next given, in such form as readily to permit of a comparison between corresponding months of the four years as well as showing the movement from month to month:—

Month.1928.1929.1930.1931.
January7,2509,54611,14012,061
February7,34410,50312,01012,000
March7,60510,28612,03411,580
April7,80210,25911,97611,543
May8,15110,24612,43610,213
June8,4969,80512,81510,183
July9,1779,59813,0399,897
August9,6369,90913,0159,533
September9,63610,08312,5129,445
October9,92911,36112,512..
November10,16112,19812,716..
December9,83611,75612,327..

Figures are published in the Monthly Abstract of Statistics showing each month the number engaged on the various public works throughout the Dominion. A summary for each month of the year ended 31st March, 1931, is given hereunder:—

Month.Railways.Roads.Hydroelectric Works.Public Buildings.Other Works.Total.
1930.      
April3,9735,7411,31139355811,976
May4,0366,2151,28541348712,436
June4,1166,4281,31043452712,815
July4,1476,8101,28939939413,039
August4,2056,7411,43029734213,015
September4,0296,4791,45025338112,592
October3,9766,4411,45830333412,512
November4,0446,3991,44331451612,716
December3,9266,1901,48130942112,327
1931.      
January3,3756,4471,53731239012,061
February2,8686,2691,79533972912,000
March2,7396,2211,74519867711,580
    Averages3,7866,3651,46133048012,422

LOCAL AUTHORITIES.

Employment by local authorities comprises principally the construction and maintenance of roads and streets, and the operation and maintenance of public-utility industries (gas, electric supply, and tramways) and social services. This avenue of employment is, like the Public Works Department, used as a "safety-valve" in the relief of unemployment. In the case of certain works local-authority payments as wages to relief workers are subsidized by the General Government.

Particulars relating to the monthly maximum and minimum and yearly average number of wage-earning employees engaged by the various classes of local authorities during the local-body year ended March, 1930, are presented in the following table. The statistics do not cover Hospital Boards, Fire Boards, or Electric-power Boards. The latter are included in the figures already given for manufacturing industries.

Class of Local District.Maximum for Year.Minimum for Year.Average of Twelve Months.
Number.Month.Number.Month.
Boroughs10,158Aug.8,836Mar.9,493
Counties5,407June4,476Jan.4,902
Harbour Boards2,644April2,234Aug.2,375
Transport district1,305Nov.1,148May1,218
Tramway district551Dec.513Nov.530
Town districts233Aug.181Nov.198
Urban drainage districts241Jan.173Mar.213
River districts311June182Dec.235
Road districts150Aug.116Feb.132
Rabbit districts108April78Sept.87
Land-drainage districts188May79Jan.122
Gas-lighting district87April51Mar.73
Railway district42April21Oct., Nov.27
Water-supply districts22July, Aug.10Dec., Mar.15
    Totals20,502Aug.18,488Feb.19,620

During the twelve months ended 31st March, 1930, local authorities (excluding Electric-power Boards and Hospital Boards) provided employment on the average for some 19,620 wage-earning employees.

Measured by the deviations from the mean, there were considerable fluctuations in the numbers of wage-earners engaged each month by local authorities. The lowest figure (18,488) was recorded for February, while the highest (20,502) appears for August. From April, with a number slightly below the average, there was an upward trend until August, the greatest increase (602) occurring in June. With the advent of spring, which marks the perennial return of activity in many industries, and an casing of the pressure on local-body unemployment relief, there was a steady downward swing, commencing in September and continuing progressively until checked in March.

Chapter 42. SECTION XLI.—INDUSTRIAL DISPUTES.

INTRODUCTORY.

THE collection of information regarding industrial disputes was initiated by the Census and Statistics Office at the beginning of the year 1920. Information concerning disputes prior to that year was obtained by examination of the records of the Labour Department, fairly complete data being available from this source with regard to the number of disputes, their nature, causes, methods of settlement, and results. In many instances, however, it was impracticable to ascertain the duration of disputes and the number of workers involved in them, and it has been impossible to estimate the number of working-days lost or the loss in wages caused by disputes prior to 1920.

Under the system originated in 1920 returns furnished by Inspectors of Factories form the main source from which information is obtained. It is considered that the statistics based on these reports are less liable to bias than would be the case if parties to the dispute or other private persons were relied on to furnish the information. It is the duty of an Inspector, during the course of a dispute in his industrial district, to collect all available particulars relating to it. The Inspectors have power to demand information from the parties concerned in the dispute, and by exercising this power when necessary they can obtain complete information.

On the termination of a dispute the Inspector in the district in which it has taken place is required to fill in and forward to the Census and Statistics Office and to the Head Office of the Labour Department a return showing—(a) The location of the dispute; (b) its nature—whether direct strike, sympathetic strike, partial strike, or lockout; (c) the number of workers directly and indirectly concerned in the dispute; (d) the dates of commencement and termination of the dispute; (e) the cause, the method of settlement, and the result of the dispute; (f) the estimated loss in wages caused by the dispute; (g) the names of the firms affected and the industry in which the dispute has taken place. If the dispute results in a change of wages or hours, then the wages and hours before and after the dispute are to be shown.

Broadly speaking, industrial disputes may be divided into two main classes—strikes and lockouts. Strikes may be further subdivided into three classes—direct strikes, sympathetic strikes, and partial strikes. A direct strike is a concerted refusal on the part of a body of workers to continue work, for the purpose of forcing their demands on an employer or of resisting demands made by him. A stop-work meeting does not necessarily constitute a strike; it may be held merely to discuss certain matters relating to conditions of employment, &c., or to decide whether or not a strike will take place. A sympathetic strike occurs when the workers strike not to force their own demands on their employer, but in sympathy with the claims of other workers. A partial strike is a strike which does not involve a complete stoppage of work; a "go-slow" policy adopted by a body of workers may be classified as a partial strike, provided that the fact that they are adopting a "go-slow" policy is soundly established. A lockout occurs when an employer or a body of employers refuses work to a body of workers in order to force certain demands on them or to resist demands made by them.

In these tabulations the term "industrial dispute" refers only to those disputes which result in a strike or a lockout. Many disputes are, of course, settled without recourse to such measures; these are not recorded for statistical purposes.

LEGISLATION CONCERNING INDUSTRIAL DISPUTES.

At a comparatively early date in the economic history of New Zealand the desirability of mitigating the severity of industrial disputes by legislative enactment became apparent to the Legislature; and the distress caused by the maritime strike of 1890–91 led to the passing in 1894 of the Industrial Conciliation and Arbitration Act, which was designed to facilitate the peaceful settlement of industrial disputes by conciliation and arbitration. This Act, however, applies only to such industrial unions as are registered under the Act, and such registration is voluntary. To bodies of workers not so registered the Labour Disputes Investigation Act, passed in 1913, applies. This enactment requires the workers in the case of a strike, or the employers in the case of a lockout, to notify the Minister of Labour of the points at issue before any actual cessation of work takes place.

Fuller details of these Acts will be found in Section XXXVIII of this book.

NATURE AND MAGNITUDE.

From the passing of the Industrial Conciliation and Arbitration Act in 1894 till the end of 1905 there were no industrial disputes dealt with under the Act; indeed, New Zealand may be said to have been almost entirely free from industrial disputes during that period.

The following table shows for each year from 1921 onwards the numbers of industrial disputes, firms affected, workers involved, and working-days lost, with an estimate of the amount of wages lost.

Year.Disputes.Firms affected.Workers involved.Working-days lost.Estimated Loss in Wages.
     £
19217711210,433119,20890,477
192258676,41493,45660,782
192349797,162201,812114,074
1924345814,81589,10562,732
192583939,90574,55249,149
192659676,26447,81132,355
192738404,47612,48511,819
192839569,25821,99722,304
192947607,15125,88926,940
193038445,46731,66937,299

The number of working-days lost is calculated by multiplying the number of workers involved by the number of days lost (exclusive of Sundays and public holidays). It is assumed that work would have been continuous if no dispute had taken place, and no allowance is made for loss of work from unemployment or other causes which might have occurred even if there had been no dispute. In some cases, such as shearing, there is a definite amount of work to be done, and a stoppage of work does not decrease the total amount of work done, but only postpones its completion. In those cases the figures are perhaps more or less fictitious, but in the great majority of cases they represent a real loss.

The next table shows the nature of disputes and the number of workers involved during each of the years 1921–30.

NATURE AND MAGNITUDE OF DISPUTES.

Year.Nature of Dispute.Number of Workers involved.
Direct Strike.Sympathetic Strike.Partial Strike.Lockout.Total.Direct Strike.Sympathetic Strike.Partial Strike.Lockout.Total.
19216359..778,534917982..10,433
19225341..585,778376260..6,414
19234522..496,659207296..7,162
192433..1..3414,791..24..14,815
192573622837,6941,229479359,905
19264991..594,4371,78839..6,264
192735..3..384,389..87..4,476
192832412394,4473,864859889,258
192940241475,1141,837185157,151
19303413..385,170140157..5,467

Of the 38 disputes recorded during the year 1930, 25 were of three days' duration or less, while only 10 lasted for more than one week. There were no disputes which could be classed as serious, only 59 men being involved and 2,160 working-days lost in the two disputes which lasted for eight weeks or over.

The table following shows the nature and magnitude of disputes in each industrial district for the year 1930. In the Wellington district only 65 workers were involved in three small disputes during the year.

NATURE AND MAGNITUDE OF DISPUTES, 1930.

Northern.Wellington.Westland.Canterbury.Otago and SouthlandTotals.
Number of Disputes.
Direct strike83183234
Partial strike........33
Sympathetic strike......1..1
    Totals83184538
Number of Firms affected.
    Totals84216544
Number of Workers involved.
Direct strike877654,092241125,170
Partial strike........157157
Sympathetic strike......140..140
    Totals877654,0921642695,467
Number of Working-days lost.
Direct strike4,53380426,08810613831,669
Partial strike............
Sympathetic strike............
    Totals4,53380426,08810613831,669

The following table shows the duration of the disputes which occurred during the years 1926–30:—

DURATION AND MAGNITUDE OF INDUSTRIAL DISPUTES.

Duration.1926.1927.1928.1929.1930.
Number of Disputes.
1 day and less241818239
2 days and more than 1 day1011686
3 days and more than 2 days314310
Over 3 days to 1 week52143
1 week to 2 weeks84442
2 weeks to 4 weeks6..332
4 weeks to 6 weeks3..214
6 weeks to 8 weeks..1......
8 weeks and over..1112
    Totals5938394738
Number of Workers involved.
1 day and less2,9152,4566,2203,0431,651
2 days and more than 1 day2526975062,361903
3 days and more than 2 days28848485311,268
Over 3 days to 1 week319639170385357
1 week to 2 weeks1,02458892445851
2 weeks to 4 weeks681..534103593
4 weeks to 6 weeks785..38255585
6 weeks to 8 weeks..50......
8 weeks and over..42181559
    Totals6,2644,4769,2587,1515,467

During the five years covered by the table 92 disputes, out of a total of 221, lasted for only one day or for less than one day.

In 1930 the great majority of disputes were of a trivial nature, as is evidenced from a study of the following table. Of the 5,467 workers involved in strikes during this year 4,179 were on strike for periods of less than one week. The average working-days lost for all workers on strike was only 5.8 days.

Duration.Number of Disputes.Number of Workers involved.Number of Working-days lost.Estimated Loss in Wages.
    £
1 day and less91,6511,6471,867
2 days and more than 1 day69031,4291,731
3 days and more than 2 days101,2683,8044,358
Over 3 days and less than 1 week33571,7352,000
1 week to 2 weeks251425309
2 weeks to 4 weeks25937,1257,952
4 weeks to 6 weeks458513,34416,580
8 weeks and over2592,1602,502
    Totals385,46731,66937,299

GEOGRAPHIC DISTRIBUTION.

The following table shows the number of disputes in each industrial district for the years 1921–30, and also the number of workers involved:—

Year.Northern.Taranaki.Wellington.Marlborough.Nelson.Westland.Canterbury.Otago and Southland.Totals.

*Including railway strikes, which cannot be allocated to industrial districts.

Number of Disputes.
192121115..21541977
192210111..11610958
19231536....1311149
1924535....65934*
192517121..121101283
1926122121..177859
19277..7....119438
19288..8....164339
19291312....232647
19308..3....184538
Number of Workers involved.
19213,829442,373..632,3193121,49310,433
192270353940..492,7711,0108886,414
19231,592164636....3,9981156577,162
1924315131126....1,23543773214,815*
19251,494812,868..84,4895743919,905
19261,0803990780..3,1326523746,264
19271,107..443....2,4332951984,476
1928906..1,175....7,025341189,258
192952219138....5,9381153477,151
1930877..65....4,0921642695,467

INDUSTRIAL DISTRIBUTION OF DISPUTES.

In the following table industrial disputes are classified according to the industries in which disputes took place. The classification into industrial groups is the same as that used in the compilation of wage and trade-union statistics. In eight of the fourteen groups of the classification there were no disputes, and such groups have been omitted.

Industrial Group.1926.1927.1928.1929.1930.
Number of Disputes.
Food, drink, &c.116163
Wood-manufacture......11
Mining2514232423
Agricultural and pastoral111....
Shipping and cargo-working2015131511
Miscellaneous2211..
    Totals5938394738
Number of Workers involved.
Food, drink, &c.1,451366859326205
Wood-manufacture......1812
Mining4,1593,1098,0096,2374,915
Agricultural and pastoral768....
Shipping and cargo-working575544352555335
Miscellaneous724513015..
    Totals6,2644,4769,2587,1515,467

Out of a total of 221 disputes during the five years 109 occurred in the mining industry. Of the 32,612 workers involved in disputes during the five years 26,429 were engaged in this industry. The great majority of these disputes were, however, of very short duration.

The greatest number of disputes in any one industry during 1930 was recorded in the mining industry, where 23 strikes took place. None of these disputes can be classed as serious, however, as is evidenced by the fact that the average number of working-days lost through industrial disputes in this industry was, in 1930, only 5.7 days.

Industrial Group.Number of Disputes.Number of Firms affected.Number of Workers involved.Number of Working-days lost.Estimated Loss in Wages.
Directly.Indirectly.Total.
       £
Food, drink, &c.35205..20561412
Wood-manufacture1112..123631
Mining23264,915..4,91528,23834,918
Shipping and cargo-working1112294413353,3341,938
    Totals38445,426415,46731,66937,299

CAUSES OF DISPUTES.

In the next table the causes of disputes occurring during the years 1926–30 are shown. Under the heading "Wages" are included disputes concerning a reduction or increase in the rates of wages in industries where time rates are paid, or concerning an increase or decrease in the rates for piecework in industries where piece rates are paid. Disputes concerning an increase or decrease in the rates for overtime are also included in this class.

Disputes concerning the number of hours of work are classified under the heading "Hours."

Disputes concerning the employment or non-employment of certain classes of persons are included under the heading "Employment." This question usually arises in connection with trade-union affairs — the employment of non-unionists, or the dismissal of men when, in the opinion of the other workers, their dismissal is due solely or mainly to the fact that they are prominent in union activities.

The heading "Other working - conditions" includes all causes of disputes relating to conditions of work, &c.

Under the heading "Sympathy" are included all disputes caused by workers striking not on account of a grievance with their own particular employer, but in sympathy with the demands of other workers.

"Other causes" refers to all causes of disputes not included in the above classes.

CAUSES OF INDUSTRIAL DISPUTES.

Cause.1926.1927.1928.1929.1930.
Number of Disputes.
Wages198836
Hours..........
Employment101081110
Other working-conditions1718152719
Sympathy9..421
Other causes42442
    Totals5938394738
Number of Workers involved.
Wages2,1421,3845743371,187
Hours..........
Employment1,1213526321,1681,554
Other working-conditions1,0132,4423,2403,2362,567
Sympathy1,788..3,8641,837140
Other causes20029894857319
    Totals6,2644,4769,2587,1515,467

The following table classifies disputes for the year 1930 according to cause, and shows for each group of causes the number of disputes, the number of workers involved, the time lost, and the estimated loss in wages.

Cause.Number of Disputes.Number of Workers Involved.Number of Working-days lost.Estimated Loss in Wages.
    £
Wages61,1872,7453,035
Employment101,5548,4067,783
Other working-conditions192,56720,12325,734
Sympathy1140..350
Other causes219395397
    Totals385,46731,66937,299

METHODS OF SETTLEMENT.

The methods of settlement of industrial disputes may be classified as follows:—

  1. By negotiations under the Industrial Conciliation and Arbitration Act:

  2. By negotiations under the Labour Disputes Investigation Act:

  3. By private negotiations between the employers and workers, resulting in the framing of a compromise:

  4. By the substitution of other workers for strikers:

  5. By other methods. Under this head are included cases in which the men return to work without the points at issue being definitely settled; or where the employers or workers give way without placing the matter before a Labour Disputes Committee or a Conciliation Council; or any other method by which a strike may be settled which does not come under the four preceding heads.

Following is a table showing the methods of settlement of disputes during the last five years. There were no settlements during the period by negotiations under the Labour Disputes Investigation Act.

Method of Settlement.1926.1927.1928.1929.1930.
Number of Disputes.
Negotiations under the Industrial Conciliation and Arbitration Act14886
Compromise between parties to the dispute19517118
Substitution52413
Otherwise3427102721
    Totals5938394738
Number of Workers involved.
Negotiations under the Industrial Conciliation and Arbitration Act20596531408880
Compromise between parties to the dispute2,5621,3402,3441,868894
Substitution10856292378
Otherwise3,5742,4846,3544,8523,615
    Totals6,2644,4769,2587,1515,467

Further information for the year 1930 is given in the next table.

Method of settlement.Number of Disputes.Number of Workers involved.Number of Working-days lost.Estimated Loss in Wages.
    £
Negotiations under Industrial Conciliation and Arbitration Act68808,27113,675
Compromise88942,5252,451
Substitution378438459
Otherwise213,61520,43520,714
    Totals385,46731,66937,299

RESULTS OF DISPUTES.

The results of all industrial disputes are classified under one of the four heads used in the next table. The system of classification is more fully explained by the following notes:—

  1. In favour of workers. All disputes where the demands of the workers are totally conceded come under this category.

  2. In favour of employers. Disputes are classified under this head when the workers give way on the points at issue.

  3. Compromise. Disputes where the demands of the workers are partially but not wholly conceded come under this head.

  4. Disputes are classified as "indeterminate" when work is resumed without any definite settlement of the questions out of which the trouble arose.

RESULTS OF INDUSTRIAL DISPUTES.

Result.1926.1927.1928.1929.1930.
Number of Disputes.
In favour of workers1211111514
In favour of employers15612118
Compromise107101510
Indeterminate2214666
    Totals5938394738
Number of Workers involved.
In favour of workers6191,0791,5103,9322,809
In favour of employers8282402,0871,155906
Compromise1,2031,5058771,6581,093
Indeterminate3,6141,6524,784406659
    Totals6,2644,4769,2587,1515,467
Number of Working-days lost.
In favour of workers7883,6299,68114,43617,967
In favour of employers4,5033,0113,1433,0822,227
Compromise15,0363,7154,3297,9778,824
Indeterminate27,4842,1304,8443942,651
    Totals47,81112,48521,99725,88931,669

An "indeterminate" result is recorded in a considerable proportion of cases. This is only natural since many disputes—notably "sympathetic" strikes—cannot by their very nature have a definite settlement one way or the other. Again, considerable care has been taken in assigning disputes to the various classes, no dispute being classified as ending in favour of either the workers or the employers unless the result is quite clear. Of disputes ending definitely in favour of one party or the other during the five years, workers won in 63 instances and employers in 52.

In the following table the causes and results of disputes occurring during 1930 are shown in conjunction:—

RESULTS OF INDUSTRIAL DISPUTES, 1930.

Result.Cause.
Wages.Employment.Other Working-conditions.Sympathy.Other Causes.Totals.
Number of Disputes.
In favour of workers536....14
In favour of employers132..28
Compromise..37....10
Indeterminate..141..6
    Totals610191238
Number of Workers involved.
In favour of workers1,1375411,131....2,809
In favour of employers50438399..19906
Compromise..415678....1,093
Indeterminate..160359140..659
    Totals1,1871,5542,567140195,467
Number of Working-days lost.
In favour of workers2,5457,1938,229....17,967
In favour of employers2005401,092..3952,227
Compromise..5138,311....8,824
Indeterminate..1602,491....2,651
    Totals2,7458,40620,123..39531,669

Chapter 43. SECTION XLII.—INDUSTRIAL ACCIDENTS.

INTRODUCTORY.

AS a result of an international conference of official statisticians held at Geneva in 1923, under the auspices of the International Labour Office set up by the League of Nations, the collection and compilation of statistics of industrial accidents on substantially uniform lines is now being undertaken in virtually all of the principal countries. From the administrative standpoint, the principal types of industrial accidents occurring in New Zealand may be classified as follows:—

Factory Accidents.—Section 41 of the Factories Act requires the reporting to Inspectors of Factories of all accidents likely to incapacitate the injured person for at least forty-eight hours. Reports are compiled by Inspectors of Factories in connection with each such accident causing loss of work amounting to three days or upwards. These are retained in the District Offices of the Labour Department until the 31st January of the calendar year following that in which the accident occurred, when they are forwarded to the Head Office of the Labour Department. After scrutiny there, the reports have from 1924 onwards been forwarded to the Census and Statistics Office for statistical analysis. Prior to 1924 certain statistics were compiled by the Labour Department, and included in its annual report.

Scaffolding Accidents.—The procedure adopted in connection with the compilation of statistics of scaffolding accidents is identical with that in connection with factory accidents. The scaffolding accidents were for the first time handled by the Census and Statistics Office for the year 1925.

Accidents to Railway Employees.—Statistics of accidents to railway employees have long been compiled in the Railways Head Office from returns received from District Offices, and are published in the Railways Statement, parliamentary paper D.-2. Commencing with accidents occurring on the 1st July, 1925, individual reports of all accidents involving loss of work for three days or upwards have been supplied by the Railways Department to the Census and Statistics Office for more detailed analysis and tabulation.

Accidents to Public Works Employees.—Commencing on the 1st January, 1925, reports have been compiled by district officers of the Public Works Department in connection with each accident involving loss of work amounting to at least three days. These are forwarded to the Head Office of the Public Works Department, and thence to the Census and Statistics Office for compilation, after the 31st January of the calendar year following that in which the accidents occurred.

Accidents to Post and Telegraph Employees.—The same remarks apply as in the case of accidents to employees of the Public Works Department.

Accidents to Employees in Mines and Quarries.—Particulars of accidents to employees in metalliferous mines, in coal-mines, and in quarries and other places under the Stone-quarries Act, are given in successive numbers of the Mines Statement, parliamentary paper C.-2. Summarized figures are given in Section XXI of this book.

Other Industrial Accidents.—There are numerous types of industrial accidents for which it has not as yet been found practicable to collect and compile statistics. The principal classes of such accidents are those occurring to persons engaged in land transport (other than railway operation), in "watersiding," in bushfelling, and in marine navigation. Accidents of the last-mentioned type are reportable to the Marine Department under the Shipping and Seamen Act.

FREQUENCY RATES.

For the purpose of computing frequency rates in New Zealand, data as to the number of employees in establishments coming under the heading of various industries have been compiled in the Census and Statistics Office from returns furnished for the purpose by the Labour Department's Inspectors of Factories; while information as to the hours worked has been ascertained from awards, and supplemented by the statistics of short time and overtime compiled from data collected in connection with the annual census of factory production. Similar data have been obtained from the records of the Post and Telegraph, Public Works, and Railways Departments. Taking one hour's work performed by one man as the unit, and calling this unit a "man-hour," it is then a simple matter to find the total number of man-hours worked in each industry, enabling frequency rates of industrial accidents to be computed on the basis of number of accidents per 100,000 man-hours worked. Data as to man-hours are not available in the case of scaffolding operations.

The following table shows, in respect of industrial accidents tabulated for the years 1926 to 1929, the frequency rates and the amount of compensation paid (including medical and surgical expenses).

Year.Total Accidents.Accidents per 100,000 Man-hours worked.*Accidents where Particulars of Compensation available.Total Compensation or Damages paid in such Cases.Compensation per Case where known.

*Excluding scaffolding accidents.

    ££
19265,5742.1145,522107,41119.5
19275,9022.4225,889116,12219.1
19286,3442.2136,333120,47819.0
19297,2182.5037,164136,48619.1

The number of accidents per 100,000 man-hours worked is slightly higher in 1929 than in any of the other years for which these statistics are available. The average compensation per case is, however, remarkably even in each of the four years, varying between £19 10s. (in 1926) and £19 (in 1928).

The distribution of industrial accidents in 1929 among the classes of industries covered by the statistics is indicated in the following table.

Class.Total Accidents.Accidents per 100,000 Man-hours worked.Accidents where Particulars of Compensation available.Total Compensation or Damages paid in such Cases.Compensation per Case where known.

*No information available.

† Excluding scaffolding accidents.

    ££
Factory2,9511.5232,93853,42318.2
Public Works1,8287.4611,79431,98418.4
Scaffolding514*50714,78429.2
Railways1,7255.1551,72533,22919.3
Post and Telegraph2001.1682003,06615.3
    Grand totals7,2182.5037,164136,48619.1

It will be seen that scaffolding accidents involve the highest average compensation payment, while accidents to Post and Telegraph employees have the lowest average payment.

In the table published below industrial accidents during the year 1929 are classified into certain important industrial groups, frequency rates and compensation paid being shown separately for each industrial group. Details for individual industries, under this and other headings, are published in an annual report issued by the Census and Statistics Office.

Industrial Group.Total Accidents.Accidents per 100,000 Man-hours worked.Accidents where Particulars of Compensation available.Total Compensation or Damages paid in such Cases.Compensation per Case where known.

*Data on which to compute not available.

†Excluding scaffolding accidents.

    ££
Food, drink, and tobacco1,5333.6161,53118,43412.0
Clothing, boots, and shoes390.107393519.0
Textiles and weaving520.6265150910.0
Public Works1,8287.4611,79431,98418.4
Scaffolding514*50714,78429.2
Woodworking3701.37436812,53934.1
Paper-manufacture and printing860.694832,50730.2
Metal-working and engineering5291.4335279,16217.4
Other manufactures2511.1942507,70130.8
Transport and communication—     
    Railways1,7255.1551,72533,22919.3
    Post and Telegraph2001.1682003,06615.3
    Tram-car construction and repair20.44422713.3
Quarrying90.6478812101.5
Personal service100.3821010610.6
Miscellaneous701.480691,27518.5
    Total7,2182.5037,164136,48610.1

The highest number of accidents per 100,000 man-hours worked is recorded in the case of accidents occurring to Public Works employees.

A very high average figure for compensation paid will be observed in the quarrying industry, where the eight accidents recorded during the year involved an average compensation payment of £101 10s. Accidents in this industry are apt to be exceptionally severe, as is also the case in the sawmilling industry, which is included in the group "Woodworking," the average compensation paid being £57 8s. in the sawmilling industry, and £34 2s. in the woodworking group as a whole.

In the group "Clothing, drapery, and footwear" only 0.107 accidents per 100,000 man-hours worked are recorded, the average compensation paid (£9) being also below that recorded in any other industrial group.

The average compensation paid in respect of industrial accidents naturally varies considerably in different industries and years according to the proportion of serious accidents occurring. A few fatalities or cases of permanent partial disability will often raise the average compensation paid very materially, particularly in industries where only a small number of accidents occur during the year under consideration.

The following table shows for each year since 1926 the average compensation paid in conjunction with the extent of disability:—

Year.Temporary Disability.Permanent Partial Disability.Fatality.Total.
Number of Cases.*Average Amount of Compensation.Number of Cases.*Average Amount of Compensation.Number of Cases.*Average Amount of Compensation.Number of Cases.*Average Amount of Compensation.

*Where amount of compensation known.

  £ £ £ £
19265,2869.2199189.137588.15,52219.5
19275,63210.1219173.838544.25,88919.1
19286,1059.3188197.040669.86,33319.0
19296,8889.5241194.235698.47,16419.1

CAUSE OF ACCIDENT AND EXTENT OF INJURY SUSTAINED.

With regard to the extent and degree of the disability sustained, it is usual to distinguish fatal accidents, accidents causing temporary disability, accidents causing permanent partial disability, and accidents causing permanent total disability. In the actual compilation of the statistics difficulty occasionally arises as to whether a particular injury should be regarded as temporary or permanent; and in cases of doubt the conservative practice has been adopted of debiting the injury to the temporary-disability class.

INDUSTRIAL ACCIDENTS, 1929.—CAUSES OF ACCIDENTS BY EXTENT OF DISABILITY.

Cause.Temporary Disability.Permanent Partial Disability.Fatality.Total.Percentage of Total Accidents.
Machinery—     
    Prime movers1421170.2
    Transmission233..260.4
    Lifting-machinery1471241632.3
    Power-working machines616123174010.3
Vehicles4031084215.8
Explosives and fires35116520.7
Poisonous, hot, and corrosive substances2111..2122.9
Electricity1022140.2
Falls of persons—     
    From elevations362943755.2
    Into excavations401..410.6
    Slipping and stumbling on the level5632..5657.8
Stepping on or striking against fixed objects—     
    Stepping on94....941.3
    Striking against329313334.6
Falling objects, not being handled by the person injured159521662.3
Falls of earth254752663.7
Handling of objects—     
    Heavy1,3252721,35418.8
    Sharp4498..4576.3
    Hand-trucks, &c.872..891.2
    Continued wear39....390.5
Hand tools—     
    In hands of person injured—     
    Glancing of tool8999..90812.6
    Breaking of tool7....70.1
    Flying particles1787..1852.6
    Other2174..2213.1
    In hands of other than person injured9131951.3
Animals (including vehicle accidents due to animals)69....690.9
Miscellaneous—     
    Strains, sprains, and septic wounds undefined as to cause (sustained while slaughtering)64....640.9
    Doors, windows, covers, gates (excluding elevators)701..711.0
    Other170221742.4
Summary.     
Factories2,79315082,95140.9
Public Works1,76245211,82825.3
Scaffolding4882335147.1
Railways1,6853461,72523.9
Post and Telegraph197212002.8
    Totals6,925254397,218100.0

In all, 39 fatal industrial accidents occurred during the year among the industries covered by these statistics. Of this number 21 cases were recorded among Public Works employees. A large number of men were employed by this Department during 1929, both on regular construction works and on special works undertaken to relieve the unemployment situation during that year. Accidents caused by vehicles (8 fatal), by explosives and fires (6 fatal), and by falls of earth (5 fatal) were the principal individual causes contributing to the fatal accidents during 1929.

As in previous years, accidents with power-working machines resulted in a large proportion of cases of permanent partial disability, some 123 such accidents being associated with power-driven machinery out of a total of 254 cases resulting in permanent partial disablement in all industries covered by the inquiry.

Handling of heavy objects was the cause associated with the largest number of accidents, 1,354 accidents arising from this cause. That most of these accidents, however, were of a comparatively trivial nature is evidenced by the fact that, while 1,325 cases of temporary disability were recorded, there were only 27 permanent partial disablements and 2 fatalities.

NATURE OF INJURY.

A classification of accidents according to the nature of the injuries sustained gives the following results for the period 1926–29:—

Nature of Injury.1926.1927.1928.1929.Totals, 1926–1929.
Contusions and abrasions1,0891,8131,5161,9626,380
Burns and scalds215188217247867
Concussions30282240120
Cuts and lacerations1,9941,7262,0082,2617,989
Punctures4343244154211,594
Amputations174139152182647
Dislocations23373942141
Fractures2362472432861,012
Sprains and strains1,1291,1951,3541,4945,172
Other and ill-defined2502053782831,116
    Totals5,5745,9026,3447,21825,038
Number of cases where septic poisoning followed8058109231,0023,540
Percentage of all accidents14.413.714.513.914.1

Cuts and lacerations account for 7,989 of the total number of 25,038 accidents classified during the four years, and contusions and abrasions for 6,380.

A feature of special interest brought out by this table is the relatively high percentage of accidents in which septic poisoning followed. Although the probability of sepsis intervening depends largely on the general health of the patient, there is no doubt that carelessness in attending to slight wounds is a major cause of septic poisoning. Prompt attention to slight wounds and reasonable after-care would materially reduce the number of cases of septic poisoning.

The type of accident varies in the different classes of industry. Cuts and lacerations predominate among factory accidents; contusions and abrasions in Public Works, Railway, and scaffolding accidents; while sprains and strains form the highest individual type of accident to Post and Telegraph employees.

The following table shows the nature of injury in conjunction with the class of accident for the year 1929:—

Nature of Injury.Class of Accident.Totals.
Factory.Public Works.Scaffolding.Railways.Post and Telegraph.
Contusions and abrasions646656150473371,962
Burns and scalds156277543247
Concussions121058540
Cuts and lacerations1,24743788442472,261
Punctures2365863595421
Amputations1221910283182
Dislocations158512242
Fractures9265447015286
Sprains and strains374494114444681,494
Other and ill-defined51542813515283
    Totals2,9511,8285141,7252007,218
Number of cases where septic poisoning followed57417561178141,002
Percentage of all accidents19.59.611.910.37.013.9

PART OF BODY AFFECTED.

Informative figures showing the number of cases in which the different parts of the body were affected by industrial accidents occurring in 1926–29 are given in the following table:—

Part of Body affected.1926.1927.1928.1929.Totals, 1926 to 1929.
Head124123124138509
Eyes179192202286859
Rest of face831028196362
Neck2010112869
Back4334534906071,983
Thorax and contents204215247293959
Abdomen and contents13012396121470
External genitals1614151863
Upper limbs—     
    Collarbone and shoulder90135134148507
    Arm3413773564471,521
    Hand and wrist8318299161,0123,588
    Finger and thumb1,7921,7781,8902,0497,509
Lower limbs—     
    Pelvis, hip, and thigh9897114134443
    Leg4915475896752,302
    Ankle and foot6627518629593,234
Undefined or multiple80156217207660
    Totals5,5745,9026,3447,21825,038

Accidents to the fingers and hands form a large proportion of total accidents. Out of a total of 25,038 accidents classified during 1926 to 1929, 11,097 cases were recorded where fingers or hands were affected.

The parts of the body affected in accidents in 1929 in different industrial classes is shown in the next table:—

Part of Body affected.Class of Accident.Totals.
Factory.Public Works.Scaffolding.Railways.Post and Telegraph.
Head373432269138
Eyes1147322707286
Rest of face3131429196
Neck7777..28
Back1472035817524607
Thorax and contents8010925718293
Abdomen and contents28403437121
External genitals38..7..18
Upper limbs—      
    Collarbone and shoulder385312405148
    Arm189118448610447
    Hand and wrist51222876176201,012
    Finger and thumb1,27930164376292,049
Lower limbs—      
    Pelvis, hip, and thigh284816402134
    Leg1702223620839675
    Ankle and foot2382749332628959
Undefined or multiple5079224511207
    Totals2,9511,8285141,7252007,218

Noteworthy differences among the different classes of accidents are disclosed. Injuries to hands and fingers predominate among factory workers, while in scaffolding accidents injuries to the ankle and foot are relatively more important. Among Public Works and Railway employees injuries to fingers and feet are fairly evenly distributed, while injuries to the leg are most important in the case of Post and Telegraph employees.

DURATION OF INCAPACITY.

A further measure of the extent of disability is furnished in the cases of temporary disability by data as to duration of absence from work as the result of the accident. A summary of this aspect of the matter—giving actual numbers and ratios to all accidents during 1926 to 1930—is given below.

Duration.1926.1927.1928.1929.Totals, 1926 to 1929.
No.Per Cent.No.Per Cent.No.Per Cent.No.Per Cent.No.Per Cent.
1 week or under1,15020.61,25621.21,41822.41,58622.05,41021.6
1 week to 2 weeks1,67330.01,76230.01,86729.42,19730.57,49930.0
2 weeks to 4 weeks1,45026.01,52125.81,65126.01,82825.36,45025.8
4 weeks to 6 weeks4668.44848.25608.85888.12,0988.4
6 weeks to 13 weeks4097.34417.44587.25317.41,8397.3
13 weeks to 6 months981.81242.11171.81251.74641.8
Over 6 months410.7390.6300.6350.51450.6
    Total specified cases of temporary disability5,28794.85,62795.36,10196.26,89095.523,90595.5
Cases where employee did not return or duration not stated450.8170.350.1350.51020.4
Permanent partial disability2023.62203.71983.12543.58743.5
Fatality400.8380.7400.6390.51570.6
    Totals5,574100.05,902100.06,344100.07,218100.025,038100.0

Of a total of 25,038 industrial accidents occurring during the four years under review, 23,905 (or 95.5 per cent.) were cases of temporary disability, while fatalities totalled 157—or 0.6 per cent. of the total number of accidents. In 12,909 cases (or 51.6 per hundred cases) the injured person returned to work within two weeks of the date of the accident.

In many cases the injured employee did not cease work immediately, in some instances a considerable period intervening. The following table shows for such cases occurring during the year 1929 the length of time elapsing before the employee left work, and the final cause of cessation of work.

Factories.Public Works.Scaffolding.Railways.Post and Telegraph.
Period elapsing.
Under 1 week221531638940
Over 1 week and under 2 weeks33113336
Over 2 weeks1242273
Final Cause.
Incipient septic poisoning15934111217
Strains2913410421
Other causes7821622421
    Totals266682144949
Percentage of all accidents9.03.74.126.024.5

This indicates that many employees suffering from minor injuries pay no immediate attention, especially in the case of small cuts, strains, or abrasions. The neglect may cause more severe pain (with abrasions, septic poisoning), and the absence then enforced is likely to be longer than if the first injury had had immediate attention. Lost time means lost wages, especially if the injury results in under three days' absence, in which case no compensation is payable. Further, in the case of apprentices, lost time has to be made up at the termination of the period of apprenticeship, and these two considerations are likely to militate against the worker ceasing work immediately on account of a minor injury.

By the 31st January of the calendar year following that in connection with which factory accidents under investigation occurred, there must always necessarily be a number of employees injured during the previous calendar year who have not yet returned to work. In order to render the statistics of time lost and compensation paid as complete as possible supplementary reports on such outstanding cases are prepared by Inspectors of Factories for the Census and Statistics Office in June of the year following that in which the accidents occurred. By June most outstanding cases can be cleared up, although there remains a not altogether inconsiderable residuum of cases where employees fail to return to their former work — especially through having taken up other employment or through the seasonal closing-down of the industry (e.g., freezing) in connection with which the accident occurred, so that they cannot be traced. The cases still outstanding at the end of January must naturally be the severer cases, and, as the severest cases of all may still be outstanding in June, the toll of time lost as a result of factory accidents tends to be slightly underestimated in the statistics. The June clearing-up accounts for a few minor discrepancies existing between the statistics of factory accidents published in this volume and those published in the Annual Report of the Department of Labour.

ACCIDENT SEVERITIES.

The mere number of industrial accidents per 100,000 man-hours worked is not a complete measure of hazard, for it takes no account of the severity of accidents. The only measure of accident severity is time lost, but in arriving at an estimate of working-days lost some difficulty is experienced in dealing with cases of death and permanent partial disability.

In view of the fact that the age of the individual is not particularly relevant to the character of the hazard from which the injury has occurred, it is assumed for the purpose of calculating accident-severity rates that a constant loss of 60,000 working-hours is occasioned by each fatality irrespective of the age of the person at the time of death. In respect of permanent partial disablement an international scheme for the apportionment of loss of earning-power caused by this type of accident has been drawn up by the International Labour Office.

Under this scheme, which has been adopted with some slight modifications in the treatment of New Zealand statistics, time lost on account of permanent partial disability is assessed on the basis of a proportionate part of the time lost in connection with injuries resulting in death. For example, dismemberment or loss of use of hand is regarded as a 50-per-cent. disability—that is, the time lost on account of an injury of this type is assessed as 50 per cent. of 60,000 working-hours—i.e., 30,000 working-hours.

The principal advantages gained by adopting a fixed allowance of working-days lost in cases of death or permanent partial disability is that by this means adventitious fluctuations in severity rates caused by the ranging ages of persons injured in different industries is eliminated.

A more detailed explanation of the method of compilation of accident severities is contained in the 1931 issue of the Year-book.

INDUSTRIAL ACCIDENTS.—EXTENT OF DISABILITY AND SEVERITY RATES.

Year.
1926.1927.1928.1929.

*Excluding scaffolding accidents.

Total cases resulting in—    
    Temporary disability5,3325,6446,1066,925
    Permanent partial disability202220198254
    Fatality40384039
Total5,5745,9026,3447,218
Calendar days lost per accident151136127124
Hours lost per 100,000 man-hours worked (i.e., severity rate)*1,9902,0701,5481,911

The severity rate for all accidents has varied between 1,548 (in 1928) and 2,070 (in 1927). The extent of the toll on industry exacted by industrial accidents is realized when it is considered that during 1929 one hour was lost as a result of such accidents out of every 52 hours worked in the industries covered by these statistics.

Comparison of the severity rates as between different industrial groups is affected by the varying proportions of serious accidents and fatalities in different industries. Where a large number of accidents occurs in any one industry the severity rate affords a true measure of industrial hazard in that industry, but where the number of accidents in any one year is very small, the presence or absence of even one fatality will have a marked effect on the severity rate.

INDUSTRIAL ACCIDENTS, 1929.—EXTENT OF DISABILITY AND SEVERITY RATES.

Industrial Group.Total Cases of Accidents resulting inCalendar Days lost per Accident.Hours lost per 100,000 Man - hours worked (Severity Rate).
Temporary Disability.Permanent Partial Disability.Fatality.Total.

*Excluding scaffolding accidents.

Food, drink, &c.1,4963611,533501,146
Clothing, boots, &c.363..395738
Textiles and weaving484..5267262
Public Works1,76245211,8281687,891
Scaffolding488233514158*
Woodworking3145513702191,889
Paper-manufacturers and printing7510186222969
Metalworking and engineering5022525291261,132
Other manufactures2371132512141,604
Transport and communication—      
    (1) Railways1,6853461,7251013,271
    (2) Post and Telegraph1972120071523
    (3) Tram-car construction2....22570
Quarrying72..98623,507
Personal services10....102765
Miscellaneous664..70102944
    Totals6,925254397,2181241,911*

LOSS OF EARNING-POWER INVOLVED.

Provision is made in certain cases for the actual impairment of wage-earning capacity to be stated. In 154 of the 254 cases of permanent partial disability in 1929, the question as to what wages the employee would earn on resumption was answered. In 112 cases it was reported that, though dismemberment or disablement had occurred, no diminution of earning-power had taken place. In 42 cases, however, definite and serious impairment eventuated. Of 27 such cases in factory accidents 1 was of 56 per cent. (this was an injury to an elderly man, whose foot was seriously disabled), 1 of 30 per cent., 3 of 20 per cent. and under 30 per cent., 5 of 10 per cent. and under 20 per cent., and 17 of under 10 per cent. In those reported under the provisions of the Scaffolding and Excavation Act (16 cases) 7 remained unchanged, 4 were over 30 per cent., 1 of 20 per cent., 1 of 18 per cent., 1 of 10 per cent., and 2 of 8 per cent. The Railways Department's returns do not supply this information, but in the 15 cases where such particulars were given in the Public Works accidents no impairment of earning-power was incurred in 9 cases, 1 of 53 per cent., 1 of 40 per cent., 2 over 20 per cent. and under 30 per cent., 1 of 11 per cent., and 1 under 10 per cent.

AGES OF THE PERSONS INJURED.

The average ages of workers meeting with accidents where the age was reported were as follows for the year 1929:—

 Males. Years.Females. Years.Both Sexes. Years.
Factories31.8517.7331.11
Public Works35.20..35.20
Scaffolding34.18..34.18
Railways34.3823.0034.31
Post and Telegraph32.78..32.78
    All reported accidents33.4618.4133.14

If the extent of the disability incurred is related to the age of the male employee, it is found that the age of persons suffering permanent incapacity varied little from the general average, but with regard to fatalities the average of all the groups was almost 10 years greater (43.66), and in the individual groups the differences range from 3 to 17 years.

The average age of males injured in industrial accidents is just slightly less than the average age of male wage-earners as returned at the 1926 census—viz., 35.33. In the case of females, however, the census average age for all wage-earners (27.85 years) is substantially higher than the average for those injured; and it would appear that women employees in factories are, in general, younger than those engaged in other forms of employment. The very much younger ages for females than for males is accounted for by the fact that males normally spend the whole of their working-lives in factories, &c., while for the majority of women employees remunerated employment is terminated at a comparatively early age by marriage.

HOUR OF OCCURRENCE.

The following tabulation of industrial accidents, according to the hour of occurrence, shows the effects of fatigue during the working day:—

Time of Occurrence, to nearest Hour.Year.Causes, 1926–29.
1926.1927.1928.1029.Machinery.Falls of Persons.Handling Objects.Hand Tools.Other.
8 a.m.244184223260115134221179262
9 a.m.487522548638340240542566507
10 a.m.8099129331,1685384491,113892830
11 a.m.7949029621,0625384651,054780883
12 noon424500526644300332527398537
1 p.m.17816917519912489155132221
2 p.m.440479553567308267489474501
3 p.m.644714818856442399824632735
4 p.m.597684724830432416757535695
5 a.m.344315368387157208369280400
Other hours32636335446312430231090682
Not stated287139126923894201102207
Not applicable..19345272461040
    Totals5,5745,9026,3447,2183,4633,3976,6085,0706,500

This table shows the latter part of the morning—10 a.m. and 11 a.m. being almost equal in incidence—as the time when most accidents occur; but it is apparent that the Saturday half-holiday reduces materially the number of accidents occurring in the late afternoon, and this should be considered in its interpretation. Finally, most establishments are idle between noon and 1 p.m. When these facts are allowed for, it would appear that for most classes of accidents there is a tendency for the risk to increase (in sympathy with increasing fatigue) with each additional hour of the working half-day, the midday and the night-time rest eliminating the cumulated effects of such fatigue. In the case of some causes of accidents, the increased risk with the number of hours continuously worked is much greater than in other cases: the increase, as the working half-day progresses, in the number of accidents caused by falls of persons in particular is exceptionally marked.

A more definite indication is given by considering the length of time the employee had worked when the accident occurred.

Number of Hours already worked.1926.1927.1928.1929.Totals, 1926 to 1929.
Under 12773153434091,344
1 and under 24195866337122,350
2 and under 37779221,0121,2023,913
3 and under 47598631,0041,1363,762
4 and under 53855295316192,064
5 and under 63474805565701,953
6 and under 75396997688692,875
7 and under 85376497518382,775
8 or over3223673534501,492
Not stated1,2124923623602,426
Not applicable....315384
    Totals5,5745,9026,3447,21825,038

The foregoing tabulation shows that the greatest number of accidents occurred during the third, and to a lesser extent during the fourth, hour worked in the day.

Chapter 44. SECTION XLIII.—ELECTRIC POWER.

STATE DEVELOPMENT OF WATER-POWER.

ALTHOUGH abundant water-power is available throughout New Zealand, comparatively little use was made of it before 1900, but since then the development has been extensive. In 1903 water-power to the extent of 9,911 horse-power was actually in use. By 1913 this amount had risen to 34,956 horse-power, by 1923 to 54,244, and by 1931 to 239,878. The last-mentioned figure is nearly four times that for 1925, the increase being mainly due to the bringing into operation of the Government hydro-electric stations in the North Island.

The Public Works Act vests the sole right to use the water-power of the Dominion in the Crown, subject to any existing rights, and gives the Government the right to develop such power, or to delegate it to any local authority, or, outside a mining district, to any person or company, subject to conditions. Advantage has been taken of this in several cases, the right in the case of local authorities being issued subject to a royalty of 1s. per year per kilowatt of maximum output, and in the case of private concerns developing water-power for electrical distribution, subject to a royalty of 4s. per year per kilowatt of maximum output.

Persistent demands were made for some years that the Government should itself develop the power resources of the Dominion for the benefit of the people generally, and in 1910 the Aid to Water-power Works Act was passed, and the Lake Coleridge scheme for the supply of Christchurch City and Canterbury Provincial District was selected for development. Operations were commenced on these works in 1911 and completed in 1915, with a capacity of 4,500 kw., which was extended to 27,000 kw. in 1926, and further extended to 34,500 kw. in 1930. After the successful inauguration of the Lake Coleridge scheme a complete system was drawn up of interconnected power systems in both the North and South Islands.

A very complete report, with estimates of the demand and cost of supply for the North Island, was submitted by the then Chief Electrical Engineer, Mr. Evan Parry, B.Sc., &c., in October, 1918. After a full discussion of the use of electricity in the Dominion he assessed the demand at 1/2 h.p. (0.15 kw.) per head of population, and estimated the total power required, allowing for losses, at 160,000 h.p. of installed capacity in the North Island and 110,000 h.p. in the South Island.

After careful comparisons with the developments in other countries and detailed estimates of the future demand in New Zealand, this was adopted as the basis of the Government scheme. For the North Island the scheme embraces three main stations—viz., Mangahao (24,000 h.p.), Lake Waikaremoana (40,000 h.p., capable of extension to 140,000 h.p.), and the Arapuni Rapids, on the Waikato River (60,000 h.p., capable of extension to 120,000 h.p.). The Mangahao and Waikaremoana Stations have been linked up, and it is intended later to extend the linking-up to include Arapuni also.

In the South Island developments are in hand for an ultimate capacity as follows:—

 Horse-power.
Luke Coleridge (Public Works Department)40,000
Waitaki River, Kurow (Public Works Department)40,000
Waipori Falls (Dunedin City Council)28,000
Lake Monowai (Southland Electric-power Board)16,000
 130,000

As in the North Island, the two Government stations will be interconnected. It is proposed that the other two stations will be linked up also, making a complete system covering the major portion of the South Island.

A commencement with the first of the major generating stations in the North Island was made at Mangahao in 1922, the full development of 24,000 kw. being undertaken. Power from the first unit of 12,000 kw. was ready by November, 1924, and the second unit was completed in 1925. Power was supplied to the Wellington, Taranaki, and Hawke's Bay Districts, and the demand soon became so great that the capacity of the station became inadequate to deal with total requirements, and recourse had to be made in times of stress to local stand-by stations. The position was so acute that a start had to be made almost immediately with the Waikaremoana station of 40,000 kw., and so rapid was the progress made that power was turned on to full capacity in November, 1929. These two stations are now working as a single system, Waikaremoana acting as a base-load station and Mangahao as a peak-load station, thereby making the best use of the water available.

In November, 1920, the Waihi Gold-mining Company's electric-power plant of 6,300 kw. at Horahora was acquired by the State. Considerable extension, to 10,300 kw., was made in 1925, and the plant supplied to its full capacity the demand of the South Auckland District. The requirements of the whole of the Auckland District were in time to be supplied from Arapuni (60,000 kw.), and a commencement with this huge development was made in 1925. The first unit of 15,000 kw. was brought into operation in June, 1929, and the station linked up with Horahora. Two further units were in use by March, 1930, and the fourth and final unit of the present development nearly completed. Unfortunately, in June, 1930, an earth movement occurred, necessitating the temporary closing-down of the station. Following on a report from an expert engineer (Professor Hornell) brought from abroad, remedial measures to recondition the headworks are now in hand.

The Waitaki River has been selected as the next source of power for the South Island system. Construction is progressing at full speed, approximately one thousand men having been continuously employed during the past year.

Formerly statistics of the various systems in operation were given separately, but the interconnection of Horahora and Arapuni and of Mangahao and Waikaremoana has destroyed comparison with past years. Information is accordingly now given for all stations in conjunction, and the following table for the last five years covers those systems in actual operation in each year:—

1926–27.1927–28.1928–29.1929–30.1930–31.

*Aggregate of power-houses.

 £££££
Capital outlay4,626,3884,908,1756,109,9378,709,5279,150,517
Total revenue383,438452,296516,127681,792685,242
Power purchased31,341123,01389,2058,18155,619
Working-costs77,575109,268125,914150,666162,779
Interest201,964226,261271,992403,264358,821
Sinking fund34,69835,31250,37423,78317,126
Depreciation77,64683,81096,675137,778110,149
Total costs423,224577,664634,160723,672704,494
..Number.Number.Number.Number.Number.
Units generated229,729,847257,284,000302,456,037489,546,987465,928,407
Units purchased13,812,93640,613,52742,345,7607,772,88811,553,580
    Totals243,542,783297,897,536344,801,797497,319,875477,481,987
Units sold220,654,783267,271,506310,753,555444,617,054427,138,304
 kw.kw.kw.kw.kw.
Maximum load*47,38053,46056,804109,520124,980

The total Government expenditure on hydro-electric development to the 31st March, 1931, including capital outlay, stocks, and debit balances on the trading accounts, is as follows:—

 £
Lake Coleridge1,825,511
Waikaremoana-Mangahao4,107,456
Horahora-Arapuni4,072,995
Waitaki River1,129,437
Other surveys, &c.15,774
 £11,151,173

CLASSIFICATION OF STATIONS.

In view of the ramifications of the electric supply industry it is difficult to present a compendious statistical treatment covering the whole industry. Indeed, the development of the central generating stations, supplemented by subsidiary distributing stations, would render the one treatment, from some aspects at least, unintelligible, since the generating undertakings differ essentially from the distributing undertakings. The treatment given hereunder deals separately with generating as distinct from distributing stations. In many cases distributing stations operate "standby" generating plants when required, and in a few cases small generating plants are operated continuously.

It should be noted that the classification into generating and distributing stations is based on whether an undertaking purchases more energy than it generates or vice versa. Under the heading "Generating" the establishments cover (1) central generating undertakings where the energy is, except for a very small quantity, sold in bulk, and where the problem of retail distribution is scarcely touched upon, (2) establishments such as, for instance, the Southland Power Board, where all the energy is generated and is sold partly in bulk but is mostly retailed, and (3) the smaller generating undertakings which, in addition to the generation of the energy, sell in retail to the various consumers. Out of 683,826,617 units sold in 1930–31 by undertakings classified under the heading of generating stations, 415,966,914 were sold in bulk and 267,859,403 were retailed.

It will be realized that the stations grouped under the headings "Generating" and "Distributing" are not necessarily comparable from year to year for the reason that as hydro-generated energy becomes available some stations formerly principally generating now purchase more than they generate and are consequently transferred to the "distributing" group.

With regard to the distribution side of the industry, attention is drawn to the fact that a certain amount of energy is generated by the undertakings themselves. During the year ended 31st March, 1931, stations classified for statistical purposes under the heading of "Distributing" purchased 413,010,235 units and generated 8,187,253 units. Of the latter total, 2,771,150 units were generated by the Wairarapa Electric-power Board, which purchased 5,273,654 units, and 1,535,907 by the Wellington City Council, whose purchases amounted to 55,385,700 units.

GENERATING STATIONS.

SCHEMES IN OPERATION.

In addition to the Government schemes the following hydro-electric schemes of 1,000 kw. and over are in operation:—

Waipori River, thirty-two miles from Dunedin. Water is conducted from several artificial storage reservoirs on the Waipori River and its tributaries, through a tunnel and pipe-lines to the power-house, which is situated at the bottom of a narrow ravine. The present capacity of the plant is 23,125 kv.a., and the head available is 700 ft. Power is generated at 2,400 volts and transmitted at 35,000. The capital outlay to 31st March, 1931, was £1,654,133.

At Wairua Falls (Whangarei) a 2,000 kw. plant was installed in 1916 by the Dominion Portland Cement Company to furnish power for cement-making. The energy is transmitted a distance of sixteen miles to the factory at a voltage of 22,000. A branch-line also supplies the Borough of Whangarei and the farming districts en route.

New Plymouth has a plant of 4,125 kw. The original plant was installed in 1905, transmits power at 33,000 volts, and distributes at 6,600 and 11,000 volts.

The Southland Electric-power Board has constructed a 4,000 kw. plant at Lake Monowai, and transmits power at 66,000 volts to Invercargill, Gore, and Winton. The Monowai River at its outlet from the lake is diverted through an open channel and a steel pipe 8 ft. in diameter to a surge-chamber above the power-house on the bank of the Waiau River. A head of 180 ft. is available, permitting an ultimate development of 20,000 h.p. on a 50-per-cent. load-factor.

The Taranaki Electric-power Board has constructed a plant to develop 4,000 h.p. from the Manganui River; the Marlborough Electric-power Board has constructed a plant to develop 1,000 kw. from the Waihopai River; and the Tauranga Borough Council has constructed a plant to develop 3,000 kw. from the Wairoa River.

There are numerous smaller hydro schemes and several systems generating energy from other sources, the principal of the latter being the steam station of the Auckland Electric-power Board, which, following the breakdown at Arapuni, has installed an additional 15,000 kw. set.

The statistics given subsequently relate to all undertakings engaged in the generation of electric current for sale. A number of private plants (including a fairly big plant run for the purpose of supplying the current necessary for the operation of the Otira Tunnel) do not sell current. Particulars of the Government stations which have already been shown separately are included.

CLASSIFICATION ACCORDING TO SOURCE OF POWER.

During the year ended 31st March, 1931, there were 42 undertakings which generated more energy than they purchased. Of these 30 were operated by local authorities, 5 by the General Government, and 7 by private enterprise.

Steam.Gas.Oil.Hydro.Total.

*Including employees whose salaries and wages were not paid directly out of revenue from sale of energy.

Number of stations3233442
Number of employees*5361271,4241,979
Capital outlay (book- value) £3,194,00621,30623,20914,125,92717,364,448
Revenue (not including rates) £716,7443,9385,0841,369,7672,095,533
Expenditure £604,9825,3895,2181,592,2112,207,800
Units generated119,602,430104,950181,035631,751,388751,639,803
Units purchased26,457,701....13,640,41440,098,115
Units sold120,605,79076,210137,958563,006,359683,826,317
Expenditure per unit sold1.20d.16.97d.9.07d.0.68d.0.77d.
Units sold per £100 of capital outlay3,7763585943,9863,938
Units sold per employee225,0116,35119,708395,370345,541
Percentage of each Class to Totals.
Employees*7.14.87.181.0100.0
Capital outlay (book-value)18.40.10.181.4100.0
Revenue (not including rates)34.20.20.265.4100.0
Expenditure27.40.30.272.1100.0
Units sold17.7....82.3100.0

EMPLOYEES AND WAGES.

Broadly speaking, there are two classes of employment in electricity-generating stations, viz.—(a) that connected directly with the generation and distribution of the energy and characterized by an element of permanency; and (b) that connected with the erection of plant and equipment, and in the long-run of a temporary character. Statistics relating to employees and wages are split under two headings, according as the latter are normally paid out of the revenue from the sale of current or not.

The following summary shows for 1930–31 the principal details for employees and for salaries and wages paid:—

Class of Employment.Persons engaged.Salaries and Wages paid.
Males.Females.Total.To Males.To Females.Total.
(a) Salaries or Wages paid out of Revenue from Sale of Energy.
    £££
Secretaries, managers, engineers116211847,90438648,290
Clerical staff1827325540,8598,84049,699
Wage-earning employees9876993254,781585255,366
    Total1,285811,366343,5449,811353,355
(b) Salaries or Wages not paid directly out of Revenue from Sale of Energy.
    £££
House-wiring28..284,634324,666
Trading departments20..205,120135,133
New construction-works5641565139,181107139,288
    Total6121613148,935152149,087
    Grand totals1,897821,979492,4799,963502,442

Compared with 1929–30 the employees in class (a) have increased from 889 to 1,366, while their aggregate salaries and wages have increased from £235,882 in 1929–30 to £353,355 in 1930–31. The employees in class (b) show a rise in numbers from 579 to 613 and in salaries and wages from £138,412 to £149,087.

CAPITAL OUTLAY.

The following table shows a summarization of the data collected for 1930–31:—

Class of Expenditure.Expenditure during Year ended 31st March, 1931.Total Expenditure up to 31st March, 1931.
 ££
Land in connection with power-house, headworks, cottages, &c.3,687254,400
Power-house, buildings, cottages, &c.159,1371,302,414
Generating plant, headworks, &c.359,9126,746,126
Special standby plant84,490218,458
Main transmission-line and main substations79,9652,857,668
Distribution systems, substations, land, cottages, &c.189,2924,401,761
Public (street) lighting7,893201,253
Interest during construction119,341973,747
Motors and other apparatus on hire1,00521,925
Stocks and materials (excluding stocks in trading department)16,330176,100
Capital sunk in trading department (including land, buildings, &c.)302161,705
Miscellaneous (cost of raising loans, law-costs, &c.)140,1491,331,467
    Totals1,161,50318,647,024

Statistics relating to the capital outlay of any industry are not always simple to collect. Confusion arises as to whether the term covers the gross capital expenditure, or this figure less depreciation and expenditure on plant scrapped or sold—i.e., the net capital outlay. Formerly the gross capital outlay figure less expenditure on plant scrapped or sold was asked for, but commencing with 1927–28 the inquiry was enlarged to cover both the gross and net outlays. The latter is, however, available for capital assets as a whole only, and not for individual items.

The amount allowed for depreciation during the year was £227,272, and the total amount up to 31st March, 1931, was £1,282,576. As previously mentioned, depreciation cannot be given for individual assets, owing to the practice followed in many cases of crediting all depreciation to the one reserve account.

During the year under discussion over £1,000,000 was expended in capital equipment for those stations classified for statistical purposes under the heading "Generating," and of this amount 31 per cent. was on generating-plant, headworks, &c., against 23 per cent. on transmission and distribution systems. The total capital expenditure to date on transmission and distribution plant is now slightly in excess of that on generating-plant and headworks.

Closely allied to the question of capital outlay is that of accrued funds, which take two forms: First, sinking funds for the liquidation of loans; and, second, provision made out of current revenue for the purchase of new plant when that in use becomes worn out or obsolescent. At 31st March, 1931, accrued funds of generating-stations amounted to £1,407,569, classified as follows:—

 £
Depreciation funds17,062
Renewal funds186,097
Sinking funds1,204,410
 £1,407,569

POWER PLANT.

Particulars relating to the power plant in use at generating-stations during the year ended 31st March, 1931, are set out hereunder:—

Source of Power.Main Plant.Standby Plant.Total.
 Number.B.h.p.Number.B.h.p.Number.B.h.p.
Water-turbines and Pelton wheels92217,744220094217,944
Boilers2244,30074,5002948,800
Steam-engines1844,64945,1822249,831
Gas-engines324021655405
Oil-engines5311179,518229,829

UNITS GENERATED.

Altogether 751,639,803 units were generated at generating-stations during the year under discussion, 62 per cent. of this total emanating from the Government systems of Horahora-Arapuni, Mangahao-Waikaremoana, and Coleridge, their respective contributions to the total figure being 18, 28, and 16 per cent.

In addition to the units generated, Government stations purchased 11,553,580 units from local authorities operating hydro, steam, or oil plants, while purchases amounting to 28,544,535 units were made by non-Government generating stations.

The following summary shows the number of units generated, purchased, and sold by the central Government stations and all other generating stations during the year ended 31st March, 1931:—

Station.Units.Percentage Non-productive.
Generated.Purchased.Total.Sold.
Horahora-Arapuni134,867,3808,226,397143,093,777131,013,5508.4
Mangahao-Waikaremoana210,373,6501,597,742211,971,392184,170,87413.1
Lake Coleridge120,687,3771,729,441122,416,818111,953,8808.6
Other stations285,711,39628,544,535314,255,931256,688,01318.3
    Totals751,639,80340,098,115791,737,918683,826,31713.6

The relatively greater percentage of energy lost in transmission in the smaller stations as compared with the Government stations is due to the fact that the former stations, as a general rule, sell retail, and the transmission losses cover in these cases all losses between generation and consumption, whereas in the latter case the energy is sold in bulk, and the transmission losses, therefore, occur between the generating station and the bulk-purchasing station.

REVENUE.

The fact that the Government hydro stations sell in bulk to distributing units (Electric-power Boards, Borough Councils, &c.), whereas the majority of the other stations sell retail, is clearly displayed by the revenue figures relating to the sale of current. Although the former stations provided 62 per cent. of the total units sold, their revenue from the sale of current constituted only 33 per cent. of the total revenue from this source for all stations. The fact that the costs of operation are relatively lower in the Government stations as compared with the other stations is also a factor in accounting for the relatively smaller proportion of the total revenue coming from the former stations, since costs of operation are the principal determinants of the selling-prices of the energy. In addition to the sale of energy generating stations derive a small amount of revenue from miscellaneous sources, the principal of these being, in the case of stations which generate and sell retail, the profits derived from the sale and hire of apparatus. The revenue for the year ended 31st March, 1931, for generating stations, classified according to the source whence it was derived, is given hereunder:—

Source of Revenue.Horahora-Arapuni.Mangahao-Waikaremoana.Lake Coleridge.Other Stations.Total.
 £££££
Sale of energy180,929279,635215,3531,374,6832,050,600
Profits—Sale of apparatus....2416,3146,555
Hire of apparatus..2656808,6149,559
Miscellaneous3,6644,1321,35814,04123,195
Interest......5,6245,624
Rates......59,85959,859
    Totals184,593284,032217,6321,469,1352,155,392

EXPENDITURE.

A study of the expenditure figures immediately reveals that overhead costs, comprising management expenses and capital charges, completely over-shadow the prime costs, which may be taken as the operating-expenses. During the year ended 31st March, 1931, of the total expenditure recorded (£2,207,800), no less than 68 per cent. represented overhead expenses, while operating-expenses or prime costs stood at 32 per cent. It is not difficult to imagine from these figures that the actual output of electrical energy can be enormously increased for a relatively small additional per-unit cost. This is an important phase of this industry, since up to a certain point the per-unit costs of generation must progressively fall as the output is increased.

The table following gives an analysis of expenditure recorded for generating stations during the year ended 31st March, 1931, showing separate particulars for the Government stations and other stations.

Taking a general comparison between the figures per unit for the Government and other generating stations, it is readily seen that both operating and overhead costs are relatively lower in the former than in the latter. The total expenditure per unit for "Other Stations" is over three times that for Horahora-Arapuni and Mangahao-Waikaremoana, and nearly three times that for Lake Coleridge.

Comparisons in costs between the Government stations should not be made without taking into consideration the varying quantities of energy purchased, mainly from steam, oil, or gas standby stations. The more energy purchased the higher will be the per-unit costs.

Horahora-Arapuni.Mangahao-Waikare-moana.Lake Coleridge.Other.Total.
Operating Expenditure.
 £££££
Cost of power30,0084,44121,17045,237100,856
Cost of generation7,65316,0264,33861,63389,650
Fuel23,563....195,958219,521
Stores363..1787,4678,008
Repairs3,151..6,76534,79644,712
Standby plant9,949....6,03915,988
Cost of transmission20,43816,9149,13610,13056,618
Cost of distribution6648,7328,167134,978152,541
Public (street) lighting......8,1358,135
    Totals95,78946,11349,754504,373696,029
Miscellaneous Expenditure.
Cost of management4,81213,3296,69287,321112,154
Insurance......33,77933,779
Losses from trading......795795
Other expenditure1,288..58719,67921,554
    Totals6,10013,3297,279111,574168,282
Capital Charges.
Interest85,389196,15477,226436,527795,296
Sinking fund....17,126133,097150,223
Depreciation reserve33,00963,85013,290102,329212,478
Renewal funds......40,63240,632
Reserve....52,95723,35876,315
Special capital charges......68,54568,545
    Totals118,398260,004160,599804,4881,343,489
    Grand totals220,287319,446217,6321,450,4352,207,800

The expression of the expenditure per unit sold is given hereunder:—

Horahora-Arapuni.Mangahao-Waikare-moana.Lake Coleridge.Other.Total.
 d.d.d.d.d.
Operating-expenses0.170.060.110.470.24
Capital charges and miscellaneous expenses0.230.360.360.880.53
    Totals0.400.420.471.350.77

GEOGRAPHICAL DISTRIBUTION.

Some idea of the geographical distribution of the undertakings that generated more current than they purchased during 1930–31 is afforded by the following table. As the return of the Mangahao-Waikaremoana hydro-electric station cannot be allocated as between the Hawke's Bay and Wellington Districts, all the figures of this return have been inserted in the Wellington Provincial District's totals.

Provincial District.Persons engaged (both Sexes).Salaries and Wages paid.Revenue (including Rates).Expenditure.Capital Outlay (Book Value).Units sold.
In Bulk.Retail.
 Number.££££  
Auckland708180,066899,673922,9467,003,776123,456,077145,528,153
Hawke's Bay45832,9543,55724,074..372,584
Taranaki19046,903190,629181,0681,157,4024,453,07922,682,119
Wellington20948,391299,419333,5943,267,722176,500,6348,872,169
Marlborough297,92941,19439,541339,797..4,170,778
Nelson6513,32653,69151,432191,63473,0953,141,498
Westland8018,25245,94038,263323,216..7,610,909
Canterbury17742,192217,632217,6321,731,73996,791,21515,162,665
Otago411114,782231,876249,7691,684,2858,804,36448,651,377
Southland10630,018172,384169,9981,640,8035,888,45011,667,151
    Totals1,979502,4422,155,3922,207,80017,364,448415,966,914267,859,403

Wellington and Canterbury were the only two districts where bulk sales of units exceeded units retailed.

ELECTRIC-POWER BOARDS.

The policy of the Government generally is to supply power in bulk, leaving the reticulation and retail supply in the hands of the local authorities. Formerly the only local authorities available were the cities, boroughs, counties, and town districts, but with the extension of electric supply into the country areas a wider organization became necessary, and this was first provided under the Electric-power Boards Act of 1918. This Act provides for several local districts to combine for the purpose of electric-power distribution, and to set up a special Electric-power Board to carry out the work, with rating-powers over the district concerned. The legislation was consolidated and amended in the Electric-power Boards Act, 1925, amendments to which were enacted in 1927 and 1928.

The development of the reticulation by means of Electric-power Boards has made substantial progress during the last few years. There are now 45 districts constituted and 39 actually carrying out the distribution and sale of electrical energy. The total area covered is 69,294 square miles, or 67 per cent. of the total area of the Dominion. The total population included in the various areas of supply is 1,004,081, or 67 per cent. of the total population of the Dominion; and the unimproved value of the land included in the electric-power districts and outer areas is 257,184,874, or 76 per cent. of the total unimproved value of the Dominion.

So far only one of the four main cities—viz., Auckland—has been included in the inner area of a power district, but of the secondary centres the cities of Wanganui, Palmerston North, and Invercargill, and the boroughs of Gisborne, Napier, Hastings, Masterton, Lower Hutt, Petone, Blenheim, Greymouth, Timaru, and Oamaru are included. The advantage of Electric-power Board organization is more obvious to rural than to urban ratepayers, and yet the above position indicates that some of the more important centres are realizing that it is to their advantage generally to be associated with the country in undertaking the work of reticulation of electric power on a comprehensive scale.

Twenty-six Boards—viz., Waitemata, Franklin, Cambridge, Central, Te Awamutu, Waitomo, Thames Valley, Bay of Plenty, Poverty Bay, Wairoa, Hawke's Bay, Central Hawke's Bay, Dannevirke, Wanganui-Rangitikei, Manawatu-Oroua, Horo-whenua, Tararua, Wairarapa, Hutt Valley, North Canterbury, Malvern, Banks Peninsula, Springs-Ellesmere, Ashburton, South Canterbury, and Waitaki—have carried out fairly complete reticulation of their areas, and are distributing power taken in bulk from the systems of Horahora-Arapuni, Mangahao-Waikaremoana, and Lake Coleridge. The Auckland Board has taken over the city electric-power station, and has provided large extensions of both plant and mains. It had also entered into a contract to take the whole of the power, with a minimum of 15,000 kw., from the Government on completion of the Arapuni Station, which has, however, temporarily ceased operations. South Taranaki is arranging to take bulk supply from the Government. Seven Boards—viz., Wairere, Opunake, Taranaki, Marlborough, Golden Bay, Teviot, and Southland—have local water-power stations in operation. The Westland Board has delegated its license to a private company for a term of years, while the Grey Board has erected a steam station of its own, and is constructing a hydro station on the Arnold River near Kaimata. The Tauranga, Otago, and Otago Central Boards have arranged to purchase power in bulk from other authorities. The other five—viz., North Auckland, Waimea, Buller, Reefton, and Hurunui—are not yet actually functioning.

ELECTRIC-POWER BOARDS AS CONSTITUTED ON 31ST MARCH, 1931.

Board.Proclamation constituting Power Board gazetted.Number of Members on Board.Approximate Area of District.Population.Value of Rateable property.Amount of Loan authorized.Voting for Loan Poll.
For.Ag'nst.

*Poll not yet taken.

   Square Miles. ££  
Ashburton17/11/21122,46418,47511,500,000411,1502,999706
Auckland1/4/2212300200,00073,537,2622,318,00011,0041,367
Banks Peninsula8/1/2073874,0504,457,806114,680658113
Bay of Plenty20/8/2583,07511,7001,769,657206,000654153
Buller11/5/2251,9879,197696,374***
Cambridge8/1/2081376,0002,559,567122,836749123
Central8/7/201098518,9399,078,818307,0001,05978
Central Hawke's Bay19/10/2291,30011,3506,839,951150,00054341
Dannevirke11/8/211069612,6144,275,674224,0001,584330
Franklin29/6/25968616,7657,761,397329,829,8202,471478
Golden Bay18/6/255511,200479,72628,00039398
Grey26/10/2291,45013,8001,920,000260,8002,073665
Hawke's Bay19/6/24111,68445,73518,536,793304,00068168
Horowhenua1/12/21963016,6806,898,987260,00097326
Hurunui31/10/297..5,980..***
Hutt Valley6/7/221153041,5003,119,920390,0002,333343
11/12/24
Malvern28/6/2362,1415,0502,900,01965,00050833
Manawatu-Oroua1/12/21121,30140,00013,846,231550,0001,14496
Marlborough25/10/2383,21814,5308,642,190327,5001,334300
North Auckland29/10/23122,21822,6194,058,081***
4/12/29
North Canterbury3/3/2781,05813,0856,591,030173,70044795
Opunake9/8/2172024,3001,728,16895,000504107
11/3/22
Otago31/12/2692,28124,1824,797,711256,5001,358196
31/12/26
1/11/28
Otago Central26/10/2292,6845,170742,78287,00043031
Poverty Bay12/6/24113,09132,51515,198,003379,7502,319530
Reefton30/6/214241,639178,055***
South Canterbury3/7/24125,12442,24315,096,516348,3001,919587
Southland13/11/191210,95368,03014,942,1171,650,0006,516415
19/11/19
South Taranaki30/4/25848017,5009,059,095187,5001,063208
5/2/31
Springs-Ellesmere1/7/20 18/5/22550511,7805,688,061141,52095956
Taranaki6/5/2681,68822,0006,141,672435,0001,026252
20/5/26
Tararua23/3/2291,26510,2282,833,994200,00071483
Tauranga14/6/23763912,090943,371144,5001,192417
Te Awamutu8/1/2082707,6203,699,132178,000757146
Teviot22/7/2271021,800176,83955,50028032
Thames Valley8/1/19122,30141,72014,785,086850,0001,507960
Waimea1/5/297..12,280..Nil282409
Wairarapa25/3/2091,99624,0009,683,051330,6002,295312
Wairere9/10/2474072,700696,62145,850948
4/11/26
21/3/29
Wairoa29/7/20101,3547,6784,058,839100,00050431
Waitaki9/8/2392,37319,5006,735,789145,6501,286124
Waitemata18/10/231262739,56512,602,711380,0006,6761,834
27/11/24
26/8/26
7/3/29
Waitomo6/3/2471,2608,0001,066,361119,00055790
Wanganui-Rangitikei1/12/21122,62055,00022,099,617375,0001,315214
Westland28/10/2097503,272196,268***
    Totals..39869,2941,004,081342,619,34213,047,15665,16012,155

The preceding table gives details of the date of constitution, the area, population, and rateable value of each of the 45 electric-power districts already formed, also the amounts of the loans already authorized, and the voting on each poll taken. The total amount of the loans authorized by the 39 districts out of the 40 which have taken their polls is £13,047,156. Waimea is the only district in which the loan poll resulted in no loans being authorized. The population of the districts concerned is 949,094, so that the loans authorized amount to £13.7 per head of population. The unimproved valuation of the districts is £249,176,412, the loans authorized amounting to slightly more than 5 per cent. of the unimproved rateable value of the lands pledged as security for the loans. The voting at the polls totalled 65,160 to 12,155.

The total capital outlay by the 39 Boards which had commenced supply was £13,637,177 to the 31st March, 1931. Total revenue for the year ended 31st March, 1931, amounted to £2,223,879, made up as follows: Sale of electricity, £2,157,228 (bulk, £96,078; retail, £2,061,150); sale of materials, £10,976; and general, £55,675. Expenditure for the year totalled £2,044,457 (power, £667,527; general, £471,451; and capital charges, £905,479). The general result is a profit of £179,422. Losses were reported by 8 Boards, while the other 31 Boards recorded profits.

General rates were struck and collected in 1930–31 by 4 Boards; 5 Boards struck special rates, which were collected in 2 cases; and 2 Boards struck and collected availability rates. Receipts from general rates totalled £50,131, from special rates £11,254, and from availability rates £11,716.

Several of the Boards are passing through a critical stage owing to the high cost and high interest rates ruling in 1921 when they started construction work, and the fact that they have undertaken the construction of many lines without requiring the guarantees from consumers authorized by clause 7 (d) of the 1922 regulations, and since amplified in the 1927 Electric-supply Regulations. Costs and rates of interest are now substantially lower, and the other Boards are profiting by such experiences, and much better results will be attained by the Electric-power Boards generally in future as the result of the experience of these earlier districts.

DISTRIBUTING STATIONS.

Electric-power Boards are not the only authorities engaged in the distribution of electric current, a considerable number of local authorities of other classes being also so engaged. The following data and explanations cover all distributing stations whether they are operated by Electric-power Boards, other local authorities, or private enterprise.

As indicated earlier, the statistics given hereunder in respect of distributing stations cover some stations which generate a small amount of energy apart from that which is purchased from the generating stations. This generation as a general rule is carried on with steam and oil plants which have not yet been scrapped, and which now operate chiefly as standby plants.

During the year ended 31st March, 1931, there were 59 undertakings in the Dominion purchasing energy from generating stations, and, with the exception of a small amount sold in bulk, retailing it to the consumer. All these stations were operated by local authorities, with the exception of a small station in Canterbury operated by a dairy company and another one at Rotorua operated by the New Zealand Government through the Tourist Department. The Auckland Provincial District leads the way in the number of distributing stations, no fewer than 18 out of the total of 59 for the whole Dominion being located within its boundaries. Canterbury follows Auckland with 17, while Wellington, Hawke's Bay, Taranaki, Otago, and Southland have 9, 7, 3, 3, and 2 respectively.

EMPLOYEES AND WAGES.

The remarks made on an earlier page in respect of the permanent and temporary aspects of employment in generating stations apply with equal force to the distributing stations. Particulars regarding the latter stations for the year ended 31st March, 1931, are presented hereunder:—

Class of Employment.Males.Females.Total.
PERSONS ENGAGED.
(a) Salaries or Wages paid out of Revenue from Sale of Energy.
Secretaries, managers, engineers152..152
Clerical staff218176394
Wage-earning employees7968804
    Totals1,1661841,350
(b) Salaries or Wages not paid directly out of Revenue from Sale of Energy.
House-wiring2142216
Trading departments531770
New construction works4635468
    Totals73024754
    Grand totals1,8962082,104
SALARIES AND WAGES PAID.
 £££
To employees in Class (a)313,86723,109336,976
To employees in Class (b)161,9432,814164,757
    Totals475,81025,923501,733

POWER PLANT.

The plant of distributing stations was returned as follows for the year ended 31st March, 1931:—

Kind of Engine.Main Plant.Standby Plant.Total.
No.Brake Horsepower.No.Brake-Horsepower.No.Brake Horsepower.
Water-turbines and Pelton wheels890541,500122,405
Boilers614,500198,2412522,741
Steam-engines311,500169,1461920,646
Gas-engines....92,73092,730
Oil-engines....195,260195,260

The generating-plant at distributing stations consisted of 12 main-plant generators of 8,680 kv.a. and 46 standby generators of 13,884 kv.a.

CAPITAL OUTLAY.

Of the total capital expenditure of distributing stations at 31st March, 1931, over 67 per cent. was sunk in distribution works, against 10 per cent. and 8 per cent. in transmission-lines and generating (including standby) plant respectively. The relatively low figure for transmission-lines is due to the fact that the transmission-lines between the generating and distributing stations appear in the capital outlay for the former. The following summary shows the capital outlay during the year ended 31st March, 1931, and the total to that date, classified according to the nature of the asset acquired:—

Class of Expenditure.Expenditure during Year ended 31st March, 1931.Total Expenditure to 31st March, 1931.
 ££
Land in connection with power-house, headworks, cottages, &c.26428,498
Power-house buildings, cottages, &c.1,350186,619
Generating plant, headworks, &c.8,062775,573
Special standby plant1,23062,774
Main transmission-line and main substations56,7951,041,312
Distribution system, substations, land, cottages, &c.368,8867,090,149
Public (street) lighting5,803205,639
Interest during construction3,511359,429
Motors and other apparatus on hire2,95635,092
Stocks and materials (excluding stocks in trading department)..151,602
Capital sunk in trading department (including land, buildings, &c.)85106,897
Miscellaneous (cost of raising loans, law-costs, &c.)7,133506,566
    Totals456,07510,550,150

Depreciation amounting to £944,598 has been written off the capital expenditure shown, thus reducing the book-value of the assets to £9,605,552.

Distributing stations had set aside at 31st March, 1931, £1,351,400 in the way of accrued funds. Sinking funds comprised £1,045,571, while depreciation funds represented £146,370. The balance was made up as follows: Renewal funds, £138,159; and other funds, £21,300.

UNITS PURCHASED AND GENERATED.

Particulars relating to the number of units purchased, generated, and sold by distributing stations during the year ended 31st March, 1931, according to provincial districts, are given hereunder:—

Provincial District.Units generated.Units purchased.Total Units generated and purchased.Total Units sold.
Auckland1,451,08898,680,227100,131,31583,353,714
Hawke's Bay302,02237,618,68537,920,70732,787,421
Taranaki..2,948,2492,948,2492,507,611
Wellington5,059,571152,156,887157,216,458130,761,015
Canterbury657,44899,869,512100,526,96087,938,079
Otago692,02415,846,92516,538,94912,990,037
Southland25,1005,889,7505,914,8505,194,177
    Totals8,187,253413,010,235421,197,488355,532,054

Of the total units deals with during the year (421,197,488) only 2 per cent. were generated by the distributing stations, the balance (98 per cent.) being purchased from generating stations or intermediate distributing stations. Losses in transmission and distribution accounted for 16 per cent. of the total units generated and purchased, leaving a balance of 355,532,054 units sold. Of these, 32,634,725 units were sold in bulk.

REVENUE.

The revenue from all sources was recorded as £2,290,748 during the year ended 31st March, 1931, the great bulk of which (£2,210,941) represented revenue from sales of current. Quite a considerable trade was done in the sale and hire of apparatus, this trade providing a profit of £19,266 for the year. The subjoined table shows the revenue for the year, classified according to the source whence it was derived and by provincial districts:—

Provincial District.Revenue.
Sale of Current.Profits fromMiscellaneous.Interest.Rates.Total.
Trading Account.Hire of Apparatus.
 £££££££
Auckland568,3765,7303,9645,8746,4312590,377
Hawke's Bay180,0411,2609931,3821,5401,433186,649
Taranaki20,394762692932920,863
Wellington820,1092,2612,8615,0905,773150836,244
Canterbury488,2861,605843,3429,6675,363508,347
Otago82,617180..1041,4669,86594,232
Southland51,118..2262,692....54,036
    Totals2,210,94111,1128,15418,49324,90617,1422,290,748

As regards the revenue from the sale of current, the following figures, giving a classification of revenue according to the purposes for which the power was consumed, are of interest.

 Revenue. £Percentage of Total.
Street-lighting65,3782.9
Light, heating, and cooking1,407,48363.7
Power445,19820.1
Tramways41,1651.9
Other and undefined purposes184,9998.4
Bulk supply66,7183.0
    Total2,210,941100.0

EXPENDITURE.

The total expenditure for distributing stations for the year ended 31st March, 1931, was £25,220 more than that recorded for generating stations, the figure for the former being £2,233,020 against £2,207,800 for the latter. The proportion of operating-expenses to total expenditure was higher in the case of distributing than in generating stations, while overhead expenses, including miscellaneous and management expenses and capital charges, were relatively higher in the generating than in the distributing stations. The actual percentages worked out as follows:—

 Operating-expenses.Overhead.
Distributing stations4555
Generating stations3268

The table following shows a classification of the expenditure for undertakings which purchased more energy than they generated during the year ended 31st March, 1931, according to the nature of the expenditure and by provincial districts.

Expenditure onAuckland.Hawke's Bay.Taranaki.Wellington.Canterbury.Otago.SouthlandTotal.
Operating Expenses.
 ££££££££
Generation3,646767..25,6076041,3471231,983
Power-purchases157,43372,0837,477216,904181,30525,03616,533676,771
Fuel1,465669..6,926465022,34011,948
Stores218430..1,1314411172,238
Repairs919269..12,67418313015414,329
Standby plant275....1,4592,308144..4,186
Transmission5,793....4,3135841,19113912,020
Distribution69,12216,5732,47262,86271,9297,6984,025234,681
Public (street) lighting2,3181,2045584,1183,84029934512,682
    Total241,18991,99510,507335,994261,24036,34823,5651,000,838
Miscellaneous.
Management54,79114,7521,44451,84932,25610,4703,316168,878
Insurance3,7441,1401317,5522,59546339716,022
Losses from trading563....9043081,806..3,581
Other13,1971,14034019,1893,6928682,68041,106
    Total72,29517,0321,91579,49438,85113,6076,393229,587
Capital Charges.
Interest168,50648,4384,246160,83494,14231,4928,983516,641
Sinking Fund37,88910,46983031,63629,6227,1082,785120,339
Depreciation reserve30,5008,90161040,75545,0726,624628133,090
Renewal Fund......23,3522,392....25,744
Reserve Fund8,568270..23,296..200..32,334
Other13,2448,454..118,42523,130..11,194174,447
    Total258,70776,5325,686398,298194,35845,42423,5901,002,595
    Grand total572,191185,55918,108813,786494,44995,37953,5482,233,020

GENERATING AND DISTRIBUTING STATIONS.

Something in the way of a general survey of the whole electric-power industry is afforded by the following table, which shows the principal statistics for both generating and distributing stations for the year ended 31st March, 1931. The figures for Mangahao-Waikaremoana are wholly included in the totals for Wellington Provincial District.

Provincial District.Persons engaged.Revenue (including Rates).Expenditure.Capital Outlay (less Depreciation) at 31st March, 1931.
  £££
Auckland1,2351,490,0501,495,1379,946,571
Hawke's Bay137189,603189,116897,523
Taranaki205211,492199,1761,199,908
Wellington1,0401,135,6631,147,3806,637,881
Marlborough2941,19439,541339,797
Nelson6553,69151,432191,634
Westland8045,94038,263323,216
Canterbury650725,979712,0813,445,942
Otago499326,108345,1482,186,597
Southland143226,420223,5461,800,931
    Total4,0834,446,1404,440,82026,970,000

Owing to the fact that some generating stations are engaged in retailing current as well as in selling it in bulk, it is necessary to consider the figures for both kinds of stations in a consideration of the quantities of energy used for various purposes and the revenue derived from each source.

The table given hereunder shows the energy retailed classified according to the purpose for which it was used, together with the amount of revenue derived from the sales for each purpose:—

Provincial District.Street-lighting.Light, Heating, and Cooking.Power.Tramways.Other and undefined Purposes.Total.
Number of Units retailed (000 omitted).
Auckland4,022148,72350,93218,6304,278226,585
Hawke's Bay61617,4891,8942653,52823,792
Taranaki48617,3035,96169374525,188
Wellington2,56966,34324,76611,03524,252128,965
Marlborough1063,857207....4,170
Nelson1802,310385..2673,142
Westland1123,5723,406..5207,610
Canterbury1,74056,47120,5474,8659,17892,801
Otago98827,24826,3794,7112,31561,641
Southland1539,8135,1336531,11016,862
    Total10,972353,129139,61040,85246,193590,756
Revenue.
 ££££££
Auckland62,994780,264340,17377,6296,4231,267,483
Hawke's Bay4,041105,35619,38482429,443159,048
Taranaki4,046124,40252,2982,0001,644184,390
Wellington23,590508,896148,04938,164118,858837,557
Marlborough1,68428,7692,788....33,240
Nelson1,96135,5573,230..8,44749,195
Westland1,68525,27813,467..3,49143,921
Canterbury17,069361,52175,1859,12142,160505,056
Otago12,561180,08791,00311,2184,235299,104
Southland1,872113,92425,8682,1773,857147,698
    Total131,5032,264,053771,445141,133218,5583,526,692

The following table sets forth the principal statistics for all undertakings in the electricity generation and supply industry for the years ended 31st March, 1920, 1930, and 1931:—

Year ended 31st March,Index Numbers, Year 1930–31.
1920.1930.1931.1919–20=1001929–30=100.

*Exclusive of new construction work.

†† Not available.

Stations No.*6899100147101
Persons engaged (both sexes) No.*8342,8043,050366109
Sal and wages £153,895693,031756,845492109
Genators (capacity)—     
    Main Kw.43,473228,588223,76851598
    Standby Kw...39,92926,524..66
    Total Kw.43,473268,517250,29257693
Route-miles of lines Miles18,91919,657..104
Units generated Units117,130,284709,683,109759,827,056649107
Revenue £647,0714,308,2554,446,140687103
Expenditure £578,9304,237,3014,440,820767105
Mean population No.1,207,6601,477,4971,497,732124101
Consumers No.70,133284,235300,779429106
Capital outlay (total expenditure) £3,168,65927,655,35329,197,174921106
Per head of population—     
    Units generated Units97480507523106
    Capital outlay £2.6218.7219.49744104

All the figures in the foregoing table afford evidence of the relatively rapid development in the electric-supply industry during the last decade. As a matter of fact, the industrial statistics appear to indicate that this development has outstripped that for most other industries. The investment of more than £29,000,000 in the industry within such a relatively short space of time has given it an important place in the economic structure of the Dominion. The capital investment per head of population has advanced from £2.62 in 1919–20 to £19.49 in 1930–31, while the units generated per head of population have risen from 97 to 507.

The "capital turnover," which is based on the relationship between the revenue and the capital invested, shows that the book value of the capital outlay at 31st March, 1931 (total capital outlay minus depreciation written off to date and funds accrued to date), will, on the basis of the present revenue, be turned over in approximately six to seven years. This gives some idea of the permanency of the investment, and is in striking contrast to many other industries where the capital is turned over several times in the one year.

The following table shows fairly detailed comparisons between the figures for the last three years.

Year ended 31st March,
1929.1930.1931.
Stations No.9699100
Persons engaged (both sexes) No.2,7862,8043,050
Salaries and wages £685,694693,031756,845
Consumers No.266,306284,235300,779
Revenue—   
    Current—   
    Retail £2,997,7803,334,9353,526,692
    Bulk £636,615774,759734,849
    Other £198,587198,561184,599
    Total £3,832,9824,308,2554,446,140
Expenditure—   
    Working expenses £1,814,6331,874,2352,094,736
    Capital charges £2,036,5252,363,0662,346,084
    Total £3,851,1584,237,3014,440,820
Capital outlay—   
    Total expenditure £23,821,95327,655,35329,197,174
    Book value at 31st March £22,457,86325,760,60926,970,000
Units—   
    Generated No.594,907,861709,683,109759,827,056
    Sold (retail) No.423,698,251500,511,359590,756,732
    Bulk sales No.378,093,727499,569,530448,601,639
Capacity of plant (main and standby)—Generators Kw.190,188268,517250,292
Miles of lines—   
    Transmission and distribution Miles17,47218,60319,329
    Underground cables Miles285316328
    Total Miles17,75718,91919,657
Number of—   
    Stoves20,25425,99729,480
    Milking-machines10,16111,92213,656
    Water-heaters29,25737,56442,803
    Electric motors41,37349,23260,464

The figures given in respect of employees and salaries and wages are exclusive of those engaged on new construction work.

HYDRO-ELECTRIC POWER IN USE.

The following table shows the hydro-electric horse-power actually in use in the various districts at the 31st March in each of the last five years:—

District.1926–27.1927–28.1928–29.1929–30.1930–31.
 H.P.H.P.H.P.H.P.H.P.
Auckland North2,800 1/22,800 1/22,800 1/22,7942,794
Auckland7,166 1/26,4886,8356,7937,120
Auckland South16,502 1/216,512 1/216,477 1/266,477 1/266,477 1/2
Gisborne3,2623,2693,26956,01256,012
Hawke's Bay384389387 1/2349 1/2349 1/2
Taranaki North9,86410,48910,48910,4309,815 1/2
Taranaki1,5921,5421,4931,6681,572 1/2
Wellington North1,1111,1411,1411,1661,166
Wellington34,46734,44334,421 1/234,421 1/235,396 1/2
Nelson353 1/21,853 1/21,833 1/21,718 1/2921
Westland2,2892,3873,5613,3743,397
Canterbury40,50640,50640,50640,50651,349 1/2
Canterbury South177177177177177
Otago17,61516,574 1/219,570 1/219,744 1/227,169 1/2
Southland10,889 3/410,913 3/414,456 1/414,802 1/414,753 1/2
    Totals148,979 3/4149,485 3/4157,418 1/4260,433 3/4278,471

The following table gives an analysis of the purposes for which hydro-electric power was employed as at the 31st March, 1931:—

District.Mining.Electric Supply.Flax-mills.Sawmills.Flour-mills.Dairying.Construction Works.Freezing-works.Paper-mills.Miscellaneous.Totals.
 H.P.H.P.H.P.H.P.H.P.H.P.H.P.H.P.H.P.H.P.H.P.
Auckland North..2,680..10..24..75..52,794
Auckland1,1835,829..25..24..10..497,120
Auckland South..66,32830....107 1/2......1266,477 1/2
Gisborne..56,000..............1256,012
Hawke's Bay..336......13 1/2........349 1/2
Taranaki North..9,185......568..10..52 1/29,815 1/2
Taranaki..1,180......242......150 1/21,572 1/2
Wellington N...1,130......6......301,166
Wellington..35,27926....41......50 1/235,396 1/2
Nelson..789..65..29......38921
Westland1832,91930185..46......343,397
Canterbury..51,14827..8723......64 1/251,349 1/2
Canterbury S...11030..12........25177
Otago1126,974..9 1/273........10227,169 1/2
Southland51011,169 1/28404510 1/2..1,2004501,320 1/214,753 1/2
    Totals1,887271,056 1/2151334 1/22171,134 1/2..1,2954501,945 1/2278,471

Chapter 45. SECTION XLIV.—MISCELLANEOUS.

PUBLIC TRUST OFFICE.

THE Public Trust Office is designed mainly to afford, at low rates of commission, a secure and convenient recourse in any case where a person residing either in New Zealand or abroad, and desiring to draw a will, form a trust, or appoint an agent or attorney in the Dominion, may be in doubt or difficulty as to the choice of a trustee, executor, agent, or attorney. The Office aims also to relieve those who for various reasons may be unable or unwilling to commence or continue the administration of trust property to which they may have been appointed.

The Public Trust Office commenced operations in 1873, at the end of which year 257 estates, of a total value of £17,500, were being administered by the Office. Since then there has been a progressive increase in both number and value of estates administered, the records at 31st March, 1931, showing 19,597 estates of a value of £57,527,263.

Year ended 31st March,Total Value of Estates in Office, including Unrealized Assets.Funds at Credit of Estates and Accounts.Gross Income.
 £££
192225,497,77915,329,125220,794
192328,904,79817,466,787246,692
192432,404,72419,215,388257,623
192535,570,64220,864,356299,439
192638,009,48024,426,009282,386
192741,043,52326,485,917274,845
192844,155,54828,485,442275,544
192948,334,79031,043,172296,297
193053,049,43734,824,210312,220
193157,527,26336,488,434314,227

New estates which came into the Office during the year ended 31st March, 1931, numbered 3,651, and represented a value of £9,251,035. The classification of these and of the estates under administration at 31st March, 1931, is as follows:—

New Estates during 1930–31.Estates under Administration at 31st March, 1931.
Number.Value.Number.Value. 
  £ £
Wills estates1,2794,413,8794,77915,560,066
Trust estates3071,052,0402,4218,549,869
Intestate estates588400,1592,3691,643,985
Mental patients' estates451504,0511,7682,045,274
Miscellaneous estates1,0262,880,9068,26029,728,069
    Totals3,6519,251,03519,59757,527,263

Testators and other clients appointing the Public Trustee their executor or trustee may direct investment of their funds either in the Common Fund of the Office or outside of the Common Fund. In the former case the investments are not earmarked to the estate, but capital and interest are guaranteed by the State. Interest, which is at such rate as is fixed from time to time by the Governor-General (5 1/4 per cent. at present, except for moneys at call), accrues from the date the moneys reach the Office, and is free of all commission and other charges.

In the case of special investment outside of the Common Fund, the investments belong to the estate, but there is no State guarantee, and (subject to the Public Trustee's ordinary liability as a trustee) any loss falls on the estate. Commission is charged on the interest collected.

In general, investment in the Common Fund is preferred by clients, the safety of such investment outweighing in most cases the probably higher interest rates obtainable from special investment. The Common Fund at 31st March, 1931, held moneys to the total of £25,164,532.

The capital funds of the Public Trust Office invested on the 31st March, 1931, amounted to £36,230,830, made up as follows:—

 £
Government securities4,312,191
Local bodies' debentures9,723,440
Rural advances bonds2,011,858
Rural intermediate credit debentures101,050
Land Settlement Finance Act debentures42,000
Private debentures and shares29,360
Mortgages19,162,215
Loans6,873
Savings-bank accounts577
Fixed deposits1,371
Temporary investments in London10,000
Overdrafts656,989
Advances for protection of securities acquired or in possession28,791
Properties acquired by foreclosure (less reserve)144,115
..£36,230,830

The gross income during the financial year 1930–31 was £314,227, as compared with £312,220 in 1929–30 and £296,297 in 1928–29.

The working-expenses during 1930–31 were £288,082, and depreciation of office premises, &c., accounted for £17,702, and superannuation subsidy for £6,917. The net profits of the Office during each of the last ten years are shown below:—

Year ended 31st March,Net Profits. £
192211,053
192358,700
192465,542
192590,522
192647,484
192732,650
192831,105
192929,467
193010,997
19311,525

The full effect of the many concessions granted during recent years is disclosed in the figures for 1929–30 and 1930–31. An additional factor during the latter year was the adverse economic situation, which seriously retarded the realization, at satisfactory figures, of assets belonging to estates under administration, thus considerably reducing the commission return to the Public Trustee.

One-half of the net profits of the Public Trust Office are paid into the Consolidated Fund, and the balance transferred to the Assurance and Reserve Fund or the Investment Fluctuation Account of the Office. The Assurance and Reserve Fund amounted at 31st March, 1931, to £427,346, and the Investment Fluctuation Account to £100,452.

An outstanding feature of the work of the Office at the present time is the rapid increase in the number of wills deposited, which affords convincing evidence of the growing confidence on the part of testators in the appointment of the Public Trustee as executor and trustee of their estates. The number of wills on deposit at the 31st March, 1914, was 6,427; by 1920 it had increased to 25,792; while at 31st March, 1931, it had risen to 73,523.

During the year ended 31st March, 1931, 6,812 wills were deposited with the Public Trustee, and 1,542 were withdrawn on account of the death of the testator or for other reasons, the net increase for the year being 5,270.

JOINT-STOCK COMPANIES.

During the year ended 31st December, 1930, 893 joint-stock companies were registered, with a total nominal capital of £6,702,675, including 793 private companies with a nominal capital of £2,994,892, and 13 overseas companies with an aggregate of £1,163,333.

In the following table companies registered in 1930 are classified according to the amount of their nominal capital. It is of interest to note that 92 per cent. of private concerns were registered with capitals of less than £10,000, while companies of larger denominations, although representing but 8 per cent. of the total in point of numbers, claimed 51 per cent. of the aggregate capital. Seventy-one per cent. of the public companies had nominal capitals of £10,000 or over, the aggregate capital of these amounting to 96 per cent. of the total. Five of the thirteen overseas companies had a nominal capital of over £50,000.

COMPANIES REGISTERED BY CLASS AND BY AMOUNT OF NOMINAL CAPITAL, 1930.

Amount.Private Companies.Public Companies.Overseas Companies.
Number.Aggregate Nominal Capital.Number.Aggregate Nominal Capital.Number.Aggregate Nominal Capital.
  £ £ £
Under £1,000232105,412........
£1,000 and under £2,000206253,12822,200....
£2,000 " £3,000113246,104613,75024,500
£3,000 " £4,00065199,83713,000....
£4,000 " £5,00027112,76314,000....
£5,000 " £6,00047239,491840,50015,000
£6,000 " £7,0001485,622318,000....
£7,000 " £8,0001286,000321,500....
£8,000 " £9,0001297,98518,500....
£9,000 " £10,000437,000........
£10,000 " £15,00031324,55013144,000....
£15,000 " £20,0009141,00013199,000....
£20,000 " £50,00015366,00018495,0005139,250
£50,000 and over6700,000181,595,00051,014,583
    Totals7932,994,892872,544,450131,163,333

The next table gives figures of total registrations during each of the last three years, classified according to amount of nominal capital.

Amount.1928.1929.1930.
Number.Aggregate Nominal Capital.Number.Aggregate Nominal Capital.Number.Aggregate Nominal Capital.
  £ £ £
Under £1,00013959,05820380,830232105,412
£1,000 and under £2,000149176,776161194,462208255,328
£2,000 " £3,000104221,425113247,576121264,354
£3,000 " £4,00061191,54565205,95066202,837
£4,000 " £5,00036147,95643176,07428116,763
£5,000 " £6,00054272,62566333,30256284,991
£6,000 " £7,00020124,58224145,73017103,622
£7,000 " £8,00014100,10016115,75015107,500
£8,000 " £9,00014114,2501189,08313106,485
£9,000 " £10,000327,500872,000437,000
£10,000 " £15,00052553,28254596,50044468,550
£15,000 " £20,00017263,30820309,75022340,000
£20,000 " £50,00036992,500611,534,200381,000,250
£50,000 and over377,740,000588,370,850293,309,583
    Totals73610,984,90790312,472,0578936,702,675

In point of numbers the total for 1930 is the second highest on record. As regards aggregate nominal capital registered the amount is the lowest since 1921.

In comparing one year with another, as in the following table, it should not be overlooked that re-registrations on account of reconstruction of companies or for other reasons are included. Such re-registrations may have a considerable effect on the year's total, when large companies are concerned.

Year.Number.Aggregate Nominal Capital.
  £
19113273,673,759
19123163,591,362
19132826,658,722
19142264,987,526
19153044,431,830
19162584,072,803
19172615,367,201
19182003,055,351
19193285,942,605
19205019,563,933
19213373,498,208
192241713,125,494
192350213,006,085
192456521,367,310
192562114,760,398
192665510,748,231
19276988,701,808
192873610,984,907
192990312,472,057
19308936,702,675

TOTAL COMPANIES ON REGISTER.

In the 1930 and previous issues appear the results of a special compilation, showing the number and capital of all companies on the register as at 31st December, 1926. In the case of public companies the information was obtained from the statutory return furnished annually by each company to the Registrar of Companies, and includes details of the nominal, subscribed, and paid-up capitals, and also of the amount of mortgages registered under the Companies Act. As regards private companies the information is less complete, there being no annual return as in the case of public companies. Upon the registration of a private company it is necessary that all the capital should be subscribed for in accordance with the Act, so that the subscribed capital is identical with the nominal capital. There are, however, no data from which the figures of paid-up capital can be compiled.

At 31st December, 1926, there were on the register 1,630 public companies, with an aggregate nominal capital of £89,544,858; a subscribed capital of £58,807,519; a paid-up capital of £49,982,593; and a total of £16,181,126 mortgages under the Companies Act.

As regards the mortgages shown for these companies, however, it should be noted that the figure given falls short of accuracy by reason of the fact that many of the mortgages are to secure current accounts. Moreover, information regarding bank overdrafts and other accommodation not requiring registration is not available.

At the 31st December, 1926, there were 3,439 private companies on the register, having a nominal and subscribed capital of £36,060,343. Assuming that the ratio of subscribed capital to paid-up capital obtaining in the case of private companies engaged in manufacturing industries (this information being available from the annual returns of factory production) is constant throughout all private companies, the total paid-up capital of all private companies may be put down as approximately £33,400,000. Making a similar assumption in regard to the ratio of mortgages to paid-up capital, the mortgages of all private companies at the end of 1926 works out at about £8,250,000, which added to the paid-up capital gives a total working capital of £41,650,000. For both public and private companies the total working capital would thus be nearly £108,000,000.

The figures given above do not include foreign companies, regarding which information is extremely scanty. At the end of 1926 there were 205 foreign companies on the register. No nominal capital was shown for 22 of these, and the remaining 183 showed a total nominal capital of £145,281,645. This amount, however, gives no indication whatever as to the capital invested in the Dominion.

In addition to the foregoing, there were 22 companies limited by guarantee, 10 unlimited companies, and 8 companies of a miscellaneous character.

PATENTS, DESIGNS, AND TRADE-MARKS.

There were 2,103 applications for letters patent during 1930, 1,078 of these being filed with provisional specifications, and 1,025 with complete specifications. Patent fees for the year amounted to £10,024.

The total number of applications received up to the 31st December, 1930, was 66,230, and the patents in force in New Zealand at that date numbered 8,444. The number of patent agents on the register was 19.

In the following table are shown the countries of residence of persons who applied for patents in New Zealand during the last three years. Owing to applications being received from joint applicants resident in different countries, also from applicants giving two addresses, the figures total more than the actual number of applications received.

Country.1928.1929.1930.
New Zealand1,0321,0081,119
United Kingdom374495324
Australia282313305
United States231219197
Germany478050
Netherlands131931
France223517
Italy7810
Canada11157
Denmark8117
Sweden1297
Austria117
Union of South Africa7146
Switzerland585
All other countries192615
    Totals2,0712,2612,107

The total number of applications during 1930 in respect of trade-marks was 1,265 and the fees received totalled £3,905. Of the total applications, 535 were made by residents of New Zealand, 322 came from Great Britain, 196 from the United States, 100 from Australia, 42 from Germany, 23 from the Netherlands, and 18 from Canada.

The number of applications for registration of designs totalled 169, and the fees received for the year, £182.

The following table shows the number of applications for patents and for the registration of trade-marks and designs in each of the last ten years:—

Year.Patents.Trade-marks.Designs.
19212,115995141
19222,1831,103214
19232,0751,163183
19242,0851,338185
19252,0461,332203
19262,1371,143204
19272,0521,325145
19282,0701,201163
19292,2511,359125
19302,1031,265169

For the year 1930 the total receipts of the Patent Office were £14,195 and the payments £5,832, leaving a surplus of £8,363.

INSPECTION OF MACHINERY.

The Inspection of Machinery Act makes provision for the inspection of all steam boilers and digesters, of hydraulic, electric, and other lifts, and of any prime movers such as gas, oil, and air engines used to drive machinery on land, also of machinery used on vessels afloat that are not self-propelled.

It also provides for the issue of certificates to those who pass the prescribed examinations for land engineers and engine-drivers in charge of boilers and machinery, for winding-engine drivers for mining purposes, for drivers employed on locomotives working on railway-lines not under the control of the Government Working Railways Department, and for the drivers of traction-engines on roads. Certificates are also issued to electric-tram drivers as provided by the Tramways Amendment Act, 1910. The issue of these certificates is controlled by a Board of Examiners set up by the Act, the Chairman being the Chief Inspector of Machinery.

Annual inspections of machinery during the year ended 31st March, 1931, numbered 48,185, and of boilers, 8,145. The following figures are taken from the Annual Report of the Marine Department:—

Class.Not exceeding 5 Horse-power.Exceeding 5 but not exceeding 10 Horse-power.Exceeding 10 Horse-power.Total.
Boilers—    
    Stationary, portable, and traction1,1151,3832,4914,989
    Digesters, jacketed pans, sterilizers, vulcanizers, and other steam-receivers......2,613
    Air-receivers......543
    Total boilers......8,145
Machinery—    
    Electric motors19,8453,9324,59528,372
    Internal-combustion engines12,2001,0421,26814,510
    Water-power engines280102215597
    Lifts......3,096
    Cranes......287
    Hoists......1,323
    Total machinery......48,185
    Grand total......56,330

Electric motors were first shown separately in the returns in 1922–23, in which year the number examined was 8,013. The figure for 1930–31 (28,372) represents an increase of 20,359, or 254 per cent., in only eight years.

In addition to the annual inspections of boilers, new boilers to the number of 454, and representing an aggregate of 2,410 horse-power, were inspected and tested before being used. Of these, 192, of a total horse-power of 927, had been made in New Zealand, the others being imported.

During the year ended 31st March, 1931, 298 certificates were issued to land-engineers, engine-drivers, and electric-tram drivers, on their passing the necessary examinations. The certificates were classified as follows:—

Service1
Competency— 
    First-class engine-driver24
    Second-class engine-driver157
    Steam-winding-engine driver4
    Electric-winding-engine driver1
    Locomotive and traction-engine driver41
    Locomotive engine-driver4
    Traction-engine driver23
    Electric-tram driver43
    Total298

VALUE OF PRODUCTION.

Notwithstanding many statistical pitfalls, figures showing the total value of production are of interest and of great value if assessed on a uniform system throughout. In the compilation of statistics of value of production for New Zealand eight principal classes of production are distinguished—viz., (1) Agricultural; (2) Pastoral; (3) Dairying, Poultry, and Bees; (4) Mining; (5) Fisheries; (6) Forestry; (7) Factories; and (8) Builders, Labourers, and Industrial Workers, &c.—the headings of which are self-explanatory. In estimating the total value of production for the above classes, deductions have had to be made from certain classes for items the inclusion of which would lead to duplication in the aggregate, and this has had the effect of understating the total production of certain of the classes. For instance, the gross value of Group I (Agricultural) was estimated as £32,957,298 in 1929–30, but as the major part of this was utilized for the purpose of adding value to live-stock, the accretions in value of which are accounted for in Groups II and III, the net value only (£8,874,126) has been taken into account in the aggregate.

The basis of valuation used in the compilation of the statistics is the wholesale or declared export value, or, where neither of these two is available or applicable, the cost at the factory. In the factory-production class, which includes all those factories which do not come within the headings of any other group, the value shown is the value added to materials by the process of manufacture.

The totals shown in the following tables do not represent the whole value of production, no allowance being made for the production on small holdings of under 1 acre, kitchen-gardens, &c., nor of home products, of which dressmaking, jam making, &c., would alone comprise something very considerable in the aggregate.

Figures for each class are set out in the following table for each of the years 1918–19 to 1929–30:—

VALUE OF PRODUCTION.

Year.Group I: Agricultural Products.Group II: Pastoral Products.Group III: Dairying, Poultry, and Bees.Group IV: Mining Products.Group Fishery Products.Group VI: Forest Products.Group VII: Factory Products.Group VIII: Builders, Labourers, and Industrial Workers, &c.Total.
 £££££££££
1918–198,153,66837,308,92814,783,0013,593,916306,1523,174,00112,333,4195,855,03785,508,122
1919–208,967,93336,856,11017,891,1503,778,682386,0593,361,02615,557,6186,449,84693,248,424
1920–218,951,71429,985,05926,170,8122,699,678435,6714,744,90119,125,9467,616,93799,730,718
1921–229,796,42528,563,79621,762,9042,727,205465,4704,541,39817,590,9268,207,70793,655,831
1922–238,365,53031,094,02325,169,1602,761,078363,1404,532,10518,419,6009,732,755100,437,391
1923–247,226,59234,505,09724,588,1823,088,246472,7654,765,57119,648,74811,356,288105,651,489
1924–258,424,42141,946,52026,194,6483,074,094491,4025,126,50920,941,14111,918,109118,116,854
1925–268,390,40132,793,73826,273,9193,142,279584,3725,153,77522,278,37813,081,587111,707,449
1926–278,843,26732,402,15425,664,6703,329,047531,6004,328,74723,118,72813,877,069112,095,282
1927–289,315,93739,279,32928,325,7623,515,779524,5153,237,06722,615,35213,078,486119,892,226
1928–299,375,75742,320,49330,411,1043,498,872451,2513,128,34723,699,73212,418,593125,304,149
1929–308,874,12633,657,21029,684,3223,589,392553,9993,338,29425,033,67913,441,538118,172,560

The total value of production increased by over £32,600,000, or 38 per cent. during the period covered by the above table, the greatest advance being made by Group III (£14,900,000), followed in order by Group VII (£12,700,000), and Group VIII (£7,586,000). A huge increase in the output of butter, cheese, and condensed-milk factories is mainly responsible for the position attained by dairying, poultry, and bee products. The rise in the added value of factory products is more in the nature of a general all-round increase, although noteworthy rises are recorded by printing and publishing (£2,195,634), motor and cycle engineering (£1,334,452), clothing-manufacture (£889,660), general engineering (£548,006), electric supply (£530,522), and furniture-making (£412,808). Marked activity in the building industry accounted for the bulk of the increase in Group VIII, although the production of labourers and industrial workers not included in the factory-production figures also shows appreciable increases. The decline of £3,600,000 in the pastoral group is wholly due to the big drop in wool prices. The 1929–30 estimate of £118,172,560 is the third highest yet recorded. Compared with the figure for 1928–29, which is the highest reported, the 1929–30 estimate reveals a drop of 6 per cent. The big decrease of 20 per cent. in the value of pastoral products more than accounted for the whole of the decline. Agricultural products went back by 5 per cent., and a 2 per cent. drop is recorded in the dairying, poultry, and bees group. Notable increases are disclosed for factory-production and building-production, &c., which advanced by 6 per cent. and 8 per cent. respectively. Mining products (3 per cent.), fishery products (23 per cent.), and forest products (7 per cent.) all showed increases.

From the figures of total value of production it is possible, by taking into account the increase of population and the movement of prices, to compile a series of index numbers showing the relative volume of production. The figures are given in detail in the next table:—

Year.Mean Population.Value of Production.Index Numbers of Value of Production (1918–19 = 1000).Index Number of Producers' Prices (1918–19 = 1000).Index Numbers of Volume of Production (1918–19 = 1000).
Total.Per Head.Total.Per Head.Total.Per Head.
  ££     
1918–191,166,48285,508,12273.3010001000100010001000
1919–201,207,66093,248,42477.211091105310561033997
1920–211,252,20699,730,71879.6411661086107010901015
1921–221,285,71193,655,83172.84109599498011171014
1922–231,311,381100,437,39176.591175104597212091075
1923–241,334,029105,651,48979.2012361080106111651018
1924–251,359,995118,116,85486.8513811185107712821100
1925–261,392,073111,707,44980.2513061095101512871079
1926–271,420,762112,095,28278.901311107696213631118
1927–281,443,323119,892,22683.071402113398514231150
1928–291,459,983125,304,14985.831465117199614711176
1929–301,477,494118,172,56079.981382109191015191199

The relative volume of production per head in 1929–30 was 20 per cent. higher than in 1918–19. The index for 1929–30 is a record, showing an improvement of 23 points over the figure for 1928–29, which was the previous highest. In fact, the indexes for the last six years show that the volume of production is being maintained at a comparatively high level. The increased use of hydro-electric power and of machinery is no doubt an important factor.

CONSUMPTION OF FOODSTUFFS.

By taking the total production figures of a commodity and adding or subtracting the net imports or exports, a result is obtained which gives approximately the total quantity available for home consumption. In the following table an attempt has been made to gauge the extent to which certain commodities are consumed in New Zealand. In order to eliminate the fluctuations which would naturally occur if a single year were taken—this is especially noticeable in the case of imports and exports—the figures relate to an average of the last three years. It should be mentioned here that in the case of potatoes, onions, and fresh fruits no attempt has been made to estimate the total quantity raised in home gardens for local consumption, and the figures for these commodities are deficient to that extent.

The figures showing production, imports, exports, amount available for home consumption, and consumption per head for the principal items of foodstuffs are given in the table following.

AVERAGE ANNUAL CONSUMPTION OF CERTAIN ARTICLES OF FOODSTUFFS.

Article.Production.Imports.Exports.Excess of Imports over Exports.Amount available for Local Consumption.
Total.Per Head.

*Excess of exports over imports.

† Other than rock-salt.

‡ On refined basis.

 lb.lb.lb.lb.lb.lb.
Butter233,106,149..182,406,784182,406,784*50,699,36534.72
Cheese190,931,813..182,400,960182,400,960*8,530,8535.61
Fresh meat—      
    Beef290,873,100..63,462,11263,462,112*227,410,988155.73
    Mutton224,068,900..113,549,146113,549,146*110,519,75475.68
    Lamb225,958,704..209,615,765209,615,765*16,342,93911.19
    Pork32,317,920..13,174,33613,174,336*19,143,58413.11
Bacon and ham20,074,4322,277406,332404,055*19,670,37713.47
Potatoes280,086,613795,2002,761,1731,965,973*278,120,640190.46
Onions20,186,1336,671,4672,811,9463,859,52124,045,65416.47
Flour271,742,00019,208,633372,06618,836,567290,578,567198.99
Oatmeal, rolled oats, &c.15,458,0007,711387,670309,95915,148,04110.25
Maizena and cornflour..2,735,2995,2762,730,0232,730,0231.85
Macaroni and vermicelli..701,290..701,290701,2900.48
Sago and tapioca..3,026,4711,3813,025,0903,025,0902.05
Rice..8,049,96357,4937,992,4707,992,4705.42
Arrowroot..110,253..110,253110,2530.07
Desiccated coconut..1,063,878..1,063,8781,063,8780.72
Mustard..260,510505260,005260,0050.18
Peel206,023531,500..531,500737,5230.50
Salt..70,155,00835,13170,119,87770,119,87747.58
Sugar..171,270,3712,762,398168,507,973168,507,973114.34
Tea..11,116,880107,60011,009,28011,009,2807.47
Dried apricots..673,200..673,200673,2000.46
Currants..1,349,169..1,349,1691,349,1690.92
Dates..3,395,696..3,395,6963,395,6962.30
Figs..632,670..632,670632,6700.43
Prunes..1,796,038..1,796,0381,796,0381.22
Raisins and sultanas..8,879,416..8,879,4168,879,4166.03
Apples85,978,5731,376,52242,823,96141,447,439*44,531,13430.50
Pears12,057,2673731,879,6531,879,280*10,177,9876.97
Lemons1,393,1541,285,990..1,285,9902,679,1441.83
Bananas..22,880,777..22,880,77722,880,77715.53
Oranges314,20815,250,47928015,250,19915,564,40710.56
Tobacco995,0194,725,19639,1794,686,0175,681,0363.86
..Gallons.Gallons.Gallons.Gallons.Gallons.Gals.
Vinegar641,38428,21269927,513668,8970.46
Beer12,782,24068,71014,57454,13612,836,3768.79
Spirits..659,2066,291652,915652,9150.44
Wine32,905205,3241,582203,742236,6470.16

New Zealand is one of the greatest dairying countries in the world, and it might be confidently expected that the annual consumption of butter and cheese per head of the population would be high; but, although this is the case with butter—35 lb. per head—it is not so with cheese, the 5 1/2 lb. per person being less than the consumption (7 lb.) per head in the United Kingdom.

Meat forms one of the principal articles of diet in New Zealand. The average consumption of fresh meat per head of population in the Dominion is 256 lb., while in addition 13 1/2 lb. of bacon and ham are also consumed. Beef easily heads the list with an average consumption of 156 lb. per person, followed by mutton 76 lb., pork 13 lb., and lamb 11 lb. For purposes of comparison the figures for Australia and Canada are given herewith—beef, 154 lb. and 67 lb.; mutton and lamb, 66 lb. and 6 lb.; pork (all kinds), 14 lb. and 82 lb. respectively. It should be explained that these figures (which, incidentally, are inclusive of bone) are based on arbitrarily selected average weights of dressed carcasses, and are not claimed to be more than approximately correct.

Of the agricultural products flour leads the way with 199 lb., closely followed by potatoes, 190 lb., while onions are credited with 16 1/2 lb. Of the imported articles rice has an average consumption of 5 1/2 lb. per head, sago and tapioca 2 lb., and cornflour, &c., 2 lb. The figures for dried fruits are also substantial, those for raisins and sultanas being naturally most prominent. Tea, which is really the national beverage of New Zealand, has an average consumption of 7 1/2 lb.

Fresh fruit is now regarded as an important article of food, and the consumption figures throw some light on the extent to which the different fruits are consumed in the Dominion. Apple come easily first with 30 1/2 lb. for each person, bananas being second with 15 1/2 lb., oranges third with 10 1/2 lb., and pears next with 7 lb.

The average consumption of tobacco per person is 3 3/4 lb., of beer 8 3/4 gallons, of spirits 1/2 gallon, and of wine 1 1/4 pints.

GENERAL ELECTIONS.

The 1928 general election of parliamentary representatives was held in November of that year—for Maori electorates on the 13th, and for European electorates on the 14th. Dealing with the latter only, it is found that out of a total roll number of 844,633 some 743,691 (88 per cent.) exercised their votes. A summary for the general elections of 1922, 1925, and 1928 is as follows:—

 1922.1925.1928.
Number of votes recorded for candidates elected313,699380,231365,116
Number of votes recorded for candidates defeated300,371291,740370,275
Number of informal votes6,5806,9068,300
Total number of electors who voted at the election620,650678,877743,691
Percentage of votes recorded for candidates elected to total valid votes recorded51.0957.1749.65
Total number of electors on roll700,111754,113844,633
Percentage of electors on roll who voted88.6590.9288.05
Percentage of votes recorded for candidates elected to total number of electors on roll44.8150.4243.22
Total population of Dominion at last census (excluding Maoris)1,218,9131,218,9131,344,469

The relative interest in the poll evinced by men and women may be measured by the percentage of votes recorded to the number on the roll—viz., men 89.03 per cent., women 87.03 per cent. (in 1928).

A statement of the voting in individual electorates in 1928 is given in the 1930 number of the Year-book (pp. 978–983).

A general election was held on 2nd December, 1931, but final results are not available in time for inclusion in this issue.

BY-ELECTIONS.

Between the general elections of 1928 and 1931, seven by-elections were held, one owing to irregularities at the general election, two to the resignation of the sitting member, and four to the death of the sitting member. The voting at the different by-elections and the dates on which they were held are given on the page following.

Bay of Islands (10th April, 1929).
Candidate.Votes.
Bell3,911
Rushworth4,385
    Informal35
    Total8,331
Hutt (18th December, 1929).
Johnston2,570
Kerr4,835
Nash5,048
    Informal105
    Total12,558
Parnell (7th May, 1930).
Bloodworth2,122
Donald3,230
Endean4,852
    Informal32
    Total10,236
Invercargill (13th August, 1930).
Candidate.Votes.
Hargest4,623
Ward5,194
    Informal25
    Total9,842
Waipawa (8th October, 1930).
Jull3,747
Tucker3,450
    Informal51
    Total7,248
Western Maori (8th October, 1930).
Haami Tokouru Ratana3,150
Pei te Hurunui Jones902
Taite te Tomo3,970
    Informal22
    Total8,044
(Hauraki (27th May, 1931).
Candidate.Votes.
Allan997
Massey4,023
Petric2,599
Ross513
    Informal29
    Total8,161

LICENSING.

During the year ended the 31st March, 1930, 1,815 licenses for the sale of intoxicating liquors were granted. Of these, 1,130 were publicans' and accommodation licenses, 63 New Zealand wine, 20 packet, 145 wholesale, 412 conditional licenses, and 45 club charters. The fees paid amounted to £41,511, and formed part of the revenue of the local governing bodies of the districts in which the licenses were issued. Particulars are given in the following table:—

Licenses.In Counties.In Boroughs.In Town Districts.Total.
Publicans' licenses29361168972
Accommodation licenses15413158
    Total licensed houses447612711,130
New Zealand wine licenses3923163
Packet licenses217120
Wholesale licenses41392145
Conditional licenses2351716412
Club charters144..45
    Total licenses granted7281,006811,815
    Amount of license fees paid to local bodies£10,324£28,371£2,816£41,511

The average number of persons to each licensed house in counties, boroughs, and town districts respectively for 1929–30 was:—

Number of Licensed Houses.*Population.Number of Persons to each Licensed House.

*I.e., houses holding publicans' or accommodation licenses.

Counties447570,6651,277
Boroughs612854,7401,397
Town districts7147,460668
    Totals1,1301,472,8651,303
The annual fees payable for licenses are,—
(1) For a publican's license—£
(a) Within the limits of a borough or town district40
(b) Outside the aforesaid limits25
(2) For a New Zealand wine license1
(3) For an accommodation license, a sum to be determined by the Licensing Committee, not exceeding20
(4) For a packet license— 
(a) For a vessel exceeding 50 tons register10
(b) For a vessel not exceeding 50 tons register5
(5) For a wholesale license20
(6) For a conditional license, according to duration of license, a sum not exceeding30

The approximate capital value of the licensed houses in the counties for the year ended 31st March, 1930, was stated at £834,877, in certain boroughs at £4,110,210, and in certain town districts at £197,502. There was, besides, an annual value of £109,540 for licensed houses in other boroughs and town districts, which, capitalized at 6 per cent., would represent £1,825,667. The capital value of all licensed houses may therefore be put down at approximately £7,000,000. Caution should be exercised in this connection, as some of the valuations on which the above total is based are by no means recent.

NATIONAL LICENSING POLLS.

The licensing poll of the 14th November, 1928, held in conjunction with the parliamentary elections, was the fourth at which the three issues—national continuance, State purchase and control, and national prohibition (without compensation)—were submitted to the electors. The votes recorded for the various issues at each of the four polls referred to are as follows:—

 1919.1922.1925.1928.
For national continuance241,251282,669299,590373,692
For State purchase and control32,26135,72756,03764,276
For national prohibition270,250300,791319,450294,453

In the no-license districts an additional issue is submitted—viz., local restoration—three-fifths of the valid votes cast being required for the carrying of the proposal. The voting figures for each of the twelve districts affected, and the votes recorded for the three national issues for each licensing district, in 1928, are given on pp. 985–986 of the 1930 Year-book.

The Licensing Poll Postponement Act, 1931, relegated the date of the next licensing poll to that of the second general election after the passing of the Act. The postponement of the poll which in the ordinary course would have fallen in 1931 was enacted on grounds of economy.

Chapter 46. SECTION XLV.—DEPENDENCIES.

INTRODUCTORY.

ON page 1 of this book the islands comprising the Dominion of New Zealand are divided into three groups, viz.:—

Islands forming the Dominion proper for statistical and general practical purposes.

Outlying islands included within the geographical boundaries of New Zealand as proclaimed in 1847.

Annexed islands.

Only the first of these groups has been covered by the preceding sections of this book. The present section deals briefly with the second and third groups, and also with the mandated territories of Western Samoa and Nauru, the Ross Dependency, and the Tokelau or Union Group.

OUTLYING ISLANDS.

The outlying islands included within the geographical boundaries as proclaimed in 1847 are—

Three Kings Islands.Antipodes Islands.
Auckland Islands.Bounty Islands.
Campbell Island.Snares Islands.

The THREE KINGS ISLANDS (so named by Tasman on account of his having discovered them on the anniversary of the Feast of the Epiphany) are a group of uninhabited islets extending about seven miles in an east-north-east direction, and situated about thirty-eight miles west-north-west of Cape Maria van Diemen, at the northern extremity of the North Island. It was here that the s.s. "Elingamite" was wrecked on the 9th November, 1902, with heavy loss of life.

The AUCKLAND ISLANDS were discovered on the 18th August, 1806, by Captain Abraham Bristow, in the ship "Ocean." The discoverer, who named the group after Lord Auckland, again visited the islands in 1807 and took formal possession of them. They lie about 290 miles south of Bluff Harbour, their accepted position being given as latitude 50° 32' south and longitude 166° 13' east. They have several good harbours. Port Ross, at the northern end of the principal island, was described by the eminent French commander D'Urville as one of the best harbours of refuge in the known world. At the southern end of the island there is a through passage extending from the east to the west coast. It has been variously named Adams Strait and Carnley Harbour, and forms a splendid sheet of water. The largest of the islands is about twenty-seven miles long by about fifteen miles broad, and is very mountainous, the highest part being about 2,000 ft. above the sea.

CAMPBELL ISLAND, which lies about 150 miles south-east of the Auckland Islands, was discovered in 1810 by Frederick Hazelburgh, master of the brig "Perseverance," owned by Mr. Robert Campbell, of Sydney. It is mountainous, and of a circumference of about thirty miles. There are several good harbours.

The ANTIPODES ISLANDS are an isolated group, consisting of several detached rocky islands lying nearly north and south over a space of four to five miles; accepted position, 49° 41' 15" south, and longitude 178° 43' east.

The BOUNTY ISLANDS, a little cluster of islets, thirteen in number, and without verdure, were discovered in 1788 by Captain Bligh, R.N., of H.M.S. "Bounty"; position verified by observation, 47° 43' south, longitude 179° 0 1/2' east.

The SNARES ISLANDS are situated about fifty-six miles to the south-west of Stewart Island, and comprise six islets of a total area of about 600 acres.

KERMADEC ISLANDS.

The KERMADEC ISLANDS, four in number, with some outlying islets, rank as "annexed islands," having been annexed to New Zealand by Proclamation dated the 21st July, 1887. The islands are situated between the parallels of 29° 10' and 31° 30' south latitude, and between the meridians of 177° 45' and 179° west longitude. The principal island, Sunday, is 600 miles distant from Auckland, and lies a little more than half-way to Tonga, but 100 miles to the eastward of the direct steam route to that place. It is 300 miles eastward of the steam route to Fiji, and 150 miles westward of that from Auckland to Rarotonga. Macaulay Island (named after the father of Lord Macaulay) and Curtis Islands were discovered in May, 1788, by Lieutenant Watts, in the "Penrhyn," a transport ship. The remainder of the group was discovered in 1793 by Rear-Admiral de Bruni, Chevalier d'Entrecasteaux, during the course of his search for the missing La Pérouse. The Admiral gave the name of "Kermadec" to the whole group of islands, after the captain of his consort ship "L'Espérance," and the name of the Admiral's ship, "La Recherche," was given to the largest island. The name so given was not continued, but "Raoul" took its place, this name being apparently that of the sailing-master of the "La Recherche," Joseph Raoul. The name "Sunday," by which it is now generally known, may have become attached to the island from the fact that it was discovered on a Sunday.

The islands are volcanic, and in two of them signs of activity are still to be seen. The rainfall is plentiful but not excessive. The climate is mild and equable, and slightly warmer than that of the north of New Zealand. The following are the areas of the islands and islets of the group: Sunday Island, 7,200 acres; Herald group of islets, 85 acres; Macaulay Island, 764 acres; Curtis Islands, 128 acres and 19 acres; L'Espérance, 12 acres: total, 8,208 acres. Sunday Island is twenty miles in circumference, roughly triangular in shape, and at the highest point 1,723 ft. above the sea-level. It is rugged and broken over a very large extent of its surface, and, except in a few places, covered with forest. The soil everywhere on the island is very rich, being formed by the decomposition of a dark-coloured pumiceous tuff and a black andesitic lava, with which is closely mixed a fine vegetable mould. The great luxuriance and richness of the vegetation bear witness to the excellence of the soil, which is everywhere—except where destroyed by eruptions and on the steep cliffs—the same rich loam. Want of water is one of the drawbacks. Three of the four lakes on the island are fresh, but are so difficult of approach as to be practically useless.

The Bell family lived on Sunday Island for several years from 1878 onwards, and a further settlement was attempted in 1889, but was abandoned in the following year. A Crown grant on Sunday Island was obtained in 1926 by Mr. C. H. Parker, who took possession in November of that year, but died in the following March, his companions thereupon returning to Auckland.

COOK AND OTHER PACIFIC ISLANDS ANNEXED IN 1901.

The COOK ISLANDS, with others included within the extended boundaries of the Dominion as from the 11th June, 1901, are as under:—

RAROTONGA (1,638 miles from Auckland), the most fertile and valuable of the Cook Group, is a magnificent island, rising to a height of 2,100 ft. It is clothed to the tops of the mountains with splendid vegetation, and has abundant streams, considerable tracts of sloping land, and rich alluvial valleys. The two harbours are poor.

MANGAIA, the south-easternmost of the Cook Group, is of volcanic origin, and about eighteen miles in circumference. It produces large quantities of coconuts, bananas, oranges, limes, citrons, and other fruits.

ATIU resembles Mangaia in appearance and extent. It is a raised mass of coral, steep and rugged, except where there are small sandy beaches and some cleits, where the ascent is gradual. On the highest point of the central ridge coconuts, bananas, oranges, and coffee grow with the utmost luxuriance; and the kumara, one of the most valuable of South Sea vegetables, yields large crops.

MAUKE (or Parry Island) is a low circular island about two miles across, lying to the north-east of Rarotonga. Like Mangaia and Atiu, it is surrounded by an unbroken fringing reef. Mauke is very fertile.

MITIARO is a low-lying island, from three to four miles long and one mile wide.

MANUAE and TE AU-O-TU (Hervey Islands) are surrounded by a reef which is about 10 1/2 miles in circumference.

TAKUTEA is a small coral island, about half a square mile in area, some 120 miles distant from Rarotonga.

AITUTAKI is probably the most fertile of all the islands forming the Lower Group. It is capable of exporting large quantities of tropical fruits and vegetables, but exports are restricted owing to irregular and infrequent shipping calls. The island is eighteen miles in circuit.

NIUE (or Savage Island), lying about 300 miles to the east of Tonga, is a coral island, thirty-six miles in circumference, rising to a height of 200 ft. It is fertile and has the usual tropical productions. Niue is second in importance to Rarotonga, and has a separate Administration.

PALMERSTON is an atoll lying about 450 miles east of Niue and about 220 miles from the nearest island of the Cook Group (Aitutaki), and is remarkable as the "San Pablo" of Magellan, the first island discovered in the South Sea. It has no harbour. The soil is fairly fertile.

SUWARROW lies about 500 miles east of Apia, the capital of Western Samoa. It is a coral atoll, of a triangular form, fifty miles in circumference, the reef having an average width of half a mile across, enclosing a land-locked lagoon eight miles by six, which is capable of being made into an excellent harbour. The island is out of the track of hurricanes, but is at present uninhabited, although visited periodically.

PUKAPUKA (Danger): Next to the 10th parallel, but rather north of the latitude of the Navigators and east of them, are a number of small atolls. Of these, the nearest to the Samoan Group—about 500 miles—is Danger Island, bearing north-west of Suwarrow about 250 miles.

NASSAU is a fine island of about 360 acres, and lies about 45 miles to the south-east of Pukapuka or Danger Island. The area under cultivation (well-planted coconuts) is about 300 acres.

RAKAHANGA is an atoll, three miles in length and of equal breadth.

MANIHIKI, lying about 400 miles eastward of Danger Island, is an atoll, about thirty miles in circumference, valuable from the extent of the coconut-groves. The interior lagoon contains a vast deposit of pearl-shell.

PENRHYN (Tongareva) lies about 300 miles north-east of Manihiki. It is one of the most famous pearl-islands in the Pacific, and there is a lagoon (with two entrances) capable of being made into a harbour fit for a large number of vessels. The island grows large quantities of coconuts.

CONSTITUTION AND LAWS.

Government is by Island Councils consisting of ex officio, elected, or nominated members. Generally, European officials and Arikis or Native chiefs are Councillors ex officio, and nominated members hold office during the pleasure of the Governor-General or for a fixed period not exceeding five years. Women are eligible both as members and as electors of Island Councils. The Cook Islands Amendment Act, 1921, provided for the election of a European member of the Island Council of Rarotonga as a representative of the European population.

Each Council is empowered to make laws for the good government of the island, with the proviso that such laws must not be repugnant to Acts of the New Zealand Parliament or regulations made thereunder. The maximum penalties imposed by the Ordinance of an Island Council must not exceed three months' imprisonment or a fine of £50. The Council has no power to deal with Customs duties, to borrow money, to establish Courts of Justice, or to appropriate expenditure of revenue other than that raised under authority of their Ordinance. No Ordinance has effect until it has received the assent of the Resident Commissioner or the Governor-General. The Governor-General may, by notice in the Gazette, disallow any Ordinance within one year after the Commissioner has given his assent.

Laws are enforced through the High Court, which has all jurisdiction, civil or criminal, necessary for the administration of justice. Judges and Commissioners of the High Court are appointed by the Governor-General; the Chief Judge resides at Rarotonga, a second at Niue. A Commissioner may, with some exceptions, exercise the full powers and functions of a Judge, but rules of Court may allow an appeal from his decision to that of a Judge.

A judgment obtained in a civil proceeding in the High Court may be enforced in the Supreme Court of New Zealand. From any decision in the former Court an appeal lies to the Supreme Court in the Dominion.

The manufacture or importation of intoxicating liquor is prohibited absolutely, except that the Resident Commissioner may import liquor to be sold for medicinal, sacramental, or industrial purposes, but for no other purpose. Attempts are made by the Natives of Rarotonga to evade the law by illicitly manufacturing "bush-beer," an offence which the Administration is endeavouring to check.

POPULATION.

At the census of the 20th April, 1926, the islands had a population of 13,877, (males 7,047, females 6,830), all but 187 males and 126 females being Natives.

Island.1906.1911.1916.1921.1926.

*Includes 112 soldiers in camp in New Zealand.

Aitutaki1,1621,2371,3021,3731,431
Atiu918812759837933
Mangaia1,5311,4711,2451,2301,249
Manihiki521444493432416
Manuae and Te Au-o-Tu..2923..23
Mauke446457490578511
Mitiaro210199237207238
Niue3,8223,9433,8803,7503,795
Palmerston82107908397
Penrhyn420335326376395
Pukapuka435490474530526
Rakahanga352315295310327
Rarotonga2,4412,7593,0643,5033,936
Suwarrow....7....
    Totals12,34012,59812,797*13,20913,877

The estimated population of the islands at 31st March, 1931, was 14,921. A system of compulsory registration of births, deaths, and marriages is in force in the islands. The latest available figures are given in the "Vital Statistics" section of this book.

EDUCATION.

In 1916 education in the Cook Islands was placed under the control of the Minister for the Cook Islands, and Government schools in charge of certificated European teachers from New Zealand have since that date been established on all the principal islands of the Lower Cook Group.

Including seven subsidized mission schools in the northern islands (with 382 pupils) there are now 18 schools under the jurisdiction of the Administration in the Cook Islands and the northern islands, with a total of 2,107 pupils on the rolls in 1930. In addition there is a Catholic mission school at Rarotonga, with a roll of about 180 pupils.

A technical school has been established at Avarua (Rarotonga), with classes in agriculture, drawing, and woodwork, and an advanced class in carpentry. In most of the schools classes for simple cookery and for mat and basket weaving are held. Agriculture and wood-work are also taught in all schools.

A training college and normal school for Native teachers were established at Avarua early in 1927. Classes for Native teachers are also conducted by the European headmasters of Government schools. In 1930 a special class was established at the Normal School, Avarua, to enable the most promising pupils from all Cook Islands schools to reach proficiency standard without the necessity of going to New Zealand.

In Niue there are two Government schools where agriculture, handicraft, domestic art, and wood-work form part of the curriculum. The average roll number of these two schools was 265 in 1930.

WIRELESS.

Wireless communication with New Zealand is maintained by the station at Rarotonga. Subsidiary stations have been established at the islands of Atiu, Aitutaki, Mangaia, Mauke, and Niue.

REVENUE AND EXPENDITURE.

Including grants totalling £17,483 from the New Zealand Government, the revenue of the Cook Islands Administration in 1930–31 was £40,371, other principal items being: Customs duties, £12,102; copra export duty, £1,920; fruit-inspection fees, &c., £3,082; wireless telegraph, £1,211; and stamp-sales, £1,051. The total expenditure was £39,180.

Revenue of the Niue Island Administration was £15,001, the principal item in this case also being grants from the New Zealand Government (£4,556). Customs duties brought in £1,924, copra export duty £467, sale of fruit-cases £2,108, and landing and shipping charges £1,201. Expenditure aggregated £14,647.

TRADE.

The exports of the islands for the year 1930 aggregated £125,315, and imports £122,098, as against corresponding totals of £146,692 and £125,942 for 1929. The figures for each of the last ten years are—

Year.Exports.Imports.
Cook Islands.Niue.Total.Cook Islands.Niue.Total.
 ££££££
192169,36116,72186,082112,97426,339139,313
1922135,76615,122150,888116,72615,418132,144
1923118,71013,227131,937131,59018,388149,978
1924154,55414,603169,157138,20216,798155,000
1925151,93917,429169,368130,60918,747149,356
1926138,58817,655156,243134,47317,563152,036
1927138,35714,350152,707116,60614,006130,612
1928133,05120,938153,989117,63918,637136,276
1929124,48622,206146,692106,83519,107125,942
1930109,43815,877125,315103,46818,630122,098

As might naturally be expected, most of the trade of the Group is with New Zealand. The United States has stepped into the second position in recent years. The figures for 1930 are—

Country.Exports.Imports.
From Cook Islands.From Niue.Total.Into Cook Islands.Into Niue.Total.
 ££££££
New Zealand85,95613,32399,27969,97614,86384,839
United States17,773..17,77313,32086714,187
United Kingdom3,52823,5308,7021,58810,290
Western Samoa2,1771,8073,984..8787
Australia......4,6289555,583
Canada......3,0912233,314
Other British countries..10101,069151,084
Other foreign countries429332,682322,714
Destination unknown..706706......
    Totals109,43815,877125,315103,46818,630122,098

The principal exports are fruit and copra, other items being the well-known Niue hats and fancy baskets from Niue and pearl-shell from some of the northern islands. With a view to improving the marketing of fruit (principally in New Zealand), the grading and packing of all fruit for export are now done under the control and supervision of inspectors in district packing-sheds erected by the Native growers. The export of fruit from Niue was hampered until recently by the difficulty and irregularity of communication with New Zealand, but the provision of a Government vessel has already been reflected in increased exports of bananas.

Exports of principal items during 1930 were—Quantity.Value. £
    Copra2,479 tons27,860
    Oranges126,430 cases38,382
    Bananas74,949 "44,059
    Tomatoes30,263 "9,870
    Fruit Juice..1,617
    Niue hats1,214 doz.810
    Fancy baskets1,013 "660
    Coconuts..750

WESTERN SAMOA.

Four large and many smaller islands, the whole of volcanic origin, form the Group known by its Native name of Samoa. The Native race inhabiting the islands is of typical Polynesian character, with straight hair, brown colouring, good physique, and mild and hospitable disposition.

The first known visit of Europeans to the islands was that of a Dutch expedition, under Jacob Roggeveen, in its voyage around the world in 1721–22. In 1768 De Bougainville called at the islands, and in 1787 La Pérouse, who named them "Navigators Islands," a name by which they are still occasionally called. The first British vessel to pay a visit was H.M.S. "Pandora," in 1790. Missionaries, who were to play an important part in the development of the country, made their advent in the person of two members of the London Missionary Society, arriving at Savai'i in 1830.

The first formal recognition of "whites" took place some eight years later, when Captain Bethune, of the British Navy, concluded a commercial treaty with the Native chiefs, by which harbour dues were to be paid and security to European interests guaranteed in return. Next year (1839) Lieutenant Charles Wilkes, in command of a United States exploring expedition, completed a similar treaty.

Three great nations were to have control of the destinies of the Samoans. Great Britain appointed a Consular Agent in 1847, the United States a Commercial Agent in 1853, and Germany her first representative in 1861.

In 1869 one of the frequent internecine wars of the Natives broke out, a war that was to have far-reaching consequences, for the foreign authorities took for the first time direct measures to ensure peace. The trouble arose over rival claimants to the Native chieftainship, and continued, despite several patched-up truces, for some years.

Petitions were presented to Great Britain in 1877, and to the United States in 1878, that the islands should be annexed, but the statesmen of those days did not consider it advisable. In 1878, however, the United States were given the privilege of forming a naval and coaling station at Pago Pago, in the island of Tutuila, much the best harbour of the Group. Next year similar privileges were granted the other two Powers—Germany at Saluafata, and Great Britain at a place to be settled later.

At a conference in Berlin in 1889, an Act was signed by the representatives of the three States, guaranteeing the neutrality and independence of the islands. This arrangement lasted until 1898, when, on the death of King Malietoa Laupepa, disturbances again arose over the succession. In accordance with the recommendation of a joint Commission the kingship was abolished. The Anglo-German agreement of the 14th November, 1899, accepted by the United States in January, 1900, gave to Germany all rights over Western Samoa, and to the United States, Tutuila and the other islands of Eastern Samoa.

On the outbreak of war in 1914 between the United Kingdom and Germany a New Zealand Expeditionary Force took possession of Western Samoa, landing at Apia on the 29th August, and remained in occupation until the establishment of Civil government under the ægis of the Dominion.

The islands are now administered under mandate of the League of Nations, the Administrator being appointed by the Governor-General of New Zealand and responsible to the Minister of External Affairs. There is a Legislative Council, consisting of not less than four nor more than six official members appointed by the Governor-General, and four unofficial members, two of whom are Europeans elected by the European residents, the remaining two being Native Samoans, appointed by the Governor-General. The Administrator, acting with the advice and consent of this Council, is empowered to make Ordinances for the peace, order, and good government of the Territory, subject to disallowance by the Governor-General. A High Court is established, and the Supreme Court of New Zealand is given jurisdiction over Western Samoa.

Under the present system of administration the mandated territory has progressed steadily, particularly in the realms of health, production, and commerce, but a temporary set-back resulted on account of political activities.

Normally, the Samoan Natives are to a large extent granted domestic self-government, the Fono of Faipules (Native Parliament, leading chiefs representing every district), who are appointed by the Administrator, meeting twice yearly to consider matters affecting the welfare of the Samoan people, and submitting recommendations thereon to the Administrator. As a result of the political troubles referred to, this system was temporarily suspended.

GEOGRAPHICAL.

Western Samoa includes the Islands of Upolu, Savai'i, Apolima, and Manono, together with several small islets, lying between the 13th and 15th degrees of south latitude and the 171st and 173rd degrees of longitude west of Greenwich.

The principal islands are Savai'i and Upolu. Savai'i is the larger of the two, with a length of 48 miles, a breadth of 25 miles, and a total area of 703 square miles. The island is mountainous, rising to a height of over 4,000 ft. Upolu, which extends some 45 miles in length and 13 in breadth, measures about 430 square miles in area. Of the two, Upolu is the more fertile and populous, and contains the port and capital of Apia. Rainfall is plentiful throughout the Group.

POPULATION.

At the 1st April, 1931, the estimated population of Western Samoa was 45,649, made up as follows:—

 Males.Females.Total.
Native Samoan population21,28320,78142,064
European and half-caste population1,4201,0782,498
Chinese indentured labourers864..864
Chinese (non-indentured)79887
Melanesian and Polynesian indentured labourers1351136
    Totals23,78121,86845,649

The following figures of the recorded movement of the population relate to the twelve months ended the 31st December, 1930:—

Births.Deaths.Marriages.Immigration.Emigration.
Native Samoans1,3174791821,070962
Europeans and half-castes881324511520
Chinese indentured labourers..5..254287
Melanesian and Polynesian indentured labourers..3....5
Chinese non-indentured labourers..1....1
    Totals1,4055012061,8351,775

HEALTH AND HOSPITALS.

By the Samoa Health Ordinance, 1921, which is on the lines of the New Zealand Health Act, 1920, but remodelled to suit local conditions, the control of the medical and sanitary services was placed in the hands of a Board of Health. A Government hospital is maintained at Apia, district hospitals have been established at Tuasivi and Safotu (Savai'i) and Aleiapata (Upolu), and there are eight dispensaries in out-districts and at mission-stations. Several dispensaries formerly maintained have been closed on account of the shortage of trained Native nurses.

Of the more important tropical diseases only three are prevalent in Western Samoa—viz, uncinariasis (or hookworm disease), frambœsia, and filariasis. Frambœsia (yaws) is so common that practically no Samoan reaches adult life without having suffered from the infection.

Every effort has been made to stamp out these diseases, particularly hookworm and yaws, and systematic campaigns to this end have been in progress since 1923. These have resulted in a marked improvement in the general health of the Natives.

The sanitation of Apia has been considerably improved in recent years. Until 1920 sanitation may be said to have been practically unknown. There were no men with a sufficient knowledge of plumbing and drainlaying, and the work carried out was in most cases crude and unsatisfactory. Sinks and bathrooms discharged their contents on the ground under the floor, or just outside the house. The average pit privy was most insanitary and unsightly. Some of the septic tanks installed prior to that date have worked satisfactorily, but many have required to be remodelled. With the introduction of Civil administration a commencement was made to improve conditions; and regulations, consisting largely of detailed specifications of the standard of work required, were drafted. A Health Inspector with qualifications in plumbing and drainlaying was appointed, and a careful survey was made of the condition of every building in Apia and the immediate vicinity.

As a result of these activities the sanitation of Apia was soon brought up to a reasonable standard. The administration set an example by improving, as rapidly as finance and labour permitted, the conditions prevailing in the buildings under its control. The two largest drainage schemes installed in Apia are at the hospital and at the schools. Most of the work has been done by Native labour under white supervision, with the help of a few Chinese artisans.

The reticulation of Apia with a high-pressure water-supply system has been completed. Water has been piped into several villages from springs in the hills. In other villages where this is not possible large reinforced-concrete tanks are being erected to receive the rain-water from church buildings.

EDUCATION.

Education in Samoa has hitherto been almost entirely in the hands of the missions, which have done splendid work in teaching practically every Native to read and write in the vernacular. As a consequence, the Samoan is probably the best educated of the Polynesian races. Formerly higher education was not attempted except for the training of pastors, whose duty included that of teaching in the village schools connected with their respective churches. But latterly higher education in the English language has been carried out by the Administration schools at Ifi Ifi, Malifa, Vaipouli, and Avele, by the London Missionary Society at Papauta, by the Methodist Mission at Faleula, and by the Marist Brothers and Sisters at Apia. These schools are annually inspected by one of the Senior Inspectors of the New Zealand Education Department.

A count taken in 1926 showed that 13,788 children were attending the various Government and mission schools. The great bulk of the pupils are at village mission schools, where the instruction is in the hands of Native pastors. Second-grade or district schools, where the Government and the missions co-operate, the teachers being paid by the Government, number 36, with an aggregate roll number of 2,912 at 31st March, 1931; these figures include the Malifa Training-school, a Government institution, with 390 pupils. The four third-grade Government schools had an average attendance of 442 in March quarter of 1931.

Elementary technical instruction has formed part of the school syllabus for some time, and in 1927 a technical school was established at Apia.

LAND.

Of a total area of about 725,000 acres in the islands of Savai'i and Upolu, only 143,630 acres have been alienated from the Natives—all prior to the British occupation of the Territory. Of the land remaining to the Natives approximately 350,000 acres are cultivable, the balance being waste or inferior land. Of the former, 41,000 acres are in coconut plantations, and 13,000 acres in other crops, mainly bananas and taro, the balance being undeveloped. A small area is devoted to cotton-growing.

Land alienated includes 103,630 acres of Crown estates and other Government land, 5,000 acres belonging to the missions, and 35,000 acres owned by European companies or private planters. The mission holdings are partly cultivated, but excluding these only 19,000 acres of alienated land have been developed. Approximately 12,000 acres are in coconuts, 4,000 acres in cacao, 2,000 acres in rubber (including 550 acres interplanted with cacao), 400 acres in bananas for export, and 20 acres in cotton, the balance consisting of areas of rubber plantation which have been abandoned by the planters and are being worked by their Native owners, to whom the land has reverted.

REVENUE AND EXPENDITURE.

The revenue for the financial year ended 31st March, 1931, including a subsidy of £21,000 from the New Zealand Government, was £151,385, of which Customs and marine contributed £82,968, other principal items being—Fees and charges (Court, hospital, &c.), £12,184; and post-office and wireless-telegraphy receipts, £8,284. Native taxes, which showed a total of £17,849 in 1926–27, yielded only £2,466 in 1927–28, £6,343 in 1928–29, £2,238 in 1929–30, and £1,837 in 1930–31. The expenditure for the year totalled £140,288. The figures of revenue and expenditure for each of the last five years are—

Year ended 31st March,Revenue.Expenditure.
 ££
1927133,812141,710
1928126,038143,422
1929141,904130,455
1930151,416131,280
1931151,385140,288

The revenue is augmented by an annual subsidy from the New Zealand Government, the amount (£21,000 in 1930–31) being based on the additional cost of the Medical and Education Departments of Samoa since New Zealand accepted the mandate, and on the cost of the radio-station in excess of revenue.

The cost of the Samoa Military Police and Constabulary during 1928–29 and 1929–30 was borne by the New Zealand Government, and is not included in the figures given above for those years. The figures of expenditure are also exclusive of expenditure out of loan account. The total loan expenditure on public works from the inauguration of the present system of government to 31st March, 1931, has been £172,000, and in addition £26,200 loan-money was expended during 1927–28 and 1928–29 to meet revenue deficiencies caused by non-payment of Native taxes and to cover expenditure in connection with dealing with the situation occasioned by the activities of the Man. The money has been provided by the New Zealand Government, £25,000 of that expended on public works being donated as a gift free of charge, and the balance (£165,200 at 31st March, 1931) being on loan at 5 per cent. and repayable in thirty years. A payment of approximately 1 3/5 per cent. is made annually to sinking fund, which at 31st March, 1931, amounted to £18,895.

TRADE.

The exports and imports of Western Samoa for each of the last ten years are—

Year.Exports.Imports.
 ££
1921241,539408,892
1922365,610282,939
1923288,774268,881
1924361,418274,803
1925379,388345,989
1926320,783324,940
1927335,978304,369
1928422,175326,553
1929293,938288,849
1930284,515275,355

The principal item of export is copra, exports of which in 1930 totalled 12,285 tons, of a value of £166,221. Up to about 1923 the bulk of the copra went to the United States, but, with the exception of 4,347 tons, the whole export in 1930 went to the United Kingdom and the Continent of Europe, the exact destination not being known in respect of 7,257 tons, of a value of £102,418. Cocoa-beans of a value of £61,294, representing 1,007 tons, bananas, £44,259 (95,867 cases), and rubber, £6,461 (101 tons), constituted the only other items of any importance.

Of the exports in 1930, £279,271 was the produce of Western Samoa, the remaining £5,244 being re-exports. Of the total of £173,254 for which definite information was available, £108,850 went to the United States and £47,986 to New Zealand. The imports in 1930 came principally from New Zealand (£81,388), Australia (£58,653), the United States (£54,369), and the United Kingdom (£47,183).

In addition to a scale of import duties, there are export duties on copra (£1 10s. per ton from 6th May, 1929—formerly £1 per ton), cocoa-beans (£2 per ton), rubber (1d. per lb.), and beche-de-mer (1/2d. per lb.). The net import duty collected in 1930 was £48,137, export duties collected totalling £21,386.

Vessels entered inwards at the Port of Apia during 1930 numbered 113 (all steam-vessels), and represented an aggregate tonnage of 113,462. The tonnage of cargo brought by these vessels was 16,566, while cargo entered outwards totalled 23,020 tons.

NAURU.

Barely one-third of a degree south of the Equator, and lying 166° 55' east of Greenwich, is the little phosphate island known as Nauru or Pleasant Island. Prior to the world-wide conflagration of 1914–19 this rich though little-known island was a German possession. It was surrendered to H.M.A.S. "Melbourne" on the 9th September, 1914, and was included with the German New Guinea possessions in the capitulation of Herbertshohe. The island was garrisoned with Australian troops on the 6th November, 1914, and a Civil administration was established on the 1st January, 1915. A mandate for the administration of the island was conferred by the Allied and Associated Powers upon the British Empire, to come into operation at the same date as the Treaty of Peace with Germany. The mandate is held jointly by the Imperial Government, the Government of Australia, and the New Zealand Government.

An agreement between the three parties to the mandate was drawn up and completed on the 2nd July, 1919. The administrative control of the island is vested in an Administrator, whose term of appointment is five years.

Under the concession granted by the German Government to the Jaluit Gesellschaft, and transferred by that company to the Pacific Phosphate Company, the rights of which were purchased by the Governments of Great Britain, Australia, and New Zealand for £3,500,000 (including the company's interests in the nearby Ocean Island), and vested by these Governments in the British Phosphate Commission, the Commission holds the exclusive right to work the phosphate-deposits on the island. The Natives are paid £40 per acre (prior to 1st July, 1927, this was £20) for all phosphate-bearing lands, with an annual rental of £3 per acre for all non-phosphate lands leased, and are compensated for trees destroyed. A royalty of 7 1/2d. per ton of phosphate shipped is paid, 4d. going to the Native landowner, 1 1/2d. being used by the Administrator solely for the benefit of the Nauruan people, and the remaining 2d. held in trust by the Administrator for the benefit of the landowner.

The yearly production of phosphates was for the five years ended the 30th June, 1925, to be allocated between the three Governments in the following proportions, which coincide with the proportion of capital supplied by each towards the undertaking: Great Britain, 42 per cent.; Australia, 42 per cent.; New Zealand, 16 per cent. Any portion of its share not required by any Government may be disposed of either to the other Governments pro rata, or, if they do not require it, to other countries. The partner countries receive interest at 6 per cent. on their capital invested, and redemption of capital within fifty years is provided for by a sinking fund. At the end of the first quinquennial period the allocation of phosphates was to have been readjusted on the basis of actual requirements, similar readjustments to be made every five years in future. The re-allocation was, however, deferred at the instance of Great Britain, which has hitherto taken very little of its quota, being at present able to obtain phosphates to better advantage from North African sources of supply. The total shipments, with deliveries to New Zealand, during each of the last ten years have been as follows:—

Year ended 30th June,Total Shipments.Shipments to New Zealand.
Quantity.Per Cent. of Total.
 Tons.Tons. 
1922361,48638,50010.65
1923313,75851,55016.43
1924451,90960,85013.47
1925470,72398,79020.99
1926391,70077,40019.76
1927593,340135,20022.79
1928501,915124,27024.75
1929576,590142,19524.66
1930504,173127,10025.21
1931385,977122,93031.85
    Totals to 30th June, 19314,915,995995,88520.26

During the earlier years of the period, there was usually a small balance for distribution to Japan and other countries after Australian and New Zealand requirements had been met. At the present time, however, the Commonwealth and Dominion not only take the whole output, but also obtain supplies from other sources.

Nauru, which is encircled by a road ten miles long, has an area of only 5,396 acres. The island is surrounded by a wide reef. Near the coast is a belt of flat land, covered with coconut-trees, and behind this rises higher land covering about three-quarters of the total area, and enclosing a lagoon of almost fresh water. This higher country consists of a mass of phosphate of great richness.

At the 1st April, 1930, there were 1,411 Native inhabitants, who speak a language akin to that of the Gilbert-Islanders. In addition there were 16 Natives of other Pacific Islands, and 1,110 Chinese, who have been introduced for the working of the phosphate-deposits. Europeans numbered 147, the total population being thus 2,684.

Imports during 1929 were valued at £101,691, consisting almost entirely of food-supplies and of machinery for the working of the phosphate. In addition to the phosphate a little copra (181 tons in 1928, nil in 1929) is exported. Sixty-four vessels, of a total tonnage of 288,393, were entered and cleared in 1929.

Nauru possesses a wireless station, which was erected by the German authorities as part of their chain of wireless stations throughout the Pacific. Wireless telephonic communication between Nauru and Ocean Islands has been instituted.

The revenue of the Nauru Administration for the year 1929 was £19,936, and the expenditure £17,859. The figures for each of the last five years available are—

Year.Revenue.Expenditure.
 ££
192515,17415,256
192616,42413,963
192717,04117,242
192819,90318,267
192919,93617,859

The New Zealand Government receives from the British Phosphate Commission an annual contribution of £35,849 towards interest on and amortization of loan-money raised to meet the Dominion's share of the purchase-money of the Pacific Phosphate Company's rights. The utilization of the contributions during the last five years has been as follows:—

Year ended 31st March,Interest.Sinking Fund.Loan Redemption.*

*From Sinking Fund.

 £££
192727,8258,0248,300
192826,6959,1549,430
192926,1069,743..
193025,8579,99220,120
193124,91710,93211,200

The indebtedness of the New Zealand Government on account of Nauru and Ocean Islands, originally £600,000, had been reduced to £490,800 at 31st March, 1931.

ROSS DEPENDENCY.

By Imperial Order in Council of the 30th July, 1923, the coasts of the Ross Sea, with the adjacent islands and territories between the 160th degree of east longitude and the 150th degree of west longitude, and south of the 60th degree of south latitude, were proclaimed a British settlement within the meaning of the British Settlements Act, 1887, under the name of the Ross Dependency. The dependency was placed under the jurisdiction of the Governor - General of New Zealand. There is no permanent population, and the only industry engaged in is whaling.

Regulations dated the 24th October, 1929, which supersede those of 1st November, 1926, prohibit the carrying-on of whaling operations within the boundaries of the Ross Dependency without a license, the annual fee payable for which is £200, in addition to which the Government receives a royalty of 2s. 6d. per barrel (40 gallons) of oil in excess of 20,000 barrels taken under each license. The owner or master of a vessel engaged in whaling or used as a floating whale-factory is liable to a fine not exceeding £1,000 for each day on which operations are carried on without a license. A penalty not exceeding £100 per day is provided for in cases of non-compliance with the terms of the license granted in respect of any vessel used for whaling or as a floating factory and a similar penalty for failure to equip a floating factory in accordance with the requirements of the regulations or to convert a whale into commercial products within 48 hours after delivery at the factory. Provision is made for the arrest on warrant of any vessel in respect of which an offence against the regulations is committed.

The regulations apply, of course, only to territorial waters, and operations are carried on outside territorial waters by unlicensed expeditions.

The whale-oil taken by licensed expeditions in each of the eight seasons during which the system of licensing has been in operation is as follows:—

Season.Barrels.*

*Of 40 imperial gallons.

1923–2417,791
1924–2532,165
1925–2637,700
1926–2770,300
1927–28124,000
1928–29122,000
1929–30169,190
1930–31272,500

The figures shown for 1930–31 relate to the two licensed factory-ships and their "chasers" which were operating during the season. In addition one factory-ship licensed by the Norwegian Government, but without a New Zealand license, took approximately 105,000 barrels of oil outside of territorial waters, and the total yield during the eight years since the Ross Dependency came under New Zealand jurisdiction is set down as 1,280,146 barrels of oil.

TOKELAU OR UNION GROUP.

The latest addition to New Zealand's dependencies is the Tokelau or Union Group, which consists of three islands, or groups of islets (Atafu, Nukunono, and Fakaofo), of a total area of 2,550 acres. They are situated between 8° and 10° of south latitude and between 171° and 173° of west longitude, and are distant about 270 miles from Apia, Samoa, which has since 1923 been the port of entry for the group.

These islands were ceded to Great Britain in 1916, from which year up to 1925 they formed part of the Gilbert and Ellice Islands Colony. They were transferred to the jurisdiction of New Zealand as from the 11th February, 1926, and are now administered by the Administrator of Western Samoa on behalf of the New Zealand Government.

The population of the islands at the census of 1926 was 1,033. An estimate by the Samoan Administration in August, 1931, gives a total of 1,048, the figures for the three islands being—Atafu, 357; Nukunono, 221; Fakaofo, 470.

Education is entirely in the hands of the missions, which maintain Native teachers in the islands.

The Natives are Polynesians, and the language is allied to that of Samoa. The islanders are ruled by their own chiefs with the assistance of Native Councils.

The only exportable product of the islands is copra. The total amount of copra available for export in a normal year is estimated to be 365 tons—viz., 65 from Atafu, 210 from Nukunono, and 90 from Fakaofo.

Chapter 47. SECTION XLVI.—STATISTICAL SUMMARY.

POPULATION AND MIGRATION (INCLUDING MAORIS).

Year.Estimated Population.Estimated Mean Population.Overseas Arrivals.Overseas Departures.
At 31st December.At 31st March.Year ended 31st December.Year ended 31st March.
1881545,007532,244536,984523,4499,6888,072
1882561,804549,047553,406540,89710,9457,456
1883584,974566,655573,389557,85119,2159,186
1884608,401591,797596,688579,22620,02110,700
1885619,323613,200613,862602,49916,19911,695
1886631,355620,565624,275615,81916,10115,037
1887645,330635,347638,343627,95613,68912,712
1888649,349646,914647,340641,13113,60622,781
1889658,021652,128653,685649,52115,39215,178
1890667,477664,853662,749658,49115,02816,810
1891676,051668,594671,776666,72414,43117,629
1892692,426679,465684,239674,04218,12213,164
1893714,258698,182703,342688,82426,13515,723
1894728,121718,740721,190708,46125,23722,984
1895740,699731,468734,410725,10421,86220,967
1896754,016743,376746,288737,42217,23615,764
1897768,910757,503761,463749,37018,59215,840
1898783,317771,568776,114764,53618,85516,159
1899796,359786,530789,838779,04918,50616,619
1900808,132798,471802,246792,50118,07416,243
1901830,800815,862821,111808,81125,08618,564
1902851,072833,139840,936824,50130,29322,301
1903875,648857,993863,360845,56630,88319,608
1904900,682882,100888,165870,04732,63222,277
1905925,605908,116913,144895,10832,68523,383
1906956,457933,114943,325920,61539,23326,385
1907977,215961,598966,836949,65036,10830,378
19081,008,373985,320992,794973,45944,97030,709
19091,030,6571,016,0631,019,5151,000,69238,65033,931
19101,050,4101,035,2121,040,5341,025,63835,76932,361
19111,075,2501,056,1991,063,8871,045,70641,38937,189
19121,102,4711,081,3441,088,8611,069,82844,66035,733
19131,134,5061,111,5891,118,4881,096,46744,58830,369
19141,145,8381,139,6681,140,1721,125,62837,64632,506
19151,152,6381,150,3861,149,2381,145,02725,55122,476
19161,150,3391,150,2501,149,2251,150,31821,79921,163
19171,147,4481,150,9381,148,8931,149,22515,64913,869
19181,158,1491,154,5591,152,7981,152,74811,90611,660
19191,227,1811,178,4061,192,6651,166,48220,93119,877
19201,257,6111,236,9151,242,3961,207,66044,06232,924
19211,292,7171,267,4981,276,6521,252,20641,88228,559
19221,318,8841,301,2511,305,1261,285,71135,23328,389
19231,343,0211,325,3011,328,1931,311,38136,48829,668
19241,370,4031,347,8531,352,6181,334,02939,81530,593
19251,401,2301,379,4871,384,4281,359,99541,84629,172
19261,429,5551,409,8121,413,7001,392,07345,68533,825
19271,450,0901,437,9801,438,8141,420,76238,67636,248
19281,466,9521,453,5171,455,7341,443,32335,47835,035
19291,485,5641,470,6541,472,9251,459,98334,43931,643
19301,506,0871,488,5951,492,3761,477,49432,55928,321
1931..1,510,940..1,497,732....

VITAL STATISTICS.

Year.Numbers.Rates per 1,000 or Mean Population.Deaths under 1 Year per 1,000 Births.
Births.Marriages.Deaths.Deaths under 1 Year.Births.Marriages.Deaths.
188118,7323,2775,4911,73137.956.6411.1392.41
188219,0093,6005,7011,67837.327.0711.1988.27
188319,2023,6126,0611,99536.286.8211.45103.90
188419,8463,8005,7401,57335.916.8710.3979.26
188519,6933,8136,0811,75634.356.6510.6189.17
188619,2993,4886,1351,89933.155.9910.5498.40
188719,1353,5636,1371,79532.095.9710.2993.81
188818,9023,6175,7081,33631.225.979.4370.68
188918,4573,6325,7721,45630.175.949.4478.89
189018,2783,7975,9941,43829.446.129.6678.67
189118,2733,8056,5181,66729.016.0410.3591.23
189217,8764,0026,4591,59427.836.2310.0689.17
189318,1874,1156,7671,60027.506.2210.2387.97
189418,5284,1786,9181,50727.286.1510.1981.34
189518,5464,1106,8631,63726.785.949.9188.27
189618,6124,8436,4321,43926.336.859.1077.32
189718,7374,9286,5951,35425.966.839.1472.26
189818,9555,0917,2441,51025.746.919.8479.66
189918,8355,4617,6801,80625.127.2810.2495.89
190019,5465,8607,2001,46925.607.679.4375.16
190120,4916,0957,6341,56326.347.839.8171.40
190220,6556,3948,3751,71225.898.0110.5082.89
190321,8296,7488,5281,77026.618.2310.4081.03
190422,7666,9838,0871,61626.948.269.5770.98
190523,6827,2008,0611,59927.228.289.2767.52
190624,2527,5928,3391,50627.088.489.3162.10
190725,0948,19210,0662,22827.308.9110.9588.79
190825,9408,3399,0431,76127.458.829.5767.89
190926,5248,0948,9591,63427.298.339.2261.60
191025,9848,2369,6391,76026.178.309.7167.73
191126,3548,8259,5341,48425.978.709.3956.31
191227,5089,1499,2141,40926.488.818.8751.22
191327,9358,81310,1191,65326.148.259.4759.17
191428,3389,28010,1481,45625.998.519.3151.38
191527,85010,0289,9651,39425.339.129.0650.05
191628,5098,21310,5961,44625.947.479.6450.70
191728,2396,41710,5281,36025.695.849.5848.16
191825,8606,22716,3641,25223.445.6514.8448.41
191924,4839,51910,8081,10821.428.339.4645.26
192029,92112,17512,1091,51325.0910.2110.1550.57
192128,56710,63510,6821,36623.348.698.7347.82
192229,0069,55610,9771,21523.177.638.7741.89
192327,96710,07011,5111,22521.947.909.0343.80
192428,01410,25910,7671,12721.577.908.2940.23
192528,15310,41911,0261,12521.177.848.2939.96
192628,47310,68011,8191,13221.057.908.7439.76
192727,88110,47811,6131,08020.297.628.4538.74
192827,20010,53711,81198419.567.588.4936.18
192926,74710,96712,31491219.017.788.7534.10
193026,79711,07512,19992418.807.778.5634.48

EDUCATION.

Year.Number of Scholars receivingUniversity Students.
Primary Education atSecondary Education at
Public Schools.Registered Private Schools.Native Village Schools.Secondary Schools.District High Schools.Technical High Schools.Registered Private Schools.
188183,5879,9872,0101,819......239
188287,17910,0022,0241,899......279
188392,47611,2551,9232,384......361
188497,23812,2032,2262,642......419
1885102,40711,9892,1612,659......442
1886106,32812,4972,3462,358......490
1887110,91913,4172,6312,242......588
1888112,68513,8932,5122,120......662
1889115,45613,5162,4622,147......588
1890117,91213,6912,2592,117......596
1891119,52314,1762,2312,205......705
1892122,62014,4672,1332,262......695
1893124,69014,9312,1342,251......680
1894127,30014,6492,4182,454......680
1895129,85614,7042,6752,525......742
1896131,03713,9792,8622,614......677
1897132,19714,5242,8642,709......653
1898131,62114,8572,9722,706......667
1899131,31515,3803,0652,723......766
1900130,72415,6023.1092,792......805
1901131,35115,3973,2732,899662....783
1902132,26215,6673,7423,0721,479....864
1903133,56815,6873,6933,7222,096....862
1904135,47516,4453,7544,0382,330....971
1905137,62316,7383,8634,0602,872....1,153
1906139,30217,2174,1744,2702,594....1,332
1907141,21618,1744,1834,1962,452....1,325
1908147,57516,2444,2174,3272,142699..1,634
1909152,60517,9894,1214,8561,891846..1,846
1910156,59419,0524,2805,1761,9161,253..1,862
1911161,90419,9674,5575,4651,7771,3418311,900
1912166,55320,3504,6945,8311,8151,5268832,228
1913172,51921,2514,6476,1541,8371,6645452,318
1914178,87122,2475,0726,4181,8961,8398502,257
1915183,63122,4775,1916,4882,1021,9559922,039
1916186,35023,6355,1327,0522,1152,1051,0041,985
1917188,75425,6855,1737,5902,1802,3471,2061,977
1918193,34526,3715,0648,3842,2832,7471,3662,226
1919194,58620,9775,1989,0682,1592,9261,4973,060
1920198,46022,1935,5089,1962,1572,7661,4393,822
1921205,95523,9245,82210,0302,1763,3491,6344,123
1922211,08124,8616,16110,7362,6064,2021,9983,958
1923212,46026,0106,18611,6192,8185,0542,1344,202
1924213,76826,3026,31012,0102,9005,3692,4734,236
1925215,06325,9336,38612,5143,1365,1322,5114,442
1926219,01726,7786,59113,6513,2995,7002,7944,653
1927221,15727,3586,62014,1903,5815,7032,9324,878
1928219,95026,5966,67115,0383,8806,0613,4304,802
1929219,16626,9776,97915,4984,0006,1143,6984,623
1930219,23526,4517,07016,1494,2406,9533,8254,801

JUSTICE.

Year.Summary Convictions in Magistrates' Courts.Total Convictions and Sentences in Superior Courts.Total Distinct Persons sentenced in Superior Courts.Prisoners in Gaol at end of Year (undergoing Sentence).
Number.Rate per 1,000 of Mean Population.Number.Rate per 1,000 of Mean Population.Number.Rate per 1,000 of Mean Population.Number.Rate per 10,000 of Population.
188114,07926.222700.502350.4464111.76
188216,57329.952650.482190.4057810.28
188316,94429.552580.452310.405679.69
188417,96830.112870.482410.405609.20
188517,80429.002660.432360.385318.57
188616,70526.763060.492860.465588.84
188715,55724.373860.603470.546339.81
188814,47222.363080.482650.416059.32
188914,08221.542760.422280.356119.29
189014,12821.322700.412270.345177.75
189113,34919.872830.422210.334947.31
189213,58319.852410.351950.294336.25
189313,71019.493040.432720.394636.48
189412,93417.933710.513240.454836.63
189513,38318.224070.553590.495317.17
189614,48119.403550.483110.424936.54
189715,32520.133660.483150.416238.10
189816,99121.893910.503860.505336.80
189917,58622.274050.513830.485086.38
190019,24223.994270.533910.495276.52
190120,72425.243610.443540.436618.39
190222,45526.703490.423390.406027.45
190325,18629.173980.463800.446888.26
190425,67228.905270.595190.587017.78
190525,37127.784490.494330.477608.21
190627,67029.334450.474330.468338.71
190730,90131.964900.514810.507918.09
190830,85231.085430.555320.548158.08
190931,15130.555520.545440.538778.51
191032,43531.174950.484940.478438.01
191133,02931.054530.434270.408027.46
191236,19133.244800.444280.398217.45
191339,68535.484460.404090.378347.35
191441,72336.595220.464830.429818.56
191539,67534.525090.444410.389418.16
191635,45930.854480.394010.358347.25
191734,18929.766230.543770.339548.31
191829,25225.376320.553550.311,0058.68
191932,69227.418080.684610.398526.94
192035,51728.591,0110.814590.379967.92
192137,12429.081,4751.166160.481,0448.08
192234,51326.441,4171.096010.461,0528.32
192337,10427.941,6631.256250.471,1418.50
192439,59429.271,3881.035550.411,1978.85
192544,01731.791,4651.065110.371,2849.17
192646,20532.681,5621.105690.401,3889.79
192745,93031.921,7391.215690.401,48310.23
192845,13930.781,3680.944780.331,4359.78
192946,30931.441,3450.914730.321,3429.11
193047,24731.661,5241.025380.361,4839.94

AGRICULTURE.

Season.Wheat for Threshing.Oats for Threshing.
Area.Yield.Yield per Acre.Area.Yield.Yield per Acre.

*Yield probably overstated for these four seasons, due to total being obtained by applying ascertained averages to areas returned by farmers as sown for threshing. Areas returned in these years as intended for threshing would appear, in many cases, to have been eventually utilized for other purposes.

 Acres.Bushels.Bushels.Acres.Bushels.Bushels.
1880–81324,9498,147,79725.07215,0306,891,96132.05
1881–82365,7158,297,89022.69243,3876,924,84828.45
1882–83390,81810,270,59126.28319,85810,520,42832.89
1883–84377,7069,827,13626.02262,9549,231,33935.11
1884–85270,0436,866,77725.43354,79412,360,44934.84
1885–86173,8914,242,28524.40329,4888,603,70226.11
1886–87253,0256,297,63824.89387,22811,973,29530.92
1887–88357,3599,424,05926.37336,47410,512,11931.24
1888–89362,1538,770,24624.22367,22510,977,06529.89
1889–90335,8618,448,50625.15426,07113,673,58432.10
1890–91301,4605,723,61018.99346,2249,947,03628.73
1891–92402,27310,257,73825.50323,50811,009,02034.03
1892–93381,2458,378,21721.98326,5319,893,98930.30
1893–94242,7374,891,69520.15376,64612,153,06832.27
1894–95148,5753,613,03724.32351,85210,221,39329.05
1895–96245,4416,843,76827.88364,78812,263,54033.62
1896–97258,6085,926,52322.92372,59711,232,80330.15
1897–98315,8015,670,01717.95354,8199,738,39127.44
1898–99399,03413,073,41632.76417,32016,511,38839.56
1899–1900269,7498,581,89831.81398,24316,325,83240.99
1900–1206,4656,527,15431.61449,53419,085,83742.45
1901–2163,4624,046,58924.76405,92415,045,23337.06
1902–3194,3557,457,91538.37483,65921,766,70845.00
1903–4230,3467,891,65434.26409,39015,107,23738.57
1904–5258,0159,123,67335.36342,18914,553,61142.53
1905–6222,1836,798,93430.60354,29112,707,98235.86
1906–7206,1855,605,25227.18351,92911,201,78931.83
1907–8193,0315,567,13928.84386,88515,021,86138.82
1908–9252,3918,772,79034.75406,90818,906,78846.46
1909–10311,0008,661,10028.00377,00013,804,00037.00
1910–11322,1678,290,22125.73302,82710,118,91733.41
1911–12215,5287,261,13833.69403,66819,662,668*48.71
1912–13189,8695,179,62627.28386,78613,583,924*35.12
1913–14166,7745,231,70031.37361,74114,740,946*40.75
1914–15229,6006,644,33628.94287,56111,436,301*39.77
1915–16329,2077,108,36021.59212,6887,653,20835.98
1916–17217,7435,051,22723.19177,5245,371,43630.29
1917–18280,9786,807,53624.23156,2024,942,75931.64
1918–19208,0306,567,62931.57172,6866,884,60939.87
1919–20139,6114,559,93432.66179,8006,967,86238.75
1920–21219,9856,872,26231.24147,5595,225,11535.41
1921–22352,91810,565,27529.94170,6556,752,66339.56
1922–23275,7758,395,02330.44143,0905,688,15739.75
1923–24173,8644,174.53724.0163,8421,964,51130.77
1924–25166,9645,447,75832.62147,3875,707,17438.72
1925–26151,6734,617,04130.44102,4854,115,60640.14
1926–27220,0837,952,44236.13117,3264,997,53542.58
1927–28260,9879,541,44436.5688,2233,852,68743.66
1928–29255,3128,832,86434.6073,1013,065,11341.93
1929–30235,9427,239,55630.6867,7223,002,28844.33

LIVE-STOCK.

Year.Horses.Total Cattle.Dairy Cows.Sheep.Pigs.Goats.

*Not enumerated.

† Not yet available.

1882***12,408,106**
1883***13,306,329**
1884***13,978,520**
1885***14,546,801**
1886187,382853,358*15,174,263277,90110,220
1887***15,155,626**
1888***15,042,198**
1889***15,423,328**
1890***16,116,113**
1891211,040788,919*17,865,423222,5539,055
1892***18,570,752**
1893***19,380,369**
1894*885,305*20,230,829**
1895*964,034257,14019,826,604**
1896237,4181,047,901276,21719,138,493239,778*
1897249,8131,138,067300,21919,687,954209,834*
1898252,8341,209,165324,48519,673,725186,027*
1899258,1151,203,024333,53619,348,506193,512*
1900261,9311,222,139355,25619,355,195249,751*
1901266,2451,256,680372,41620,233,099250,975*
1902279,6721,361,784381,49220,342,727224,024*
1903286,9551,460,663428,77318,954,553193,740*
1904298,7141,593,547468,12518,280,806226,591*
1905314,3221,736,850498,24119,130,875255,320*
1906326,5371,810,936517,72020,108,471249,727*
1907342,6081,851,750543,92720,983,772242,273*
1908352,8321,816,299541,36322,449,053241,128*
1909363,2591,773,326536,62923,480,707245,092*
1910***24,269,620**
1911404,2842,020,171633,73323,996,126348,754*
1912***23,750,153**
1913***24,191,810**
1914***24,798,763**
1915***24,901,421**
1916371,3312,417,491750,32324,788,150297,50117,601
1917373,6002,575,230777,43925,270,386283,77018,235
1918378,0502,869,465793,21226,538,302258,69417,730
1919363,1883,035,478826,13525,828,554235,34716,924
1920346,4073,101,945893,45423,919,970266,82914,534
1921337,2593,139,2231,004,66623,285,031349,89217,367
1922332,1053,323,2231,137,05522,222,259384,33317,480
1923330,8183,480,6941,248,64323,081,439400,88917,071
1924330,4303,563,4971,312,58823,775,776414,27118,196
1925326,8303,503,7441,323,43224,547,955440,11518,975
1926314,8673,452,4861,303,85624,904,993472,53421,761
1927303,7133,257,7291,303,22525,649,016520,14326,099
1928307,1603,273,7691,352,39827,133,810586,89824,251
1929298,9863,445,7901,371,06329,051,382556,73234,226
1930297,1953,770,2231,441,41030,841,287487,79339,127
193129,792,516*

TRADE.

Year.Imports.Exports.Total Trade.Rate per Head of Mean Population (including Maoris).
Imports.Exports.Total Trade.
 ££££ s. d.£ s. d.£ s. d.
18817,457,0456,060,86613,517,91113 17 911 5 925 3 6
18828,609,2706,658,00815,267,27815 11 212 0 727 11 9
18837,974,0387,095,99915,070,03713 18 212 7 626 5 8
18847,663,8887,091,66714,755,55512 16 1111 17 924 14 8
18857,479,9216,819,93914,299,86012 3 911 2 223 5 11
18866,759,0136,672,79113,431,80410 16 610 13 921 10 3
18876,245,5156,866,16913,111,6849 15 810 15 220 10 10
18885,941,9007,767,32513,709,2259 3 712 0 021 3 7
18896,308,8639,341,86415,650,7279 13 014 5 1023 18 10
18906,260,5259,811,72016,072.2459 8 1114 16 124 5 0
18916,503,8499,566,39716,070,2469 13 814 4 1023 18 6
18926,943,0569,534,85116,477,90710 2 1113 18 824 1 7
18936,911,5158,985,36415,896,8799 16 712 15 622 12 1
18946,788,0209,231,04716,019,0679 8 312 16 022 4 3
18956,400,1298,550,22414,950,3538 14 411 12 1020 7 2
18967,137,3209,321,10516,458,4259 11 312 9 1022 1 1
18978,055,22310,016,99318,072,21610 11 713 3 123 14 8
18988,230,60010,517,95518,748,55510 12 113 11 124 3 2
18998,739,63311,938,33520,677,96811 1 415 2 426 3 8
190010,646,09613,246,16123,892,25713 5 516 10 329 15 8
190111,817,91512,881,42424,699,33914 7 715 13 930 1 4
190211,326,72313,644,97724,971,70013 9 516 4 629 13 11
190312,788,67515,010,37827,799,05314 16 317 7 932 4 0
190413,291,69414,748,34828,040,04214 19 416 12 131 11 5
190512,828,85715,655,94728,484,80414 1 017 2 1131 3 11
190615,211,40318,095,13733,306,54016 2 619 3 835 6 2
190717,302.86120,068,95737,371,81817 17 1120 15 238 13 1
190817,471,28116,317,49433,788,77817 12 016 8 934 0 9
190915,674,71919,661,99635,336,71515 7 619 5 934 13 3
191017,051,58322,180,20939,231,79216 7 921 6 437 14 1
191119,545,87919,028,49038,574,36918 7 517 17 936 5 2
191220,976,57421,770,58142,747,15519 5 419 19 1139 5 3
191322,288,30222,986,72245,275,02419 18 720 11 040 9 7
191421,856,09626,261,44748,117,54319 3 523 0 842 4 1
191521,728,83431,748,91253,477,74618 18 227 12 646 10 8
191626,339,28333,286,93759,626,22022 18 528 19 451 17 9
191720,919,26531,587,54752,506,81218 4 227 9 1145 14 1
191824,234,00728,516,18852,750,19521 0 524 14 945 15 2
191930,671,69853,970,07584,641,77325 14 445 5 070 19 4
192061,595,82846,441,946108,037,77449 11 737 7 786 19 2
192142,942,44344,828,82787,771,27033 12 935 2 368 15 0
192235,012,56142,726,24977,738,81026 16 632 14 959 11 3
192343,378,49345,967,16589,345,65832 13 234 12 267 5 4
192448,527,60352,612,711101,140,31435 17 638 17 1074 15 4
192552,456,40755,262,272107,718,67937 17 1039 18 477 16 2
192649,889,56345,275,57595,165,13835 5 1032 0 667 6 4
192744,782,94648,496,35493,279,30031 2 633 14 164 16 7
192844,886,26656,188,481101,074,74731 3 1139 1 070 4 11
192948,797,97755,579,063104,377,04033 2 737 14 870 17 3
193043,025,91444,940,69287,966,60628 16 730 2 358 18 10
Year.Exports of New Zealand Produce.
Wool.Frozen Meat.Tallow.
Quantity.Value.Quantity.Value.Quantity.Value.
 lb.£Cwt.£Cwt.£
188159,415,9402,909,760....83,155120,611
188265,322,7073,118,55415,24419,339108,780165,938
188368,149,4303,014,21187,975118,328141,185233,557
188481,139,0283,267,527254,069345,090150,770234,829
188586,507,4313,205,275296,473373,857138,600176,962
188690,853,7443,072,971346,055427,193129,700119,619
188788,824,3823,321,074402,107455,870154,720147,233
188883,225,7333,115,008552,298628,800136,460124,950
1889102,227,3543,976,375656,822783,374159,020159,460
1890102,817,0774,150,599898,8941,087,617173,300162,471
1891106,187,1144,129,6861,000,3071,194,724175,580173,257
1892118,180,9124,313,307869,6001,033,377165,220165,513
1893109,719,6843,774,738903,8361,085,167170,060183,588
1894144,295,1544,827,0161,025,2431,194,545199,400204,499
1895116,015,1703,662,1311,134,0971,262,711263,560260,999
1896129,151,6244,391,8481,103,3621,251,993222,540208,821
1897135,835,1174,443,1441,407,9211,566,286310,200259,964
1898149,385,8154,645,8041,551,7731,698,750347,160302,141
1899147,169,4974,324,6271,865,8272,088,856338,620311,649
1900140,706,4864,749,1961,844,8312,123,881367,780368,473
1901146,820,0793,699,1031,857,5472,253,262335,360351,710
1902160,419,0233,354,5632,138,5572,718,763424,060550,131
1903155,128,3814,041,2742,378,6503,197,043396,940517,871
1904144,647,3764,673,8261,912,9792,793,599322,480357,974
1905139,912,7375,381,3331,690,6842,694,432318,942347,888
1906154,384,5686,765,6552,025,5072,877,031378,400455,026
1907171,635,5957,657,2782,354,8083,420,664414,880560,965
1908162,518,4815,332,7812,120,3033,188,515372,520481,335
1909189,683,7036,305,8882,572,6043,601,093484,160648,452
1910204,368,9578,308,4102,654,1963,850,777520,180756,841
1911169,424,8116,491,7072,250,5653,503,400413,120607,257
1912188,361,7907,105,4832,573,2383,909,569470,900684,739
1913186,533,0368,057,6202,578,6934,449,933454,860663,088
1914220,472,8989,318,1143,229,9695,863,062490,300694,348
1915196,570,11410,387,8753,591,2607,794,395535,260780,828
1916185,506,85912,386,0743,326,0457,271,318449,440785,339
1917178,274,48612,175,3662,446,9455,982,404251,980553,016
1918108,724,5757,527,2662,036,9044,957,576328,420847,618
1919274,246,61319,559,5373,822,6839,628,292937,4802,680,006
1920162,327,17611,863,8274,629,28211,673,696540,8201,748,773
1921158,714,8285,221,4794,322,75411,164,345554,240867,298
1922321,533,21511,882,4633,518,0048,387,461529,900750,574
1923217,566,09110,904,6583,043,9109,012,627504,860785,668
1924206,189,91115,267,5443,213,5749,499,877479,760799,230
1925205,726,85617,739,7363,414,20511,174,567500,760895,061
1926213,154,39911,830,1903,034,3568,656,213422,560741,045
1927220,500,72012,961,7443,364,9659,104,621477,500714,441
1928226,804,54416,679,0983,793,82810,309,662514,960804,271
1929234,955,97815,359,2063,336,2009,883,277416,640693,614
1930197,239,6147,664,3624,036,63910,937,382492,560683,571
Year.Exports of New Zealand Produce.
Butter.Cheese.Gold.
Quantity.Value.Quantity.Value.Quantity.Value.
 Cwt.£Cwt.£Oz.£
18812,4268,4963,0566,112250,683996,867
188211,26452,0883,55310,130230,893921,664
18838,86942,0202,5196,892222,899892,445
188415,76666,59310,34225,074246,392988,953
188524,923102,38715,24535,742222,732890,056
188623,175105,53716,42945,657235,578939,648
188717,01854,92123,91354,562187,938747,878
188829,995118,25236,68278,918229,608914,309
188937,955146,84026,55867,105197,492785,490
189034,816122,70140,45184,986187,641751,360
189139,430150,25839,77086,675251,1611,007,172
189253,930227,16241,49391,042237,393951,963
189358,149254,64546,20199,626227,502915,921
189460,771251,28055,655115,203221,614887,865
189557,964227,60176,743150,909293,4931,162,181
189671,353281,71671,372130,166263,6941,041,428
189799,002402,60577,683150,517251,647980,204
189896,801403,69068,711135,776280,1751,080,691
1899136,086571,79969,440141,818389,5701,513,180
1900172,583740,620102,849229,111373,6141,439,602
1901201,591882,406104,294238,685455,5581,753,784
1902253,9981,205,80274,746163,539507,8521,951,426
1903285,1061,318,06774,780194,998533,3142,037,832
1904314,3601,380,46084,526185,486520,3231,987,501
1905305,7221,408,55788,562205,171520,4852,093,936
1906320,2251,560,235131,206341,002563,8432,270,904
1907328,4411,615,345236,833662,355508,2102,027,490
1908229,9711,171,182280,798783,419506,3812,004,799
1909321,1081,639,380400,6071,105,390506,3712,006,900
1910356,5351,811,975451,9151,195,373478,2861,896,318
1911302,3871,576,917439,1741,192,057454,8371,815,251
1912378,1172,088,809577,0701,680,393343,1631,345,131
1913372,2582,061,651611,6631,770,297376,1611,459,499
1914434,0672,338,576863,7762,564,125227,954895,367
1915420,1442,700,625817,2582,730,211422,8251,694,553
1916358,6322,632,293949,4163,514,310292,6201,199,212
1917254,3972,031,551885,7433,949,251218,624903,888
1918431,0233,402,223883,4304,087,27811,98742,391
1919345,8183,080,1281,572,3117,790,990320,2071,334,405
1920312,0093,022,3351,222,0506,160,840212,973883,748
1921898,47811,169,5301,368,7868,199,183149,595612,168
19221,120,2009,041,5541,161,1964,686,850131,848540,182
19231,250,14010,689,2001,441,4606,870,397169,512698,583
19241,269,45511,641,6681,594,4867,023,297133,631551,788
19251,245,32410,240,1321,376,7545,800,808114,696472,364
19261,168,0408,695,1881,461,5485,939,359125,777516,207
19271,455,53910,915,2331,492,7925,582,546130,171534,639
19281,449,57011,302,6671,567,2726,693,951118,722489,584
19291,653,80713,228,0271,779,0937,017,463119,379480,212
19301,884,23711,854,0561,812,9816,438,438133,749550,678
Year.Exports of New Zealand Produce.
Kauri-gum.Phormium Fibre.Timber (sawn and hewn).
Quantity.Value.Quantity.Value.Quantity.Value.
 Tons.£Tons.£Sup. ft.£
18815,460253,7781,30826,28513,180,28065,119
18825,533260,3692,04041,95516,486,90194,493
18836,518336,6062,01336,76123,783,521124,898
18846,393342,1511,52523,47524,767,156128,924
18855,876299,7621,06316,31628,439,013141,355
18864,920257,6531,11215,92229,349,789127,905
18876,790362,4341,57825,09430,919,464127,108
18888,482380,9334,04275,26943,474,434177,877
18897,519329,59017,084361,18242,568,600176,608
18907,438378,56321,158381,78942,098,863181,689
18918,388437,05615,809281,51442,824,365182,431
18928,705517,67812,793214,54222,860,55187,581
18938,317510,77512,587219,37526,718,046101,082
18948,338404,5674,67766,25631,901,415116,116
18957,425418,7661,80621,04038,297,905141,892
18967,126431,3232,96832,98534,984,414133,511
18976,641398,0102,76930,67439,326,396154,169
18989,905586,7674,85074,55640,721,632164,723
189911,116607,91910,371184,41150,425,741196,749
190010,159622,29315,906332,18257,517,085232,174
19017,541446,11410,171195,72871,822,369294,699
19027,430450,22320,852534,03149,251,549208,005
19039,357631,10222,652595,68457,097,990240,713
19049,203501,81726,936710,28160,326,992254,021
190510,883561,44427,877696,46775,370,136318,895
19069,154522,48627,779776,10675,528,899304,941
19078,708579,88828,547832,06872,154,417311,862
19085,530372,79817,403396,28884,554,414375,235
19098,250552,69814,318306,97371,599,318337,740
19108,693465,04420,645448,41481,940,062407,658
19117,587395,70717,366300,20986,309,570439,353
19127,908401,30518,641376,26494,454,491490,508
19138,780549,10628,092721,92463,469,105319,055
19148,473497,44419,702455,21483,342,949422,864
19154,575279,13323,220571,62176,797,161383,883
19165,456339,88227,6741,001,72571,503,154381,488
19174,594291,91723,5161,197,39671,338,174408,121
19182,419157,31325,1671,387,76374,932,815556,309
19194,128255,81222,347866,93049,726,670439,935
19206,481556,75618,949647,54569,664,014697,608
19213,901367,1979,643293,77545,902,627503,785
19226,391563,2709,727265,08044,186,848479,447
19236,598596,22210,612284,89747,570,490473,752
19245,261443,57612,982388,88742,928,726472,120
19255,370414,90116,408516,46649,204,676573,882
19264,877332,76517,238526,31140,465,221475,627
19274,674278,63216,189473,22137,147,798425,453
19284,394240,13912,932352,15234,970,773376,967
19294,937267,61012,317340,58839,102,831439,342
19303,818189,6358,009198,21326,676,131300,582

INDEBTEDNESS OF GENERAL GOVERNMENT.

As at 31st March,Amount of Debentures and Stock in Circulation.Gross Indebtedness per Head of Population.Amount of Sinking Fund accrued.Net Indebtedness.Net Indebtedness per Head of Population.

*In 1925–26 the sinking funds accrued were, with certain exceptions, transferred to the Public Debt Redemption Fund.

 ££ s. d.£££ s. d.
188228,479,11151 17 51,163,51827,315,59349 15 0
188329,445,01151 19 31,305,52328,139,48849 13 2
188431,071,58252 10 11,434,94929,636,63350 1 7
188532,195,42252 10 11,531,88430,663,53850 0 1
188633,880,72254 11 111,617,16632,263,55651 19 10
188735,741,65356 5 11,427,19934,314,45454 0 2
188836,758,43756 16 51,344,42735,414,01054 14 10
188938,375,05058 16 111,390,91536,984,13556 14 3
189038,667,95058 3 21,386,18637,281,76456 1 6
189138,830,35058 1 71,487,04237,343,30855 17 1
189238,713,06856 19 61,037,86237,675,20655 9 0
189339,257,84056 4 71,113,77038,144,07054 12 8
189439,826,41555 8 3951,92438,874,49154 1 9
189540,386,96455 4 3751,93239,635,03254 3 9
189643,050,78057 18 3778,89142,271,88956 17 4
189744,366,61858 11 5814,29443,552,32457 9 11
189844,963,42458 5 6881,90344,081,52157 2 8
189946,938,00659 13 7857,27946,080,72758 11 9
190047,874,45259 19 2944,37546,930,07758 15 6
190149,591,24560 15 81,033,49448,557,75159 10 4
190252,966,44763 11 61,128,81651,837,63162 4 5
190355,899,01965 3 01,357,73954,541,28063 11 4
190457,522,21565 4 31,500,68756,021,52863 10 2
190559,912,00065 19 71,650,71858,261,28264 3 3
190662,191,04066 13 01,661,51960,529,52164 17 4
190764,179,04066 14 102,042,06862,136,97264 12 4
190866,453,89767 8 111,268,36165,185,53666 3 2
190970,938,53469 16 41,479,22469,459,31068 7 3
191074,890,64572 6 101,503,22573,387,42070 17 10
191181,078,12276 15 31,754,48679,323,63675 2 0
191284,353,91378 0 32,160,60382,193,31076 0 3
191390,060,76381 0 52,603,64287,457,12178 13 7
191499,730,42787 10 23,063,99291,689,83580 9 1
1915100,059,91086 19 73,178,05596,644,45584 0 3
1916109,637,39795 6 43,679,964105,957,43392 2 4
1917129,836,105112 16 24,263,590125,572,515109 2 1
1918150,840,055130 12 114,971,605145,868,450126 6 10
1919176,076,260149 8 55,951,056170,125,204144 7 5
1920201,170,755162 12 97,257,564193,913,191156 15 5
1921206,324,319162 15 78,763,072197,561,222155 17 4
1922219,054,385168 6 1010,655,394208,241,121160 0 8
1923218,953,324165 4 211,879,256207,024,048156 4 2
1924221,616,361164 8 512,974,028208,595,743154 15 3
1925227,814,647165 2 1113,462,839214,287,128155 6 9
1926238,855,478169 8 62,274,262*236,581,216167 16 3
1927245,850,889170 19 52,443,540243,407,349169 5 5
1928251,396,252172 19 22,635,766248,740,736171 2 7
1929264,191,983179 12 102,156,561256,652,371174 10 4
1930267,383,343179 12 52,331,423265,051,920178 1 1
1931276,033,358182 13 102,313,673273,715,710181 3 1

REVENUE AND EXPENDITURE OF GENERAL GOVERNMENT.

Year ended 31st March,Consolidated Fund.Public Works Fund.
Receipts.Payments.Receipts.Payments.
From Taxation.From other Sources.Total.Total.
 ££££££
18821,890,6791,866,8143,757,4933,675,79715,211826,790
18831,956,5571,960,6033,917,1603,824,7361,004,898897,037
18841,957,0801,914,1873,871,2673,924,005945,7761,409,589
18851,815,6742,139,5143,955,1884,101,3182,504,1131,336,727
18862,016,7302,080,2664,096,9964,282,901198,8671,475,386
18871,882,0501,946,4123,828,4624,310,8751,499,5001,333,484
18881,876,2351,845,4443,721,6794,212,474500,000966,159
18892,031,6582,341,3574,373,0154,226,1121,503,000613,939
18902,090,4052,176,7144,267,1194,256,92183,142482,464
18912,173,9852,322,0434,496,0284,369,5664,262334,756
18922,179,7392,248,7914,428,5304,417,843216,533391,501
18932,339,5112,330,0404,669,5514,324,990215,765462,506
18942,353,2502,339,2134,692,4634,455,116418,323406,797
18952,300,3502,147,5494,447,8994,352,185353,000504,486
18962,335,7602,220,2554,556,0154,370,481162,272575,087
18972,521,9112,276,7974,798,7084,509,981540,275601,343
18982,678,5762,400,6545,079,2304,602,372759,673865,543
18992,707,0992,551,1295,258,2284,858,511935,691916,327
19002,891,1262,808,4925,699,6185,140,1271,062,116993,223
19013,042,8902,864,0265,906,9165,479,7041,401,7881,309,021
19023,113,0793,039,7606,152,8395,914,9152,364,7962,143,252
19033,277,9643,169,4716,447,4356,214,0191,398,9501,514,445
19043,649,6013,480,5167,130,1176,434,2811,875,6141,796,841
19053,754,3793,592,8187,347,1976,635,9021,908,6831,354,158
19063,841,5963,808,5027,650,0987,122,3401,555,7681,811,819
19074,264,5554,214,4018,478,9567,774,9261,918,0812,168,894
19084,645,7544,418,2359,063,9898,213,9651,846,0542,109,882
19094,377,7614,623,4249,001,1858,785,5133,628,2703,363,895
19104,180,5165,058,4019,238,9178,990,9222,093,6972,216,397
19114,837,3225,459,95110,297,2739,343,1063,396,6482,058,691
19125,296,5905,764,57111,061,16110,340,3681,256,4562,340,380
19135,606,8296,127,44211,734,27111,082,0383,300,7292,548,918
19145,918,0346,311,62712,229,66111,825,8643,478,7512,760,798
19155,880,8116,571,13412,451,94512,379,8032,224,4912,737,364
19167,266,9667,240,56414,507,53012,943,1073,187,1542,583,212
191710,549,6547,805,54018,355,19414,058,7701,105,8371,775,513
191812,340,8537,865,36920,206,22215,120,2881,091,1951,401,837
191913,801,6438,550,72922,352,37218,673,5991,240,6801,387,661
192016,251,7699,829,57126,081,34023,781,5242,243,3892,232,815
192122,184,41412,076,54734,260,96128,068,7305,012,1563,658,240
192216,370,51611,756,49128,127,00728,466,8389,792,9166,875,636
192315,594,28811,985,15527,579,44326,263,7603,968,5654,729,679
192416,416,87011,543,50027,960,37026,148,0054,275,9144,658,272
192516,172,30612,470,69428,643,00027,399,2004,833,2805,482,069
192616,978,4967,747,26624,725,76223,570,0835,956,8785,874,313
192716,899,5568,043,55124,943,10724,355,9655,931,1705,505,897
192816,848,7548,275,22625,123,98024,944,9055,464,2255,212,032
192917,832,0335,767,64323,599,67624,176,9289,028,9945,696,161
193019,471,1315,878,73025,349,86125,200,8822,339,3586,237,585
193118,597,4564,471,47523,068,93124,708,0427,356,0506,547,883

NOTE: Commencing with 1925–26 railway revenue and expenditure, and with 1928–29 post and telegraph revenue and expenditure, were removed from the transactions of the Consolidated Fund. Revenue of the Consolidated Fund, however, now includes interest in respect of railway and post and telegraph capital liability, while the expenditure for the years 1925–26 to 1928–29 covers payment to the Working Railways Account in respect of losses on non-paying branch lines and isolated sections. Unemployment taxation receipts (commencing 1930–31) are not paid into the Consolidated Fund.

LOCAL BODIES.

Year ended 31st March,Receipts.Payments.Total Gross Indebtedness.
Revenue.Other Receipts.Total.
From Rates.From other Sources.
 ££££££
1881249,087814,142889,7051,952,9341,871,7523,039,807
1882297,328694,652419,6081,411,5881,637,3373,277,584
1883327,128600,450311,4661,239,0441,397,8633,540,046
1884398,659744,527331,9941,475,1801,499,1174,039,769
1885401,393841,895430,5611,673,8491,653,7064,436,309
1886410,639882,618514,7281,807,9851,644,7065,086,044
1887434,237790,063992,6332,216,9331,885,0015,825,683
1888433,832795,067511,5941,740,4931,819,7876,015,354
1889445,929676,428316,1391,438,4961,560,6056,164,901
1890460,303707,725206,6881,374,7161,476,5406,316,716
1891463,581662,765236,9021,363,2481,381,3206,427,473
1892488,824693,296214,1241,396,2441,400,4676,550,183
1893508,157709,676340,5381,558,3711,482,5486,750,698
1894551,412681,831623,0381,856,2811,589,1247,253,072
1895581,868683,857328,7981,594,5231,584,5187,422,306
1896592,903738,146269,1451,600,1941,627,0797,547,511
1897598,526765,047246,9191,610,4921,636,7167,675,814
1898644,552790,602304,6451,739,7991,733,0167,783,445
1899685,769820,727385,3681,891,8641,778,5747,995,400
1900714,151848,032372,0281,934,2111,960,0738,149,272
1901734,023919,831825,0392,478,8932,250,5728,785,303
1902800,4711,019,024775,4322,594,9272,528,0929,245,364
1903846,7161,053,582966,0872,866,3852,867,5069,886,676
1904950,1501,206,0691,142,5953,298,8143,230,71210,756,062
19051,019,4311,255,2221,350,6313,625,2843,497,32112,056,736
19061,151,2191,392,1481,326,5973,869,9643,601,50612,873,165
19071,233,0491,579,3911,227,4734,039,9133,897,51513,903,153
19081,356,2571,750,6651,410,9944,517,9164,491,11314,931,351
19091,390,6981,934,1221,440,7464,765,5664,800,71115,920,757
19101,526,3171,934,0342,362,1715,822,5224,898,48217,809,917
19111,592,6012,171,7251,776,9585,541,2845,360,26119,164,571
19121,677,8772,298,9342,425,2586,402,0696,074,37220,763,486
19131,799,2992,531,6862,383,1236,714,1086,537,76922,188,427
19142,005,6382,719,1122,411,5757,136,3256,796,31423,773,429
19152,140,0862,861,2972,595,7067,597,0896,806,56724,538,721
19162,355,1552,967,6452,469,2757,792,0756,920,73626,045,312
19172,534,5393,243,9421,411,4227,189,9036,758,59326,799,586
19182,674,5413,283,7491,250,0477,208,3377,103,07327,653,681
19192,939,6063,452,071942,7807,334,4577,320,27728,074,950
19203,144,2134,486,5823,329,00310,959,79810,883,58630,187,942
19213,549,5905,336,3743,429,66212,315,62612,761,69032,104,957
19223,779,8956,074,7825,486,91215,341,58915,091,87536,745,089
19234,277,7816,243,9517,399,67417,921,40615,695,50743,191,184
19244,445,6276,704,1445,685,10716,834,87816,520,95046,537,833
19254,668,8847,512,0807,613,39919,794,36319,422,83353,353,466
19265,039,6458,333,9217,505,70220,879,26820,915,64559,419,754
19275,311,2608,954,6856,680,17620,946,12121,747,55764,012,247
19285,615,6729,786,2715,667,65121,069,59422,423,16766,404,172
19295,844,4959,583,5766,042,00721,470,07821,300,02469,294,619
19306,010,98710,746,7315,495,42722,253,14522,061,08871,207,539

LOCAL BODIES.—LOAN INDEBTEDNESS.

As at 31st March,Counties.Boroughs.Harbour Boards.Electric-power Districts.Other.Total.
 ££££££
1881..1,844,0071,195,800....3,039,807
1882..1,940,6841,336,900....3,277,584
18837,8001,958,5461,508,900..64,8003,540,046
18848,1102,107,3001,575,200..271,7203,962,330
18857,8002,156,4551,872,100..276,8684,313,223
18863,5102,257,7752,414,945..275,2804,951,510
18878,7002,452,5852,887,700..271,7625,620,747
188814,2822,527,3533,006,900..264,2685,812,803
188923,5232,534,5563,057,118..276,8535,892,950
18908,5052,541,4533,155,600..272,5015,978,059
18918,0102,540,3903,226,000..268,2936,042,693
18929,6602,539,4453,276,300..256,5296,081,934
189311,6602,567,0953,369,410..255,7046,203,869
189411,0102,738,1843,610,450..255,1806,614,824
189510,5102,757,3953,652,350..265,2556,685,510
189610,5102,777,4953,686,959..262,6146,737,578
189710,5102,817,3783,703,561..261,9496,793,398
189811,7102,834,3063,723,380..264,9656,834,361
189910,5002,881,5673,804,187..267,0006,963,254
19006,9002,939,0253,845,881..265,5447,057,350
19016,7143,251,8174,035,331..269,2077,563,069
19026,7143,435,8844,123,631..273,4667,839,695
19036,6143,655,4864,256,481..298,6658,217,196
19046,2144,226,8004,308,851..357,0458,898,910
19057,8004,863,9864,382,551..763,90510,018,242
190615,2285,314,1734,554,151..834,49910,718,051
190731,6785,920,3054,676,551..987,51411,616,048
190837,1386,540,0714,877,676..1,077,44912,532,334
190956,5347,016,9265,052,845..1,177,31713,303,622
191076,8777,687,2095,788,400..1,385,19914,937,685
191199,0388,159,9866,001,650..1,466,93915,727,613
1912122,4188,507,4866,235,978..1,724,99516,590,877
1913121,9119,084,2056,371,636..1,905,58017,483,332
1914183,93610,083,8106,608,700..2,047,03618,923,482
1915247,69410,206,3536,869,500..2,121,92819,445,475
1916265,09111,086,7197,014,390..2,387,96820,754,168
1917286,67911,606,4857,151,743..2,387,86021,432,767
1918421,21412,150,3847,268,993..2,419,94622,260,537
1919537,41512,365,9587,301,143..2,469,19622,673,712
1920752,17613,944,5077,377,142..2,534,46824,608,293
19211,046,37814,575,8257,528,288147,7502,888,71926,186,960
19221,328,29716,282,9608,110,9111,480,0003,064,03630,266,204
19231,802,63319,501,9888,437,9873,052,3003,284,47436,079,382
19241,870,07819,819,4979,020,1884,740,8653,659,37239,110,000
19252,332,46123,483,0579,600,2036,514,7573,790,31645,720,794
19263,054,13125,607,4399,845,7668,745,7554,473,80651,726,897
19273,658,23827,662,02710,113,44110,113,4004,865,65356,412,759
19283,882,47129,277,77210,335,69910,175,3645,277,72258,949,028
19294,044,66629,973,85710,636,36811,986,7075,362,18862,003,786
19304,242,99229,307,00610,326,34612,636,3517,539,32664,052,021

NOTE.—Loans from Government—i.e., Inscribed Debt and Advances from State Advances Office—have not been included.

BANKS OF ISSUE (AVERAGE OF FOUR QUARTERS).

Year.Assets.Liabilities.
Advances.Coin and Bullion.Total (including other Items).Notes In Circulation.Deposits.Total (including other Items).
 ££££££
188111,888,6692,045,91514,863,645916,2699,069,37710,083,188
188214,265,5671,900,20317,162,234971,3868,945,34610,015,273
188314,821,7801,881,67517,794,761968,5208,659,4779,706,700
188414,947,0912,023,08818,442,139971,9039,643,21410,691,599
188515,470,2752,101,78418,811,567968,48110,083,29611,130,244
188615,834,8772,177,54419,041,827943,07510,579,71111,603,194
188715,310,0502,342,05218,799,847896,51711,031,61411,995,495
188815,041,8972,319,32518,709,444873,04511,155,77812,108,353
188914,272,4812,217,83317,652,915879,44011,528,42412,486,717
189013,996,0862,536,52917,735,259903,01012,368,61013,356,598
189111,448,7452,405,09916,814,518937,30912,796,09813,820,458
189212,128,0652,450,71217,558,168959,94313,587,06214,623,335
189312,688,3032,627,36718,255,534973,89414,433,77715,489,633
189411,897,7402,896,56217,746,421901,52613,927,21714,930,791
189511,600,0803,310,94318,159,781897,91913,544,41514,491,627
189610,972,2263,308,39216,900,199946,36614,490,82715,520,431
189710,020,6403,093,29517,276,7711,009,03814,290,51215,380,248
189810,564,2662,791,08117,013,4041,070,13314,143,22915,299,058
189910,954,4352,675,36117,190,4331,163,75914,591,22315,834,858
190011,343,4112,739,19717,314,5351,299,82515,570,61016,964,582
190112,148,3352,996,34518,422,2741,361,35516,034,84817,490,035
190212,747,7733,201,82418,999,1801,375,78817,231,76818,701,063
190313,435,9933,608,94119,913,5461,450,26719,011,11420,563,879
190414,651,1983,896,19520,893,0961,468,16119,074,96020,643,359
190515,496,3954,006,10821,770,5251,468,97720,545,60122,144,166
190616,649,3294,593,95423,829,9331,574,25422,422,24324,143,008
190718,514,0454,836,71826,584,2391,644,64523,517,11125,334,348
190821,172,8084,840,94229,098,5671,615,10921,821,75323,611,903
190919,078,0324,947,09626,937,2651,577,55821,996,62123,728,326
191018,439,9995,035,76426,398,9271,626,09424,968,76126,742,081
191121,259,7275,195,33329,433,6141,677,84226,765,12228,625,803
191222,907,6565,338,29531,196,4001,714,66725,622,08327,508,348
191322,902,2985,204,26630,708,9321,674,33325,733,18727,591,099
191424,250,2465,712,75132,502,3121,998,38827,640,50729,808,349
191523,638,9706,781,00633,209,4832,846,27531,433,65334,448,270
191624,911,7067,393,91737,015,4864,049,52937,757,91741,977,619
191728,847,7498,072,27944,979,6155,410,95742,930,71348,541,961
191831,711,3508,085,96148,570,1266,266,76845,562,93952,048,732
191931,717,7208,017,15948,615,2097,087,54550,489,44457,861,393
192038,241,9327,728,94256,111,4337,890,41859,405,34167,818,469
192150,607,5417,660,53268,701,2827,569,31949,397,41158,808,439
192244,768,1787,822,56261,779,5707,019,22045,913,39453,868,834
192343,322,2427,900,59459,641,2356,593,06849,039,48256,204,292
192444,559,6617,816,14561,325,8656,587,54649,502,49957,131,235
192545,298,9557,722,91762,128,8086,775,47052,207,20260,219,697
192649,149,2607,797,31965,765,2976,730,42150,135,11458,008,161
192750,032,2037,874,97166,626,6766,510,01848,294,09656,321,397
192846,179,4637,511,83362,819,4856,374,04353,799,22161,850,595
192949,278,1947,051,39165,475,5296,433,91157,609,74665,232,866
193053,657,3976,794,98369,748,0716,255,71756,425,01463,984,419

POST OFFICE SAVINGS-BANK.

Year.Number of Depositors at end of Year.Total Amount of Deposits during Year.Total Amount of Withdrawals during Year.Excess of Deposits over Withdrawals.Interest Credited to Depositors.Total Amount to Credit of Depositors.

*Fifteen months, 1st January, 1920, to 31st March, 1921.

† Year ended 31st March following.

‡ Excess of withdrawals over deposits.

  £££££
188151,0081,189,012902,195286,81742,2051,232,788
188257,5171,325,8521,142,599183,25354,9101,470,951
188361,9361,178,4741,295,720-117,24656,0471,409,752
188465,7171,227,9101,195,93131,97957,3821,499,112
188569,9571,341,0011,264,30576,69662,2281,638,036
188674,8711,248,4051,336,287-87,88265,8251,615,979
188779,7241,312,1511,182,409129,74267,3641,813,085
188884,4881,544,7471,387,471157,27678,0802,048,442
188990,7451,515,2821,457,08158,20184,8102,191,452
189097,2081,658,5431,500,437158,10692,3192,441,876
1891104,4671,842,9881,693,515149,473104,0992,695,448
1892112,5281,878,2701,821,34956,921111,3022,863,671
1893122,6842,386,0902,122,522263,568114,7603,241,998
1894129,4232,252,8622,268,624-15,762114,6433,340,880
1895137,6832,794,5072,369,333425,174129,4903,895,543
1896147,7582,881,1532,591,559289,594126,4984,311,635
1897159,3313,187,2192,891,169296,050137,2404,744,925
1898169,9683,279,6113,194,89484,717128,1294,957,771
1899183,0463,644,9803,417,299227,681134,9185,320,371
1900197,4084,170,4293,827,416343,013146,1695,809,552
1901212,4364,611,4564,230,193381,263159,1986,350,013
1902227,4655,069,6194,708,772360,847172,9266,883,787
1903243,6755,661,5935,343,828317,765187,1307,388,682
1904259,1645,836,5405,664,770171,770200,9307,761,382
1905276,0666,625,7445,984,185641,559259,0818,662,023
1906298,7467,907,1556,907,1041,000,051291,1929,953,266
1907319,7739,351,6648,125,1231,226,541343,42411,523,231
1908342,0779,674,0759,417,820256,255379,80812,159,294
1909359,7149,611,1209,499,320111,800395,80412,666,898
1910380,58510,708,9399,695,5151,013,424424,66814,104,990
1911405,56611,627,36810,662,046965,322472,87515,543,187
1912432,19911,725,18311,449,711275,472511,59916,330,257
1913458,59411,286,70211,041,454245,248555,90817,131,414
1914483,26211,904,32310,603,0181,301,305615,31019,048,029
1915509,08513,706,05711,294,9732,411,084707,25222,166,365
1916538,07215,576,40812,957,4202,618,988817,85625,603,209
1917566,35117,106,52914,461,1692,645,360947,82129,196,390
1918590,20518,101,10514,938,8423,162,2631,059,47233,418,125
1919630,78329,758,44725,962,3773,796,0701,178,93538,393,130
1920*664,81944,302,85241,162,4863,140,3661,818,53543,352,031
1921678,93029,125,99730,236,231-1,110,2341,599,90743,841,704
1922690,79026,682,42727,769,263-1,086,8361,605,52544,360,393
1923710,15729,598,37229,510,32188,0511,649,97646,098,421
1924735,14829,582,89730,413,609-830,7121,680,92046,948,628
1925758,15531,833,62232,602,506-768,8841,731,57847,911,322
1926783,82729,456,38330,149,629-693,2461,767,42648,985,502
1927804,72527,611,06630,584,997-2,973,9311,747,15647,758,726
1928828,29627,252,38128,111,940-859,5591,745,05048,644,217
1929852,75728,561,85429,575,994-1,014,1401,806,41449,436,491
1930878,04324,531,56928,063,338-3,531,7691,763,82547,668,547

POSTAL.

Year.Letters posted and delivered.Newspapers posted and delivered.Money-orders issued.Postal Notes issued.Postal Revenue.
Number.Amount.Number.Amount.

*Received and despatched.

† Counted once only.

‡ Year ended 31st March following.

    £ ££
188125,557,931*12,248,043*135,556452,182....156,579
188230,525,579*13,313,099*148,162499,368....168,325
188333,588,408*13,030,563*172,556541,133....172,665
188435,257,846*14,093,742*186,052572,666....188,772
188535,829,855*14,233,878*188,622581,39516,4426,771197,456
188638,084,592*14,324,047*155,680547,75592,54637,019206,029
188739,377,774*15,381,323*159,579555,744122,25546,973213,355
188840,398,020*16,202,849*162,387555,996149,87955,785212,247
188942,301,233*16,721,016*172,076589,545175,02364,244222,978
189043,917,200*17,912,734*176,427602,077189,91568,395229,867
189147,612,864*18,501,912*195,239651,990220,68377,808245,395
189250,610,742*18,557,565*199,438694,847247,90286,176252,494
189352,085,449*19,556,030*210,957750,929285,38999,073253,457
189452,168,336*19,271,590*222,678776,783319,368110,142254,800
189529,586,94912,675,973243,497812,604349,627120,957242,615
189630,442,05313,216,521269,566902,160376,796126,448262,482
189733,030,09514,261,345293,659970,831409,866131,643272,163
189835,654,94715,095,487318,3701,029,241431,449137,085304,947
189938,484,37115,717,388344,6641,118,808461,447144,631325,301
190039,898,47917,045,715369,8341,214,853490,506151,180316,858
190152,567,56018,973,632405,9671,286,508556,316169,527281,097
190257,714,63118,517,276367,2071,277,059616,264187,709302,604
190361,687,45719,696,434396,3121,416,225707,044215,275343,207
190466,501,43421,500,744407,7831,476,887785,347244,719383,243
190571,116,26123,626,362417,4411,541,712875,324270,300410,967
190679,084,56623,716,431439,0201,686,231981,642307,323438,729
1907159,680,65438,862,863441,4871,773,5911,092,631340,436478,388
1908175,440,11141,358,913488,0842,050,6841,222,280383,472544,642
1909186,926,33742,561,641538,7402,307,5931,414,752441,099566,990
1910196,768,96842,305,554569,6572,457,5231,666,959517,315603,150
1911205,450,62743,801,719607,7642,759,3931,821,566566,650613,252
1912214,184,11943,460,016666,4253,231,3501,970,643627,443644,637
1913223,961,20043,572,759690,7453,357,7742,238,842711,518695,136
1914233,901,32043,779,983691,5183,427,5052,314,327714,683698,898
1915242,547,85941,311,535664,8603,471,8182,370,079712,753858,583
1916242,121,36141,807,999669,3553,607,0872,286,463685,708964,793
1917245,796,94540,366,792642,6833,476,6452,166,597628,920976,027
1918242,527,36935,476,212638,5003,649,3712,091,051610,591983,585
1919247,143,18335,498,263690,2914,604,0592,197,520646,4111,068,489
1920259,743,23437,859,247699,6745,276,7762,280,219691,2011,352,677
1921253,767,13138,680,982669,3834,850,8202,377,622723,2541,499,304
1922239,997,08135,635,219659,9434,278,5292,434,506730,2321,378,421
1923252,021,95938,138,697684,9794,390,1592,652,777786,1461,146,588
1924272,311,92541,602,497731,5114,692,9292,846,333840,5591,257,942
1925294,630,76044,717,406766,6894,977,2303,040,722902,1191,320,277
1926298,617,08945,364,274793,1105,033,1273,329,638965,2701,400,886
1927297,478,29447,089,652803,5354,995,0903,614,2171,015,2131,439,587
1928298,548,36448,257,194807,8854,977,5223,575,9841,057,6241,441,794
1929309,162,10348,658,470835,3585,187,5533,816,6351,123,4461,498,684
1930313,148,05847,644,098833,5055,069,6293,907,2881,128,8071,582,550

GOVERNMENT RAILWAYS.

Year ended 31st March,Miles Open for Traffic.Capital Cost of Open Lines.Train-mileage.Passengers carried, excluding Season-ticket Holders.Goods and Live-stock.*Revenue.Expenditure.

*Equivalent tonnage of live-stock.

† From 1925–26, figures relate to railway operation only.

  £  Tons.££
18821,3339,443,0002,502,8042,911,4771,460,145892,026523,099
18831,37110,478,9972,785,6853,283,3781,590,989953,347592,821
18841,40411,251,6332,841,7453,272,6441,726,471961,304655,990
18851,47911,810,1942,882,4223,232,8861,778,1401,045,712690,026
18861,61312,472,8143,020,5503,362,2661,856,7331,047,418690,340
18871,72113,017,5673,008,9493,426,4031,783,524998,768699,072
18881,75313,352,9782,944,7863,451,8501,770,638994,843687,328
18891,77713,472,8372,796,0073.132,8031,954,126997,615647,045
18901,80913,899,9552,868,2033,376,4592,112,7341,095,569682,787
18911,84214,278,5862,894,7763,433,6292,134,0231,121,701700,703
18921,86914,656,6913,010,4893,555,7642,122,9871,115,432706,517
18931,88614,733,1203,002,1743,759,0442,258,2351,181,522732,142
18941,94815,137,0363,113,2313,972,7012,128,7091,172,792735,359
18951,99315,352,6133,221,6203,905,5782,123,3431,150,851732,160
18962,01415,425,5323,307,2264,162,4262,175,9431,183,041751,368
18972,01815,577,3923,409,2184,439,3872,461,1271,280,158789,054
18982.05515,993,9033,666,4834,672,2642,628,7401,376,008857,191
18992,09016,404,0763,968,7084,955,5532,744,4411,469,665929,737
19002,10416,703,8874,187,8935,468,2843,251,7161,623,8911,052,358
19012,21217,207,3284,620,9716,243,5933,461,3311,727,2301,127,848
19022,23518,170,7225,066,3607,356,1363,667,0391,874,5861,252,237
19032,29119,081,7355,443,3337,575,3903,918,2611,974,0381,343,415
19042,32820,692,9115,685,3998,306,3834,259,2172,180,6411,438,724
19052,37421,701,5726,107,0798,514,1124,185,4672,209,2311,492,900
19062,40722,498,9726,413,5738,826,3824,415,1662,349,7041,621,239
19072,45823,504,2726,755,4549,600,7864,824,5632,624,6001,812,482
19082,47424,365,6477,051,2749,756,7165,070,1762,761,9381,949,759
19092,67427,762,5927,458,23610,457,1445,135,4082,929,5262,114,815
19102,71728,513,4767,889,16611,141,1425,490,0183,249,7902,169,474
19112,75329,606,5468,141,07511,200,6135,863,6743,494,1822,303,272
19122,79830,506,0898,371,68711,891,1345,887,9083,676,5092,465,896
19132,85131,611,2209,016,22413,123,8796,246,1283,971,0022,705,609
19142,85432,355,0879,319,26813,355,8936,019,6334,043,3282,880,323
19152,94534,133,8259,383,42013,565,7726,453,4724,105,4572,920,455
19162,96034,857,8829,356,52214,201,5066,370,9454,548,3562,910,883
19172,96035,378,6649,146,33114,173,1156,239,1734,800,8102,926,864
19182,98336,001,4327,468,64611,408,1565,742,9684,687,7003,042,907
19192,98336,167,6817,477,58311,374,5215,611,7384,988,6323,308,575
19202,99636,390,1157,408,60812,760,8146,900,2795,752,4874,105,067
19213,00937,235,2549,303,39215,315,6406,487,2796,908,5315,636,601
19223,02139,309,0978,717,26514,262,4406,321,3516,643,5916,237,727
19233,02840,275,1618,346,73114,256,6106,618,5886,727,8025,502,497
19243,05341,399,4279,024,50313,836,3116,925,5176,984,2115,403,766
19253,08544,570,7469,083,62312,424,0127,033,4597,112,5245,545,416
19263,13847,608,67610,319,40711,813,4807,256,1427,589,2746,164,570
19273,16449,183,91610,723,86410,305,0657,308,4497,423,4726,158,283
19283,18051,187,37610,838,5949,299,1577,366,7627,343,8456,302,119
19293,28756,568,59811,113,4829,074,9937,622,6317,524,8646,374,579
19303,28757,787,67112,022,0438,498,4417,799,7027,473,9936,848,026
19313,32260,545,15411,281,8987,288,6746,966,3296,781,3886,406,143

BANKRUPTCY.

Year.Number of Bankruptcies.Debtors' Statements of Assets, excluding Amounts secured to Creditors.Amount realized by Official Assignees.Amount of Debts proved.Amount paid in Dividends and Preferential Claims.

*Not available.

  ££££
18811,412717,381***
18821,333803,072***
18831,6561,320,943***
1884846801,150112,539481,22244,118
1885984297,306109,862332,88794,188
18861,089415,953128,370566,291102,966
18871,036311,745135,633503,759109,255
1888881252,32298,213571,74179,843
1889724441,874187,048755,16595,032
1890652262,733112,951381,124122,276
1891605141,97184,341302,71272,572
1892507122,05066,497238,95343,662
1893484111,48368,844464,27437,721
1894626187,78585,538310,07870,889
1895485133,60388,684239,56270,018
1896412115,45571,712256,87037,492
189741973,46640,942133,34545,015
189840790,06845,474285,15530,994
189938959,43534,269158,93230,084
190030477,68953,415141,80037,411
190122258,65849,78184,45230,358
190220561,60439,386110,99529,406
190320446,76723,76188,01917,618
190425786,09443,514125,39228,103
1905304100,81347,798146,33228,150
1906347106,37650,761192,92735,448
190735077,69859,849158,66342,459
1908406200,44767,018199,06947,800
1909471204,18771,351259,01744,110
1910393127,63479,100176,00147,796
191134488,59240,009133,51728,757
191231264,39839,965120,32526,825
1913343155,58242,735228,82925,813
1914391174,41064,153199,25133,910
191529492,87663,310153,92642,374
1916304123,44156,416172,77429,223
1917265138,69663,645178,24427,405
191816450,35667,72988,60733,176
191914143,62754,66259,76724,980
192014544,02647,89777,75245,227
1921336362,60178,271558,50438,646
1922690344,861126,145834,35663,009
1923674368,673124,641668,92565,667
1924670279,602118,641703,99574,878
1925653235,37798,648471,02880,187
1926752236,915102,899585,68771,515
1927867331,363108,850679,47372,388
1928806236,264116,613767,32768,763
1929687233,65591,180502,11254,759
1930780471,50283,308827,34568,611

Chapter 48. APPENDICES.

(a) LATEST STATISTICAL INFORMATION.

POPULATION:—Males.Females.Total.
    Estimated (inclusive of Maoris but exclusive of residents of Cook and other Pacific islands) at 30th September, 1931773,977742,1511,516,128
MIGRATION:—Males.Females.Total.
    Arrivals (excluding crews), ten months, 19318,4076,99915,406
    Departures (excluding crews), ten months, 193110,3078,40518,712
VITAL STATISTICS:—Males.Females.Total.
    Births, nine months, 193110,3409,74120,081
    Deaths, nine months, 19315,0533,9749,027
    Corresponding yearly rates per 1,000Births, 18–59;deaths, 8,36 
EXPORTS:— £..
    Total for ten months, 1931....29,004,574
    Total, New Zealand produce, ten months, 1931....28,463,069
    Principal items (New Zealand produce)—    Quantity.Value. £
    Butter cwt.1,470,5997,907,480
    Cheese cwt.1,251,4893,349,297
    Beef, frozen cwt.273,141321,526
    Lamb, whole carcasses, frozen cwt.2,196,2735,848,187
    Mutton, whole carcasses, frozen cwt.957,4791,303,971
    Pork, frozen cwt.100,012245,500
    Veal, frozen cwt.92,510145,175
    Sausage-casings lb.3,363,510373,199
    Milk, dried lb.8,937,909168,031
    Apples lb.51,899,330640,958
    Hides, cattle and horse number268,237203,467
    Sheep-skins, with wool number1,280,692140,054
    Sheep-skins, without wool number8,632,649524,182
    Wool bales568,9055,084,354
    Phormium-fibre tons1,62528,267
    Grass-seed cwt.31,530111,720
    Tallow tons19,653352,308
    Coal tons40,99972,105
    Kauri-gum tons2,574109,407
    Gold oz.112,581463,298
    Timber sup. ft.13,800,897138,657
IMPORTS:—Value. £
    Total for ten months, 193120,960,260
    Principal imports— 
    Raisins167,330
    Sugar452,405
    Tea588,256
    Whisky222,433
    Cigarettes165,619
    Tobacco418,994
    Hosiery286,610
    Apparel1,215,906
    Boots, shoes, and slippers373,483
    Drapery n.e.i.242,497
    Carpeting, matting, and oilcloth204,264
    Cotton piece-goods988,979
    Silk, satin, and velvet piece-goods527,769
    Woollen piece-goods358,944
    Motor-spirits n.e.i.1,056,275
    Crude residual oil347,437
    Coal179,645
    Paints, colours, and varnishes172,405
    Iron and steel—Galvanized plate and sheet182,174
    Iron and steel—Tubes, pipes, and fittings177,168
    Hardware and metal manufactures n.e.i.323,996
    Electrical machinery and equipment853,208
    Telephones and accessories268,510
    Timber191,178
    Paper, printing389,489
    Paper, other305,632
    Books, papers, and music, printed288,986
    Fancy goods171,858
    Medicinal preparations n.e.i.213,294
    Phosphates390,737
    Motor-vehicles480,479
    Rubber-tires, &c., for motor-vehicles430,261
SHIPPING, OVERSEAS:—Number.Tonnage.
    Inwards, ten months, 19314641,760,912
    Outwards, ten months, 19314751,800,574
RAILWAYS:— £
    Operating revenue, 1st April to 10th October, 1931..2,913,448
    Operating expenditure, 1st April to 10th October, 1931..2,917,356
AGRICULTURE:—  
    Areas sown or intended to be sown, season 1931–32— Acres.
    Wheat..276,000
    Oats..329,000
    Barley..24,000
    Potatoes..22,500
MORTGAGES:—Number.Amount. £
    Registered, seven months ended October, 193112,6899,186,081
    Discharged, seven months ended October, 19319,8236,792,040
LAND TRANSFERS:— Consideration.
    Registrations, seven months ended October, 1931—Number.£
    Town and suburban properties7,5323,830,957
    Country properties3,2865,112,922
    Total10,8188,943,879
PENSIONS:—Number.Annual Value. £
    Old-age, October, 193130,8771,291,430
    Widows', October, 19314,679344,355
    Military (Maori War), October, 19311527,448
    War, October, 193121,0651,224,754
    Miners', October, 193194867,718
    Epidemic, October, 19311225,507
    Blind, October, 193135017,045
    Family allowances, October, 19316,20794,010
BANKRUPTCY:—North Island.South Island.Total.
    Persons, &c., adjudged bankrupt, ten months ended October, 1931497229726
    Deeds of assignment, ten months ended October, 193117697273
 Number...Amount.
STATE ADVANCES (LOANS AUTHORIZED):— ..£
    To settlers, six months ended September, 1931642..564,135
    To workers, six months ended September, 1931209..131,960
ESTATES CERTIFIED FOR STAMP DUTY:— ..£
    Ten months ended October, 19314,466..11,200,626
CONSOLIDATED FUND:— ..£
    Receipts, six months ended September, 1931....7,347,379
    Expenditure, six months ended September, 1931....11,463,796
LOANS OF LOCAL BODIES:— 
    Amount raised, six months ended September, 1931:—£
    Counties66,955
    Boroughs584,535
    Electric-power Boards153,000
    Harbour Boards196,900
    Others131,500
    Total1,132,890
EXPORT PRICES:— 
    General index number (base: 1909–13 = 1000), October, 19311,012
WHOLESALE PRICES:— 
    General index number (base: 1909–13 = 1000), September, 19311,446
RETAIL PRICES, ALL GROUPS:—
    Dominion index number (base: 1926–30 = 1,000), October, 1931898
WAGE RATES:— 
    Dominion index number (base: Year, 1914=1,000), September quarter, 1931:— 
    Nominal1,469
    Effective1,035
INDUSTRIAL DISPUTES:— 
    Number reported during nine months ended September, 193123
    Number of workers affected5,215
    Approximate loss in wages£38,078
UNEMPLOYMENT:— 
    Numbers on register, 16th November, 193148,795

(b) PRINCIPAL EVENTS.

CHRONOLOGICAL LIST OF SOME OF THE PRINCIPAL EVENTS IN THE HISTORY OF NEW ZEALAND.

1642. Discovery of New Zealand by Tasman.

1769. Captain Cook's first visit to New Zealand.

1788. Discovery of Macaulay and Curtis Islands (Kermadec Group), and of Bounty Islands.

1791. Discovery of Snares and Chatham Islands.

1792. First sealing gang left on New Zealand coast.

1793. Discovery of Raoul or Sunday Island (Kermadec Group). Visit of Lieutenant-Governor King, of Norfolk Island, to Doubtless Bay.

1800. Discovery of Antipodes Islands.

1806. Discovery of Auckland Islands.

1807. Defeat of Hongi and the Ngapuhi Tribe.

1810. Discovery of Campbell Island.

1814. Arrival of Rev. Samuel Marsden, and introduction of Christianity. Horses, cattle, sheep, and poultry first brought to New Zealand.

1818. Hongi's and Te Morenga's great expedition to East Cape.

1819–20. Raid on Taranaki and Port Nicholson by Patuone, None, and Te Rauparaha.

1820. Hongi's visit to England. Rev. S. Marsden travelled from Waitemata, via Kaipara, to Bay of Islands—the first white man to do so. First vessel entered Auckland Harbour.

1821. Hongi's capture of Mauinaina and Te Totara Pas. Ngati-Toa migration from Kawhia to Otaki.

1822. Fall of Matakitaki Pa, Waikato, to Hongi.

1823. Fall of Mokoia Pa, Rotorua, to Hongi.

1823–28. Jurisdiction of Courts of Justice in New South Wales extended to British subjects in New Zealand.

1824. Fall of Te Whetumatarau Pa to Pomare.

1825. First attempt at colonization, by an expedition under Captain Herd. Great defeat of Ngati-Whatau by Hongi.

1827. Hongi's forces destroyed mission station at Whangaroa.

1828. Death of Hongi.

1829. Brig "Hawes" captured by Maoris.

1830. Battles of Taumata-wiwi and Kororareka. Fall of Kaiapohia Pa, Canterbury, to Te Rauparaha.

1831. Tory Channel whaling-station established. Application of thirteen chiefs for the protection of King William IV. Capture of Pukerangiora Pa, Waitara, by Waikato.

1832. Repulse of Waikato at Nga-motu Pa.

1833. Mr. Busby appointed British Resident at Bay of Islands.

1834. Bishop Williams' first visit to East Cape. Battle near Otaki. Waimate Pa shelled and captured by British—first occasion on which H.M. troops employed in New Zealand.

1835. Declaration of independence of the whole of New Zealand as one nation, with title of "United Tribes of New Zealand." Ngati-Awa tribes migrated to and conquered Chatham Islands.

1836. Battles between Waikato and Te Arawa.

1838. Pelorus Sound discovered. Arrival of Roman Catholic mission under Bishop Pompallier.

1839. Governor of New South Wales authorized to include within the limits of that colony any territory that might be acquired in sovereignty by Her Majesty in New Zealand. Preliminary expedition of New Zealand Company under Colonel Wakefield arrived at Port Nicholson.

1840. Arrival of New Zealand Company's settlers at Port Nicholson. Treaty of Waitangi signed. British sovereignty proclaimed. Captain Hobson appointed Lieutenant-Governor, with residence at Auckland. Settlements formed at Petre (Wanganui) and Akaroa.

1841. Issue of charter of incorporation of New Zealand Company. New Zealand proclaimed independent of New South Wales. Arrival of New Plymouth settlers.

1842. Settlement founded at Nelson.

1843. Affray with Natives at the Wairau, and massacre of persons who had surrendered.

1844. Royal flagstaff at Kororareka cut down by Heke.

1845. Destruction of Kororareka by Heke.

1846. Arrival of first steam vessel (H.M.S. "Driver") in New Zealand waters. Capture of pa at Ruapekapeka and termination of Heke's war. Native hostilities near Wellington. Te Rauparaha captured and detained as a prisoner. New Zealand divided into two provinces, New Munster and New Ulster, and representative institutions conferred.

1847. Attack by Maoris on Wanganui.

1848. Suspension of that part of New Zealand Government Act which had conferred representative institutions. Severe earthquake at Wellington. Otago founded.

1850. Surrender of New Zealand Company's charter, all its interests reverting to the Imperial Government. Canterbury founded.

1852. Discovery of gold at Coromandel. Constitution Act passed, granting representative institutions to New Zealand, and dividing country into six provinces.

1854. Opening at Auckland of first session of the General Assembly.

1855. First members elected to the House of Representatives under system of responsible Government. Very severe earthquake on both sides of Cook Strait.

1856. Appointment of first Ministry under system of responsible Government.

1857. Goldfield opened at Collingwood.

1858. New Provinces Act passed. Hawke's Bay Province constituted.

1859. Establishment of Marlborough Province.

1860. Hostilities in Waitara district.

1861. Truce arranged with Waitara Maoris. Bank of New Zealand incorporated. Southland Province established. Gold discovered at Gabriel's Gully, Otago.

1862. Coromandel proclaimed a goldfield. Wreck of s.s. "White Swan," with loss of many public records. First electric-telegraph line opened—Christchurch to Lyttelton.

1863. Wreck of H.M.S. "Orpheus" on Manukau bar, with loss of 181 lives. Control of Native affairs transferred to Colonial Government. Commencement of Waikato War. Defeat of Maoris at Rangiriri, and occupation of Ngaruawahia. First railway in New Zealand opened.

1864. Severe fighting in Waikato and elsewhere, including Battles of Rangiaohia, Orakau, Gate Pa, and Te Ranga. Gold discovered on west coast of South Island.

1865. Seat of Government transferred to Wellington. Further fighting, followed by proclamation of peace. Activities of Hauhau fanatics, including murders of Europeans. Rebel Natives defeated at Wairoa.

1866. Further defeats of rebel Natives. Commencement of Panama steam mail-service. Cook Strait submarine telegraph-cable laid.

1867. Opening of Thames Goldfield. Lyttelton Tunnel completed. Admission of four Maori members to House of Representatives as direct representatives of Maori people.

1868. Maori prisoners, under leadership of Te Kooti, seized schooner "Rifleman" and escaped from Chatham Islands to mainland, where they massacred Europeans and were engaged in a series of fights with European forces and friendly Natives. Considerable fighting also with other rebel Natives.

1869. Continuation of fighting with rebels and of pursuit after Te Kooti. Termination of Panama mail-service. Visit of H.R.H. the Duke of Edinburgh. Government Life Insurance Office established.

1870. Further fighting with Te Kooti. Last of Imperial troops left New Zealand. Commencement of San Francisco mail-service. Bounty Island taken possession of. Inauguration of Vogel public-works policy. Act passed to establish the New Zealand University. Southland Province reunited with Otago.

1871. Commencement of railway-construction under public-works policy.

1872. Resumption of friendly relations with Waitara Maoris. Appointment of Maori chiefs (two) to Legislative Council. Public Trust Office created.

1873. Establishment of New Zealand Shipping Company.

1874. In pursuance of immigration and public-works policy, 31,774 assisted immigrants introduced. Westland Province established.

1875. Resumption of amicable relations with Maori King. Establishment of Union Steam Ship Company. Abolition of Provinces Act passed.

1876. New Zealand connected by cable with Australia. Abolition of Provinces Act came into operation, provincial institutions being abolished and the country divided into counties and boroughs.

1877. Education Act passed, providing for free and compulsory education.

1879. Trouble with Parihaka Natives, under Te Whiti, and imprisonment of 180 of these. Triennial Parliaments Act passed. Adult male suffrage introduced. Kaitangata Coal-mine explosion, whereby thirty-four lives lost.

1880. Release of Parihaka prisoners.

1881. Wreck of s.s. "Tararua," with loss of 130 lives. Severe earthquakes in Wellington. Arrest of Te Whiti and Tohu.

1882. First shipment of frozen meat from New Zealand.

1883. Amnesty to Maori political offenders proclaimed. Te Whiti and Tohu released. Direct steam communication inaugurated between New Zealand and England.

1885. New Zealand Industrial Exhibition at Wellington.

1886. Tarawera eruption, involving loss of 101 lives and destruction of Pink and White Terraces.

1887. Annexation of Kermadec Islands. Members of House of Representatives reduced to seventy-four, including four Maoris. Australian Naval Defence Act passed, providing for additional naval force on the Australian Station.

1888. British protectorate over Cook Islands proclaimed.

1889. South Seas Exhibition at Dunedin.

1890. Great maritime strike. First election of House of Representatives under one-man-one-vote principle.

1891. Inauguration of Liberal regime under Hon. John Ballance, succeeded on his death in 1893 by Mr. Seddon. This and following years marked by passage of industrial and social legislation.

1892. Introduction of lease-in-perpetuity system of land-tenure.

1893. Franchise extended to women. Special licensing poll introduced.

1894. Industrial Conciliation and Arbitration Act passed. Government Advances to Settlers Act passed. Wreck of s.s. "Wairarapa," with loss of 135 lives. First ascent of Mount Cook.

1895. Government assumed management of Midland Railway.

1896. Brunner Mine explosion, causing sixty-seven deaths. Abolition of non-residential or property qualification to vote. Government Valuation of Land Act passed.

1898. Old-age Pensions Act passed.

1899. Labour Day instituted. New Zealand Contingent (the first of ten) sent to South Africa.

1900. Number of European representatives in Lower House increased to seventy-six.

1901. T.R.H. the Duke and Duchess of York visited New Zealand. Universal penny postage adopted by New Zealand. Cook and other Pacific islands annexed.

1902. Pacific cable opened. Wreck of s.s. "Elingamite" with loss of forty-three lives. Conference of colonial Premiers in London, at which New Zealand was represented by Right Hon. R. J. Seddon.

1903. Empire Day proclaimed. State Fire Insurance Act passed.

1904. New Zealand rifle team competed at Bisley, and won Kolapore Cup.

1905. Workers' Dwellings Act passed. Title of New Zealand's representative in London altered to "High Commissioner." "All Black" Rugby football team visited United Kingdom, winning all matches but one.

1906. Death of Right Hon. R. J. Seddon, Premier since 1893. Government Advances to Workers Act passed. New Zealand International Exhibition at Christchurch.

1907. New Zealand constituted a Dominion. Lease-in-perpetuity system of land-tenure abolished. Parliament Buildings destroyed by fire.

1908. Through railway communication established between Wellington and Auckland. Wellington-Manawatu Railway purchased by Government. American Fleet visited Auckland. New Zealand's subsidy to British Navy increased to £100,000 per annum. Second Ballot Act passed.

1909. S.s. "Penguin" wrecked in Cook Strait, with loss of seventy-five lives. Battle-cruiser presented by New Zealand to Imperial Government. System of compulsory military training introduced.

1910. Field-Marshal Lord Kitchener's visit to New Zealand to report and advise on defences. Public Debt Extinction Act and National Provident Fund Act passed.

1911. Wireless telegraphy installed in New Zealand. Widows' Pensions Act passed. First poll on national prohibition taken.

1912. Foundation-stone of new Parliament Buildings laid. Public Service placed under Commissioner control.

1913. Visit of Dominions Royal Commission. Visit of gift ship H.M.S. "New Zealand" to Dominion. Aeroplane presented to New Zealand as nucleus of proposed air fleet. Extensive strikes. Second Ballot Act repealed.

1914. Western Samoa occupied by New Zealand Advance Expeditionary Force. Main Expeditionary Force left for Egypt. Huntly coal-mine disaster, whereby forty-three lives lost.

1915. New Zealand Expeditionary Force engaged in operations on Gallipoli Peninsula. National Cabinet formed. National register of men compiled.

1916. New Zealand Division transferred to western front, where it took part in heavy fighting during this and two following years, Mounted Brigade being retained in Egypt, and being later engaged in successful advance into Palestine. Compulsory enrolment of men for war service introduced. Lake Coleridge electric-supply scheme opened.

1918. S.s. "Wimmera" sunk by enemy mine off New Zealand coast. Otira Tunnel pierced. Great influenza epidemic, causing over five thousand deaths.

1919. Visit of French mission under General Pau. Second visit of H.M.S. "New Zealand," bringing Admiral of the Fleet Viscount Jellicoe of Scapa. Women made eligible for seats in Parliament. Dissolution of National Ministry. New Zealand represented at Peace Conference by Right Hon. W. F. Massey, P.C., Prime Minister.

1920. Visit of H.R.H. the Prince of Wales. Railway strike. First aeroplane flight over Cook Strait. League of Nations gave New Zealand mandate to administer Western Samoa. Anzac Day constituted a national holiday.

1921. Samoa Act passed, making provision for "peace, order, and good government" of Western Samoa in terms of mandate. New Zealand represented at Disarmament Conference, Washington, by Hon. Sir John Salmond.

1922. Earth tremors over period of several weeks in Taupo district. British Empire Exhibition Mission visited New Zealand. Anzac Day made observable in all respects as if it were a Sunday. Meat-export trade placed under control of a Board. Enrolment of volunteers in view of possible outbreak of war with Turkey.

1923. Seventeen lives lost in railway accident at Ongarue. Opening of Arthur's Pass tunnel. Ross Dependency proclaimed and placed under jurisdiction of Governor-General of New Zealand. Highway districts created. Reintroduction of penny postage. Dairy-produce Export Control Act passed, and adopted by dairy producers.

1924. Visit of Special Service Squadron to New Zealand. "All Black" Rugby football team visited Great Britain and Ireland. New Zealand took part in British Empire Exhibition at Wembley. Railway strike. Direct two-way radio communication effected between New Zealand and England. Motor-vehicles Act passed, providing for registration and annual licensing of motor-vehicles. Land Transfer (Compulsory Registration of Titles) Act passed, bringing under Land Transfer Act all land hitherto alienated in fee-simple and not already under Land Transfer Act. Visit of a party of Samoan faipules to New Zealand.

1925. Death of Right Hon. W. F. Massey, Prime Minister since 1912. Visit of American Fleet to New Zealand. Social Hygiene Regulations made, to provide means of coping with spread of venereal disease. Repayment of the Public Debt Act passed. Strike of seamen on British vessels trading to New Zealand. New Zealand and South Seas International Exhibition at Dunedin.

1926. Administration of Tokelau (Union) Islands transferred to New Zealand. Webster claims against New Zealand finally rejected. Visit of Indian Army hockey team to New Zealand. Absolute control adopted by Dairy-produce Control Board. Family Allowances Act passed.

1927. Visit of T.R.H. the Duke and Duchess of York. New Zealand cricket team toured England. Summer Time Act passed. Limited control substituted for absolute control by Dairy-produce Control Board. Petrol-tax imposed. Royal Commission investigated certain matters in connection with Western Samoa. Visit of Right Hon. L. S. Amery, Secretary of State for Dominions.

1928. National Industrial Conference held. Loss of Moncrieff and Hood in attempt to fly across Tasman. Kingsford Smith and party made first successful flight across Tasman in monoplane "Southern Cross." "All Black" Rugby football team visited South Africa. Mandates Commission of League of Nations vindicated actions of Samoan administration. Compulsory insurance of motor-vehicles provided for by Motor-vehicles Insurance (Third-party Risks) Act. Commander Byrd's Antarctic Expedition arrived, en route for Ross Sea. Coates Ministry defeated, and succeeded by United Ministry under Right Hon. Sir J. G. Ward.

1929. Severe earthquakes at Arthur's Pass (March), in Rangitikei (May), and in Murchison-Karamea district (June), the last mentioned causing seventeen deaths. Report by three officers of New Zealand Government on Samoan finance, public services, &c. Daylight saving (half-hour) permanently adopted for summer months. Visit of English cricket team. Fatal clash between police and Mau at Apia.

1930. Five lives lost in blizzard on Tasman Glacier. Resignation of Sir Joseph Ward, and formation of Forbes Ministry. Deaths of Sir Joseph Ward, Sir Robert Stout, and Sir Thomas Mackenzie, ex-Premiers. Visit of British Rugby football team. Arapuni electric-power works temporarily closed down. S.s. "Tahiti" foundered between Wellington and Rarotonga. Unemployment Act passed and unemployment levy instituted. Dutch naval squadron visited New Zealand.

1931. First solo trans-Tasman flight. Worst earthquake in history of New Zealand occurred in Hawke's Bay, resulting in the loss of at least 248 lives. New Zealand cricket team visits England. Special session of Parliament. Quinquennial population census and triennial licensing poll postponed. General reduction of 10 per cent. in wages and salaries. Unemployment reaches unprecedented levels, and legislation imposes a tax on wages, salary, and other income to augment Unemployment Fund. Resolution by Parliament approving draft Statute of Westminster. Penny postage discontinued. Coalition Government formed. Graduated land-tax replaced by income-tax. Mortgagors Relief Act and amendment thereto passed.

(c) BIBLIOGRAPHY.

The following list, by Mr. Johannes C. Andersen, F.N.Z. Inst. (Librarian of the Alexander Turnbull Library, Wellington), contains the names of some of the principal works dealing with New Zealand, Samoa, and the Cook Islands, but does not purport to be a complete list, owing mainly to considerations of space. The year of publication is given in each case, and the list is arranged as far as possible in chronological order of issue.

NEW ZEALAND.

1807. New Zealand. By Dr. Savage. London—J. Murray.

1817. Voyage to New Zealand. By John L. Nicholas. London—Black.

1823. Journal of Ten Months' Residence in New Zealand. By Captain Cruise. London—Longmans. (Reprinted by Brett Printing and Publishing Co., Auckland, 1921.)

1830. The New - Zealanders (Library of Entertaining Knowledge). London—Chas. Knight.

1832. Nine Months' Residence in New Zealand. By Augustus Earle. London—Longmans.

1836. Two Visits to New Zealand. By W. B. Marshall. London—Nisbet and Co.

1840. Manners and Customs of the New - Zealanders. By J. S. Polack. London—Madden and Co.

1843. Travels in New Zealand. By E. Dieffenbach. London—Murray.

1845. Adventure in New Zealand. By Edward Jerningham Wakefield. 2 vols. London—John Murray. (Reprinted by Whitcombe and Tombs, Wellington, 1908.)

1846. The New-Zealanders. (Fine coloured illustrations.) By G. F. Angus. London—Thomas McLean.

1855. Te-Ika-a-Maui, or New Zealand and its Inhabitants. By Rev. Richard Taylor. London—Wertheim and Macintosh. (Second edition, enlarged, 1870).

1856. Traditions and Superstitions of the New-Zealanders. By Edward Shortland. London—Longmans.

1859. New Zealand and its Colonization. By William Swainson, formerly Attorney-General for New Zealand. London—Smith, Elder, and Co.

1859. Story of New Zealand. By Dr. Thomson. London—John Murray.

1863. Old New Zealand. By Judge Maning. Auckland—Creighton and Scales.

1864. The Maori King, or the Story of our Quarrel with the Natives of New Zealand. By J. E. Gorst, M.A. London—Macmillan and Co.

1874. Life of Henry Williams. By Hugh Carleton. Auckland—Upton.

1878. Forty Years in New Zealand. By Rev. J. Buller. London—Hodder and Stoughton.

1879. Reminiscences of the War in New Zealand. By T. W. Gudgeon. London—Sampson Low.

1879. George Augustus Selwyn. By Rev. H. W. Tucker. London—W. W. Gardner.

1885. Polynesian Mythology and Maori Legends. By Sir G. Grey.

1889. Ancient History of the Maori. By John White. London.

1890. Early History of New Zealand. By R. A. Sherrin and J. H. Wallace. Edited by Thomson W. Leys. (Brett's Historical Series.) Auckland—Brett.

1893. Captain Cook's Journal during his First Voyage round the World. Edited by Captain W. J. L. Wharton, R.N. London—Elliot Stock.

1895. History of New Zealand. By G. W. Rusden. Melbourne—Melville, Mullen, and Slade.

1896. The Art Workmanship of the Maori Race in New Zealand. By Augustus Hamilton. Dunedin—Fergusson and Mitchell.

1896. Journal of Sir Joseph Banks. Edited by Sir Joseph D. Hooker. London—Macmillan and Co.

1896. Moko, or Maori Tattooing. By Major-General Robley. London—Chapman and Hall.

1897. New Zealand Rulers and Statesmen (1844–97). By W. Gisborne. London.

1898. Abel Janszoon Tasman's Journal of his Discovery of Van Diemen's Land and New Zealand in 1642, &c. By J. E. Heeres. Amsterdam—F. Mueller and Co.

1898. Contributions to the Early History of New Zealand. By T. M. Hocken. London.

1899. History of New Zealand. 2v. (1896–99). By Alfred Saunders. Christchurch—Whitcombe and Tombs; Smith, Anthony, Sellars, and Co.

1900. Old Marlborough. By T. L. Buick. Palmerston North—Hart and Keeling.

1901. Newest England. By H. D. Lloyd. London.

1902. The Progress of New Zealand in the Century. By R. F. Irvine and O. T. J. Alpers. London.

1902. State Experiments in Australia and New Zealand. By W. P. Reeves. London—Grant Richards.

1902. The Last Maori War in New Zealand. By Major-General Sir George S. Whitmore, K.C.M.G., M.L.C. London—Sampson, Low, Marston, and Co.

1903. Old Manawatu. By T. L. Buick. Palmerston North—Buick and Young.

1904. Wars of the Northern against the Southern Tribes of New Zealand in the Nineteenth Century. By S. Percy Smith, F.R.G.S. Wellington—Whitcombe and Tombs, Ltd. (Second and enlarged edition in 1910.)

1905. The Maori Race. By E. Tregear. Wanganui—A. D. Willis. (Revised edition in 1926.)

1905. The Animals of New Zealand. An Account of the Colony's Air-breathing Vertebrates. By Captain F. W. Hutton and James Drummond. (Third edition, 1907.) Christchurch—Whitcombe and Tombs, Ltd.

1907. Maori Life in Ao-tea. By Johannes C. Andersen. Christchurch—Whitcombe and Tombs, Ltd.

1907. Maori and Polynesian. By J. M. Brown. London.

1908. State Regulation of Labour and Labour Disputes in New Zealand. By Henry Broadhead. Christchurch—Whitcombe and Tombs, Ltd.

1908. Bibliography of the Literature relating to New Zealand. By T. M. Hocken. Wellington.

1908. Historical Records of New Zealand. By the Hon. Dr. Robert McNab, Litt.D. Wellington—Government Printer.

1908. New Zealand Revisited. By the Right Hon. Sir John Eldon Gorst. London—Sir Isaac Pitman and Sons, Ltd.

1909. New Zealand in Evolution, Industrial, Economic, and Political. By G. H. Scholefield, with an introduction by W. P. Reeves. London—T. F. Unwin.

1909. Murihiku. A History of the South Island of New Zealand and the Islands Adjacent and Lying to the South, from 1642 to 1835. By the Hon. Dr. Robert McNab, Litt D. Wellington—Whitcombe and Tombs, Ltd.

1910. The Maoris of New Zealand. By J. Cowan. Wellington—Whitcombe and Tombs, Ltd.

1910. The Geology of New Zealand. By James Park. Christchurch—Whitcombe and Tombs, Ltd.

1910. Maori Patterns, Painted and Carved. By J. H. Menzies. Christchurch—Smith and Anthony.

1910. New Zealand Plants and their Story. By L. Cockayne, Ph.D., F.L.S. (Third edition, 1927.) Wellington—Government Printer.

1910. History and Traditions of the Maoris of the West Coast, North Island of New Zealand. By S. Percy Smith, F.R.G.S. New Plymouth—Polynesian Society.

1910. Birds of the Water, Wood, and Waste. By H. Guthrie-Smith. Christchurch—Whitcombe and Tombs, Ltd.

1911. Hawaiki: The Original Home of the Maori. By S. Percy Smith, F.R.G.S. Third edition. Christchurch—Whitcombe and Tombs, Ltd.

1911. State Socialism in New Zealand. By J. E. Le Rossignol and W. Downie Stewart. London—G. G. Harrop and Co.

1911. With the Lost Legion in New Zealand. By Colonel G. Hamilton-Browne. London—T. Werner Laurie.

1911. An Old New-Zealander. By T. Lindsay Buick. London—Whitcombe and Tombs, Ltd.

1912. Stone Implements of the Maori. By Elsdon Best. (Dominion Museum Bulletin No. 4.) Wellington—Government Printer.

1912. The Geology of New Zealand. By P. Marshall, D.Sc., M.A., F.G.S., F.R.G.S. Wellington—Government Printer.

1913. New Zealand: its History, Commerce, and Industrial Resources. By S. Playne. London.

1913. Social Welfare in New Zealand. By H. H. Lusk. London.

1913. The Lore of the Whare Wananga. Third Volume of Memoirs of Polynesian Society. On Maori Religion, Myths, Cosmogony, &c.

1914. The Constitutional History and Law of New Zealand. By J. Hight, Litt.D., and H. D. Bamford, LL.D. Christchurch—Whitcombe and Tombs, Ltd.

1914. The Treaty of Waitangi. By T. Lindsay Buick. Wellington—S. and W. Mackay.

1914. Oxford Survey of the British Empire. Vol. 5. Australasian Territories. London.

1914. Early Rangitikei. By Sir James G. Wilson, Kt. Christchurch—Whitcombe and Tombs, Ltd.

1914. Mutton Birds and Other Birds. By H. Guthrie-Smith. Christchurch—Whitcombe and Tombs, Ltd.

1916. Jubilee History of South Canterbury. By Johannes C. Andersen. Christchurch—Whitcombe and Tombs, Ltd.

1916. The "Socialism" of New Zealand. By R. H. Hutchinson. New York—New Review Publishing Association.

1917. A National History of Australia, New Zealand, and the Adjacent Islands. By R. P. Thomson. London.

1917. A Dictionary of the Maori Language. By Herbert L. Williams. Wellington—Government Printer.

1921. Maori and Pakeha: a History of New Zealand. By A. W. Shrimpton, M.A., and A. E. Mulgan. Christchurch—Whitcombe and Tombs, Ltd. (second edition, 1930).

1921. The Hot Springs of New Zealand. By Arthur Stanley Herbert, M.D. London—H. K. Lewis and Co., Ltd.

1921. Tutira: the Story of a New Zealand Sheep-station. By H. Guthrie-Smith. London—Blackwood and Sons.

1922. The Naturalization of Animals and Plants in New Zealand. By Hon. George M. Thomson, F.L.S., F.N.Z.Inst., M.L.C. Cambridge University Press.

1922. The Geomorphology of New Zealand. By C. A. Cotton, D.Sc., F.G.S., F.N.Z.Inst. Wellington—Government Printer.

1922. Maori Myth and Religion. Spiritual and Mental Concepts of the Maori. Astronomical Knowledge of the Maori. Maori Division of Time. By Elsdon Best, F.N.Z.Inst. Dominion Museum Monographs 1–4. Wellington—Government Printer.

1922. The New Zealand Wars: a History of the Maori Campaigns and the Pioneering Period: Vol. 1, 1845–64. By James Cowan. Wellington—Government Printer. Vol. 2, 1864–72, issued 1923.

1922. Medical Practice in Otago and Southland in the Early Days. By Robert Valpy Fulton, M.D. Edin. Dunedin—Otago Daily Times.

1923. The Waikato War, together with some Account of Te Kooti Rikirangi By John Featon (new edition revised by Captain Mair). Auckland—Brett Printing and Publishing Co.

1923. Polynesian Voyagers. Maori Schools of Learning. (Dominion Museum Bulletins Nos. 5 and 6.) By Elsdon Best. Wellington—Government Printer.

1923. Cultivation of New Zealand Plants. By L. Cockayne. Auckland—Whitcombe and Tombs, Ltd.

1924. Dominion Civics. By Miss N. E. Coad. Wellington—Whitcombe and Tombs, Ltd.

1924. The Maori. By Elsdon Best. Published by the Board of Maori Ethnological Research. 2 vols. Wellington—H. Tombs.

1924. Who's Who in New Zealand and the Western Pacific, 1925. Wellington—Gordon and Gotch.

1924. Maori Religion and Mythology. (Dominion Museum Bulletin No. 10.) By Elsdon Best. Wellington—Government Printer.

1924. The Long White Cloud (Aotearoa). By W. P. Reeves. Third edition (to which is added a sketch of recent events in New Zealand by C. J. Wray). London—Allen and Unwin. (First edition in 1898.)

1924. White Wings (on early shipping). By H. Brett. Auckland—Brett Co.

1925. The Maori as He Was. By Elsdon Best. Wellington—Government Printer.

1925. Bird Life on Island and Shore. By H. Guthrie-Smith. Edinburgh—Wm. Blackwood and Sons.

1925. Bibliography of Australasian Poetry and Verse. By P. Serle. Melbourne University Press.

1925. Fungous Diseases of Fruit-trees in New Zealand. By G. H. Cunningham. Auckland—New Zealand Fruitgrowers' Federation.

1925. The Maori Canoe. (Dominion Museum Bulletin No. 7.) By Elsdon Best. Published under the direction of the Board of Maori Ethnological Research. Wellington—Government Printer.

1925. Games and Pastimes of the Maori. (Dominion Museum Bulletin No. 8.) By Elsdon Best. Published under the direction of the Board of Maori Ethnological Research. Wellington—Whitcombe and Tombs, Ltd.

1925. Maori Agriculture. (Dominion Museum Bulletin No. 9.) By Elsdon Best. Published under the direction of the Board of Maori Ethnological Research. Wellington—Whitcombe and Tombs, Ltd.

1925. Land Legislation and Settlement in New Zealand. By W. R. Jourdain. Wellington—Lands and Survey Department.

1925. Manual of New Zealand Flora. Edition 2: revised and enlarged. By T. F. Cheeseman, F.L.S., F.Z.S., F.N.Z.Inst., &c. Edited by W. R. B. Oliver. Wellington—Government Printer.

1925. New Zealand Birds and how to identify them. By Mrs. P. Moncrieff. Auckland—Whitcombe and Tombs, Ltd.

1925. Short History of New Zealand. By J. B. Condliffe. Christchurch—L. M. Isitt.

1926. Geography of the Pacific. By Miss N. E. Coad. Wellington—New Zealand Book Depot.

1926. History of the Pacific. By Miss N. E. Coad. Wellington—New Zealand Book Depot.

1926. New Zealand: its Political Connection with Great Britain. Vol. 1. By J. I. Hetherington. Dunedin—Coulls, Somerville, Wilkie, Ltd.

1926. Treasury of New Zealand Verse: New Edition of New Zealand Verse. By W. F. Alexander and A. E. Currie. Auckland—Whitcombe and Tombs, Ltd.

1926. New Zealand's First War. By T. Lindsay Buick. Published under the direction of the Board of Maori Ethnological Research. Wellington—Government Printer.

1926. Bird-song and New Zealand Song-birds. By J. C. Andersen. Christchurch—Whitcombe and Tombs, Ltd.

1926. Travel in New Zealand. 2 vols. By James Cowan. Christchurch—Whitcombe and Tombs, Ltd.

1926. The Insects of Australia and New Zealand. By R. J. Tillyard. Sydney—Angus and Robertson.

1926. Tales of the Angler's Eldorado, New Zealand. By Zane Grey. London—Hodder and Stoughton.

1926. England and New Zealand. By J. A. Harrop. London—Methuen and Co., Ltd.

1927. The Pa Maori. (Dominion Museum Bulletin No. 6.) By Elsdon Best. Published under the direction of the Board of Maori Ethnological Research. Wellington—Whitcombe and Tombs, Ltd.

1927. Plants of New Zealand. By R. M. Laing and E. W. Blackwell. Third edition, revised and enlarged. Christchurch—Whitcombe and Tombs, Ltd.

1927. Colonization of New Zealand. By J. S. Marais. London—Oxford University Press.

1927. New Zealand. By W. P. Reeves. Illustrations by F. and W. Wright. Second edition, with thirty-two illustrations. London—A. and C. Black. (First edition, 1908.)

1927. Place Names of Banks Peninsula. By J. C. Andersen. Published by the Board of Science and Art. Wellington—Government Printer.

1927. Maori String Figures. By J. C. Andersen. Memoirs of the Board of Maori Ethnological Research, Vol. 2. Wellington—Ferguson and Osborn.

1927. The Evolution of Maori Clothing. By P. H. Buck. The Board of Maori Ethnological Research. New Plymouth—Avery and Sons, Ltd.

1927. Peoples and Problems of the Pacific. By J. Macmillan Brown. London—T. Fisher Unwin, Ltd., Bouverie House, Fleet Street, E.C.

1927. Earliest New Zealand. The Journals and Correspondence of the Rev. John Butler. Compiled by R. J. Barton. Masterton—Palamontain and Petherick.

1927. Rod-fishing in New Zealand Waters. By T. E. Donne, C.M.G. With illustrations and map. London—Seeley, Service, and Co., Ltd.

1927. Natural History of Canterbury. Issued by the Philosophical Institute of Canterbury (R. Speight, Arnold Wall, and R. M. Laing, Honorary Editors). Christchurch—Simpson and Williams, Ltd.

1927. Trees from Other Lands for Shelter and Timber in New Zealand—Eucalypts. By J. H. Simmonds. Illustrated with seventy-six botanic plates and twenty-eight scenic plates. Auckland—The Brett Printing and Publishing Company.

1928. Cheerful Yesterdays. By the Hon. O. T. J. Alpers. With a Preface by the Earl of Birkenhead, P.C. London—John Murray.

1928. New Zealand Trees and Shrubs. By H. H. Allan, M.A., D.Sc., F.L.S., F.N.Z.Inst. Auckland—Whitcombe and Tombs, Ltd.

1928. A Pioneer Missionary among the Maoris, 1850–1879. Being Letters and Journals of Thomas Samuel Grace. Edited jointly by S. J. Brittan, G. F., C. W., and A. V. Grace. Palmerston North—G. H. Bennett and Co., Ltd.

1928. The Amazing Career of Edward Gibbon Wakefield. By A. J. Harrop, M.A. (N.Z.), Ph.D. (Canterbury). With extracts from "A Letter from Sydney" (1829). London—George Allen and Unwin, Ltd.

1928. Maori Artistry. By W. Page Rowe. Memoirs of the Board of Maori Ethnological Research. Vol. 3. New Plymouth—Thomas Avery and Sons, Ltd.

1928. The Changing Maori. By Felix M. Keesing, M.A. Memoirs of the Board of Maori Ethnological Research. Vol. 4. New Plymouth—Thomas Avery and Sons, Ltd.

1928. Captain Hobson and the New Zealand Company: A Study in Colonial Administration. By J. C. Beaglehole, M.A. Vol. 13, Nos. 1–3, October, 1927 - April, 1928, Smith College Studies in History, Northampton, Mass.—Department of History of Smith College.

1928. Myths and Legends of the Polynesians. By J. C. Andersen. London—Harrap and Co., Ltd.

1928. The French at Akaroa. By T. Lindsay Buick, F.R.Hist.S. Wellington—Government Printer.

1928. Pioneering in Poverty Bay (N.Z.). By Philip T. Kenway. London—John Murray.

1928. Vegetation of New Zealand. By Dr. L. Cockayne, F.R.S., F.N.Z.Inst. Edition 2. (Edition 1 in 1921). Leipzig—Wilhelm Engelmann.

1928. The Butterflies and Moths of New Zealand. With fifty-two coloured plates. By G. V. Hudson, F.E.S., F.N.Z.Inst. Wellington—Ferguson and Osborn, Ltd.

1928. Pulping and Paper-making Properties of selected New Zealand woods. By C. E. Curran and others. Wellington—Government Printer.

1929. Primitive Economics of the New Zealand Maori. By Raymond Firth, M.A. (New Zealand), Ph.D. (London). London—George Routledge and Sons, Ltd.

1929. Young New Zealand. By A. G. Butchers, M.A., M.Ed. (Melb.), LL.B. (N.Z.).

1929. Early Wellington. Compiled by Louis E. Ward. Wellington—Whitcombe and Tombs, Ltd.

1929. Te Hekenga. Early Days in Horowhenua. Being the Reminiscences of Mr. Rod McDonald. Compiled and written by E. O'Donnell. Palmerston North—G. H. Bennett and Co., Ltd.

1929. Edward Gibbon Wakefield. By Irma O'Connor. London—Selwyn and Blount.

1929. The New Zealand Nature Book. By W. Martin, B.Sc., F.R.G.S. Vol. 1, The Fauna; Vol. 2, The Flora. Christchurch—Whitcombe and Tombs, Ltd.

1929. The Pioneer Explorers of New Zealand. By John Rawson Elder, M.A., D.Litt. (Abdn.). London and Glasgow—Blackie and Son, Ltd.

1929. A Great Colonizer: the Rev. Dr. Thomas Burns. By E. N. Merrington. Dunedin—The Otago Daily Times and Witness Newspapers Co., Ltd.

1929. Kohikohinga. Reminiscences and Reflections of "Ropata." By Vernon Roberts. Wellington—Whitcombe and Tombs.

1930. Education in New Zealand. By A. G. Butchers. Dunedin—Coulls, Somerville, Wilkie, Ltd.

1930. New Zealand Birds. By W. R. B. Oliver, M.Sc., F.N.Z.Inst., C.F.A.O.U., R.A.O.U. Wellington—Fine Arts (N.Z.), Ltd.

1930. Pictures of Old New Zealand: the Partridge Collection of Maori Paintings by Gottfried Lindaner. Described by James Cowan. Whitcombe and Tombs, Ltd.

1930. New Zealand in the Making. By Professor J. B. Condliffe, D.Sc. London—Allen and Unwin.

1930. Yesterdays in Maoriland: New Zealand in the Eighties. By Andreas Reischek. Translated and edited by H. E. L. Priday. London—Jonathan Cape. (A German edition published in 1924.)

1930. Legends of the Maori. By Sir Maui Pomare, K.B.E., C.M.G., M.D., M.P., and James Cowan. Wellington—Fine Arts (N.Z.), Ltd.

1930. The Maori Yesterday and To-day. By James Cowan. Christchurch—Whitcombe and Tombs.

1930. Early Days in Central Otago. By Robert Gilkison. Dunedin—Otago Daily Times and Witness Newspapers Co., Ltd.

1930. New Zealand Memories. By Brenda Guthrie. London—John Lane.

1930. Tales of the Maori Coast. By James Cowan. New Plymouth—Thos. Avery and Sons.

1931. The Mystery of the Moa. By T. Lindsay Buick. New Plymouth—Thos. Avery and Sons.

1931. Maori and Education. By Patrick M. Jackson. Wellington—Ferguson and Osborn. (A collection of essays by various New Zealand writers, including Elsdon Best, Bishop Williams, Professor Sutherland, and others).

1931. Industrial Situation in New Zealand. By Fortescue W. Rowley, I.S.O. Wellington—H. H. Tombs.

1931. Songs from the Forests of Tane. By T. Chamberlin Chamberlin. Wellington—Fine Arts Co.

1931. Illustrated and priced Catalogue of the Stamps of New Zealand. By Verne, Collins and Co. Christchurch—Simpson and Williams.

1931. Pictures of Old New Zealand. By James Cowan. Auckland—Whitcombe and Tombs.

1931. New Zealand Ferns. By H. B. Dobbie. Wellington—Third ed., Whitcombe and Tombs. (First ed., 1880; second ed., 1921.)

SAMOA.

1845. Quelques Semaines dans l'Archipel de Samoa. By G. F. de Lurcy. (Extrait du Bulletin de la Société de Geographie.) Paris.

1846. Mission Life in Samoa. By G. A. Lundie. Glasgow—W. Collins.

1872. Report on the Islands of the Samoa Group. By E. Wakeman. New York—Slote and James.

1875. My Story of Samoan Methodism. By M. Dyson. Melbourne—Ferguson and Moore.

1878. Grammar and Dictionary of the Samoan Language. By G. Pratt. London—Trübner and Co.

1879. Freundschafts-Vertrag zwischen des Deutschen Reiche und der Regierung von Samoa. (Agreement between Germany and Samoa.)

1884. Samoa a Hundred Years Ago and Long Before. By George Turner. London—Macmillan.

1887. My Consulate in Samoa. By W. B. Churchward. London—Bentley and Son.

1889. Iles Samoa. By A. Marques. Lisbon.

1889. Les Iles des Samoa on des Navigateurs. By A. de Ganniers. Paris.

1893. Kurze Anleitung zum Verständnisz der Samoanischen Sprache. By B. Funk. Berlin—Mittler und Sohn.

1895. In Stevenson's Samoa. By Marie Fraser. London—Smith and Elder.

1896. Samoanische Texte. By O. Stuebel. Berlin—Mueller.

1897. Old Samoa. By Rev. John B. Stair. London—Religious Tract Society.

1900. Samoa: Das Land, die Leute und die Mission. By G. Kurze. Berlin—M. Warneck.

1902. Samoan Uma. By L. P. Churchill. New York—Forest and Stream Publishing Co.

1902. Samoa. By Dr. F. Reinecke. Berlin—W. Süsserott.

1902–3. Die Samoa-Inseln. By A. Krämer. Stuttgart.

1910. Beiträge zur Geologie der Samoainseln. By I. Friedlander. München.

1910. Die deutschen Kolonien. By Major A. D. Kurd Schwabe. Berlin—Weller and Hüttich. (Samoa in Vol. 2.)

1918. History of Samoa. By R. M. Watson. Wellington—Whitcombe and Tombs, Ltd.

1918. Grammar and Vocabulary of the Samoan Language. By H. Neffgen. London—Kegan, Paul, Trench, Trubner, and Co.

1925. Handbook of Western Samoa. New Zealand External Affairs Department. Wellington—Government Printer.

1926. A New Samoan Grammar. By Spencer Churchward, M.A. Melbourne—Spectator Publishing Company Proprietary, Ltd.

1930. Samoa under the Sailing Gods. By N. A. Rowe. London—Putnam.

1931. Material Culture of Samoa. By Te Rangi Hiroa. (Dr. P. H. Buck). Honolulu—Bishop Museum.

COOK ISLANDS.

1893. Phrase Book of the Cook Islands. By F. Nicholas. Wellington.

1916. Rarotongan Records. By Rev. W. W. Gill. (From the Journal of the Polynesian Society). New Plymouth.

1927. Material Culture of the Cook Islands. By Te Rangi Hiroa (Dr. P. H. Buck). Memoirs of the Board of Maori Ethnological Research. Vol. 2. New Plymouth—Avery and Sons.

ROSS DEPENDENCY.

No book has been written dealing exclusively with the Ross Dependency, but a list of books dealing with this region incidentally may be found in the 1929 number of the Year-book. A recent book containing a good deal of information regarding the area is "Antarctica—a Treatise on the Southern Continent," by J. Gordon Hayes: London—The Richards Press, 1928.

(d) LIST OF ARTICLES ON SPECIAL SUBJECTS APPEARING IN PREVIOUS ISSUES OF THE YEAR-BOOK.

Article onAppeared for the Last or Only Time in the Year-book of
Year.Page.
Acclimatization1894430
Agriculture in New Zealand (by M. Murphy, F.L.S.)1912809
"Britomart," Mission of, at Akaroa in August, 184019271012
Building-stones1892194
Cancer in New Zealand—a statistical study1926889
Chatham Islands, the1900531
Cheviot Estate, the1895264
Christchurch to West Coast, journey from1899548
Coal-deposits of New Zealand, the1900479
Cook Islands, the laws of1902573
Co-operative system of constructing public works1894234
Education system of New Zealand, the1925816
Effect of nativity order on infant mortality1925835
Exotic trees in Canterbury1904569
External trade of New Zealand, the1915858
Forest-trees and the timber industry1899470
Frozen-meat trade, the1894311
Gold-dredging industry, the1899509
Government training-ship "Amokura"1913942
Hanmer Thermal Springs1905631
Hemp industry, the1900477
H.M.S. "New Zealand"1913932
Kauri-gum1900489
Labour in New Zealand1894362
Land and income tax assessment1913884
Laws of England and New Zealand, difference between1896281
Live-stock production—A review based on standard values and units1929990
Local Government in New Zealand1925845
Maori, ancient, his amusements, games, &c.1907707
" ancient, his clothing1908734
" chant (tangi)1907711
" colour-sense of the1905637
" marriage customs1906638
" mythology1900536
" neolithic, the1902578
" place-names1919936
" religion1901530
" sociology1903641
" songs1908739
Marlborough Sounds, the1901517
Midland Railway, the1894386
Mineral waters of New Zealand1913896
Moa, heir of the1899517
Mortality rates, New Zealand1927995
Mount Cook, a night on1900525
" district, the1899554
" its glaciers, and the Hermitage1898552
Mount Sefton, ascent of1900519
New Zealand Contingents for South Africa1900449
" International Exhibition1907701
Otago lakes, the1901523
Patents, designs, and trade-marks1893350
Pumice-stone deposits of New Zealand1900486
Railways in New Zealand, their history and progress1894377
Scenic wonderland, a1898565
Sheep, crossbreeding of1894308
Sheep-farming1894302
Shipping companies—  
    New Zealand Shipping Company1895392
    Shaw, Savill, and Albion Company1895393
    Union Steam Ship Company of New Zealand1895389
Southern Alps, the1894474
State farms1894243
Sydney Pageant, the1901527
Terman intelligence tests in New Zealand schools1925823
Thermal-springs district1905614
Timber-trees of the world1903605
Tokaanu to Raetihi1899539
Topographical nomenclature of the Maori1919936
Tree-planting1906611
Tuhoeland1899546
Varieties of soil1892193
Wages and working-hours in New Zealand1919860
Waihi Gold-mining Company1897432
Waikato district and through to Wanganui1899520
Waiouru to Mangaonoho1899543
Wanganui River, up the, to Tokaanu1900509
Wattle-growing in the Auckland Provincial District1897430
Wellington-Manawatu Railway, the1895381
West Coast Sounds, the1894482
White Island, a day on1906637

INDEX

A.

Abattoirs, Animals slaughtered at, 401, 404.
Absolute Decrees in Divorce, 201.
Accident Funds, 319, 437.
Accident Insurance, 597–601.
State, 601.
Accidents, 137, 151, 205.
Automobile, 138, 205, 224.
Industrial, 750–761.
Mining, 432, 437.
Railway, 315, 750–761.
Time lost through, 756.
Acclimatization of Fishes, 425.
Accommodation—
In Hospitals, 168.
In Mental Hospitals, 178.
Accommodation Licenses, 790.
Accounts, Public, 483.
Accrued Sinking Funds, 522.
Acreage and Yield of Crops, 372–386.
Acreage of Holdings, 348, 376, 389, 390, 395.
Acts affecting Labour, 702–716.
Actuarial Valuation—
National Provident Fund, 551.
Public Service Superannuation Fund, 546.
State Life Insurance, 596.
Ad valorem Duties, 276.
Added Value in Manufacturing, 448.
Adjacent Islands, Population of, 86.
Administration, 43–49.
Admissions to Hospitals, 146.
Admissions to Mental Hospitals, 175.
Adoptions, 102.
Adult Suffrage, 47.
Adulteration of Food, 158.
Advances—
Bank, 579, 819.
Cold Storage, 536.
Development, 357.
Discharged Soldiers, 361.
Fishing Industry Promotion, 536.
Fruit-preserving Industry, 536.
Local Authorities, 534.
Repatriation, 535.
Rural, 530.
Settlers, 526.
Workers, 532.
Aerated-water Factories, 467.
Afforestation, 415–420.
After-lifetime, Average, 120.
Age, Mean—
At Death, 118.
At Marriage, 112.
Ages—
Of Deceased Persons, 118.
Of Divorced Persons, 203.
Of Hospital Patients, 148.
Of Industries, 455.
Of Inmates of Benevolent Institutions, 172.
Of Inmates of Mental Hospitals, 176.
Of Issue left, 123.
Of Maoris dying, 141.
Of Maoris in Prison, 215.
Of Migrants, 73.
Of Mothers of Illegitimate Children, 101.
Of New Zealand born convicted, 221.
Of Parents, 97, 103.
Of Persons convicted of Drunkenness, 223.
Of Persons dying, 118.
Of Persons injured in Industrial Accidents, 759.
Of Persons married, 112.
Of Population, 642.
Of Prisoners, 215.
Of Public-school Pupils, 183.
Aggregation of Land, 355, 359.
Agricultural and Pastoral Production, 366–405.
Value of, 786.
Agricultural Bursaries, 197.
Agricultural Colleges, 195.
Agricultural Machinery Factories, 472.
Agricultural Produce exported, 240, 246.
Agricultural Tractors, 371.
Agriculture, 366–386.
Board of, 369.
Department of, 368.
Air Force, 226.
Aitutaki Island, 794.
Alcoholic Liquors—
Consumption of, 224.
Sale of, 790.
Alienation of Land, 347, 355, 363, 364.
Aliens—
Immigration of, 74.
Naturalization of, 78.
Race, 75.
Status of, 78.
"All Groups" Index Numbers, 681.
Allocation of Public Debt, 513.
Allowances, Family, 543.
Allowances, Sustenance, 711.
Alluvial-gold Mining, 428.
Alpine Meadow-land, 406.
Vegetation of, 37.
Altitude of Mountains, 2.
Amortization of Debt, 491, 515, 519.
Amusements-tax, 509.
Angora Goats, 404.
Animals, Domestic, 387–405.
Annexed Islands, 1, 793–797.
Population of, 88.
Annual Appropriations, 489.
Annual Value Rating-system, 553.
Annuities, 544, 592.
Ante-natal Clinics, 171.
Ante-nuptial Conceptions, 100.
Anti-dumping Legislation, 276.
Antipodes Islands, 1, 792.
Apia, 798.
Apiaries, Registration of, 405.
Apiculture, 405.
Apolima Island, 798.
Appeal Court, 212.
Appellate Court, Native, 364.
Apples, 382.
Exported. 254.
Applicants for Crown Land, 355.
Apprentices Act, 715.
Appropriations, Expenditure under, 489.
Arapuni Power Scheme, 763.
Arbitration Act, 707.
Unions registered under, 717–724.
Arbitration Court, 708.
Area—
Of Indigenous Forests, 407.
Of Land Holdings, 627–631, 648.
Of New Zealand, 1, 347.
Under Crops, 372.
Under Cultivation, 350.
Army, 226.
Arrested Persons convicted, 209.
Arrivals, 72–76, 805.
Arthur's Pass Tunnel, 305.
Articles on Special Subjects in Previous Issues, 837.
Assembly, General, 45.
Asses and Mules, 403.
Assessable Income, 656.
Assessment Court, 569.
Assessment of Land and Income Tax, 502, 651, 664.
Assets—
Of Afforestation Companies, 417.
Of Bankrupts, 633, 637.
Of Banks, 578, 819.
Of Building Societies, 617.
Of Fire-insurance Companies, 603.
Of Friendly Societies, 612.
Of Life-insurance Companies, 595.
Of Local Bodies, 560, 640.
Of Manufacturing Industries, 451.
Of National Provident Fund, 551.
State, 516, 639.
Assigned Estates, 632–638.
Assisted Immigration, 76.
Associated Diseases, 139.
Associations, Industrial, 723.
Asylums, 174–178.
Benevolent and Orphan, 171.
Atafu Island, 2, 804.
Atiu Island, 793.
Atlantic Salmon, 425.
Auckland Islands, 1, 792.
Audit of Expenditure, 483.
Australia and New Zealand—
Bank Deposits in, 581, 587.
Birth-rates of, 94.
Building Societies in, 618.
Death-rates of, 121.
Debt of, 524.
Deposits in Banks in, 581, 587.
Friendly Societies in, 614.
Illegitimacy-rates of, 101.
Live-stock in, 387.
Marriage-rates of, 109.
Public Debt of, 524.
Railway Revenue of, 313.
Reciprocity between, 287.
Savings-banks Deposits in, 587.
Sheep in, 392.
Trade between, 247, 265, 287.
Wheat Crop of, 378.
Australia, Reciprocity with, 287.
Authorities, Loan, Unexercised, 566.
Automatic Signalling, 305.
Automatic Telephones, 341.
Automobile Accidents, 138, 205, 224.
Automobiles, Registrations of, 334.
Avifauna, 40.
Award Rates of Wages, 696.

B.

Backward Children, 194.
Bacon produced, 404, 465.
Balance of Trade, 234, 582.
Balances of Accounts, 484.
Banking, 576–587.
Bank-notes, Issue of, 584.
Tax on, 506.
Bankruptcy, 632–638, 823.
Banks of Issue, 576–587.
Banks, Savings—
Post Office, 585.
Trustee, 586.
Barley, 373.
Barren Land, 347, 351.
Baths, Medicinal, 3.
Bats, 39.
Beans, 373.
Beds, Hospital, 168.
Beef consumed and exported, 401.
Beer, Consumption of, 224.
Beer Duty, 278, 281, 499.
Beer produced, 467.
Bees, 405.
Benefit Societies, 611.
Benevolent Asylums, 171.
Bertillon Classification of Diseases, 130.
Bibliography, 831.
Birds, 40.
In Forests, 415.
Birthplaces—
Of Persons convicted of Drunkenness, 223.
Of Persons naturalized, 78.
Of Prisoners, 215.
Births, 90–106, 806.
Biscuit-factories, 466.
Blind, Pensions for the, 543.
Blind, School for the, 194.
Board of School-children, 185.
Boat building-works, 473.
Boats, Fishing, 423.
Boer War, 227.
Pensions, 542.
Boilers, Inspection of, 784.
Bonds, Afforestation, 417.
Boot and Shoe Factories, 468.
Boroughs, 48, 552–567.
Capital and Unimproved Values, 574.
Population of, 83.
Borrowers from Building Societies, 617.
Borrowing-powers of Local Bodies, 553.
Borstal Institutions, 217.
Boundaries of New Zealand, 1.
Bounty Islands, 1, 792.
Boys' Training Farm, 194.
Brass-foundries, 471.
Bread, Law re Sale of, 158.
Breeding-ewes, 390.
Breeds of Cattle, 395.
Breeds of Sheep, 391.
Breweries, 466.
Brickworks, 471.
Brides and Grooms, 110–114.
Bridges, 325.
Brigades, Fire, 610.
British Nationality, 78.
British Postal Orders, 340.
British Preference, 275, 284.
British Sovereignty, 44.
British Trade Representatives, 57.
Broadcasting, 343.
Brother-in-law, Marriage with, 107.
Budgets, Household, 670.
Building and Construction, 475–482.
Building Costs, 478.
Building Permits, 480.
Building Societies, 615–618.
Buildings, 477, 480.
Building-stones, 434.
Bullion, Exports of, 241–260.
Bullion held by Banks, 578.
Bulls, 394.
Bursaries, 191, 197.
Bush, Virgin, Area of, 351, 406.
Bush-beer Manufacture, 795.
Business Failures, 632–638.
Business Premises erected, 477, 481.
Butter—
Exported, 239–260, 398, 813.
Factories, 397, 465.
Grading of, 368, 397.
Production of, 397, 465.
Butterfat Yields, 397.
Butterflies, 42.
By-elections, 789.

C.

Cabinet, 45.
Members of, 51.
Cable Tramways, 324.
Cables, Ocean, 345.
Cadets, Senior, 226.
Calf-skins exported, 253.
Call, Deposits at, 680.
Campbell Island, 1, 792.
Canadian Goods, Duty on, 288.
Cancer, 133, 150.
Candle-factories, 467.
Capital—
Expenditure of Government, 493.
Invested in Electric - power Undertakings, 766, 773.
Invested in Factories, 453.
Invested in Railways, 309.
Invested in Tramways, 323.
Of Banks of Issue, 576.
Of Joint-stock Companies, 781.
Capital Value of Land, 568–575.
Rating on, 553.
Cargo handled at Ports, 291.
Car-miles run by Trams, 320.
Carrots, 380.
Carry-over of Wheat, 377.
Cash Lands, 355, 358.
Cassiterite, 430.
Casualties in the War, 227.
Casualties, Shipping, 304.
Cattle, 394, 810.
Causes of Death, 130.
Of Infants, 128.
Of Maoris, 141.
Causes of Fires, 609.
Causes of Industrial Accidents, 753.
Causes of Industrial Disputes, 745.
Causes of Insanity, 175.
Cement-works, 470.
Cemeteries, 160.
Census, 66.
Income Statistics, 666.
Legislation, 59.
Unemployment Statistics, 726.
Census and Statistics Office, 60.
Central Reserve Bank, Proviso re, 584.
Cereals, 373.
Certificated Teachers, 185.
Certificates, Marine Officers', 302.
Certificates of Naturalization, 78.
Certificates of Title, 353.
Limited, 352.
Chaff, 379.
Chaffcutters, 371.
Charges before Magistrates, 206.
Charitable Aid, 166.
Charitable institutions, 171.
Chatham Islands, 1.
Flora, 38.
Cheese—
Exported, 239–260, 398, 813.
Factories, 397, 465.
Grading of, 368, 397.
Produced, 397, 465.
Chemists, Registration of, 159.
Cheque-paying Banks, 576.
Chewings Fescue, 380.
Child Welfare, 192.
Institutions, 193, 220.
Childbirth, Deaths in, 135.
Children born, Sexes of, 95.
Children, Dependent, Care of, 192.
Children under One Year, Deaths of, 124.
Children's Courts, 193, 219.
Children's Homes, 171, 193.
Chinese, 75.
Labourers in Samoa, 88, 798.
Chronological List of Events, 826.
Cinematograph Film-hire Tax, 509.
Cinnabar, 430.
Cities, Population of, 81, 83.
City and Suburban Drainage Districts, 552–567.
Civil Law Cases, 200.
Civil Marriages, 114.
Dissolution of, 202.
Civil Service, 55.
Pensions, 544.
Superannuation, 544.
Claims, Insurance, 590–610.
Class-books, School, 184.
Clearings, Bank, 582.
Climate, 24–32.
Clinics, Ante-natal, 171.
Closing-hours of Shops, 711.
Clothing-factories, 468.
Clothing-prices, 680.
Clover-seeds, 380.
Exported, 255.
Club Charters, 790.
Coach building-works, 472.
Coal exported, 241–257.
Coal used in Factories, 446.
Coalition Ministry (facing "Contents").
Coal-miners' Relief Fund, 437.
Coal-mines Act, 714.
Coal-mining, 431.
Coastal Trade, 291.
Coastwise Shipping, 296.
Cocksfoot, 380.
Coin held by Banks, 578.
Coin-in-slot Telephones, 342.
Cold-storage Advances, 536.
Coleridge, Lake, Water-power, 762.
Colleges, University, 195.
Collieries, 432.
Colonization, 44.
Commerce, Overseas, 230–294.
Commercial Afforestation, 416.
Commercial Failures, 632–638.
Commercial Orchards, 382.
Committals for Sentence, 206, 210.
Common Fund of Public Trust Office, 780.
Communicable Diseases, 153.
Companies, Joint-stock, 781.
In Manufacturing Industries, 453.
Companies, Taxation of, 502, 654–666.
Compensation to Workers, 705, 752.
Compulsory Education, 179.
Compulsory Insurance of Motor-vehicles, 600.
Compulsory Military Training, 226.
Compulsory Registration—
Of Electors, 47.
Of Land Titles, 351.
Under Unemployment Act, 710, 734.
Conciliation Councils, 708.
Condensed-milk Factories, 465.
Conditional Licenses, 790.
Confectionery-factories, 466.
Confinement—
Deaths in, 135.
Maternity Hospital Cases, 170.
Conjugal Condition of Persons marrying, 110.
Conjugal Rights, Restitution of, 201.
Consent to Marriage, 107.
Conservation of Forests, 406.
Consolidated Fund, 486, 816.
Constabulary, 205.
Constitution, 45.
Of Cook Islands, 794.
Of Western Samoa, 798.
Construction of Railways, Cost of, 309.
Construction of Roads, 327–333.
Consuls, Foreign, 58.
Consumption of Foodstuffs, 787.
Alcoholic Liquors, 224.
Coal, 432, 446.
Meat, 401, 404.
Timber, 412.
Wheat, 377.
Contagious Diseases, 153.
Contractors' Liens, 707.
Contributory Causes of Death, 139.
Conveyance Duty, 506.
Conveyance of Children to School, 185.
Conveyancing, 351.
Convictions in Supreme Court, 210.
Convictions, Summary, 206, 808.
For Drunkenness, 222.
For Traffic Offences, 224.
Of Juveniles, 219.
Of Maoris, 221.
Of New Zealand born, 221.
Of Persons arrested, 209.
Of Women, 220.
Cook and other Pacific Islands, 1, 793.
Bibliography, 837.
Births, 105.
Deaths, 143.
Exports to, 261.
Flora, 39.
Imports from, 274.
Marriages, 116.
Population, 88, 795.
Radio-stations, 342, 796.
Cook's Visits to New Zealand, 43.
Co-operative Dairy Companies, 397.
Co-operative Public Works, 738.
Copper, 430.
Cordial-factories, 467.
Corn Crops, Acreage and Yield of, 373.
Coroners' Inquests, 205.
Correspondence Classes, 184.
Corriedale Sheep, 389, 391.
Cost of Living, 670–681.
Cost of Railway-construction, 309.
Council, Executive, 45.
Members of, 52.
Council, Legislative, 46.
Members of, 53.
Councils of Conciliation, 708.
Counties, 48, 552–567.
Capital and Unimproved Values, 573.
Population of, 82.
Country Lands, Mortgages on, 627–631.
Country Quota, 47.
Courts—
Appeal, 212.
Arbitration, 708.
Assessment, 569.
Bankruptcy, 632.
Children's, 193, 219.
Divorce, 201.
Magistrates', 200, 206.
Native Appellate, 364.
Native Land, 303.
Supreme, 200, 209.
Cow-testing, 368, 394.
Creameries, 397.
Cream-separators on Farms, 371.
Credit, Rural Intermediate, 531.
Creditors' Petitions, 633.
Credits-in-aid, 484.
Crematoria, 160.
Crime, Law and, 200–225.
Criminal Cases, 206–212.
Criminals, Habitual, 217.
Crops, 372–386.
Crown Lands, 355–362.
Crown Tenants, 358.
Cuckoos, 41.
Cultivation, Area in, 350.
Curriculum, School, 180.
Curtis Islands, 793.
Customary Land, 363.
Customs Tariff and Revenue, 275–288.
Customs Taxation, 279, 499.
Cycle-works, 472.

D.

Dairy Industry, 396.
Dairying Machinery in Use, 371.
Dairy-produce, 396.
Export Control, 399.
Export of, 239–260, 398.
Grading of, 368, 397.
Production of, 397, 465.
Retail Prices of, 674.
Danger Island, 1, 794.
Dangerous Drugs, 159.
Dates of Maturity of Loans, 517.
Dates of Principal Events, 826.
Day Technical Schools, 192.
Dead-births, 102, 129.
Deaf, School for the, 194.
Death Duties, 503.
Deaths, 117–144, 806.
Due to Earthquakes, 24.
From Industrial Accidents, 752.
From Violence, 137, 205.
In Hospitals, 147.
In Mental Hospitals, 177.
Of Friendly Society Members, 612.
Debentures, 511, 562.
Debenture-tax, 503.
Debits, Bank, 582.
Debt of Local Bodies, 525, 561, 818.
Debt. Public, 511–525, 815.
Debtors' Petitions, 633.
Deceased Husband's Brother or Wife's Sister, Marriage with, 107.
Deceased Husband's Nephew or Wife's Niece, Marriage with, 107.
Decrees in Divorce, 201.
Deeds Registration, 351.
Deer, 414.
Defectives, Mental, 174.
Defence, 226–229.
Pensions, 542.
Deferred-payment Lands, 355, 358.
Deficits, 487.
Degrees, University, 195.
Demography, 66–89.
Denominational Schools, 187.
Density of Population, 86.
Dental Treatment of School-children, 162.
Dentists, Registration of, 156.
Departmental Reports, 63.
Departments, Government, 55.
Departures, 72–76, 805.
Dependencies, 1, 792–804.
Dependent Children, Care of, 192.
Deposits, 577–587, 819.
By Insurance Companies, 588, 597, 602.
With Building Societies, 617.
Depreciation Allowance, 503.
Designs, Registration of, 784.
Destination—
Of Emigrants, 74.
Of Exports, 247–255.
Of Shipping, 298.
Detention, Reformative, 217.
Development of Land, 357.
Diamond Drills, 436.
Differential Tariff, 275, 284.
Diphtheria, 131, 141, 146, 153, 162.
Diplomas, 195.
In Public Health, 155.
Direction of Export Trade, 247–255.
Direction of Import Trade, 265–274.
Direction of Overseas Shipping, 298.
Discharged Mortgages, 621.
Discharged Soldiers—
Financial Assistance for, 361, 535.
Land for, 361.
Pensions for, 540.
Discharges from Hospitals, 147.
Discharges from Mental Hospitals, 176.
Discount Rates, 584.
Discovery of New Zealand, 43.
Diseases, Notification of, 145, 153.
Diseases, Principal, Deaths from, 131.
Diseases treated in Hospitals, 146–152.
Disputes, Industrial, 741–749.
Dissolution of Marriage, 201.
Dissolution of Parliament, Dates of, 52.
Distributing Stations, Electric-supply, 772.
Distribution of—
Deaths over Year, 118.
Marriages over Year, 110.
Population, 78–87.
Wealth, 639–653.
District High Schools, 189.
District Nurses, 170.
Dividend Duty, 507.
Dividends, Bank, 576.
Divorce, 201.
Divorced Persons re-marrying, 110.
Domestics, Free Passages for, 76.
Domestic-science Bursaries, 196.
Domicile of Debt, 516, 564.
Dominion of New Zealand, 1, 45.
Dormant Motor-vehicle Registrations, 334.
Drainage Districts, 552–567.
Dredging, Gold, 429.
Drift, Urban, 80.
Drilling for Oil, 433.
Drills, Prospecting, 436.
Drowning Accidents, 137, 205.
Drugs, Sale of, 158.
Drunkenness, 222.
Ducks, 405.
Dumping, 276.
Duration of Incapacity from Industrial Accidents, 756.
Dutiable Imports, 282.
Duties—
Customs and Excise, 275–288, 801.
Death, 503.
Stamp, 506.
Dwellings, 477, 480, 526–536.
Soldiers', 362.
Workers', 532, 703.

E.

Early History, 43.
Early Statistical Records, 59.
Earned Income, 659.
Reduced Tax on, 501, 654.
Earnings of Factory Employees, 443, 459.
Earthquakes, 18.
Easter Marriages, 110.
Economic Pensions, 541.
Edible Fishes, 421.
Education, 179–199, 806.
In Cook Islands, 795.
In Western Samoa, 799.
Education Gazette, 184.
Educational Association, Workers', 197.
Educational Endowments, 356.
Effect of Prices on Exports, 258–260.
Effective Wages, 692.
Eggs, 405.
Elections, General, 789.
Electoral Qualifications, 47.
Electric—
Current, 470, 762–779.
Power Boards, 552–567, 770.
Power in Factories, 444.
Power on Farms, 371.
Railways, 305.
Telegraph, 340.
Tramways, 316–324.
Emigration, 72–76.
Employees—
Building and Construction, 476.
Factory, 441, 459, 736.
Farm, 369.
Local Body, 740.
Mining, 432, 435.
Postal, 345.
Public Works, 738.
Railway, 314.
Tramway, 318.
Unions of, 717–724.
Wages of, 689–698.
Employers' Liability, 705.
Insurance, 598.
Employment and Unemployment, 725–740.
Employment Bureaux, 726.
Enactments affecting Labour, 702–716.
Endowments, Educational, 356.
Endowments, National, 356.
Engine-drivers' Certificates, 785.
Engineering-works, 471.
Engine-mileage, 314.
Engines—
Employed in Factories, 444.
Employed on Farms, 371.
Inspection of, 784.
Railway, 306, 314.
Ensilage, 379.
Entertainments-tax, 509.
Entrepôt Trade, 236, 257.
Entry, Ports of, 289.
Epidemic Pensions, 542.
Erection of Dwellings, 362, 477, 480, 535, 703.
Estate Duty, 504.
Estates—
Acquired for Settlement, 359.
Administered by Public Trust Office, 780.
Assigned, 632–638.
Passed for Probate, 643.
Ewes, 390.
Examinations—
Chemists, 160.
Education Department, 197.
Masseurs, 158.
Masters and Mates, 302.
Mining, 437.
Nurses, Midwives, and Maternity Nurses, 157.
Opticians, 157.
Plumbers, 158.
University, 198.
Excavation, Scaffolding and, 715.
Excess-profits Tax, 500.
Exchanges, Telephone, 341.
Excise Duties, 278, 281.
Taxation by means of, 279, 499.
Excursion Tickets, Railway, 308.
Executive Council, 45.
Members of, 52.
Exemptions from Taxation—
Income-tax, 502, 661.
Land-tax, 502, 648.
Ex-nuptial Births, 100.
Exotic Trees, Planting of, 416.
Expectation of Life, 120.
Expeditionary Forces, 227.
Expenditure—
Audit of, 483.
Education, 198.
Electric Power, 763–778.
Farm, 686.
Hospital, 165.
Household, 670.
Local Body, 559.
Main Highway, 331.
Mental Hospital, 178.
Naval Defence, 229.
Postal, 345.
Public, 483–497, 816.
Railway, 310.
State Forests, 414.
Tramway, 321.
Experimental Farms, 368.
Explorers, 43.
Export Control—
Dairy-produce, 399.
Fruit, 384.
Honey, 405.
Kauri-gum, 434.
Meat, 402.
Export Duties, 278, 801.
Export Prices, 258–260, 685.
Exports, 239–261, 811.
Of Ports, 290.
External Migration, 72–76, 805.
External Trade, 230–294, 811.
Extinction of Public Debt, 519.
Extra-marital Conceptions, 100.

F.

Factories, 438–474.
Accidents in, 750–761.
Act, 711.
Dairy, 396, 465.
Fakaofu Island, 2, 804.
Fallow Land, 350.
Family Allowances, 543.
Family Budgets, 670.
Farm Employees, Wages of, 694, 698.
Farm Expenditure, 686.
Farm Implements, 371.
Advances on, 527.
Manufacture of, 472.
Farmers, 369.
Financial Assistance to, 526–532.
Mutual Fire Insurance, 609.
Taxation of, 500.
Tree-planting by, 420.
Farming, 366–405.
Farming Lands, Mortgages on, 627–631.
Fauna, 39–42.
Control of, in State Forests, 414.
Feeble-minded, Schools for, 194.
Fellmongering-works, 473.
Female Suffrage, 47.
Fern Lands, 351.
Fertilizer used, 385.
Fibre, Phormium, 381.
Exported, 241–260, 814.
Grading of, 368.
Fidelity-guarantee Insurance, 597, 601.
Film-hire Tax, 509.
Finance, Public, 483–536.
Finances of Local Bodies, 555–567.
Financial Assistance to Soldiers, 361.
Fire Brigades, 610.
Fire Districts, 415, 552–567.
Fire Inquests, 205.
Fire Insurance, 602–610.
State, 610.
Fire Losses, 607.
Fireblight, 384.
Fire-protection in Forests, 415.
First Births, 95, 99, 104.
Sex-proportions, 95.
First Offenders' Probation, 218.
Fish Curing and Preserving, 465.
Fish exported, 245, 423.
Fisheries, 421–426.
Fish-hatcheries, 425.
Fishing Industry Advances, 536.
Fishing-boats, 423.
Fixed Assets of Industries, 451.
Fixed Deposits, 580.
Flax (Phormium), 351, 381.
Exports, 241–260, 814.
Mills, 382, 469.
Fleeces, Average Weight of, 392.
Flocks—
Fowls, 404.
Sheep, 390.
Flora, 32–39.
Flotation of Loans, 511.
Flour, Customs Duty on, 276.
Flour-mills, 466.
Fodder Crops, 379.
Fog, 29.
Food and Drugs, Sale of, 158.
Food, Retail Prices of, 671–676.
Foodstuffs, Consumption of, 787.
Forbes Ministry, 51.
Forces, Military, 226.
Foreign Consuls, 58.
Foreign Immigrants, 74.
Foreign Insurance Companies, 588, 602.
Foreign Vessels entered and cleared, 297.
Foreigners naturalized, 78.
Forestation Companies, 416.
Forest-produce exported, 240, 245.
Forestry, 406–420.
Forwarding Trade, 236, 257.
Foster-homes for Children, 194.
Foundries, 471.
Foveaux Strait Oysters, 424.
Fowls, 405.
Fowl-wheat, 377.
Fractions, Totalizator, 508.
Franchise, 47.
Free and Dutiable Imports, 282.
Free Deposits, 580.
Free Secondary Education, 190.
Free University Education, 196.
Freehold, Crown Land made, 358.
Freehold Tenure, 349, 355, 358.
Freezing-works, 464.
Freight—
Carried by Motor-transport, 336.
Carried by Trains, 307.
Train-mileage, 309.
Frequency Rates of Industrial Accidents, 750.
Freshwater Fisheries, 425.
Friendly Societies, 611–614.
Frozen Meat exported, 239–260, 401, 812.
Frozen-meat Works, 464.
Fruit Export Control, 384.
Fruit Industry, The, 382.
Fruit-preserving—
Advances, 536.
Factories, 466.
Fuel and Light, Retail Prices of, 679.
Funded Debt, 521.
Funds—
Of Banks, 576.
Of Friendly Societies, 612.
Of Public Account, 483.
Of Public Trust Office, 780.
Funeral Funds, 612.
Furniture-making Works, 473.

G.

Gales, 30.
Gaols, Prisoners in, 213, 808.
Gardens, Acreage in, 382.
Gas-lighting District, 552–567.
Gasworks, 469.
Gauge, Railway, 306.
Geese, 405.
General Assembly, 45.
General Elections, 789.
General Rates, 510, 553, 557.
Generating Stations, 764.
Geodetic Survey, 347.
Geographical, 1.
Geological Survey, 18, 436.
Geology, 15.
Geysers, 3.
Gift Duty, 505.
Glaciers, 2.
Glasshouses, 384.
Goats, 404, 810.
Wild, 414.
Goitre-prevention, 161.
Gold exported, 241–260, 428, 813.
Duty on, 278.
Goldfields, Subsidized Roads on, 437.
Gold-mining, 428.
Gonorrhoea, 154.
Goods carried on Railways, 307.
Government Departments, 55.
Government Insurance—
Accident, 601.
Fire, 610.
Life, 595.
Government Railways, 305–315.
Superannuation Fund, 548.
Government Roads, 329.
Government, System of, 45.
Government Valuation of Land, $c., 568–575.
Government Water-races, 437.
Governor-General, 50.
Powers, Duties, $c., 45.
Grading—
Of Dairy-produce, 368, 397.
Of Fruit, 384.
Of Honey, 405.
Of Phormium-fibre, 368.
Of School-teachers, 180.
Graduated Land-tax, 500.
Grain Crops, 373.
Grain-mills, 466.
Granite, 434.
Grapes, 384.
Grass Lands, 350, 381.
Grass-seed, 380.
Exported, 255.
Greasy Wool exported, 393.
Green Fodder, 379.
Greenstone, 434.
Groceries, Retail Prices of, 673.
Gross Indebtedness, 511, 815.
Grounds for Divorce, 201.
Growth of Population, 67, 91, 93.
Gum, Kauri, 434.
Exported, 241–260, 427, 814.

H.

Habitual Criminals, 217.
Habitual Drunkards, 224.
Hail, 29.
Half-castes, 66, 68.
Half-holiday, Statutory, 712.
Ham and Bacon Curing, 465.
Hands employed in Factories, 441, 459, 736.
Hanmer Springs, 3.
Harbour Boards, 552–567.
Hardship Exemption, 502, 648.
Hardwood Trees, 410.
Harness-making, 472.
Hatcheries, Fish, 425.
Hawaiki, 43.
Hay, 379.
Heads of Government Departments, 55.
Health Camps, 161.
Health, Public, 153–162.
Herd-book Societies, 394.
Herd-testing, 368, 394.
Hervey Islands, 794.
Hides exported, 241–260.
High Commissioner's Office, 57.
High Schools, 189.
Technical, 192.
Higher Education, 194.
Highway Districts, 48, 328.
Highways, 327–333.
Hindus, 75.
His Majesty's Ships, 227.
History, 43, 826.
Hives of Bees, 405.
Hobson's Proclamation, 44.
Hogs, 403.
Holdings—
Farm, Classification of, 350, 371.
Farm, Size of, 376, 389, 390, 395.
Occupied, 348.
Value of, 627–631, 645–653.
Home Separators, 371.
Homes, Benevolent, 171.
Homes, Children's, 171, 193.
Home-science Bursaries, 196.
Homicide, 137, 205.
Honey, 405.
Export Control, 405.
Hookworm Disease in Samoa, 799.
Hops, 373.
Horahora Electric Supply, 763.
Horse-racing Taxation, 507.
Horses, 403, 810.
Horticultural Stations, 368.
Hosiery-factories, 468.
Hospital Districts, 163.
Hospitals, 146–152, 163–173.
Maternity, 170.
Mental, 174–178.
Private, 169.
Private Mental, 177.
Public, 146–152, 168.
St., Helens, 170.
Hot Springs, 3.
Hotels, Licensed, 790.
Hour of Occurrence of Industrial Accidents, 760.
Hours of Celebration of Marriage, 107.
Hours of Labour, 699.
House of Representatives, 46.
Members of, 54, 789.
Household Budgets, 670.
House-rent, 676.
Houses erected, 477–482.
Housing, 526, 532, 535.
Huia, The, 41.
Husbands' Petitions in Divorce, 202.
Hydraulic Sluicing, 428.
Hydro-electric Power, 762–779.
Hygiene, 153.
Social, 154.

I.

Igneous Rocks, 17.
Illegitimacy, 100.
Illegitimate Infants, Deaths of, 125.
Immigration, 72–78.
Assisted, 76.
Restriction, 77.
Implements, Farm, 371.
Advances on, 527.
Manufacture of, 472.
Imports, 262–274, 811.
Free and Dutiable, 282.
Of Ports, 290.
Improved-farm Settlements, 356.
Improvements, Value of, 568–575.
Incapacity from Industrial Accidents, 750–761.
Incomes, 654–669.
Income-tax, 500, 654–666.
Increase of Population, 67, 91, 93.
Indebtedness of Local Bodies, 525, 561, 818.
Indebtedness, Public, 511–525, 815.
Indentured Labourers in Samoa, 88, 798.
Index Numbers—
Birth-rates, 92.
Export Prices, 685.
Farm Expenditure, 686.
House-rent, 676.
Marriage-rates, 108.
Population, 89.
Prices, New Zealand Manufactures, 449.
Ratio of Customs Revenue to Imports, 281.
Retail Prices, 670.
Volume of Exports, 258.
Wages, 689.
Wholesale Prices, 681.
Index of Mortality, 121.
Indians, 75.
Indigenous Forest, 32–39, 407.
Individualization of Native Land, 363.
Industrial Accidents, 750–761.
Industrial Associations, 723.
Industrial Conciliation and Arbitration, 707.
Industrial Conference, 708.
Industrial Disputes, 741–749.
Industrial Life Insurance, 592.
Industrial Unions, 717–724.
Industries, Manufacturing, 438–474.
Infancy, Diseases of, 127.
Infant Mortality, 124, 806.
Maori, 142.
Infant-life Protection, 125, 194.
Infectious Diseases—
Control of, in Schools, 162.
Hospital Cases, 149.
Notification of, 145, 153.
Influenza, 131, 150.
Injuries in Factories, $c., 750–761.
Inland Fisheries, 425.
Inmates—
Of Benevolent and Orphan Asylums, 171.
Of Gaols, 213.
Of Hospitals, 146.
Of Mental Hospitals, 174.
Inquests, 205.
Insanity, 174–178.
Insolvency, 632–638.
Inspection, Medical, of Schools, 160.
Inspection of Machinery, 784.
Instruction, Public, 179–199.
Instruments, Registration of, 351.
Insurance, 588–610.
Intercensal Estimates, 70.
Interest—
Credited by Savings-banks, 585.
On Local Bodies' Debt, 565.
On Mortgages, 620.
On Public Debt, 518.
Payments Overseas, 235, 519, 565.
Recouped to Consolidated Fund, 485.
Intermediate Credit, 531.
International Payments, 235, 519, 565.
Inter-urban Telephones, 340.
Intoxicating Liquor—
Consumption of, 224.
Sale of, 790.
Investment Societies, 615.
Investments, State, 514, 639.
Investments, Totalizator, 507.
Invisible Imports and Exports, 235.
Iodized Salt, 162.
Iron-foundries, 471.
Iron-ores, 429.
Ironsand, 430.
Irrigated Land, 386, 437.
Islands—
Adjacent, Population of, 86.
Administered on Mandate, 2, 797–801.
Annexed, 1, 793–797.
Outlying, 1, 792.
Issue of Bank-notes, 584.
Issue of Deceased Males, 122.
Issue, Previous, of Parents, 98.

J.

Jam-factories, 466.
Joint Causes of Death, 139.
Joint-stock Banks, 576.
Joint-stock Companies, 781.
In Manufacturing Industries, 453.
Journal of Agriculture, 368.
Journal, School, 184.
Jubilee Institute for Blind, 194.
Judicial Separation, 201.
June Year Exports, 256.
Junior High Schools, 188.
Junior Scholarships—
National, 190.
University, 196.
Justice, 200–225.
Juvenile Offenders, 192, 219.

K.

Kaingaroa Plantation, 416.
Kakapo, The, 40.
Kauri-gum, 434.
Exported, 241–260, 427, 814.
Kea, The, 41.
Kermadec Islands, 1, 793.
Flora, 38.
Kiwi, The, 40.
Kumara Water-races, 437.

L.

Labour Department Employment Bureaux, 726.
Labour Disputes, 741–749.
Investigation Act, 710.
Labour, Hours of, 699.
In Factories, 461, 711.
Labour Laws, 702–716, 741.
Lake Coleridge Works, 762.
Lakes, 11.
Lamb consumed and exported, 401.
Lambs, 390.
Land and Income Tax, 500.
Land Boards, 355.
Maori, 364.
Land Development, 357.
Land Districts, 355.
Land Drainage Districts, 552–567.
Land for Discharged Soldiers, 361.
Land for Settlements, 359.
Land, Government Valuation of, 568–575.
Land Holdings, 347.
Mortgages on, 627–631.
Value of, 645–653.
Land, Occupation of, 347.
Land Offices, 355.
Land, Purchase of, 359, 365.
Land Tenure and Settlement, 347–365.
Land Titles, Registration of, 351.
Land Transfer and Deeds Registration, 351.
Land, Valuation of, 568–575.
Lands open for Selection, 357.
Land-settlement Accounts, 495.
Land-settlement Finance Associations, 361.
Land-tax, 500, 651.
Lapsed Insurance Policies, 590, 593.
Latest Statistical Information, 824.
Law and Crime, 200–225.
Laws affecting Labour, 702–716, 741.
Lease, Renewable, 355.
Leatherware-making, 472.
Legal-tender Notes, 584.
Legislation—
Affecting Labour, 702–716, 741.
Statistical, 59.
Legislative Council, 46.
Members of, 53.
Legitimacy of Infants dying, 125.
Legitimate Births, 98.
Legitimation Act, 102.
Legumes, 373.
Letters of Naturalization, 78.
Letters Patent, 784.
Letters posted, 338.
Letter-telegrams, 341.
Levies by Hospital Boards, 163.
Levy, Unemployment, 710, 734.
Liabilities—
Of Afforestation Companies, 417.
Of Bankrupts, 633, 637.
Of Banks, 577, 819.
Of Building Societies, 617.
Of Fire-insurance Companies, 603.
Of Life-insurance Companies, 594.
Of Local Bodies, 560.
Of National Provident Fund, 551.
Libraries, School, 184.
Licensed Houses, 790.
Licenses by Local Bodies, 558, 799.
Licensing, 790.
Poll, 791.
Life, Expectation of, 120.
Life-insurance, 588–596.
State, 595.
Life Table, 120.
Light, Fuel and, Retail Prices of, 679.
Lighthouses, 303.
Lignite, 431.
Lime and Cement Works, 470.
Limestone, 434.
Limited Certificates of Title, 352.
Limonite, 429.
Lincoln Agricultural College, 195.
Linseed, 373.
Live-stock, 387–405, 810.
Advances on, 527.
Carried on Railways, 308.
Loans—
Allocation of, 513.
By Building Societies, 617.
Dates of Maturity of, 517.
Domicile of, 516, 564.
Of Local Bodies, 525, 561–567, 818.
Receipts from, 515.
Redemption of, 491, 515, 519.
Unexercised Authorities for, 566.
Local Bodies, 47, 552–567, 817.
Advances to, 534.
Assets of, 561, 640.
Debt of, 525, 561–567.
Employees of, 740.
Levies on, by Hospital Boards, 163.
Superannuation, 549.
Taxation by, 509, 557.
Tree-planting by, 420.
Local Government, 47, 552–567.
Local Option, 791.
Local Railway District, 552–560.
Local Taxation, 509, 557.
Location of Debt, 516, 564.
Location of New Zealand, 1.
Lockouts, 741–749.
Locomotives, 306, 314.
Lodges, Friendly Society, 611.
London Missionary Society, 799.
London Prices—
Of Food, 675, 685.
Of New Zealand Stock, 518.
Loss of Wages through Industrial Disputes, 742.
Loss of Work through Industrial Accidents, 756.
Losses from Fires, 607.
In Forests, 415.
Lower Departments of Secondary Schools, 191.
Lucerne, 379.
Lunacy, 174–178.

M.

Macaulay Island, 793.
Machinery—
Accidents, 753.
Factory, 444, 452.
Farm, 371.
Inspection of, 784.
Magistrates' Courts—
Civil Cases, 200.
Criminal Cases, 206.
Magistrates, Superannuation of, 549.
Mails, 338.
Main Highways, 327–333.
Districts, 328.
Taxation, 499.
Maize, 373, 380.
Male and Female Death-rates, 118.
Malthouses, 466.
Mammalia, 39.
Mandated Territories, 2, 797–801.
Mangahao Hydro-electric Scheme, 763.
Mangaia Island, 793.
Manganese-ore, 430.
Mangolds, 373, 380.
Man-hours lost through Industrial Accidents, 758.
Manihiki Island, 1, 794.
Manono Island, 798.
Manuae Island, 794.
Manual Education, 184.
Manufacturing Production, 438–474.
Manures used for Top-dressing, 385.
Maori Land Boards, 364.
Maori War Pensions, 539.
Maoris, 43.
Births of, 90, 104.
Children attending Schools, 188.
Deaths of, 90, 140.
Half-castes, 66, 88.
In Mental Hospitals, 178.
In Prisons, 215.
Infant Mortality of, 142.
Marriages of, 115.
Members of Parliament, 46, 55.
Offences by, 221.
Population, 87.
Schools for, 188.
Marine Fish-hatchery, 425.
Marine Officers' Certificates, 302.
Market Gardens, 382.
Marriages, 91, 107–116, 806.
Dissolution of, 201.
Masculinity, 69.
Of Children born, 95.
Of Children dying, 126.
Of First-born, 95.
Of Hospital Patients, 148.
Of Illegitimate Infants, 96.
Of Persons dying, 118.
Of Public-school Children, 183.
Of Still-born Infants, 103.
Masseurs, Registration of, 157.
Massey Agricultural College, 195.
Materials used in Manufacture, 446, 476.
Maternal Mortality, 135.
Maternity Allowances, 550.
Maternity Hospitals, 169.
Maternity Nurses, Registration of, 156.
Maturity of Loans, Dates of, 517.
Mauke Island, 793.
Mean Population, 70, 805.
Meat—
Consumption of, 401.
Export Control, 402.
Export of, 239–260, 401, 812.
Freezing-works, 464.
Retail Prices, 674.
Medical Inspection of Schools, 160.
Medical Practitioners, Registration of, 155.
Medical Services in Samoa, 799.
Medicinal Waters, 3.
Members of Parliament, 46, 54.
Mental Defectives, 174.
Mental Hospitals, 174–178.
Mentally Backward Children, 194.
Mercantile Marine, 295.
Mercury-mines, 430.
Merino Sheep, 391.
Metal Reserves of Banks, 578, 582.
Meteorology, 24–32.
Midwives, Registration of, 156.
Migration, External, 72–76, 805.
Mileage of—
Main Highways, 329.
Railways, 306.
Roads, 325.
Telegraph Lines and Wire, 340.
Telephone Lines and Wire, 342.
Tramway Routes, 316.
Military Forces, 226.
Military Pensions, 539.
Milk, Adulterated, 159.
Milk exported, 242, 252.
Milking-machines, 371.
Milk-testing, 368, 397.
Milling-timber Resources, 406.
Milling-wheat, 377.
Mills, 413, 438–474.
Mineral Waters, 3.
Minerals, 427–437.
Miners' Pensions, 540.
Minimum Wage Rates, 689–698.
Mining, 427–437.
Act, 714.
Act, Examinations under, 437.
Advances, 436.
Lives lost in Coal-mines, 432.
Produce exported, 240–260, 427.
Ministers of each Denomination, 115.
Marriages by, 114.
Ministries, Successive, 50.
Ministry, Coalition (facing "Contents").
Ministry, Forbes, 51.
Minors, Marriages of, 107, 114.
Mission Schools, 179, 795, 799.
Missionaries, Arrival of, 44.
Mitiaro Island, 793.
Moa, The, 41.
Money-orders issued and paid, 340.
Morbidity, 145–152, 612.
Mortality, 117–144, 866.
Friendly Societies, 612.
Index of, 121.
Infant, 124, 806.
Maternal, 135.
Mortgage Duty, 506.
Mortgage Exemption, 502, 648.
Mortgagees' Indemnity Insurance, 600.
Mortgages, 619–631.
Mortgage-tax, 500.
Mortgagors Relief, 620.
Mothers, Ages of, 98.
In Illegitimate Cases, 101.
In Still-born Cases, 103.
Moths, 42.
Motive Power in Building Trades, 476.
Motive Power in Factories, 444.
Motor Accidents, 138, 205, 224.
Motor Transport, 335.
Motor-omnibus Traffic, 318, 336.
Motor-spirits Taxation, 278, 330, 499.
Motor-vehicles—
Duty on, 277.
Insurance, 599, 600.
Registration of, 333.
Taxation, 499.
Motor-vessels registered, 295.
Motor-works, 472.
Mountains, 2.
Mud Baths, 5.
Mules, 403.
Multiple Births, 97.
Municipal Debt, 562.
Municipal Tramways, 316–324.
Mutton consumed and exported, 401.
Mutual Fire Insurance, 609.

N.

Nassau Island, 1, 794.
National Endowments, 356.
National Income, 668.
National Industrial Conference, 708.
National Prohibition, 791.
National Provident Fund, 549.
National Scholarships, 190.
National Wealth, 644.
Nationality—
Of Migrants, 74.
Of Naturalized Persons, 78.
Of Vessels, 207.
Native Appellate Court, 364.
Native Grasses, 351, 381.
Native Land Court, 363.
Native Lands, 363–365.
Purchase of, 365.
Native Schools, 188.
Native Succession Duty, 505.
Native Trust Office, 365.
Native-land Purchase, 365.
Nativity Order, 95, 98, 104.
Natural Increase of Population, 69, 91, 93.
Naturalization, 78.
Nauru Island, 2, 801.
Naval Defence, 227.
Navigable Rivers, 6.
Navigators Islands, 2, 797–801.
Navy, 227.
Neo-natal Deaths, 126.
Nephew of Deceased Husband, Marriage with, 107.
Nephrite, 434.
Net State Indebtedness, 523, 815.
New Zealand born, Offences by, 221.
"New Zealand," H.M.S., 227.
New Zealand Produce exported, 241–260.
New Zealand University, 194.
Newspapers—
Posted, 338.
Registered, 339.
Niece of Deceased Wife, Marriage with, 107.
Night Letter-telegrams, 341.
Nisi Decrees in Divorce, 201.
Nine Island, 1, 794.
No-license Issue, 791.
Nominal Wages, 690.
Nomination of Assisted Immigrants, 76.
Note-issue of Banks, 577, 584.
Tax on, 506.
Notification of Births, 90.
Notification of Diseases, 145, 153.
Notornis, The, 41.
Nukunono Island, 2, 804.
Nullity of Marriage, 201.
Nurseries and Plantations, 382, 419, 420.
State, 416.
Nurses, Registration of, 156.
Nurses, Retiring-allowances to, 550.
Nutrition Classes, 161.

O.

Oats, 378, 809.
Exported, 241, 245, 256.
Occupation of Land, 347.
Occupation with Right of Purchase, 356.
Occupations—
Of Bankrupts, 636, 638.
Of Children leaving School, 183.
Of Taxpayers, 656.
Ocean Cables, 345.
Offences, 206–225.
Offenders Probation Act, 218.
Officers, Military, 226.
Official Assignees, 632.
Official Representatives Abroad, 57.
Officiating Ministers, 115.
Oil, 433.
Oilskin-factories, 473.
Old-age Pensions, 537.
Omnibus Traffic, 318, 336.
Onakaka Iron-ore, 429.
Onions, 373.
Opium, Prohibition of, 159.
Opossum Trapping, 414.
Opossum-skins exported, 253.
Opticians, Registration of, 157.
Orchards, 382.
Orchard-tax, 384.
Origin of Imports, 265–274.
Origins of Earthquakes, 18.
Ornamental Stones, 434.
Orphan Asylums, 171.
Orphanhood, 122.
Otekaike Special School, 194.
Otira Tunnel, 305.
Outlying Islands, 1, 792.
Out-patients, 169.
Overdraft Rates, 584.
Oversea Shipping, 296.
Oversea Trade, 230–294.
Overseas Companies registered, 782.
Overseas Representatives, 57.
Overtime in Factories, 461.
Oyster-beds, 424.

P.

Pacific Cable, 345.
Pacific Islands, Annexed, 1, 793–797.
Packet Licenses, 790.
Palmerston Island, 1, 794.
Paper-making, 407.
Parapara Iron-ore Deposit, 429.
Parcel-post, 339.
Parents, Ages of, 97, 101, 103.
Parliament, 45.
Members of, 54.
Parliamentary Elections, 47, 789.
Parliamentary Reports, 63.
Parliaments, Successive, 52.
Parry Island (Mauke), 793.
Party-line Telephones, 341.
Passages at Reduced Rates, 76.
Passengers—
Motor-vehicle, 336.
Overseas, 72–76.
Railway, 307.
Tramway, 320.
Passports, 76.
Pastoral Produce exported, 240–260.
Pastoral Production, 387–405.
Pasture Grasses, 381.
Patents, Designs, and Trade-marks, 784.
Patients in Mental Hospitals, 175.
Patients in Public Hospitals, 146, 168.
Payments by, 168.
Payers of Income-tax, 654–666.
Payers of Land-tax, 645–653.
Peas, 373.
Export of, 245, 254.
"Pelorus Jack," 40.
Pelts, Export of, 241–260.
Penal Institutions, 213–218.
Penguins, 41.
Penrhyn Island, 1, 794.
Pensions, 537–551.
Permanent Appropriations, 489.
Permanent Building Societies, 615.
Permanent Heads of Departments, 55.
Permanent Military Forces, 226.
Permission to enter New Zealand, 76.
Permits and Passports, 76.
Permits, Building, 480.
Personal-accident Insurance, 599.
Petitions—
Bankruptcy, 632.
Divorce, 201.
Petrol-tax, 278, 330, 499.
Petroleum, 433.
Petrological Laboratory, 333.
Pharmacy, 159.
Phormium, 351, 381.
Fibre exported, 241–260, 814.
Grading of Fibre, 368.
Mills, 469.
Phosphate Rock, 434.
From Nauru Island, 801.
Phthisis, 132, 150.
Miner's, 540.
Physical Education, 185.
Physicians, Registration of, 155.
Physiography, 1–42.
Pickle-factories, 467.
Pig-iron Production, 429.
Pigs, 403, 810.
Wild, 414.
Pisciculture, 425.
Plaints, 200.
Plantations, 382, 419, 420.
State, 416.
Planting of Oysters, 424.
Plate-glass Insurance, 597, 601.
Platinum, 431.
Pleasant Island, 801.
Plumbers Registration, 158.
Plunket System, 125, 171.
Plural Births, 97.
Pneumoconiosis, Pensions for, 540.
Police, 205.
Provident Fund, 544.
Policies, Insurance, 588–610.
Polling—
At By-elections, 789.
At General Elections, 789.
At Licensing Polls, 791.
Poll-tax on Chinese, 76.
Population, 66–89, 805.
Ages of, 642.
Of Cook Islands, 88, 795.
Of Western Samoa, 88, 798.
Pork consumed, 404.
Portfolios of Ministers, 52.
Portobello Marine Fish-hatchery, 425.
Ports—
Of Entry, 289.
Of Registry, 295.
Shipping of, 299.
Trade of, 289–294.
Post Office Employees, 345.
Accidents to, 750–761.
Post Office Investment Certificates, 511.
Post-office Savings-bank, 585, 820.
Postal and Telegraphic, 338–346.
Postal Notes, 340.
Post-primary Education, 189.
Potatoes, 378.
Pottery, works, 471.
Poultry, 404.
Pounamu, 434.
Power Boards, 770.
Power, Electric, 762–779.
In Factories, 444.
Used by Tramways, 317.
Preferential Tariff, 275, 284.
Pregnancy, Diseases, $c., of 135, 149.
Premiers, Successive, 50.
Premium Income, 589–610.
Pre-natal Influences, 127.
Prevention of Crime Act, 216.
Prevention of Quackery, 159.
Previous Convictions of Prisoners, 216.
Previous Issue of Parents, 98.
Prices, 670–688.
Effect on Exports, 258–260.
Effect on Farm Expenditure, 586.
Of Stock, 518.
Primage Duty, 276.
Primary Schools, 179–188.
Principal Events, 826.
Printing Establishments, 472.
Prisoners, 213, 808.
New Zealand born, 215, 221.
Prisons, 213–218.
Prisons Board, 213, 217.
Private Assignments, 636.
Private Hospitals, 169.
Private Income, Aggregate, 668.
Private Mental Hospital, 177.
Private Railways, 315.
Private Savings-banks, 586.
Private Schools, 187.
Private Wealth, 641.
Probate, Estates passed for, 643.
Probation, 218.
Probationer Teachers, 186.
Proclamation of British Sovereignty, 44.
Production—
Agricultural and Pastoral, 366–405.
Factory, 438–474.
Mineral, 427–435.
Timber, 412.
Value of, 785.
Production Districts, Exports of, 291.
Butter and Cheese, 397.
Productive Activity, 786.
Profits-tax, 500.
Prohibited Immigrants, 77.
Prohibition Issue, 791.
Prohibition Orders, 222.
Prorogation of Parliament, Dates of, 52.
Prospecting, State Aid to, 436.
Prospecting-drills, Government, 436.
Protection of Infant Life, 125, 194.
Protection of Wages, 707.
Provident Fund, National, 549.
Provincial Districts, 48.
Fire Losses in, 608.
Industries in, 439–452.
Population of, 79.
Provisional State Forests, 407.
Public Debt, 511–525, 815.
Repayment of, 519.
Public Finance, 483–536.
Public Health, 153–162.
Public Hospitals—
Admissions and Discharges, 146.
Diseases treated in, 148–152.
Finances, 163–168.
Public Instruction, 179–190.
Public Reserves, 347, 356.
Public Schools, 182.
Public Service, 55.
Superannuation, 544.
Public Trust Office, 780.
Public Wealth, 639.
Public Works—
Accidents, 750–761.
Employees, 738.
Fund, 492, 816.
Publicans' Licenses, 790.
Publications, 826.
Educational, 184.
Statistical, 61.
Puerperal Accidents and Diseases, 135, 149.
Pukapuka Island, 1, 794.
Pulmonary Tuberculosis, 132, 150, 153.
Pulse Crops, 373.
Pumpkins, 380.
Punishments by Magistrates' Courts, 208.
Punishments by Supreme Court, 212.
Pupils, School, 181–194.
Purchase of Dwellings, 362, 532.
Purchase of Estates for Settlement, 359.
Purchase of Native Lands, 365.

Q.

Quackery-prevention, 159.
Quarries, 435.
Quarterly Statistics—
Banking, 577–580.
Deaths, 118.
Marriages, 110.
Prices, 672.
Quartz-mining, 428.
Quicksilver-mining, 430.
Quinnat Salmon, 426.
Quinquennial Census, 66.
Quorum—
Executive Council, 45.
House of Representatives, 47.
Quota, Country, 47.
Quotations, New Zealand Stock, 518.

R.

Rabbit Districts, 552–567.
Rabbit-skins exported, 245, 253.
Race Aliens, 75.
Racing, Tax on, 507.
Radio-telegraph, 342, 713.
Railway Accidents, 315, 750–761.
Railway Districts, 552–567.
Railways, 305–315, 822.
Private, 315.
Revenue and Expenditure, 310, 487.
Superannuation Fund, 548.
Rain Forests, 407.
Rainfall, 24.
Rakahanga Island, 1, 794.
Rams, 390.
Rarotonga Island, 793.
Rateable Value of Land, 571.
Rates collected by Local Bodies, 509, 557.
Rates of Interest—
On Local Bodies' Debt, 566.
On Mortgages, 626.
On Public Debt, 518.
Paid by Post Office Savings-bank, 585.
Rating by Local Bodies, 553, 557.
On Unimproved Value, 554.
Reapers-and-binders, 371.
Rebate of Rent, 356.
Receipts-tax, 507.
Receiving-homes, 193.
Recidivism, 216.
Reciprocity, 284.
Records, Early Statistical, 59.
Redemption of Loans, 491, 515, 519.
Reduced Passage-rates for Immigrants, 76.
Re-exports, 236, 257.
Reformative Detention, 217
Registered Companies, 781.
Registered Mortgages, 621.
Registered Vessels, 295.
Registrars, Marriages before, 107, 114.
Registration—
Of Adopted Children, 102.
Of Apiaries, 405.
Of Births, 90.
Of Chemists, 159.
Of Companies, 781.
Of Dairies, 397.
Of Dairy Companies, 397.
Of Deaths, 117.
Of Deeds, 351.
Of Dentists, 156.
Of Designs, 784.
Of Electors, 47.
Of Friendly Societies, 611.
Of Industrial Unions, 717.
Of Males under Unemployment Act, 710, 734.
Of Marriages, 107.
Of Masseurs, 157.
Of Maternity Nurses, 156.
Of Medical Practitioners, 155.
Of Midwives, 156.
Of Mortgages, 621.
Of Motor-vehicles, 333.
Of Newspapers, 339.
Of Nurses and Midwives, 156.
Of Opticians, 157.
Of Orchards, 382.
Of Patents, 784.
Of Pharmaceutical Chemists, 159.
Of Physicians, 155.
Of Plumbers, 158.
Of Private Schools, 187.
Of Still-births, 90, 102.
Of Titles, 351.
Of Trade-marks, 784.
Of Trade-unions, 717.
Of Vessels, 295.
Under Unemployment Act, 710, 734.
Registry, Ports of, 295.
Relief Fund, Coal-miner's, 437.
Relief of Unemployed, 734.
Religious Denominations—
Marriages by Ministers of, 114.
Ministers on Marriage List, 115.
Renewable Leases, 355.
Rent, Rebate of, 356.
Renters, Film, Taxation of, 509.
Rents, House, 676.
Repatriation Advances, 535.
Repayment of Public Debt, 519.
Representatives Abroad, 57.
Representatives, House of, 46.
Members of, 54.
Reproductive Expenditure, 514.
Research Scholarships, 196.
Reserve Bank, Proviso re, 584.
Reserve Funds of Banks, 576.
Reserves, Public, 347, 356.
Restitution of Conjugal Rights, 201.
Restriction, Immigration, 77.
Retail Prices, 670–681.
Revaluation of Soldier Properties, 362.
Revenue—
Customs, 279–288.
Hospital, 163.
Local Body, 556.
Postal, 345, 821.
Public, 483–497, 816.
Railway, 310.
Tramway, 321.
Rhodes Scholarships, 196.
Richmond Special School, 194.
Rifle Clubs, 227.
River Districts, 552–567.
Rivers, 6.
Road Districts, 48, 552–567.
Roads, 325–337.
On Goldfields, Subsidized, 437.
Taxation, 499.
Rock Oysters, 424.
Rock Phosphates, 434.
Rocks, 15.
Rolling-stock—
Railway, 306.
Tramway, 316.
Roman Catholic Schools, 187.
Root Crops, 379.
Ross Dependency, 2, 803, 837.
Rotorua Nursery, 416.
Rotorua Thermal Springs, 3.
Rural Advances, 530.
Rural Intermediate Credit, 531.
Rural Mail Deliveries, 339.
Rural Population, 80.
Rural Security, Mortgages on, 623, 627–631.
Rye-grass, 380.

G.

Saddlery-making, 472.
Sailing-vessels registered, 295.
Sailmaking-factories, 473.
St. Helens Hospitals, 170.
Sale of Food and Drugs, 158.
Salmon, Acclimatization of, 425.
Samoa, 2, 797–801.
Bibliography of, 836.
Births in, 105.
Deaths in, 144.
Marriages in, 116.
Naturalization, 78.
Population of, 88.
San Pablo Island, 794.
Sanatoria, 3, 169.
Sanitary Plumbing, 158.
Sanitation, 153.
In Western Samoa, 799.
Sauce-factories, 467.
Sausage-casings, Export of, 245, 254.
Savage Island, 1, 794.
Savai'i Island, 798.
Savings-banks, 585–587, 820.
Sawmills, 413, 469.
Scaffolding Accidents, 750–761.
Scaffolding and Excavation Act, 715.
Scarlet Fever, 131, 146, 153.
Scheelite, 430.
Scholars, 181–194.
Scholarships, 190, 196, 436.
School Committees, 179.
School Journal, 184.
School Libraries and Class-books, 184.
School-children, 181–194.
Dental Treatment for, 162.
Medical Inspection of, 160.
Schools, 181–194.
Medical Inspection of, 160.
Of Mines, 436.
Scoured Wool exported, 393.
Scrub Lands, 351.
Sea-fisheries, 421.
Seals, 39, 425.
Seamen, Protection of, 713.
Season Tickets, Railway, 307.
Secondary Education, 189.
Secondary Industries, 438–474.
Second-growth Land, 351.
Secular System of Education, 179.
Seed-gardens, 382.
Seeds, Grass and Clover, 380.
Exported, 255.
Seismology, 18.
Selections of Land, 357.
Senior Cadets, 226.
Senior Scholarships—
National, 190.
University, 196.
Sentences on Criminals, 208, 212.
Separate Rates, 510, 553, 557.
Separation, Judicial, 201.
Separators, Cream, 371.
Sessions, Parliamentary, Successive, 52.
Settlement and Colonization, 44.
Settlement Conditions, Selections under, 357.
Settlement of Industrial Disputes, 747.
Settlement of Undeveloped Lands, 357.
Settlement Surveys, 347.
Settlements, Land for, 359.
Settlers, Advances to, 526.
Severities of Industrial Accidents, 758.
Sex Proportions, 69.
Of Children born, 95.
Of Children dying, 126.
Of First-born, 95.
Of Hospital Patients, 148.
Of Illegitimate Infants, 96.
Of Persons dying, 118.
Of Public-school Children, 183.
Of School-teachers, 186.
Of Still-born Infants, 103.
Shares in Building Societies, 615.
Shearing-machines on Farms, 371.
Sheep, 389, 810.
Sheep-skins and Pelts exported, 241–260.
Sheet-metal Works, 471.
Shipbuilding-works, 473.
Shipping, 295–304.
And Seamen Act, 702, 713.
Ships, Survey of, 303.
Shoe-factories, 468.
Shops and Offices Act, 711.
Short-time in Factories, 462.
Sick Funds, 437, 612.
Sickness, 145–152, 612.
Silicosis, Pensions for, 540.
Silver, 429.
Exported, 245, 427.
Silviculture, 413.
Singapore Naval Base, 229.
Sinking Funds, 519.
Sister-in-law, Marriage with, 107.
Skins, Export of, 241–260.
Slaughter of Animals for Food, 401, 404.
Slaughterhouses, 368, 401, 404.
Sliped Wool exported, 393.
Slot Telephones, 342.
Sluicing, 428.
Snares Islands, 1, 792.
Snowfall, 29.
Soap-factories, 467.
Social Hygiene Regulations, 154.
Social Welfare, 166.
Softwood Trees, 408.
Soldiers, 226.
Acquisition of Land by, 361.
Dwellings, 362.
Financial Assistance to, 361, 535.
Pensions, 540.
Settlement of, 361.
War Bursaries for Dependants, 191.
Sound-picture Film-hire Tax, 509.
Source of Income, 656.
South Africa, Reciprocity with, 286.
South African War, 227.
Pensions, 542.
Southern Alps, 2.
Sown Grasses, Extent of, 381.
Spas, 3.
Special Articles in Previous Issues, 837.
Special Land-tax, 501.
Special Rates, 510, 557.
Special Schools, 192.
Special Trade, 236.
Specie, Movement of, 236.
Specific Duties, 276.
Spirits, Consumption of, 224.
Springs, Hot, 3.
Stakes, Tax on, 508.
Stamp Duties, 506.
Standardized Birth-rates, 92.
Standardized Death-rates, 121.
Standardized Marriage-rates, 108.
State Accident Insurance, 601.
State Advances, 526–536.
State Afforestation, 415.
State Aid to—
Afforestation, 420.
Cold Storage, 536.
Crown Tenants, 357.
Discharged Soldiers, 361, 535.
Fishing Industry, 536.
Fruit-preserving Industry, 536.
Housing, 535.
Immigrants, 76.
Kauri-gum Industry, 434.
Local Authorities, 534.
Mining, 436.
Settlers, 526.
Tree-planting, 420.
Unemployed, 734.
Water-power Development, 762.
Workers, 532.
State Assets, 516, 639.
State Coal-mines, 433.
State Finance, 483–536.
State Fire Insurance, 610.
State Forests, 407.
State Indebtedness, 511–525.
State Instruction, 179–192.
State Insurance—
Accident, 601.
Fire, 610.
Life, 595.
State Maternity Hospitals, 170.
State Railways, 305–315.
State Schools, 182.
State Water-power Supply, 762.
Statistical Information, Latest, 824.
Statistical Legislation, 59.
Statistical Organization, 59–65.
Statistical Publications, 61.
Statistical Summary, 805–823.
Status of Aliens, 78.
Statutory Half-holiday, 712.
Steam-vessels registered, 295.
Stewart Island, 1.
Oysters, 424.
Still-births, 102, 129.
Stipendiary Magistrates' Courts—
Civil Cases, 200.
Criminal Cases, 206.
Stock, Live, 387–405.
Advances on, 527.
Carried on Railways, 307.
Stock, Quotations for, 518.
Stones, Building and Ornamental, 434.
Stop-work Meetings, 741.
Stratigraphy, 15.
Streams, 6.
Streets, Length of, 325.
Strikes, 741–749.
Stud Sheep, 390.
Students, University, 181, 195, 807.
Subdivision of Land, 359.
Submarine Cable, 345.
Subsidies, Main Highways, 330.
Subsidies to Hospital Boards, 164.
Subsidized Prospecting, 436.
Subsidized Roads on Goldfields, 437.
Succession Duty, 504.
Suffrage, 47.
Sugar, Duty on, 277.
Sugar-prices, 673.
Suicide, 138, 205.
Sulphur, 431.
Baths, 4.
Summary Convictions, 206, 808.
Summons Cases, 209.
Sumner School for Deaf, 194.
Sunday Island, 793.
Sunshine, 29.
Superannuation, 544–549.
Superphosphate, 385.
Supreme Court—
Civil Cases, 200.
Criminal Cases, 209, 808.
Surpluses, 487.
Expenditure from, 491.
Surrenders, Life Insurance, 590–593.
Surtax, 276.
Preferential, 275, 284.
Surveys, 347.
Geological, 18, 436.
Of Ships, 303.
Sustenance Allowances, 711.
Suwarrow Island, 1, 794.
Sympathetic Strikes, 741–749.
Syphilis, 154.

T.

Table Mortgages, 621.
State Advances, 526.
Takahe, The, 41.
Takutea Island, 794.
Tallow exported, 241–260, 812.
Tanneries, 473.
Taranaki Ironsand, 430.
Taranaki Scholarships, 196.
Tariff, Customs, 275–288.
Tasman's Discovery of New Zealand, 43.
Tax, Land and Income, 500, 646, 654.
Tax, Petrol, 278, 330, 499.
Taxation, 498–510.
Customs, 279, 499.
Local, 509, 557.
Unemployment, 508.
Taxpayers, Land and Income, 645–666.
Te Au-o-Tu Island, 794.
Tea, Duty on, 277, 285.
Teachers, Public-school, 185.
Superannuation Fund, 547.
Technical Education, 191.
Telegraph Services, 340.
Telephones, 340.
Temperature, 27.
Tent-factories, 473.
Tenure of Occupied Lands, 349.
Tenures under which Land selected, 355, 361.
Terminating Building Societies, 615.
Territorial Forces, 226.
Thermal Regions, 3.
Third-party Risks, 600.
Three Kings Islands, 1, 792.
Threshing-machines, 371.
Thunder, 30.
Tile-making, 471.
Timber—
Carried on Railways, 308.
Duty on, 277.
Export, 241–260, 413, 814.
Duty, 278.
Output, 412, 469.
Plantations, 416, 419.
Resources, 406.
Sales, 413.
Trees, 407–412.
Time lost—
In Factories, 462.
Through Industrial Accidents, 750–761.
Through Industrial Disputes, 741–749.
Time of Occurrence of Industrial Accidents, 760.
Tin, 430.
Tinware-works, 471.
Tire-tax, 278, 499.
Title, Certificates of, issued, 353.
Titles, Compulsory Registration of, 351.
Tobacco, 385.
Duty on, 277.
Excise Duty on, 278.
Tokelau Islands, 2, 804.
Toll Communications, 340.
Tolls by Local Bodies, 558.
Tomato-culture, 384.
Tongareva Island, 1, 794.
Ton-miles, Railway, 309.
Tonnage of Shipping, 295–302.
Tonnage of Trade, 291.
Tonnage Statistics, Port, 291.
Top-dressing, 385.
Topographical Survey, 347.
Totalizator Taxation, 507.
Tourist Agents abroad, 57.
Tourists, 73.
Town Districts, 48, 552–567.
Capital and Unimproved Values, 575.
Population, 85.
Townships, Population of, 85.
Tractors on Farms, 371.
Trade, 230–294, 811.
Balance of, 234, 582.
Representatives, 57.
Trade-marks, 784.
Trade-unions, 717–724.
Trading Accounts, 497.
Traffic—
Accidents, 138, 205, 224.
Motor, 335.
Offences, 224.
Railway, 307.
Tramway, 320.
Training of Defence Forces, 226.
Training of Teachers, 186.
Training-farm, 194.
Train-miles run, 307.
Tramway District, 052–067.
Tramways, 316–324.
Transfer, Land, 351.
Transfers between Accounts, 485.
Transhipments, 293.
Transit Trade, 236, 257.
Transport, 295–337.
Board, 552.
Travelling Scholarships, 196.
Trawlers, 423.
Treaty of Waitangi, 44, 363.
Tree-planting, 415–420.
Trees, Indigenous, 32–39, 407–412.
Triennial Parliaments, 47.
Triplets, 97.
Tropical Diseases in Samoa, 799.
Trout, Acclimatization of, 425.
Truck Act, 703.
Trustee, Native, 365.
Trustee, Public, 780.
Trustee Savings-banks, 586.
Tuatara, The, 41.
Tuberculosis, 132, 150, 153.
Tungsten-ore, 430.
Turkeys, 405.
Turnips, 380.
Tussock Land, 351, 381.
Twins and Triplets born, 97.

U.

Undesirable Immigrants Exclusion, 77.
Undeveloped Land, Settlement of, 357.
Undischarged Bankrupts, 636.
Unemployment, 725–740.
Act, 710.
Taxation, 508.
Unexercised Loan Authorities, 566.
Unimproved Occupied Land, 351.
Unimproved Value of Land, 568–575.
Holdings, 645–653.
Land-tax assessed on, 501.
Rating on, 554.
Union Islands, 2, 804.
Unions, Trade, 717–724.
University Education, 194.
Unpaid Totalizator Fractions, 508.
Unproductive Land, 347, 351.
Upolu Island, 798.
Urban Areas—
Fire Losses, 607.
Population, 81.
Urban Drainage Districts, 552–567.
Urban Drift, 80.
Urban Population, 80.
Urban Security, Mortgages on, 623, 627–631.
Urgent Telegrams, 341.

V.

Valuation of Land, 568–575.
Value added in Manufacturing, 448.
Value of Exports affected by Prices, 258.
Value of Land Holdings, 627–631, 645–653.
Value of Production, 785.
Vegetation, 32–39.
Vehicles-Motor, 333.
Railway, 300.
Tramway, 316.
Venereal Diseases, Control of, 154.
Vessels—
Employed in Fishing Industry, 423.
Entered and cleared, 296.
Nationality of, 297.
Registered, 295.
Survey of, 303.
War, 228.
Village Settlements, 356.
Villages, Population of, 85.
Vinegar-factories, 467.
Vineyards, 384.
Violent Deaths, 137, 205.
Virgin Bush, Area of, 351, 406.
Visible Trade-balance, 234, 582.
Visitors, 73.
Vital Statistics, 90–152.
Viticulture, 384.
Volcanoes, 2, 17.
Voluntary Contribution to Hospitals, 164.
Voluntary Inmates of Mental Hospitals, 174.
Voting—
At By-elections, 789.
At General Elections, 789.
At Licensing Polls, 791.

W.

Wages, 689–701.
Lost through Industrial Disputes, 742–746.
Of Building Employees, 476.
Of Factory Employees, 443, 459.
Protection, 707.
Waikaremoana Power-supply, 762.
Waikato Power-supply, 762.
Waipori Power-supply, 763.
Waitangi, Treaty of, 44, 363.
Wakari Private Mental Hospital, 177.
War, 227.
Bursaries, 191.
Expenditure, 515.
Increases in Food-prices, 676.
Indebtedness, 513.
Pensions, 540.
Tax, 500.
Warships, 228.
Washed Wool exported, 393.
Water-power, 762–779.
Waterproof-material Factories, 468.
Water-races, Government, 437.
Waters, Mineral, 3.
Water-supply Districts, 552–567.
Wealth, 639–653.
Weather, 24–32.
Weekly Wage-rates, 697.
In Factories, 460.
Weka, The, 40.
Welfare of Children, 192.
Weraroa Training-farm, 194.
Western Samoa, 2, 797–801.
Bibliography of, 836.
Births in, 105.
Deaths in, 144.
Marriages in, 116.
Naturalization, 78.
Population of, 88.
Wethers, 390.
Whales, 40.
Whaling, 40, 44, 424, 803.
Wheat, 374, 809.
Duty on, 276.
Export of, 241, 245, 377.
White Island Sulphur, 431.
Wholesale Licenses, 790.
Wholesale Prices, 681–685.
Widows—
Left by Married Men, 123.
Pensions for, 539.
Re-marriages, of, 110.
Wills administered by Public Trust Office, 780.
Wind, 30.
Wine, Consumption of, 224.
Wine Licenses, 790.
Wire (Telegraph), Miles of, 340.
Wireless Telegraphy, 342.
Requirements on Vessels, 713.
Withdrawals from Savings-banks, 585.
Wives' Petitions in Divorce, 201.
Women—
Deaths of, in Childbirth, 135.
Offences by, 220.
Suffrage for, 47.
Wages of, 695.
Working-hours of, 711.
Wool, 392.
Exported, 239–260, 393, 812.
Stocks of, 393.
Used at Local Mills, 393, 474.
Woollen-mills, 474.
Wool purchased by, 393.
Wool-presses on Farms, 371.
Wool-scouring Works, 473.
Workers, Advances to, 532.
Workers' Compensation, 705.
Insurance, 599.
Workers' Dwellings, 532, 703.
Workers' Educational Association, 197.
Workers' Unions, 717–724.
Workers' Weekly Railway Tickets, 307.
Working Railways Account, 310, 487.
Working-days lost through Industrial Disputes, 741–749.
Working-hours, 699, 711.
World's Cattle, 396.
World's Coal-production, 433.
World's Dairy - produce Production and Trade, 400.
World's Gold-production, 429.
World's Population, 89.
World's Sheep Flocks, 391.
Wrecks, 304.

Y.

Yaws in Samoa, 799.
Year-book, The, 61.
Yields of Crops, 372–381.

Z.

Zoology, 39–42.